ã€ŠOutcast: The Alpha King&#x27;s Belovedã€‹


 Chapter 1: A Princess In Trouble

    Chapter 1: A Princess In Trouble

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Jennifer, you bitch! Where is my pearl ne?"

    Barbara yelled from outside the door.

    Startled by her voice, I stuffed the pearl ne back into the wooden box in a hurry, and then

    stashed the box under the pillow to hide it.

    I had barely straightened up from the bed when the wooden door of the room was kicked open.

    Barbara rushed in with a group of werewolves, followed by Luna Debra, whose face was covered with

    a thickyer of foundation, but unfortunately, it could not hide the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.

    These two women always dressed up extravagantly, as if they wanted to unt all the jewelry they

    owned in a single outfit.

    "Luna Debra, Miss Barbara, what can I do for you?" I asked politely, saluting them as usual with a

    friendly smile on my face.

    "Jennifer, where''s the pearl ne I usually wear?"Barbara growled, grabbing my cor and ring

    at me.

    "You bitch! You always have sticky fingers.You''re the one who cleans my room.Where did my favorite

    pearl ne go? I can''t find it.Did you steal it?"

    "Miss Barbara, I didn''t take anything from your room.You can''t use me without evidence,"I replied

    patiently in a tone that was neither humble nor pushy.

    "You shameless bitch! How dare you talk to me like that? You want evidence? Let''s find it right

    now!"Barbara spat, shoving me backward.

    Then, she turned to the werewolves she had brought along and ordered them to search my room.

    My small and shabby room was soon turned upside down.

    The old quilt on the bed was thrown to the floor, and the small wooden table and stool were kicked over

    with loud thuds.

    What was worse, I had to watch Barbara walk all over my quilt in her expensive high-heeled shoes.

    She even picked up the half-empty kettle that had fallen on the floor and poured the water on the quilt.

    It was as if she was taking this opportunity to vent all her anger.

    I tried to keep my face expressionless as I stared at the ruffians turning my room into a mess, but

    resentment gripped my heart and seeped into my eyes.

    "How dare you re at me? You''ll suffer when I find the ne!"

    Barbara shouted, driving her heels harder into my quilt.

    I clenched my fists to suppress my anger and ignored her.

    After a few more seconds of watching the werewolves knock all my things to the floor, I couldn''t bear it

    anymore.

    "Stop! I didn''t steal anything.Why are you doing this?"I shouted.

    "Why? It''s simple. I am the Beta''s daughter, while you''re just a ve, a piece of garbage abandoned by

    others!"Barbara snickered at me.

    "You''re not noble at all.You are nothing but an orphan adopted by the Luna,"I replied fiercely.

    Before their deaths, Barbara''s parents had been close friends with Luna Debra.

    That was the reason why Luna Debra had taken Barbara in.In terms of bloodline, I was much nobler

    than Barbara.I really didn''t know what I had done to offend her.

    From the beginning, she had always disliked me, and stirred up trouble for me both in public and in

    private.

    At this time, a she-wolf overturned my pillow, causing the small wooden box to fall to the floor.

    "No!"

    I anxiously hurried forward to grab the wooden box.

    But just when I was about to touch it, Barbara stepped on the back of my hand.

    Her heel dug into my skin, drawing blood.

    I couldn''t help but wince at the sharp pain.

    "Bitch, what''s the rush? Why do you care about this shabby box so much? You must be hiding

    something in it, "Barbara sneered.

    A she-wolf picked up the wooden box and handed it to her.

    Barbara opened the wooden box, revealing the pearl ne that was lying in it.

    I wanted to get up, but Barbara drove her heel harder into the back of my hand, pinning me down.

    I was afraid that if I got up abruptly, I''d end up tearing my skin.

    The pain was too much to take.

    Butpared to the physical pain I felt, the pain in my heart was even more.

    "Luna Debra, look!"

    Barbara picked up the pearl ne and triumphantly waved it in front of Luna Debra.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "I told you that bitch stole my ne! She just refused to admit it.How can a ve like her own such

    an expensive ne?"she spat, ncing at me in disdain.

    Looking at the ne, Luna Debra frowned and nodded in agreement.

    "We put a roof over her head, but she stole from us! How dare she? She must be punished severely,"

    Barbara continued, trying to provoke Luna Debra even more.

    "That ne is mine! Miss Barbara, look at it carefully.It''s not yours at all,"I argued, biting my lower

    lip.

    "Even if this isn''t my ne, it can''t be yours either.Since you lost my ne, I''ll take this as

    compensation.

    "Clenching the ne in her hand, Barbara kicked me in the chest and then threw the wooden box to

    the floor.

    "Luna Debra, you have to do something! Barbara is being unreasonable,"

    I pleaded, turning to Luna Debra, who was myst ray of hope.

    But Luna Debra just stared at me with contempt.

    "Since you lost Barbara''s ne, shouldn''t youpensate her for it? You should just feel grateful

    that Barbara isn''t holding you ountable for it,"she said mockingly.

    I gritted my teeth in anger.

    I knew there was nothing I could do against these two vicious women, so I had no choice but to

    swallow the insult and humiliation.

    At the thought that the ne left behind by my deceased mother was being snatched away from me

    by Barbara, I almost lost control.I really wished I could tear the two women''s faces apart and let them

    have a taste of their own medicine.

    "Luna Debra, let''s go.This bitch''s room is so dirty.It''s not worthy of your presence."

    Barbara held Luna Debra''s arm and left arrogantly, with the werewolves following them.

    "Bitch, you won''t get any food for the whole day tomorrow.That''s what you get for pissing me off,"she

    added before leaving.

    Tomorrow would be my eighteenth birthday, but it turned out that I was going to starve the whole day.

    Hatred bubbled up in my heart as I stared at their receding backs.

    One day, I''ll make you pay for all the things that you''ve done to me! I swore to myself.

    For a while, I sat on the floor with my knees pulled up to my chest, rocking back and forth in the dark

    and shabby room.

    The cold wind gushed in from time to time through the broken window, making me shiver from head to

    toe.

    It was not winter yet, but the weather was already freezing.

    Tightening my old apron around my body, I finally stood up, walked to the door, and closed it.

    The chipped wooden door creaked as it closed shut.

    Then, I turned around, picked up the wooden box lying on the floor, and wiped off the dust on it with my

    apron.

    Tears finally trickled down my cheeks.

    That pearl ne had been left to me by my mother, who had died years ago.

    Whenever I missed her, I would take out the ne and reminiscence about the times I spent with

    her.

    In fact, I was not born to be a ve.

    My father, Lewis Smith, and my mother, Doris Smith, had been the Alpha and the Luna of the Rainbow

    Pack.

    I also had an elder brother, Jerome Smith.

    With the protection of my family, I had a great childhood.

    But when I was seven years old, my mother died of an acute disease.

    It was said that bad things came in threes.

    Not long after, Beta Arthur and a few other traitors rebelled against my father and killed him.

    My elder brother took me away from the pack to keep me safe, but the two of us were separated during

    our escape.

    After wandering around on my own for a while, I found myself joining the Dark River Pack.

    Of course, I didn''t dare to reveal my true identity to them.

    From then on, I washed clothes and cooked every day, bing a ve of this pack, Later, I heard

    that Beta Arthur had be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

    How could a traitor be the Alpha? It wasughable! I carried all the wrongs and misfortune that I

    had suffered in my heart, including Beta Arthur''s betrayal, my father''s wrongful death, my brother''s

    disappearance, and the way I was insulted and abused every day in the Dark River Pack.

    I wanted to do my best to be stronger so that I could get my revenge.

 Chapter 2: Accepting The Rejection

    Chapter 2: epting The Rejection

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As Iy in the bed with the empty wooden box in my arms, hatred grew within me.

    "Jennifer, you will seed one day."

    A voice startled me out of my daze.

    "Who''s there?"

    I asked nervously.

    "Jennifer, I''m Eva.I''m your wolf.Happy eighteenth birthday!"

    "Eva, I can finally sense you!"

    I cried, feeling a huge sense of relief.

    It was not until now that I realized that it was past midnight.

    I was officially eighteen years old, and my wolf showed up.

    "From today on, I will always be with you."

    "Thank you, Eva.I won''t be alone anymore."

    I couldn''t help but smile at the thought.

    "You are never alone.And soon, you will meet your mate."

    "Yeah, you''re right! I''m an adult now.As soon as I get back the ne my mother left to me, I''ll leave

    this ce to search for my mate."

    Finding my mate was something that I was really looking forward to.

    I still remembered how much my parents loved each other.

    For some reason, I had a feeling that my mate would also be good to me.

    The wound on my hand still hurt, and thanks to Barbara, my quilt was damp.

    I was curled up in bed in this pathetic condition.

    Although I was cold and hungry, I fell asleep with bright expectations.

    Early the next morning, I went to Barbara''s residence in the name of cleaning her house.

    The pearl ne she had snatched from me was very important to me, so I had to take it back at all

    costs.

    After entering Barbara''s house, I went straight to her bedroom.

    The door was ajar, but there was no one inside.

    Counting my lucky stars, I rushed in and rummaged through her dressing table as quickly as I could.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t find my pearl ne.

    But what I did find was the ne that Barbara usually wore.

    She had framed me and falsely used me of stealing! And all along, her ne was safe and

    sound in her jewelry box.

    It turned out that the bitch had made trouble out of nothing.

    I searched every inch and corner of her room, but I still couldn''t find my pearl ne.

    Grunting in frustration, I left her bedroom to look for the ne elsewhere.

    I walked inward, wanting to try my luck in her closet.

    The strong fragrance of lilies drifted towards me all of a sudden.

    As I walked forward, the smell became stronger and stronger.

    Somehow, as if by instinct, I knew that this was the smell of my mate.Who was my mate?

    "No, I can''t hold on anymore...Your dick is so big.It''s so deep inside me!"

    "You already can''t hold on? Babe, it''s just the beginning."

    "Baby, fuck me! Drive me wild!"

    The woman¡¯s lewd moans were apanied by the sound of running water and the continuous sound

    of flesh pping against flesh.

    My heart leaped into my throat as I followed the fragrance and finally stopped at the door of the

    bathroom.

    As soon as I saw the two people intertwined in the bathtub, I felt sick to my stomach.

    They were so engrossed in what they were doing that they didn''t notice my presence at all.

    There were two werewolves having sex in the bathroom.

    One of them was the vicious Barbara, and the other was the shameless Kevin.

    Kevin would be the future Alpha.

    He slept with a lot of women and harassed me from time to time.

    I hated him to the core.

    I never expected that he and Barbara would be together, but they were a perfect match.

    Oh, my God! Was this jerk supposed to be my mate? Bile rose up my throat as I stared at the two of

    them with my feet rooted to the spot.

    Kevin''s POV:

    I was having sex with Barbara in her bathroom when I suddenly smelled the sweet fragrance of flowers.

    I knew that my mate hade.

    Sure enough, when I looked at the door, I saw Jennifer standing there."Jennifer, you''re here,"

    I greeted, while continuing to thrust into Barbara.

    The sight of Jennifer got me even harder, and I couldn''t stop.

    "Yes,"

    Jennifer choked out in a low voice, as if she was in physical pain.

    "Bitch, who allowed you to enter my ce in the early morning? Get out!"

    Barbara roared.

    I saw Jennifer lifting her foot to turn around and leave.

    "Wait, don¡¯t go.Come here,"

    I said sternly, pulling out of Barbara.

    Jennifer walked in slowly, as if she was still hesitating.

    "Kevin, I still want to continue.Don''t let this bitch distract you.Tell her to get lost,"

    Barbara whined, rubbing her fair breasts against my dick.

    She was acting as obscene as a prostitute.

    "Barbara, you should leave.I need to talk to Jennifer about something."

    I could barely hide the disgust I felt as I pushed her away.

    Barbara was stunned for a moment, but she reluctantly got up and walked out of the bathroom.

    When she reached the door, she raised her hand and pped Jennifer across the face.

    "Bitch, you better behave.Kevin is my man.If you dare to seduce him, I''ll kill you!"

    "Miss Barbara, only you would treat trash as treasure,"

    Jennifer spat, ring at Barbara while covering her cheek.

    "You''re just a ve doing housework.Why are you so arrogant? If you dare to re at me again, I''ll dig

    out your eyes!"

    Barbara threatened with a snort.

    "That''s all you can do,"

    Jennifer taunted, fearlessly staring back at her.

    Listening to the two women bicker was giving me a headache.

    "Barbara, get out!"

    I interrupted.After shooting onest re at Jennifer, Barbara stormed off.

    Finally, I was all alone with Jennifer.I waved at her, beckoning her toe forward.

    "Jennifer,e closer."

    "What can I do for you?"

    Jennifer asked, slowly walking over with her head lowered.

    I walked out of the bathtub and closed the door.

    My wolf was madly screaming at me in my mind, asking me to pounce on her.

    From the moment I turned eighteen, I knew that Jennifer was my mate.

    Of course, there wasn''t a single moment where I thought of epting her, because her social status

    was too low.

    A woman like her couldn''t be my Luna.

    However, I couldn''t deny that she was beautiful, with an hourss figure that drove me crazy.

    Although I couldn''t make her my Luna, I could let her be my sex partner.

    I I had long wanted to sleep with Jennifer, but she had always be on guard against me, so I hadn''t

    seeded yet.

    But if I remembered correctly, today was her birthday, so she probably knew that I was her mate.

    And in that case, there was a chance that her attitude towards me would change.

    After all, there was no she-wolf who wouldn''t jump at the chance to be the mate of the Alpha¡¯s heir.

    "Look at me."

    I pinched Jennifer''s chin with my fingers, forcing her to raise her head.

    The cold aura around her made me want her even more.

    But the disgust in her eyes was something that I couldn''t look past.

    "Who did you just call trash?"I growled.

    "Not you,"Jennifer replied coldly.

    "Do you know something? You look so pure and innocent all the time that I just want to fuck you to

    death,"I said, letting go of her chin and caressing her cheek.

    "Jennifer, you are so fucking sexy."

    "What are you doing?"Jennifer snapped, pushing me away and avoiding my touch.

    "What? Can''t Barbara satisfy you?"

    "She''s not as attractive as you are.Every time I fuck her, I imagine you in her ce."

    The thought of actually getting to have sex with Jennifer turned me on, and I licked my lips.

    "Come on, be with me.I can support you, and you don''t have to be a ve anymore."

    After saying that, I held her shoulder and tore her short skirt.She struggled desperately, as if trying to

    get rid of me.

    "Don''t pretend to be innocent.In the Dark River Pack, every she-wolf wants to sleep with me."With my

    left hand, I grabbed Jennifer''s hair, while my right hand slid to her thigh.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    "You''d better know what''s good for you.You must have already sensed it, right? We are mates.Sleeping

    together is not a big deal for us.If you keep resisting, I''ll reject you! "

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    That was my final card.I was sure that she wouldn''t dare to resist after this.Sure enough, Jennifer

    paused for a moment.

    But just when I thought that she was scared, she suddenly raised her hand and pped me hard

    across the face.

    Caught off guard, I lossened my grip on her hair.She took that chance to escape from my grip and

    retreated to the door of the bathroom.

    "How dare you hit me?!"

    As I touched my burning cheek with my hand, anger swirled up within me.

    What a shameless bitch! I had been nning to sleep with her and then reject her.

    But this bitch was ruining everything by pretending to be a pure virgin! Well, I would make her regret

    her actions.

    "I, Kevin Brook, the future Alpha of the Dark River Pack, hereby solemnly reject you, Jennifer Smith, as

    my mate,"

    I said coldly.

    I thought that she would immediately fall at my feet and beg me to cancel my rejection.

    But to my surprise, she smiled with relief.

    "That''s great.I was waiting for you to reject me.Just now, I was wondering why the Moon Goddess

    assigned a scumbag like you as my mate.Thank you for setting me free."

    What was this bitch talking about? Shouldn''t she be heartbroken after being rejected by me, the future

    Alpha? How could she smile like she was having the time of her life? A bad feeling rose in my heart,

    but before I could say anything, Jennifer opened her mouth in high spirits.

    Her tone was full of joy, as if she had gained a victory instead of being rejected.

    "I, Jennifer Smith, the daughter of the deceased Alpha Lewis Smith of the Rainbow Pack, hereby

    ept your rejection."

 Chapter 3: The Trials

    Chapter 3: The Trials

    Kevin''s POV:

    Jennifer''s tone was calm, and there was a happy smile on her face.

    On the other hand, felt like I was struck by thunder.

    At this moment, her smile was too dazzling for me to look at.

    What was she talking about? How could she be the daughter of the decreased Alpha Lewis Smith of

    the Rainbow Pack? Wasn''t she just a lowly ve? How could a ve be from an Alpha bloodline?

    My wolf screamed painfully in my mind, "You idiot! How could you reject a mate with Alpha bloodline?"

    "Rainbow Pack already has a new Alpha.This girl is just a lowly ve now.She doesn''t deserve to be

    my Luna at all.It was right for me to reject her,"

    I stubbornly told my wolf.

    But then why did I feel anger rising within me?

    "You are such an idiot.You''re regretting it now, right?"my wolf taunted.

    "Damn it! Shut up!"I told him.

    Regretting it? I was the future Alpha.

    All the she-wolves in the pack would die for a chance to be with me.Why would I regret rejecting a

    ve? It made no sense.

    "Can I leave now?"Jennifer asked, interrupting my thoughts with a smile.

    There was obvious disdain and impatience in her eyes.

    I wanted to grab her and fuck her violently to punish her for her rudeness.But the mocking eyes of this

    bitch was too annoying to look at for even a moment longer.

    "Fuck off!"I snarled.

    Jennifer shrugged and walked out of the bathroom without looking back.

    It seemed that she had no intention of staying at all.

    In fact, she avoided me like the gue.

    Despite that, looking at her slim and graceful back made my desire increase.

    With no way to vent it, I roared and punched the wall.

    Anger was threatening to burst out of me.

    How could that bitch be so indifferent towards me? I couldn''t ept it at all! Barbara''s POV: That bitch,

    Jennifer, interrupted me and Kevin while we were having sex.

    What was worse, Kevin seemed to be interested in her.

    How could I take such an insult? I had the noble Beta bloodline, and I had grown up with Kevin.

    I had already made up my mind that I would be his Luna one day.

    Alpha Norman always treated me well.

    If Iined to him about Jennifer, he would punish that bitch for sure.

    Thinking of that, I quickly rushed to his office.

    Just before I entered, I gathered all the aggrieved emotions that I had and squeezed out a few tears.

    Then, I walked in with a pitiful face.

    "Barbara, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Who bullied you?"

    Alpha Norman asked with concern.

    "It''s nothing," I mumbled, lowering my head respectfully.

    "I''m sorry to worry you like this."

    "Who bullied you? Don''t be afraid to tell me.Whoever it is, I''ll teach them a lesson!"

    Alpha Norman stood up and gently touched my head.

    "It''s...Jennifer."As I said her name, tears welled up in my red eyes.

    "She stole my pearl ne yesterday.I asked her to give it back to me, but she refused, and even

    said that she wouldn''t mind fighting me for it.I finally managed to get the ne back, but she

    threatened me and almost pped me! And what''s worse, she even seduced Kevin.She told me that

    she¡¯s the only one who''s qualified to be his mate..."

    I paused, as if I couldn''t bear to go on.

    "I''m sorry, Alpha Norman.I shouldn''t havee to bother you with such a trifle..."

    When I raised my gaze and snuck a look at Alpha Norman''s face, I saw that he was on the verge of

    exploding with anger.

    "It''s not a trifle! How dare a lowly ve threaten you? And she even covets the position of Kevin''s

    mate? Who does she think she is? Such a shameless and evil ve must be punished!"

    Alpha Norman told me seriously before turning to his bodyguards.

    "Bring Jennifer here!"

    Soon, Jennifer walked into the room.Dressed in a shabby white shirt and torn pants, she looked

    poor.Watching Jennifer walk up to the sofa, Alpha Norman waved his hand.

    Two tall and strong she-wolves came from behind Jennifer, grabbed her, and pped her several

    times.

    The sound of the ps hitting her face filled me with joy, although I didn''t show it on the outside.

    "Alpha Norman, why are you doing this?"

    Jennifer asked in shock, covering her swollen cheeks.

    "This is the punishment for bullying Barbara!"

    Alpha Norman scowled, sitting straight in a domineering posture.

    "Remember your identity.Next time you dare to cross the line, I won''t be so nice to you."

    Jennifer scoffed in anger and tried to exin.

    However, Alpha Norman didn''t give her a chance to speak.

    "In two days, Mr.Anthony Jones will arrive here and select a few elite werewolves to attend the training

    at the royal training ground.Jennifer, you better prepare for the wee ceremony and the trials.Don''t

    screw it up, or I''ll skin you alive!"

    "Can I participate in the trials?"

    Jennifer asked with her eyes lighting up.

    It was as if she had temporarily forgotten the humiliation that she had just suffered.

    Her crazy antics made me almost burst intoughter.

    Alpha Norman looked Jennifer up and down, with undisguised contempt in his eyes.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "You? Who do you think you are? How dare a ve expect to participate in the trials? Stop having

    ridiculous fantasies like this! You are not qualified.Just do your job well.Don''t let your thoughts run

    wild,"he snarled.

    Watching Jennifer being taken down a peg made me feel very satisfied.

    "Only a werewolf with a noble bloodline is qualified to participate in the trials.Do you think you deserve

    that opportunity?"I added mockingly, looking at Jennifer''s pale face.

    "What if I qualified?"Jennifer said firmly.

    "In your dreams!"I retorted, rolling my eyes.

    "Jennifer, a lowly ve like you only deserves to be trampled on by me forever!"

    "Do you think you are noble? What gives you the guts to talk nonsense in front of Alpha Norman? If I''m

    just a ve, why do you always make things difficult for me? I look down on you from the bottom of my

    heart!"Jennifer red at me.

    "You look down on me?"My temper got the better of me, making me forget to act civilized in public.

    I charged at Jennifer regardless of anything.

    "Bitch, I''ll tear your mouth apart!"

    At that moment, I just wanted to tear Jennifer into pieces.

    Pouncing on her, I grabbed hold of her hair and tried to scratch her wless face.

    Unexpectedly, Jennifer was I prepared.

    She blocked my attack with her elbow, kicked my belly, and scratched my arm.

    Groaning in pain, I covered my belly and looked at the bloody scratches on my arm.

    I was almost driven mad by her.

    "You bitch! How dare you hurt me?!"

    I didn''t even care that my hair was disheveled.

    I knew that my appearance must be terrible at this moment, but it was all because of Jennifer.I didn¡¯t

    expect that I couldn''t even defeat a ve.

    "Miss Barbara, you asked for it."

    Jennifer looked at me coldly.

    Finally, Alpha Norman let out a growl, putting a stop to our fight.

    "Jennifer, prepare for the ceremonies.I don¡¯t want to repeat my order again."

    It seemed that Alpha Norman wasn''t going to give Jennifer a severe punishment like I expected.

    My goal was not achieved.I wasn''t satisfied at all.

    It seemed that I would have to find another way to punish this bitch.It would be the best if I could make

    her life a living hell.

    All of a sudden, a perfect idea urred to me.

 Chapter 4: Prince Anthony

    Chapter 4: Prince Anthony

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As per Alpha Norman''s strict instructions, I began to prepare for the wee ceremony and the trials,

    and tried my best to not make any mistakes.

    While I was busy working, I heard my wolf crying in my mind.

    "Eva, what''s wrong?"I asked.

    "We were rejected by our mate."

    "I''m sorry.I have epted his rejection."

    "You don''t have to apologize.I know he won''t be a good mate.But still, I can''t help feeling sad."

    "We might not have another mate," I said dejectedly.

    She stopped crying at once and said, "That''s impossible! I believe that the Moon Goddess will give us a

    second chance."

    "Maybe.But afterst time, I don''t have much expectation for my mate."

    "Be optimistic! By the way, Jennifer, you haven''t told me your birthday wish yet."

    "My birthday wish? I want to be stronger so that I can take revenge!"

    Although Alpha Norman had clearly told me that I couldn''t participate in the trials, I didn''t give up.

    Bing stronger was my only goal.

    I would never forget the way Beta Arthur killed my father and took over the pack.

    Only when I became stronger could I sessfully take revenge! Two dayster, on the day of the

    wee ceremony, the Dark River Pack was bustling.

    All the werewolves of the pack gathered in the square, and there was a long line to wee the prince.

    Everyone was excited to see him in person.

    At noon, Prince Anthony Jones of the Osman Kingdom finally arrived with a group of lycan guards.

    The square was covered with expensive red carpet, and firecrackers were being set off everywhere,

    filling the area with loud crackling noises.

    Prince Anthony was wearing a blue military uniform, with a lot of medals pinned on his chest.

    He had a handsome chiseled face, but with delicate facial features that made him look noble.

    He was tall and sturdy, with a serious expression on his face.

    There was a dignified aura around him that was befitting of royalty.

    Every step he took made the she-wolves gathering in the square scream like crazy.

    However, sensing his innate coldness, they did not dare to approach him, and could only settle for

    admiring him from afar.

    "He''s so handsome! Oh my God! I have never seen such a handsome man before."

    "Who can avoid falling in love with such a handsome and powerful man? What''s more, he is the prince

    of the Osman Kingdom! Hees from a noble and supreme background."

    "God, I''m falling in love with him."

    Many of the she-wolves were gushing.

    Some of them even started daydreaming about getting close to him.

    But I wasn''t in the mood to look down on them.

    I just stared at Prince Anthony in utter disbelief.

    I smelled a unique fragranceing from Prince Anthony, which was even stronger than what I had

    smelled from Kevin.

    Eva excitedly paced around my mind.

    "Jennifer, he''s our mate!"

    "No, it must be a mistake.He is a lycan, but I''m just an ordinary werewolf.Besides, I''m just a ve right

    now! How could the Moon Goddess choose me to be his mate?"

    "He is your mate," Eva insisted cheerfully.

    At this moment, Prince Anthony turned and looked straight at me.

    My heart pounded wildly against my chest, and I could barely breathe.

    The prince must have found out that I was his mate! But what would he do? He was in such a high

    position that he definitely couldn''t ept me as his mate.

    Did that mean he would reject me immediately? I wanted to see his reaction, but he remained

    expressionless.

    After staring at me for a moment, he looked away.

    Then, he continued to walk forward.

    The she-wolves standing near me screamed and jumped up in excitement.

    "Did you see that? The prince looked at me just now.

    Do you think he likes me?"

    "Stop talking nonsense! He was looking at me!"

    These group of idiots were still daydreaming.

    If they knew the real reason why the prince looked here, how would they react? Of course, I didn''t dare

    to say a word.

    If I told anyone that Prince Anthony was my mate, they would think that I was delusional.

    There were too many werewolves here.

    The prince probably hadn''t shown any reaction on his face, because he didn''t want people to find out

    that I was his mate.

    But I believed that he would find an opportunity to reject me in private.

    After the initial shock wore off, I consoled myself.

    Moon Goddess must have made a mistake this time.

    Prince Anthony was not someone that I could even think about being with.

    The most important thing for me to do now was to be stronger so that I could take revenge.

    At this moment, Alpha Norman was greeting the prince with Luna Debra, kneeling on one knee and

    bowing to him in fear.

    "Wee, Mr.Jones,"

    Alpha Norman said with an ingratiating smile on his face.I couldn''t help but scoff after watching him

    grovel like this.

    He might be the Alpha of Dark River Pack, but so what? In front of Prince Anthony, he was nothing.

    Even though Prince Anthony was surrounded by the crowd, his expression didn''t change at all.

    Every movement of his betrayed his extraordinary nobility.

    Even Alpha Norman treated him with the utmost respect.

    How could I be the mate of an exceptional man like him? However, I still wanted to participate in the

    trials and be selected by him.

    Looking at the prince who stood in the midst of the crowd, I made up my mind that no matter what, I

    couldn''t give up hope.

    Being selected to go to the royal training ground would be the first step to achieving my ultimate goal.

    But for that, I first had to find Prince Anthony and ask him to allow me to take part in the trials.

    I was hoping that he would make an exception for me and allow me to participate in the trials for the

    sake of our mate bond, if nothing else.

    But I didn''t get a chance to approach him at all.

    After the wee ceremony, I tiredly dragged myself back to my room.

    The trials would be held tomorrow, so I didn''t have much time left.

    After thinking for a while, I decided to go to the prince''s residence to talk to him there.

    Of course, the prince''s residence was heavily guarded.

    As a ve, I wouldn''t be able to just walk in and see him.

    But I had to try my luck.

    On my way to Prince Anthony''s residence, however, someone covered my mouth from behind and

    dragged me into a nearby utility room.

    I struggled to break free, but to no avail.

    When I heard the sound of the door being locked, my heart trembled, and I had a bad feeling.

    The hand covering my mouth finally withdrew.

    "Who are you?"

    My voice was shaking in fear.

    I heard the sound of footsteps getting louder.

    Several people were approaching me.

    When I turned around, I saw several werewolves in rags, rubbing their hands together anding over

    with obscene smiles.

    I recognized them at once.

    They were all Omegas of the pack.

    "Jennifer, you''re so beautiful."

    The werewolf at the front licked his lips, with undisguised desire in his eyes.

    "Miss Barbara treats us well.

    She found such a good girl for us."

    My heart dropped to my stomach.

    It was Barbara again! She had literally thrown me to these wolves.

    Of course, I couldn''t just sit still and wait for death.

    I forced myself to calm down and red at them.

    "You''d better stay away from me."

    I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth, making myself look as aggressive as possible.

    "If you dare to act rashly, I will fight with you to the death."

    "Ha! Fight us to the death?"

    The werewolf at the front raised his head andughed wildly.

    "Who do you think you are? You have slept with a lot of men, haven''t you? We haven''t touched a

    woman in a long time.We''ll make sure you have a good time today."

    He waved his hand and nodded to the rest of the werewolves.

    "Guys, go ahead!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5: Outburst Of Power

    Chapter 5: Outburst Of Power

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As soon as the werewolf at the front finished his words, all the other werewolves pounced on me.

    There are so many of them, all of whom were powerful and eager to get their hands on me.

    How could I defeat them? Biting my lower lip in despair, I made up my mind.

    Even if I was going to die, I would die defending my dignity.

    I swiftly moved backward, dodging the first werewolf who came at me.

    At the same time, I kicked him right in the crotch.

    "Ouch!"he screamed and covered his crotch with his hands.

    "This bitch knows how to fight.Be careful!"

    Over the years, I had worked hard in the Dark River Pack doing physicalbor, which had improved my

    strength.

    I had also trained secretly in case of need in the future.

    I knew that I was agile and good at fighting, but no matter what, I was outnumbered.

    Soon, they managed to overpower me.

    "Bitch, how dare you kick me? Guys, don''t let her go! Fuck some sense into her! Teach her a good

    lesson and make her behave herself,"the werewolf who was kicked by me in the crotch shouted angrily.

    The rest of the werewolves managed to pin me on the floor, and their evil hands reached out to touch

    me.

    "No, no..."I shook my head and tried my best to resist.

    There was a loud ripping sound as my apron was torn into pieces, revealing arge part of my snow-

    white skin.

    "What an excellent beauty!"

    One of the werewolvesughed maniacally.

    They were all salivating, and some of them even began to unbutton their pants, eager to have sex.

    I was on the verge of breaking down.

    Why did I have to suffer like this? But even though I was stuck in a bleak situation, I tried my best to

    fight back.

    When one of the werewolves ced his hand on my chest, I bit his arm as hard as I could, wishing I

    could bite off his flesh and draw blood.

    "Bitch!"

    Another werewolf pped me across the face.I felt dizzy.

    I could vaguely sense blood trickling down from the corner of my mouth.

    "Bitch, why are you still pretending to be virtuous? You look so attractive.You must have slept with

    many werewolves, right? Miss Barbara said you were a whore! Instead of resisting like this, you should

    be grateful that we want to touch a dirty woman like you."

    The more I listened to their insults, the stronger my hatred became.

    Barbara always made things difficult for me.She tried her best to ruin my reputation and even sent

    these werewolves to rape me.Was it just because I was a ve? I couldn''t let these evil people win.

    I struggled desperately against the werewolves.

    My clothes were torn, and my whole body was scratched, but I didn''t give up.

    Finally, I found a chance to break free and quickly ran to the door.

    "Open the door! Help!"I screamed, rattling the door hard.

    But no matter how much I shook it, I couldn''t push it open.

    It was said that one could show extraordinary power in a critical moment.

    I gathered all my strength and, with a loud roar, kicked the door.

    The door creaked and fell to the ground.

    Without hesitation, I ran out of the utility room and stumbled all the way, not caring about my disheveled

    appearance.

    Those werewolves had hit me and kicked me mercilessly just now, leaving bruises all over my body.

    Enduring the pain, I staggered forward.I knew I couldn''t stop.I had to escape while I still had the

    chance.

    Otherwise, I would be doomed.

    However, I was badly injured.

    No matter how hard I tried to run, I couldn''t get rid of the werewolves chasing me.

    The most pathetic part was that I didn''t meet anyone who could help me along the way.

    I was all alone and helpless.

    At that moment, I remembered the time when I was hunted down by the traitors in my childhood.

    At that time, I was helpless and indignant, just like now.

    I didn''t know how far I ran.

    When I was in the middle of an empty yard, one of the werewolves caught up with me and shoved me

    onto the ground before grabbing my hair and pping me several times across the face.

    "Bitch, you think you can run? Let''s see how you can run now!"While he shouted, the other werewolves

    also arrived.

    Gathered around me, they all discussed what they were going to do to me to vent their anger.

    "Let''s beat her up first and break her legs so that she can''t run away again.We can take our sweet time

    fucking her then!"

    Soon, their fists were all over me like heavy rain.It was the most miserable moment of my life.

    I was lying on the ground, beaten ck and blue, like amb waiting for the ughter.

    My shoulders and ankles were pinned tightly to the ground.

    I felt like all the bones in my body were about to break.

    Even breathing was unbearably painful.

    But even so, I didn''t shed a single tear.I gritted my teeth and cursed in a low voice, "Assholes! I vow to

    avenge myself!"

    "What a stubborn bitch.Keep beating her!"

    The werewolves didn''t take my threat seriously at all, and continued to vent their anger on me.I closed

    my eyes in despair.

    Would I be beaten to death by these thugs? If I died, who would avenge me and my family? At the

    thought of my family, my father''s loving smile shed through my mind.

    Not only was he a good father, but he was a good leader who had devoted himself wholeheartedly to

    his pack.

    How could they betray him like that? A qualified Alpha shouldn''t be killed by a traitor.

    The most irritating thing was that that traitor was now sitting in my father''s position with infinite glory.

    The thought of this made me so angry that I trembled all over.

    I had to live! I still had a mission to fulfill! At that moment, an unprecedented power burst out from my

    body.

    In one fell swoop, I was able to shake off all the werewolves who were pinning me to the ground.

    Rising to my feet, I swung my fists and punched one of them.

    At the same time, I kicked another werewolf in the chest."

    I used my fists and my feet at the same time to take down all the werewolves as fast as I could.

    Every inch of my body was in sharp pain, but I was able to fight against them.

    I stood in front of them with a sense of pride.

    I clenched my fists and narrowed my eyes at them.

    Just the sight of them made me sick.

    "Do you still want to fight?"I sneered.

    Although I looked like a mess now, I could see the fear in their eyes.

    "Monster! She is a monster!" one of them screamed.

    The power that had burst out of me just now far exceeded that of an ordinary werewolf.

    Maybe it was because I had Alpha blood running through my veins.

    "Guys, don''t let this bitch scare you! She''s just acting tough.She is just a weak ve, and she¡¯s all

    alone now.How could we fail to defeat her?"

    One of the werewolves still didn''t want to admit defeat, and even tried his best to encourage the others

    to continue fighting with me.

    I strode forward, picked him up by his cor, and threw him away.

    He soared more than ten meters away beforending on the ground, rolling until he reached a man''s

    feet.

    When I raised my gaze, my eyes were met with Alpha Norman''s shocked eyes, which were filled with

    shock.

    Next to Alpha Norman stood Luna Debra and Prince Anthony.

    Alpha Norman was pale, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Prince Anthony, on the other hand, stared at me expressionlessly with just a trace of curiosity in his

    eyes.

    Knowing that this was my best chance, I quickly walked up to Prince Anthony, looked into his deep

    eyes, and asked word by word, "Mr.Jones, do I have a chance to participate in the trials with my

    strength?"

    Although I was nervous, I tried my best to keep my voice steady.

    "Mr.Jones, she is just a lowly ve.Don''t let her stain your eyes!"

    Alpha Norman shouted, gesturing for the werewolves to take me away.

    I was lifted up by several pairs of arms, but I didn''t resist.

    Keeping my eyes fixed on Prince Anthony, I asked earnestly again, "Mr.Jones, can I take part in the

    trials?"

    "Let her go."

    Prince Anthony finally opened his mouth and uttered those words with a frown.

    After saying that, he took a step forward.

    Intimidated by his aura, the group of Omegas retreated like deted balls.

    My injuries were catching up to me, making my head feel woozy, but I tried my best to hold on to my

    last trace of consciousness and looked at Prince Anthony.

    "Mr.Jones..."I didn''t want to give up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    This was myst chance.

    I had to participate in the trials somehow! "Okay,"

    Prince Anthony said indifferently.

    "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Jennifer.Thank..."

    Before I could finish my words, my mouth went numb, and my eyelids became too heavy.

    I was too exhausted to even keep myself conscious.

    As I lost consciousness, I vaguely felt a pair of hands catch me.

    I fell into a warm embrace.

 Chapter 6: Success

    Chapter 6: Sess

    Anthony''s POV:

    When Jennifer''s body tilted to the side, I couldn''t help reaching out to catch her.

    As soon as she fell in my arms, my heart throbbed with concern.

    Her body was covered with blood and mud, but strangely, I didn''t find her dirty at all.

    Whening to the Dark River Pack, I never imagined that I would meet my mate here.

    Today, I had seen her for the first time at the wee ceremony.

    Although she was wearing old and torn rags, her beauty could not be concealed.

    The fragrance of mate bonding from her hit me like a brick, Knocking the breath out of me.

    My heart beat violently the moment Iid eyes on her.

    However, I was careful not to show any reaction.

    After all, it was a public asion, and there were many eyes on me.

    To my surprise, however, Jennifer''s reaction was also calm and collected.

    If any other she-wolf had realized that I was their mate, they would have been so excited that they

    would have jumped up on the spot and shouted it to everyone.

    Therefore, I was very satisfied with Jennifer''s reaction.

    Being from the royal family, I had seen a lot of beautiful she-wolves before, but not only was my mate

    beautiful, she was also smart, rational, and self-conscious.

    She had all the qualities that I liked and appreciated.

    Therefore, she would make an ideal partner.

    In fact, I had never been interested in finding my mate.

    A mate was just a weakness that my enemies could take advantage of.

    I had something important to do, and I couldn''t let a mate hold me back.

    However, my mother''s biggest wish was for me to find my mate.

    Ever since my father died in battle, my mother was in poor health because she couldn''t take the loss.

    Recently, her condition had worsened.

    No one knew how long she would be able to hold on.

    Now that I found my mate, I couldn''t let my mother die with regret.

    I needed Jennifer''s help to appease my mother.

    But it would be just be a favor that she would be doing me.

    I figured that I could talk to her about the situation and ask for her opinion.

    Even if we wouldn''t be mates in the future, Jennifer would still...

    "Anthony, you obviously like her.Don''t restrain yourself.This is a mate bond.It''s not something you can

    control,"

    Zane, my wolf, shouted excitedly in my mind, interrupting my line of thought.

    "I don''t want a mate,"I told him sternly.

    "Things are different now.You have feelings for her.Don''t try to deny it.And stop using your mother as

    an excuse."

    "I don''t have feelings for her."

    "Fine! Then at least ept her for the sake of your mother and me.ept our mate!"

    "Do you like her?"I asked curiously.

    "Of course! When was thest time we saw such a strong -willed girl? She is also good at fighting.She

    doesn''t look like an ordinary werewolf.And just now, I saw the determination in her eyes.She wants to

    be stronger.She is a perfect mate for you."

    I couldn''t deny that Zane was right.

    Jennifer''s abilities were indeed extraordinary.

    With the right training, she would be a force to be reckoned with.

    That was why I decided to make an exception and let her participate in the trials.

    I looked down at Jennifer, who was lying unconscious in my arMs.I had never held a girl in my arms like

    this before.

    I was not used to it, so I handed her to a servant behind me.

    "Take her to her residence."

    The next morning, I arrived at the trial just when it was about to begin.

    I nced around eagerly to find Jennifer, but there was no sign of her.

    Yesterday, it seemed that she attached great importance to the trials, so it did not make sense for her

    to not show up.

    Was it because she was badly injured yesterday that she couldn''te on time? Everyone was looking

    at me, waiting for me to announce the start of the trials.

    I cleared my throat and said, "The trial is dyed.Let''s wait until everyone is here."

    Dissatisfaction crossed everyone''s eyes when they heard this.

    "Why should we wait for a ve?"

    The crowd began to whisper among themselves to vent their frustration.

    But I couldn''t care less what they thought.

    I was willing to give the talent I liked a chance, even if it meant making everyone else unhappy.

    Finally, Jennifer rushed into the venue, panting for breath.

    As soon as she appeared, all eyes turned to her, and countless curses and usations were thrown

    her way.

    "You lowly ve! How dare youete?"

    "You don''t have the right to make us wait!"

    "You better kneel down and apologize to everyone!"

    Surrounded by the crowd''s insults and taunting, Jennifer''s face went pale.I couldn''t help but frown.

    These people were being too noisy.

    "Those who make noise will be disqualified from participating in the trials," I announced.

    As soon as my voice fell, everyone shut up.

    "You arete,"I said, looking at Jennifer.

    "If it happens again, you will be punished."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones," Jennifer replied respectfully with her head down.

    In fact, I was looking forward to her performance in the trials.

    I hoped that she wouldn''t let me down.

    "The trials begin!"the emcee announced loudly under my instruction.

    All the participating werewolves were divided into pairs.

    Each pair of werewolves would fight against each other, and the winner would advance to the next

    round.

    In the end, only three werewolves would be selected to enter the elite training list.

    In order to be ranked among the top three, everyone fought fiercely and desperately.

    Sure enough, Jennifer didn''t disappoint me.

    At the beginning, she defeated a big and rough she-wolf, who soon knelt down and begged for her

    mercy.

    After that, she continued to defeat every opponent of hers.

    None of the werewolves were a match for her.

    The more she showed her strength in thepetition field, the more the crowd warmed up to her.

    They began apuding and cheering for her, as if they had forgotten the fact that she was a ve.

    Jennifer fought like a warrior, without making any sound even when she was injured.

    With narrowed eyes, she attacked swiftly and brutally, without caring about her own safety.

    I didn''t condone this sort of desperate fighting, but it proved that she was fierce and tenacious.

    At the end of the first round, there were only four werewolves left.

    "Kevin Brook, Barbara Lively, Linda Miller, and Jennifer Smith! Congrattions, you four have held on

    to the end.The second round will be a group battle.The four of you willpete in the circle, and the

    first to fall out of the circle will be eliminated.The other three people will enter the elite training list," the

    emcee exined.

    Soon, the four of them stood in thepetition field.

    While all the four participants had been wounded in the previous battles, Jennifer also carried the

    wounds that she had sustained yesterday.

    Out of the four of them, she was obviously in the worst condition.

    And during this round, the other two she-wolves ganged up to attack her.

    Jennifer''s face was deathly pale.

    There were several times when I was afraid that she would copse, but she held on and calmly

    responded to their attacks.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After several confrontations, she was at a disadvantage.

    But just when she was about to be knocked out of the circle, the only malepetitor in the field

    attacked the other two she-wolves, causing one of them to fall out of the circle.

    Jennifer didn''t disappoint me.

    She was selected! But for some reason, when I saw the malepetitor help her out, I flew into a

    rage.

    Jennifer panted and looked straight at me, standing in the middle of thepetition field in ragged

    clothes stained with blood.

    I walked up to her and congratted her on her victory.

    "You did a good job today.I appreciate it."

    "Thank you.I gave it my best."

    Jennifer smiled and wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth.

    Kevin''s POV:

    At the trials, I saw Jennifer again.

    Although she seemed to be in bad shape, she still looked charming.

    No matter how shabbily she was dressed, she could always attract my attention.

    To be honest, I hoped that she would be selected to enter the elite werewolf training list, so that I would

    have more chances to be close to her.

    Although there were only three spots on that list, I knew that as the future Alpha, I would definitely be

    selected.

    Before thepetition started, when I learned that Jennifer hadn''t arrived yet, I was really worried

    about her.

    Fortunately, she showed up soon.

    For some reason, her bruises made her look hotter than usual.

    I wanted to pin her down and fuck her like crazy.

    "Kevin, you still have a chance.Take the initiative to win her heart.You will seed,"

    Leon, my wolf, tried his best to urge me.I was a little annoyed to hear that.

    Why did I, a future Alpha, have to put effort into winning someone''s heart? It was like an insult to me.

    "Shut up.I just want her body.I don''t want her to be my mate," I retorted.

    "Really? Then why are you so concerned about her?" Leon pointed out.

    I was so embarrassed that it made me angry.

    Did I really regret it? Would I take the initiative to ask Jennifer to be my mate again? No way.

    When the trials began, I kept an eye on Jennifer.

    To my surprise, she performed exceptionally well and became the focus of the crowd.

    But in the final round, Barbara and Linda attacked her together.

    At first, I just stood aside and watched them fight it out, but at thest critical moment, I decided to help

    Jennifer.

    I attacked Linda and Barbara.

    In the end, Linda was eliminated.

    "Kevin Brook, Jennifer Smith, Barbara Lively, congrattions! The three of you have been selected.

    Now let''s wee Prince Anthony to award the elite medals,"

    the emcee announced.

    The three of us stood in the middle of thepetition field, waiting for the prince to award us.

    Jennifer was heavily injured.

    Although her hair was disheveled and she was bleeding here and then, her aura was so dazzling that

    everyone couldn''t help but gape at her in awe.

    Looking at that, I had to ept that I had made a mistake.

    The girl I had abandoned was actually excellent.

    "I told you not to reject her in a hurry," Leonined again.

    He had been against my decision back then.

    "You were too impulsive at that time.Kevin, you have to find a way to win her back."

    "Fine, I''ll give it a try,"

    I agreed, gritting my teeth.

    Although it would be beneath my dignity to pursue a girl, she was both beautiful and powerful.

    What was more, she was the daughter of an Alpha.

    She was much better than that bitch, Barbara, in all aspects.

    Thinking of that, I realized how much I regretted rejecting Jennifer.

    Fortunately, now that we were going to the royal training ground together, there would be a lot of time

    for me to win her heart.

    Sooner orter, I would get Jennifer back.

 Chapter 7: Saving Her Again

    Chapter 7: Saving Her Again

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I made it! My knees were ready to give out at any moment, but when I saw Prince Anthony''s gaze of

    approval, I felt that everything was worth it.

    I sincerely thanked him again and again for helping me.

    Now, I could attend the elite training.

    I had finally taken the first step on the path of revenge.

    After the trials were over, I lingered behind in thepetition field for a while and silently watched

    Prince Anthony.

    Standing in the distance, he just nced at me and left.

    I was confused.

    Didn''t he know about our mate bond? After the ceremony, the crowd dispersed.

    I left thepetition field with wounds all over my  body.

    Werewolves recovered at an extremely fast speed, so I didn''t care about these injuries at all.

    Besides, I wasn''t afraid of pain.

    The only thing I was afraid of was not being able to avenge my father.

    On the way back home, I was walking past an alley when I heard a voice from behind.

    "Bitch, do you think you''re all that just because you got selected? I''ll make it impossible for you to

    attend the training!"

    It was Barbara.

    When I turned around to face her, I saw that she was apanied by four other she-wolves.

    These she-wolves were herckeys; they would do whatever she ordered them to.

    The five of them seemed to be waiting here for me.

    Barbara pointed at me and ordered, "Don''t show any mercy.

    Beat this bitch to death!"

    As soon as she finished her words, the four she-wolves pounced on me at the same time.

    My leg was injured, so I couldn''t dodge them in time.

    Damn it! Wasn''t Barbara tired of picking on me like this? The she-wolves scratched my skin and hit me

    everywhere.

    Their expressions were ferocious, and they had crazed looks in their eyes.

    Blood began dripping from the scratches on my face, and I felt a burning pain.

    Barbara didn''t join them.

    She just stood aside and appreciated the miserable situation I was in.

    "Beat her! Beat this bitch to death.How dare she steal the show? She deserves it,"she snarled.

    I refused to give up.I couldn''t let them bully me like this.

    The pain made me break out into a cold sweat, but I endured it and fought back with all my strength.

    However, I couldn''t change the fact that I was outnumbered.

    Moreover, I had used up almost all of my strength during the trials.

    Gradually, they overpowered me.

    One of them kicked me in the abdomen, making me recoil in pain.

    The whole time, Barbara wasughing wildly as she watched the show.

    But all of a sudden, herughter stopped.

    Through my blurred vision, I saw her running away.

    What was going on? Why was she running away so abruptly? A tall man appeared into my view.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The four she-wolves who had been beating me up suddenly froze, and their faces went deathly pale.

    "Mr...Jones," one of them called out.

    "Fuck off!"

    Prince Anthony said coldly.

    The four she-wolves didn''t have to be told twice; they bolted away from the scene immediately.

    At this moment, my head was heavy, and I was hanging onto thest shred of consciousness.

    When II looked up at Prince Anthony, who stood there with a noble aura, I felt as if I found a glimmer of

    hope.

    "Get up."

    Prince Anthony stretched out his hand to me.

    I struggled to raise my wrist and slowly approached his hand with my fingertips.

    At this moment, he was like an angel sent from heaven to save me.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer didn''t look well.

    After the trials, I wanted to escort her back in person, but I knew that it would draw too much attention.

    So after taking a look at her, I left thepetition venue.

    But on the way back to my residence, I was still worried about her, so I dismissed my servants and

    went back to find her alone.

    It turned out that my gut feeling was right.

    When I found Jennifer, I saw her being punched and kicked by a group of she-wolves.

    Although she was still trying to fight back, I could see that she was drained of all her strength.

    Those she-wolves ran away at the sight of me.

    Jennifer fell to the ground, and her eyelids kept fluttering, like she was about to faint.

    I held out my hand to pull her up.

    It seemed that my mate was in a lot of trouble.

    Holding my hand, Jennifer stood up unsteadily.

    I hesitated for a moment before picking her up in my arMs.After all, this was not the first time I had held

    her in my arms, and I was gradually getting used to it.

    "Prince Anthony, I...I can walk by myself,"she protested weakly.

    But I ignored her words and carried her all the way back to her residence.

    After setting her down on the bed, I stood by the side, not knowing what to do.

    I had never taken care of anyone else before.Was I supposed to get her a ss of water? I looked

    around and found that the room seemed to have been rummaged violently.

    Broken objects were strewn all over the floor.

    I couldn''t even find a ss that was still intact.

    It seemed that Jennifer''s life here was even more miserable than I had imagined.

    No wonder she was so desperate to be stronger.

    "Anthony, please ept our mate!"Zane urged in my mind.

    "No.I can''t ept her yet.I just want her to cooperate with me and visit my mother together with me."

    "I don''t want to expose your feelings like this, but I have to say, it''s obvious that you like Jennifer! You''re

    just too embarrassed to ept her."

    "Shut up."

    I blocked Zane from my mind.

    I didn''t like the feeling of being seen through.

    "Mr.Jones", thank you for your help these days,"

    Jennifer murmured, struggling to sit up.

    I raised my hand, signaling to her to continue lying down.

    There was no one else here, so it was the perfect opportunity for me to talk to her about our mate

    bond.

    "I think you already know that we are mates,"I began.

    Jennifer nodded without saying anything.I raised my eyebrow at her.

    "Aren''t you excited about it at all?"

    "Mr.Jones, I''m already very grateful to you for giving me the opportunity to participate in the trials.I don''t

    have a high status, so I don''t think you will ept someone like me as your mate.I''ve already been

    rejected once, and I''m ready to be rejected a second time."

    "You have been rejected?" Jennifer didn''t speak, but bit her lower lip and nodded her head.

    "I''m not going to reject you. My mother is seriously ill.

    Herst and only wish is for me to find my mate.If you don''t mind, I want you to cooperate with me.We

    can maintain our mate bond in order to fulfill her wish."

    I didn''t dare to look at Jennifer when I said that.I didn''t know why, but I was worried that Jennifer would

    refuse such a n.

    After all, deep down, I knew that Zane was right.

    This was not fair to her.

    "I don''t mind," Jennifer said without hesitation.

    "You have helped me so many times.It''s my duty to repay you."

    It was only after hearing those words that I breathed a sigh of relief.

    But hearing that she was agreeing to my n only because she wanted to repay me made me feel a

    little disappointed.

    "I don''t want to make our mate bond public for the time being.I only want my mother to know it.I hope

    you can keep it a secret.Also, don''t expect to receive special treatment as my mate," I said firmly.

    "Okay," Jennifer agreed without hesitation.

    It was as if she really didn''t expect to get anything from me.

    Every time I saw this girl, my impression of her improved.

    "Do you have anything you want to ask me for? I''ll grant it to you as long as it''s within my capacity."

    "Mr.Jones, I just want to be stronger as soon as possible.The stronger, the better." I nodded in

    approval.

    Since that was her request, I could give her some special treatment during the training, but she had to

    hold on till then.

    "We can go to the royal training ground after three days.You need to take that time to recover," I told

    her.

    We could have set off right away, but considering her wounded condition, I decided to wait for a few

    more days.

    There was no way Jennifer would be able to start training in the state that she was in.

    Jennifer thanked me again.

    The room was thick with the attractive scent of our mate bond, which made me want to get close to her.

    Afraid that I wouldn''t be able to resist it, I quickly left her residence.

 Chapter 8: Apology

    Chapter 8: Apology

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I didn''t change my mind about Prince Anthony just because I had be his secret mate.

    I didn''t want to let myself depend on him.

    I just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity he was giving me and try my best to be

    stronger.

    I The prince clearly told me that he wanted to maintain our mate bond for the time being, in order to

    make his mother happy.

    After this period of time, we would rescind our mate bond, which was just fine by me.

    After all, I was not interested in finding a mate.

    His n sounded perfect to me.

    For the next three days, I rested in my small shabby room.

    Since I was selected to enter the training list, no one harassed me anymore.

    During this time, my wounds almostpletely healed.

    On the day we were supposed to set out, Kevin, Barbara and I gathered in the hall to wait for Prince

    Anthony.

    Alpha Norman and Luna Debra were also present.

    They hade to see off Kevin and Barbara.

    I looked around the ce that had brought me endless suffering and pain with mixed feelings.

    Of course, more than anything, I was d I could finally leave this pack.

    I silently vowed to get back the ne left to me by my mother.

    Barbara stood beside me, looking at me viciously as if she was plotting something.

    Sure enough, as soon as Prince Anthony arrived, she pointed at me and shouted, "Mr.Jones, Jennifer

    shouldn''t be allowed to attend the training with us.She''s a rotten thief!"

    How could she use me of stealing when she was the one who had taken the ne left to me by

    my mother? I was so angry that my teeth gnashed against each other.

    I wanted to reach out and tear her hateful face to shreds, but I knew I couldn''t do that.

    Prince Anthony was a member of the royal family, who attached great importance to actingposed

    and civilized.

    If I pounced on Barbara and fought with her like a shrew, I might lose the qualification to attend the

    special training.

    Therefore, I suppressed the anger I was feeling and exined calmly, "I''m not a thief.I didn''t steal

    anything from anyone."

    "Can you prove it?"

    Prince Anthony looked at me expressionlessly.

    "Barbara didn''t lose anything,"

    I answered clearly, word by word.

    Looking at how calm I was made Barbara flustered.

    She pointed at me and roared, "You are lying! You stole my ne! Everyone saw it.You''re a thief!"

    "Be quiet!"

    Prince Anthony ordered, ncing at her in disgust.

    "Mr.Jones, I...I..."

    Barbara''s face turned deathly pale.

    It was not until then that she realized how uncouth she had behaved in front of the prince.

    Her eyes filled with resentment, and as usual, she put all the me on me.

    "Jennifer! It''s all your fault!"

    I just ignored her and raised my head to look at the prince again.

    "Mr.Jones, if you don''t believe me, you can send people to look for her ne with me.But before

    that, you need to ask Barbara what the ne she lost looks like."

    Prince Anthony nced at Barbara and said coldly, "Tell me."

    "It''s a white pearl ne."

    Barbara''s voice trembled with fear.

    "You two, go with her,"the prince said, turning to his servants.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    The two servants followed me to Barbara''s room to look for the ne.

    Barbara tried to hurry after us, but she had barely lifted her right foot when the prince stopped her with

    a sharp nce.

    Her face turned pale and she froze in ce.

    In fact, this was a great opportunity for me.

    Not only would I be able to prove my innocent, but I might also be able to find the ne that my

    mother left to me.

    After entering Barbara''s room, I didn''t search for the pearl ne that she had described.

    Instead, I went to look around for my ne.

    I searched every inch and corner of Barbara''s room, in case there was something I had missed before,

    but I still couldn''t find what I was looking for.

    "Is this the pearl ne Miss Barbara mentioned?" one of the servants asked me, holding up a pearl

    ne in his hand.

    "Yes!"

    "Then let''s go.Mr.Jones is waiting for us."

    "Okay."

    I walked out of the room reluctantly, with my eyes still desperately searching around.

    When we walked back into the hall, all heads turned to me at the same time.

    One of the prince''s servants passed the pearl ne to him.

    Looking at the pearls glimmering under the sunlight, Barbara stiffened.

    The hall broke into whispers.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    "She didn''t lose her ne, but framed Jennifer for stealing it!"

    "Miss Barbara always likes to y evil tricks, doesn''t she?"

    Many were condemning Barbara for her actions.

    Of course, most of them were those who had been bullied by her before.

    "Now that your ne has been found, can you return mine to me now?"

    I asked, gathering my courage to seize this opportunity.

    All I wanted was to get back the ne that my mother left to me.Barbara shot me a sharp look, as if

    she wanted to skin me alive.

    "Your ne? Who took your ne? Not me.Did anyone see it? I wouldn''t ept it even if you

    offered it to me! Who cares about a ve''s things? You probably lost it, and now you''re putting the

    me on me! Well, I won''t let you!"

    Barbara''s skewed logic made me want to beat her up.

    Remembering that she hadn''t barged into my room alone that day, I looked at the she-wolves standing

    next to her.

    Afraid that I would ask them to testify, these werewolves lowered their heads to avoid my gaze.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    One of them stammered, "We saw nothing."

    "See? They said they didn''t see anything!"

    Barbara shouted arrogantly, emboldened by the fact that no one was testifying against her.

    "They are all your followers.Of course they would say that they didn''t see you take my ne,"I

    retorted hotly.

    But since Barbara refused to admit it, and no witness would be willing to step forward, I knew that I had

    no choice but to let it go.

    "Since there is no evidence, let it go.Jennifer, prepare to set off.Barbara, you made a false usation,

    so you''re forbidden to attend the special training,"the prince said firmly.

    My head jerked around to see Barbara''s reaction.

    Her arrogance disappeared all of a sudden, and her face was deathly pale.

    I was disappointed that I hadn''t gotten back the ne left to me by my mother, but watching

    Barbara lose her qualification to attend the special training almost made up for it.

    As for my ne, I decided to find another way to get it backter.

    I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.

    "Mr.Jones, please forgive her! Barbara just did something stupid in a moment of madness.Please give

    her another chance!"

    Luna Debra couldn''t bear to let her adopted daughter lose such a precious opportunity to attend the

    special training, so she pleaded with the prince on Barbara''s behalf.

    Barbara''s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope.

    She looked at Luna Debra and Prince Anthony expectantly.

    "We have known Barbara since she was a child.She has always been obedient and sensible.Just now,

    she probably wasn''t thinking straight."

    Seeing that the prince didn''t say anything, Luna Debra continued to plead with him.

    As for me, I was starting to feel nervous.

    I stared at Prince Anthony, fearing that he would change his mind.

    I knew that as long as Barbara was around me, I couldn''t be at peace.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the prince as they waited for him to make the final judgment.

    The prince just looked at me silently.

    His eyes were so sharp that they sent a chill down my spine.

    After a long silence, he slowly said, "Okay." I froze and looked at Prince Anthony in disbelief.

    What was he thinking? It was known that the royal family valued moral quality above everything, and it

    was an indisputable fact that Barbara had ndered me just now.

    So how could she still be allowed to attend the special training? The only exnation I coulde up

    with was that the prince was pardoning her for the sake of Alpha Norman and Luna Debra.

    After all, even the royal family had to uphold diplomacy.

    I swallowed hard and looked at Barbara, who secretly shed me a smug smile.

    But before she could gloat too much, Prince Anthony''s voice sounded again.

    "But Barbara has to apologize to Jennifer in public for ndering her."

    Barbara''s face changed, as if someone had pped her in the face.

    Her face contorted in fury.

    Jumping up like a cat whose tail was stamped, she screamed angrily, "You want me to apologize to this

    lowly ve? No way! She doesn''t deserve my apology."

    "You can either apologize or not attend the training.It''s up to you,"

    Prince Anthony said coldly.

    Barbara looked like she was going to explode.

    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth with pure unwillingness in her eyes.

    It was obvious that she would rather die than apologize to me.

    "Barbara, apologize now.The prince is willing topromise once, but he won''tpromise a second

    time.You know how important this training is.You can''t miss it,"

    Luna Debra persuaded Barbara in a low voice.

    Hearing that, Barbara finally gave in.

    Anyone with a level head would know that giving an apology was nothingpared to being

    disqualified from attending the special training.

    Barbara opened her thin lips and squeezed out a single word between her clenched teeth.

    "Sorry."

    "What? Your voice is too soft.I can''t hear you,"I said lightly.

    "Sorry!"Barbara shouted this time.

    "I apologize to you!"

    It was the first time that the arrogant Barbara had been forced to bow her head in front of me.

    A sense of satisfaction swept over my chest, soothing the anger that I had felt just now.

    Apologizing to a ve like me in public was the biggest shame for an arrogant woman like Barbara.

    Although I was a little ticked off that Prince Anthony was still allowing Barbara to attend the training, at

    least he had helped me get back at Barbara by ordering her to apologize to me.

    "Look, I''m just a lowly ve, but you still have to apologize to me,"I sneered at Barbara.

    "At this moment, you don''t seem to be nobler than me, do you?"Barbara was obviously enraged by

    these words, but she didn''t dare to lose her temper with Prince Anthony''s eyes on her.

    I knew that she wouldn''t let me live a peaceful life after we went to the training ground together, but I

    was not afraid.

    No one could force me to yield, not even fate itself.

 Chapter 9: Locked In

    Chapter 9: Locked In

    Barbara''s POV:

    That bitch, Jennifer, really pissed me off.

    So what if I apologized to her? A ve was a ve.

    What about the qualifications to participate in the special training? How could she be better than me, a

    pure-bred noble? The royal training ground was built on Marge Ind, which was located on the border

    of Osman Kingdom.

    Steep mountains loomed in the northern part of the ind, and there was arge area of jungles and

    cliffs.

    It was the best choice for exploring and rock climbing.

    When I heard that there were going to be training programs for jungle exploration and rock climbing, a

    n formed in my mind.

    Once we get to the royal training ground, there would be plenty of opportunities to teach her a lesson.

    But when I stepped foot on Marge Ind, I was shocked.

    The royal family of Osman Kingdom had built arge training ground, and as if to show off how rich

    they were, they had also constructed a magnificent castle on Marge Ind.

    The sight took my breath away.

    "Amazing! I didn''t expect such a beautiful castle here on Marge Ind."

    "Oh my God! Is this where we''re going to train? It feels like a dream."

    Several inexperienced she-wolvesughed and chattered among themselves.

    They were werewolves from other packs.

    Rumors imed that Prince Anthony had selected elite werewolves from each pack.

    "The royal family invested a lot of money to build this castle specifically for training elite

    werewolves.You are the first batch of trainees to participate.In the future, there will be a second batch,

    a third, and more," announced Neil, one of Prince Anthony''s attendants.

    He was responsible for managing the trainees.

    As for the prince, I haven''t seen him since we got on the ne.

    I heard that he had gone ahead of us on a private ne to Marge Ind.

    "This ce used to be a forest, didn''t it?"

    "Why did the royal family build a special training ground on Marge Ind?"

    A group of werewolves surrounded Neil and bombarded him with questions.

    Their eyes sparkled with curiosity about the things that they didn''t know.

    Neil patiently answered their questions.

    Meanwhile, I paid attention to that bitch, Jennifer.

    She was walking at the back of the line, wearing tattered clothing and carrying a shabby-looking

    suitcase.

    Even though she looked poor, many werewolves were attracted to her.

    She had been on their minds throughout the journey here.

    Some of them had osted her on the ne.

    Now, they were trying to tter her once more.

    "Jennifer, let me help you with your luggage.It looks quite heavy."

    "No, thanks."

    What could a ve possibly have in her luggage? It mostly likely contained a few worn-out clothes.

    How heavy could that be? The werewolves were obviously just trying to get her attention.

    "We are still some distance away from the castle.I heard you got injured.Let me carry you on my

    back.I''m strong, so carrying you would be an easy task," one of the werewolves offered as he walked

    alongside her.

    "Thank you, but I can walk on my own."

    Seeing that bitch, Jennifer, turn down potential suitors one after the other made my blood boil.

    Those werewolves were also participating in the special training, and they were all of noble birth.

    Some of them were even next in line to be their pack''s Alpha.

    How could such high-ss werewolves lower themselves to flirt with a ve? It was disgraceful to see.

    But what pissed me off the most was that all of them had gotten turned down.

    That bitch was just a ve.How dare she refuse a future Alpha? It was ridiculous.

    Those idiots had no taste.

    If they wanted to court a she- wolf, they should at least set their sights higher.

    They should be sucking up to a sexy and beautiful noble werewolf like me instead.

    What was so good about Jennifer? Because of her, those werewolves don''t even seem to be aware of

    my presence.

    I gritted my teeth in anger and wished that I could just kill Jennifer.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After several hours, we finally arrived at Marge Ind.

    I heard that the ind was overrun with jungles, but the reality waspletely different from what I had

    imagined.

    A magnificent castle and a vast training ground contributed to the beautiful scenery on Marge Ind.

    Compared to the shabby room I used to stay in when I lived with the Dark River Pack, this ce looked

    like heaven.

    Neil took care of us all the way.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Now, he was assigning us to our dorm rooMs.Neil gave each of us a key with a number so that we

    could find our own rooMs.The dorm rooms were inside the castle, and the special training ground was

    downstairs.

    Most of the trainees who came to participate in the special training were of noble blood, but they were

    also excited to see such a luxurious castle.

    Once everyone had a key, they went on to find their rooMs.After checking what number was on my key,

    I quickly located my room.

    "Hi, lovely! My name is Skr.Are you staying in this room?"a sweet and petite girl warmly greeted,

    suddenly appearing by the door of my new living quarters.

    "Yes."I smiled back at her in a friendly manner.

    The stranger was a beauty with blonde hair and blue eyes.She didn''t seem to have any malice towards

    me.

    "What a coincidence! I live just next door, in the room to the left."She gestured towards the room next

    door.

    "Feel free toe over when you have time."

    "Sure thing.My name is Jennifer.It''s nice to meet you."I nodded politely at her.

    Skr was so enthusiastic.

    She talked with me nonstop, and soon, the whole corridor was filled with her brightughter.

    Frankly speaking, I envied her smile because it was what I had lost.

    "Get out of my way! Can''t you see that people are walking here?"

    Skr and I were in the middle of a conversation.

    Out of nowhere, a she-wolf bumped into Skr, causing her to nearly hit the wall.

    Fortunately, I managed to grab her in time.

    "You two bitches are in my way,"

    Barbara snarled as she arrogantly walked to the dorm room on my right.

    Her face was twisted in disdain.

    Behind her was another well-dressed she-wolf.

    They talked andughed, clearly on good terms with each other.

    What a small world! Barbara was going to be just next door.

    With Skr on the left and Barbara on the right, my days here were bound to be exciting.

    Upon seeing the shift in my facial expression, Skr smiled at me and led me inside my room.

    "May I look around your room? We can take our time and talk here.Let''s not let other people ruin our

    good mood."

    "Okay." Skr''s bright smile swept my depression away.

    Every dorm room wasrge and well-equipped with all kinds of furniture.

    It certainly was a step up from what I had with the Dark River Pack.

    Skr looked around the room in high spirits.

    "Jennifer, have you ever seen such an exquisite dresser? I''ve always dreamed of having one, and

    today, that wish hase true."

    Her eyes lit up with excitement.

    I could see that Skr was different from those snobby high-born she-wolves.

    She must have done her best for the opportunity toe here¡ªjust like I had.

    At that moment, the sound of a whistle came from the training ground downstairs.

    "Emergency assembly! All trainees muste here quickly!"

    "Skr, we''re being called."

    "I see.This washing machine is so high-end."

    Skr''s voice floated from the bathroom.

    She was still admiring how wonderful the dorm room was.

    I was done packing up and ready to leave.

    However, Barbara appeared at the door with an evil smile.

    Her friend, who stood close to her, also smiled weirdly.

    Bang! She mmed the door shut.

    It was followed by the sound of a lock engaging.

    Realizing that something was wrong, I rushed to the door and pulled the door knob, but it was toote.

    "What are you doing? Barbara!" I was furious.

    Damn it! I forgot to take the key with me when I entered the room.

    It had been jammed in the lock.

    Barbara used the key to lock us in.

    She and her friendughed as they walked away, leaving me and Skr in the room.

    "The door can''t be opened from the inside.We are going to bete! What should we do?"

    Skr was starting to fret.

    "Don''t panic.We''ll find a way to get out of here.Let me think for a bit."

    Skr''s eyes started to turn red in her anxiety.

    If we werete for the assembly on the first day of training, we were most likely going to be sent off the

    ind.

    What an awful situation we were in!

 Chapter 10: Prince Anthonys Decision

    Chapter 10: Prince Anthony''s Decision

    Barbara''s POV:

    The she-wolf I just befriended was Anna of the Red Sun Pack.

    She was the daughter of her pack''s Alpha.

    She spoke elegantly as expected from one who was born to a noble family.

    There was a world of difference between her and a bitch like Jennifer.

    Once I won Anna''s favor with a little ttery, we had a nice chat.

    I nned to get all the she-wolves on my side in order to iste Jennifer.

    As soon as I entered my dorm room, I heard a whistleing from downstairs, and then the

    announcement about the emergency assembly followed.

    When Anna and I passed by the door to Jennifer''s room, I noticed that Jennifer was upied with

    another she-wolf who was with her in her room.

    I also noticed that the key to her room was still inserted in the lock.

    I suddenly had a great idea.

    I quickly closed the door of her room and locked it.

    Imagining Jennifer getting anxious and desperate made me extremely happy.

    "Anna, remember that bitch.Her name is Jennifer.She''s a member of my pack, but she is a ve."

    I locked arms with Anna as I continued to belittle Jennifer.

    "She has sticky fingers.She also seduced the werewolves of our pack.Her private life is a mess."

    "Oh my God, she sounds so awful!"Anna eximed in surprise.

    "But what you said makes sense.I knew there was something off about her.And you know what,

    Barbara? I hate promiscuous bitches the most!"

    "She really is a bitch." My lip curled in disdain.

    "We should teach her a lesson."

    "You just locked her up in her own room.Isn''t that too light of a punishment?"Anna said with a smirk.

    "A bitch like her deserves a more cruel method."

    "We have time so there''s no need to rush."

    The corner of my mouth rose in excited anticipation.

    Anna and I were on the same side.

    From now on, Jennifer was going to have a difficult time.

    Anna and I headed downstairs and rushed to the training ground.

    After hearing the whistle, all the other trainees hurried to the training ground as well.

    Some of them were still wearing their indoor slippers.

    The drillmaster in charge of training us was a man named Carson.

    He wore a ck training suit with a serious expression on his face.

    Carson was said to be a very strict drillmaster.

    "Is everyone here?"

    Carson walked over to us.

    "It''s the first assembly.Why are you so slow? Are you asking to be punished?"

    Hearing this, the trainees stood straight and lowered their gazes.

    These werewolves, who were used to getting special treatment from their own packs, had to learn to

    obey orders now that they were at the training ground.

    "Mr.Carson, there are two trainees who haven''t arrived yet,"said a lycan who was responsible for

    checking attendance dutifully.

    "Which two?"Carson''s expression darkened.

    "Those who fail to follow the rules will be severely punished!"

    His deration made me so happy I nearly cheered out loud.

    The two trainees they spoke of were obviously Jennifer and the bitch next door.

    Suddenly, Carson knelt down on one knee and paid his respects to the person who had just arrived.

    "Greetings, Mr.Jones."

    It was Prince Anthony.

    He must havee here to inspect the new trainees.

    Prince Anthony, apanied by two attendants, strode to the front of the team with a cold expression.

    "Greetings, Mr.Jones!"

    All the trainees saluted him in unison.

    He mumbled a response while his eyes scanned our group.

    The prince''s gaze was so sharp that some trainees ended up holding their breaths.

    "Mr.Jones, two trainees have yet to report for the first assembly,"

    Carson informed him.

    Towards us, Carson was an iron-fisted drillmaster.

    But before Prince Anthony, he was as submissive as a ve.

    "I see..."

    Anthony looked at the trainees with ackluster expression.

    "I''ll go and find them myself."

    He wanted to find them in person? Did the prince already know that Jennifer was one of them? He was

    going to find that bitch himself? While I gazed at the prince''s handsome face, I became so jealous that I

    couldn''t help stamping my foot.

    Damn it! Why was the prince bothering to search for a ve? "Mr.Jones, it''s just two trainees.You don''t

    need to find them yourself."

    Carson wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    Prince Anthony didn''t even reply.

    He merely nced at Carson, and the drillmaster immediately stopped talking.

    Everyone present watched Anthony leave for the dorMs.When he was far away, everyone started to

    breathe easier again.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Skr and I remained locked up in my room.

    We tried many different methods, but we still couldn''t open the door.

    I thought of breaking down the door, but it was very solid, and I didn''t want to destroy public property on

    my first day of training.

    When the whistling became more pressing, I started to feel anxious.

    "Jennifer, are we going to get in trouble because of this?" Skr started crying.

    "It took me a lot of effort just to make it here.I don''t want to get sent back."

    "It''s not that serious.Don''t panic."

    I patted her on the back, gently reassuring her.

    We wandered around the room for quite a while.

    We even considered jumping out the window, but our dorm rooms were too high up.

    Jumping from that height would be courting death.

    And just when we were feeling quite desperate, I heard footsteps.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Is anyone out there?" I ran back to the door and started banging my hands against it.

    "Is anyone out there? We got locked in the room.Can you do us a favor?"

    Being nervous made me sweaty.

    I pressed my ear against the door to listen for any sounds from the other side.

    Finally, the footsteps stopped.

    Not long after, the door to my room swung open.

    When I saw who stood on the other side of the door, I felt so relieved that I nearly burst into tears.

    It was Prince Anthony! However, he looked at us expressionlessly, and I couldn''t tell what he was

    thinking.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    I dragged Skr forward, and we bowed to him to express our gratitude.

    "Go downstairs for the assembly."

    Prince Anthony nced at me indifferently.

    "You''re alreadyte."

    Skr openly stared at him, probably charmed by his appearance.

    After hearing him speak, she muttered, "We''ve been framed, Mr.Jones.

    Two trainees locked the door on purpose in hopes of making uste."

    "Hmm."

    Anthony said nothing else and turned to leave.

    Skr looked like she wanted to exin further, but I grabbed her arm and followed after the prince.

    "Let''s talk about itter, Skr.We should hurry and join the others."

    The prince led us to the training ground himself.

    Skr and I followed him closely.

    This man was moody and dangerous.

    But it was undeniable that he had helped me out a lot.

    When we arrived at the training ground, Prince Anthony handed us over to Carson.

    He calmly announced, "Because Jennifer and Skr werete to the assembly, they shall be severely

    punished in public to serve as a warning to all of the trainees."

    "Mr.Jones, we were framed!"

    Skr''s cheeks reddened in anxiety.

    "Someone deliberately locked us in the room, which is why we werete!"

    "Beingte is no one else''s fault but your own.You must pay for the consequences of your actions.This

    is a rule that everybody needs to obey."

    Prince Anthony merely nced at Skr, and she immediately stopped talking.

    I tugged on her sleeve to help calm her down.

    I was vaguely aware of the prince''s temper.

    It would be better for us to just ept the punishment.

    "Mr.Jones, Skr and I werete.For that, we apologize and ept the consequences.However, if

    there''s anyone at fault, it''s me.Skr has nothing to do with our beingte so please spare her,"

    I sincerely begged Prince Anthony while bowing to him.

    "Very well."

    Prince Anthony nodded.

    "Stay behind after today''s training is done.Alone."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones." I looked up at him gratefully.

    "Jennifer, why?"

    Skr was deeply touched that I was willing to ept punishment all by myself.

    "I''m sorry.You shouldn''t have to..."

    "You did nothing wrong," I reassured her immediately.

    This all happened because of Barbara''s trickery.

    Skr shouldn''t be punished when I was the reason why she had gotten in trouble.

    The whistle sounded once more.

    Carson dered the start of today''s training session, and we joined the rest of the trainees.

    Barbara looked smugly at me.

    I gritted my teeth and tamped down my anger.

    I kept this moment in mind.

    She was going to pay the price sooner orter.

    We would see if she could still smile then.

 Chapter 11: Visiting Elizabeth Jones

    Chapter 11: Visiting Elizabeth Jones

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Today was the first day of the training.

    Carson only asked us to gather together in order to emphasize how important discipline was, and

    briefly introduce the content of the training.

    Then, he dismissed us and told us to go back and get some rest.

    After all, we had just arrived here today.

    The formal training would begin tomorrow.

    Although the trainees were dismissed, I had to follow Prince Anthony''s order and stay behind in the

    training ground.

    Skr wanted to stay with me, but I persuaded her to go back.

    With tears in her eyes, she took onest look at me before leaving reluctantly.

    Everyone knew that I was going to be punished for beingte.

    All the other trainees left the training ground one after another.

    Before leaving, Barbara shot me a gloating smile.

    After the other trainees had left, Carson also left at Prince Anthony''s instruction, leaving only me, the

    prince, and his two attendants in the vast training ground.

    "Mr.Jones," I greeted, bowing to Prince Anthony.

    "Have you realized your fault?" Anthony asked in a cold tone as usual.

    "Yes.I shouldn''t haveete.No matter what, I should abide by the rules.Since I broke the rules, I

    have to be punished," I replied respectfully with my head down.

    "Good." Prince Anthony gave me a nod of approval.

    Then, he pointed at the obstacle course behind him and said, "Your punishment is to pass through the

    entire obstacle course in thirty seconds."

    When I took a better look at the area behind him, I gasped in shock.

    On the wide field, there were so many obstacles, such as three-step piles, a ditch, a low wall, a high

    jumping tform, a single nk bridge, a high wall, and so on.

    How would I be able to clear all of them in thirty seconds? It would only be possible if I grew wings and

    flew over them.

    "What? Do you have any objection?" Prince Anthony asked, raising his eyebrow.

    "No, not at all, Mr.Jones!"

    I immediately sprinted towards the field, not daring to dy for another moment.

    Prince Anthony always meant what he said.It was unwise to question his decisions.

    If I dyed any further or tried to bargain with him, I would probably receive an even harsher

    punishment.

    One by one, I began to pass the obstacles.

    Prince Anthony stood by the side, personally keeping time for me.

    The first time I cleared the obstacles, it took me two minutes.

    When I came back to Prince Anthony and heard the time from him, my face turned red in

    embarrassment.

    It was nowhere near thirty seconds! Prince Anthony started the timer again expressionlessly.

    "Again." I went through the obstacles over and over again.

    Each time, I found that it was a little easier.

    My skills were constantly improving, and I gradually learned to clear the obstacles in the most efficient

    way I could to shorten the time.

    Soon, my clothes were soaked with sweat, which dripped down on the field.

    The sun was shining high in the sky, and I felt hot and sticky all over.

    But since Prince Anthony was here with me, I didn''tin.

    The time it took for me to clear the obstacles was gradually growing shorter and shorter.

    One and a half minutes, one minute, fifty seconds¡­ I didn''t know how many times I tried.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    When I rushed to Prince Anthony for thest time, panting and on the verge of copse, he said, "Thirty

    seconds."

    I almost dropped to my knees right there.I finally made it! After exerting myself for so long, I used up all

    my strength.

    All my limbs were numb, and I felt as if my body wasn''t even mine anymore.

    I knew that I must look extremely messy and disheveled.

    My whole body was covered with a mixture of sweat and mud.

    I probably looked like I had just been pulled out of a quagmire.

    There was no way I would bete after this! I couldn''t go through such a torturous punishment again.

    "Well done!" Prince Anthony looked down at me and nodded with a faint smile.

    "Are you tired?" I was confused.

    Was I just imagining things? To me, it seemed like he was smiling.  His sudden tenderness left me at a

    loss.

    Was this ruthless, cold-faced prince actually praising me? And was he caring about me? It didn''t make

    sense.

    "I''m not tired. I can hold on," I replied breathlessly.

    Despite how exhausted I was, I couldn''t help but smile.

    Looking at his handsome face, which was so close to me, I was dazed for a moment.

    To be honest, he was the most handsome man I had ever seen.

    "Go back and have a rest." Prince Anthony''s tone softened.

    "I''ll take you to see my mother in the afternoon." Prince Anthony asked me to be his mate only to fulfill

    his mother''sst wish.

    I wasn''t surprised to hear that he wanted to take me to visit her.I suddenly felt a little embarrassed.

    Apart from the set of training clothes that had been given to me when I arrived here, the only clothes I

    had were the worn-out rags that I had brought from Dark River Pack.

    Those were the clothes I''d worn as a ve.

    There was no way I could show up wearing such clothes in front of Mrs.Elizabeth Jones, let alone as

    her son''s mate. I clutched my clothes and was getting nervous.

    "It doesn''t matter.I will ask someone to prepare clothes for you."  Hearing Prince Anthony''s words, I

    breathed a sigh of relief.

    In the afternoon, I arrived at the seaside port as Prince Anthony had asked.His private yacht was

    already parked there.

    Sure enough, he prepared clothes for me to wear.

    In the cabin of the yacht, I changed into the beautiful court-style dress and gracefully circled around in

    front of the mirror.

    The hemline of the dress was embroidered with golden threads that shone brightly in the sun.

    The dress was cinched at the waist, which hugged my curves and outlined my figure.

    I didn''t expect that Prince Anthony would have such good taste when it came to women''s clothes.

    The dress was elegant and decent, and the matching jewelry was also very attractive.

    As soon as I opened the door of the cabin, I saw Anthony leaning against the railing on the deck with

    his arms crossed.

    When he looked at me, I could see a flicker of appreciation in his eyes.

    "Is this okay?" I asked, biting my lower lip.

    "You look beautiful," he said sincerely.

    "It just shows that you have good taste, Mr.Jones." I smiled.

    We took the yacht out of Marge Ind, and then took a car to the royal pce of Osman Kingdom.

    I consciously sat in the back seat, but to my surprise, Prince Anthony asked me to sit in the front.

    "Okay."

    Prince Anthony personally opened the door of the passenger seat for me.

    I couldn''t help but feel ttered as I got into the car. I could tell that he would be very good to his real

    mate when he found her in the future.  It was said that the royal pce of Osman Kingdom was very

    beautiful.

    And since it overlooked the sea, the scenery was breathtaking.

    Although I was mentally prepared to see the pce, the magnificent sight that greeted me still left me

    stunned.

    The series of tall buildings were located on a high cliff by the sea, covering a vast area.

    The entire design was solemn, with an aura of mystery.

    But under the bright sun, the pce shone with a golden light.

    I couldn''t help but straighten my back and walk in a poised way as I walked among these buildings.

    As soon as Anthony and I got out of the car, many servants came to help us with our luggage.

    I wanted to give a gift to Mrs.Jones, but I didn''t have anything to give, so Prince Anthony prepared a

    gift on my behalf.

    Every single part of the pce was neat and in order, unlike the packs I used to live in.

    The servants here were gentle and respectful.

    Even though I was an ordinary werewolf, they didn''t look down on me.

    After passing through several corridors, I finally saw Elizabeth inside an elegantly decorated room.

 Chapter 12: Staying In The Same Room

    Chapter 12: Staying In The Same Room

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Elizabeth was wearing a gorgeous gown, but she looked thin and haggard.

    Obviously, she had been ill for a long time.

    Nevertheless, she looked like an amiable woman.

    She was probably in good spirits after finding out that Prince Anthony had found his mate.

    "Are you Jennifer?" Elizabeth asked excitedly, getting up from her seat and rushing towards me to

    receive me.

    The maid next to her reached out and supported her in a hurry.

    "Mrs.Jones, you are still sick.Please take care of yourself."

    "It doesn''t matter.I know what I am doing," Elizabeth said sternly, pushing her hand away.

    "Nice to meet you, Mrs.Jones," I greeted, curtsying to her.

    "Don''t be so formal." She grinned from ear to ear, holding my hand.

    "Are you hungry? Delicious food is being prepared. You must stay for dinner."

    It was very kind of her to say that, but I didn''t want to agree rashly, so I turned to look at Anthony, who

    gave me a nod.

    "Don''t look at him. I make the decisions," Elizabeth said, winking at me.

    "You don''t have to go back tonight.After so long, he''s finally found his mate.You have to stay with me

    for a while."

    "Mom, Jennifer needs to train tomorrow," Prince Anthony reminded her.

    "Let''s have dinner first."

    With a big smile, Elizabeth held my hand tightly and ignored her son.I felt relieved.

    She was way kinder than I thought she would be.

    I liked her not because of her status, but because of her warm demeanor.

    If my mother was still alive, she would be at a simr age.

    The royal dinner was not as stiff and formal as I thought it would, but maybe it was because Elizabeth

    was an open -minded person.

    I talked a lot with her until dusk.

    After dinner, the sky waspletely dark, and it began to rain.

    Prince Anthony insisted on taking me back to Marge Ind, so we bid Elizabeth goodbye and walked

    to the car.

    But just as we were about to set out, Elizabeth''s maid ran over with an umbre and stopped Anthony,

    who already had his hands on the wheel.

    "Mr.Jones, your mother is not feeling well. Pleasee and have a look."

    "What?"

    Anthony and I got out of the car and rushed back into the pce.

    Elizabeth was lying in the bed in her room, and the court doctor was examining her body.

    After a while, he came over and said, "Mr.Jones, your mother is fine."

    It was only then that Anthony and I let out a sigh of relief.

    "You can stay here tonight," Elizabeth said in a frail voice, holding my hand.

    I couldn''t bear to refuse her, and it seemed that neither could Anthony, because after pausing for a

    moment, he agreed.

    In order to take care of her, Anthony and I stayed wanted to stay as close to her as possible.

    Unexpectedly, the maid arranged only one room for the two of us.

    "Mr.Jones, don''t you want them to arrange another room for me?" I asked in confusion.

    "No need." Hearing that made me blush immediately.

    "What?"

    "My mother specially arranged this room for us."

    It was said that a mother knew her son better than anyone else, but the reverse applied, too.

    Anthony knew that Elizabeth was deliberately making us sleep in the same room, so he didn''t want to

    refuse her, and just followed her arrangement.

    Although he always acted cold, he was actually a warm- hearted person.

    So I stopped struggling in my heart.

    After entering the room, I walked around and looked around to ease the embarrassment of being alone

    with him.

    It was arge room with an attached bathroom, a washstand,rge French windows, and a walk-in

    closet, in which there was a variety of women''s clothes.

    All the clothes were brand new, and some of them were so sexy and revealing that they made me feel

    embarrassed.  "These are all your size.I guess my mother asked someone to buy them for you,"

    Anthony remarked.He was sitting on the sofa and looking at me.

    The big bed next to him was decorated with roses strewn around the bed in the shape of a big heart.

    On the floor, there were candles, and the chandelier hanging above his head emanated a dim hazy

    glow that could leave one feeling intoxicated.

    All in all, the room was decorated as if it was for newly- weds.

    Coupled with what Prince Anthony said about the clothes, I felt even more embarrassed.

    When I looked over at him, I saw that his ears were also red, and he was avoiding my eyes.

    Obviously, he felt as uneasy as I did, if not more.

    At this time, faint footsteps came from outside.

    "My mother is outside," Prince Anthony said in a low voice.

    "She''s eavesdropping?" I couldn''t believe it.

    How could she do such a thing? But Prince Anthony just gave me a nod of confirmation.

    "Then what should we do?"

    By this point, I was so embarrassed that I wished the floor would open me up and swallow me whole.

    "Go to sleep." Prince Anthonyy down on the sofa, obviously offering the bed to me.

    Of course, it made sense.

    From what I knew about Prince Anthony, tolerating staying in the same room with me was already a big

    deal for him.

    How could he really do something else just to let his mother overhear it? Shaking my head, I went over

    to the bed andy down.

    The bed was big andfortable, but I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to fall asleep knowing that I

    was in the same room as Prince Anthony.

    To my surprise, I dozed off quite quickly, and I had a very good sleep.

    It seemed that staying in the same room with Prince Anthony was actuallyforting for me.

    The next morning, Prince Anthony and I left the royal pce and returned to Marge Ind before

    dawn.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    He was afraid that his mother woulde up with some excuse or another to retain us longer.

    After slipping back in unnoticed, I rushed to the training ground.

    Today was officially the first day of training.

    Carson asked us to divide ourselves into pairs and practice attacking and defending.

    I teamed up with a werewolf called Daniel, and the opponents assigned to us were Barbara and Kevin.

    It was said that enemies were bound to meet, and it seemed that it was true.

    It was because of Barbara that Skr and I had beente yesterday, and I hadn''t settled ounts with

    her yet.

    Today, I could take this opportunity to get back at her.

    Since it was a training match between teams that each consisted of a male and a female, Daniel would

    fight against Kevin, while I took on Barbara.

    I was confident that I could beat Barbara to a pulp.

    I wanted to teach her the consequences of bullying others.

    Before each match, the members of the two teams were supposed to introduce themselves and shake

    hands.

    "Hello, I''m Daniel from ck Stone Pack,"

    Daniel said, holding out his right hand to me.

    "I''m d to be in your team."

    I shook hands with him, and we exchanged smiles of greeting.

    Daniel was handsome with delicate facial features, especially his eyes, which were as beautiful as

    shining ck pearls.

    He had a smiling face, which made me feel warm andfortable.

    "I''m Jennifer," I told him.

    At that moment, Barbara rudely chimed in, "She is a ve from our pack.Everyone knows that she''s a

    bitch.Daniel, I heard that you are the heir of an Alpha.Why waste your time with a bitch?"

    Hearing that, Daniel looked at me in astonishment.I turned red and looked away, hating Barbara even

    more.

    "The team training starts now!"Carson announced, blowing on his whistle.

    "This is an attacking and defending training.Everyone should be mentally prepared for getting

    injured.But remember to control yourself and not hurt the opponent too badly."

    "You don''t have to take others'' words seriously, Jennifer.My intuition tells me that you are not that kind

    of a person, "

    Daniel saidfortingly, patting me on the shoulder.

    I shot him a grateful look, and he smiled gently.

    Hearing Carson''s whistle, I clenched my fists and punched Barbara in the face.

 Chapter 13: Special Training

    Chapter 13: Special Training

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Shit!"

    Barbara broke out into curses and covered her head with her hands to avoid my attack.

    "Bitch, are you tired of living? How dare you hit me?!"

    "Miss Barbara, it''s training time now," I reminded her with a smile before punching her again.

    This time, I hit her nose.

    Barbara screamed and staggered back a few steps, as if she hadn''t expected my punch.

    She raised her fingers to her nostrils, and when she lowered them again, there was scarlet liquid on her

    fingers.

    She was having a nosebleed.

    Watching Barbara make a fool of herself in public, the other trainees couldn''t help but burst into

    laughter.

    She was so angry that her nose twitched.

    "Bitch, I''ll fight you to the death!" she screamed and rushed over like a heathen, grabbing at me and

    trying to scratch me wherever she could.

    But while she was pping around in a frenzy of anger, I was calm andposed, making her look like

    a clown.

    Smack! I pped her right across her cheek.

    Bang! I kicked Barbara away, causing her to fall to the ground and roll around a few times before

    stopping, with mud all over her face.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Barbara." I was basking in the joy of seeing her be so miserable.

    "I didn''t mean it.Next time, I''ll try my best to be gentle."

    After all, Barbara had bullied me non-stop in the past. I would make her pay the price for it.

    "Bitch, go to hell!" Flying into a rage, Barbara scrambled to her feet and charged at me again.

    "Miss Barbara, why are you always arrogant? This is the price you have to pay for provoking me," I

    sneered as I blocked her moves with ease.

    "Defeat me if you can."

    "Bitch! Bitch!"

    Faced with my bombardment of attacks, Barbara had no strength to resist.She could only shout

    "Do you think you''re so powerful? You are doomed to lose! Contrary to her words, Barbara was on the

    losing side.She couldn''t defend against most of my attacks, let alone deal them back to me.There was

    no room for her to fight back.

    In the end, she was the one who lost, and even became aughing stock in front of the whole crowd.By

    the time this round of training was over, Barbara''s face was ck and blue.She was in a terrible

    condition.

    Looking at her, Daniel couldn''t helpughing.

    He gave me a thumbs up and praised me for the fighting skills I had disyed.

    "Jennifer, you''re awesome.You are the most powerful girl I have ever seen."

    "Thank you,"I said with a shy smile.

    Daniel had a high status too, but he was nothing like Barbara, who always looked down on other

    people.

    Maybe I could be friends with him.

    The first round of training ended soon enough, and then it was time for a break.

    I sat alone in one corner of the training ground.

    I enjoyed my solitude as a gentle breeze blew through the area.

    Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around my waist from behind.

    "Jennifer, I''m so turned on by you today.Do you know? I''ve been missing you recently.I can''t stop

    thinking about having sex with you..."

    "Who are you? What are you trying to do?"

    Reacting immediately, I yanked myself out of the man''s disgusting embrace and warily turned to face

    him.

    It turned out that the stranger was actually Kevin.

    How annoying!

    "You again, Kevin? I''m warning you, don''t try to y such cheap tricks on me.We have already

    rescinded the mate bond."

    "Jennifer, I admit that we had some misunderstandings in the past.But now, we can sit down and

    calmly talk about it."

    Kevin swallowed audibly as he reached out his hand toward me.

    "You are so disgusting!"

    When I saw the desire in his eyes, I pped his hand away and growled, "Don''t touch me."

    I did not expect that little action would irritate him.

    "Why are you acting like a good girl? Don''t you want to sleep with me? You''re lucky I even pay

    attention to you."

    He grabbed my wrist, cupped the back of my head with his other hand and then bent over to kiss me.

    I pped him hard in response, and that only made Kevin angrier.

    We started to wrestle.

    He tried to pull me closer while I tried to get away from his clutches.

    Obviously, this caught the attention of the rest of the trainees.

    Many werewolves gathered around us and began to gossip among themselves.

    "Stop!" Kevin and I froze at the same time.

    When I turned around, there stood Prince Anthony.

    Didn''t hee to the training ground only for inspection now and then? Why was he here again today?

    How unlucky that he caught us in this situation! Was I going to receive punishment again? This was all

    that bastard Kevin''s fault!

    "How can you fight openly on the training ground? Do you want to be sent back to your pack?"

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Prince Anthony snapped at us.

    "Kevin, tie a twenty-kilogram sandbag on your back and do 2, 000 push-ups.You''re not allowed to go

    back to your dormitory until you finish doing them."

    The prince announced Kevin''s punishment in public.

    I couldn''t help but feel smug when I saw that bastard''s face go pale.

    Kevin looked as if he disagreed with the prince''s decision, but no matter how he felt about the matter,

    he could only obey.

    Before leaving, he red at me.

    "Jennifer, return to the team for the time being.After the training ends, stay behind to receive your

    punishment."

    As Kevin passed by me, Prince Anthony dered that I was also to be punished.

    "Mr.Jones, Kevin harassed me.I was forced to fight back.I didn''t do anything wrong,"

    I protested as I couldn''t ept that I was getting punished as well and I tried to defend my actions.

    But Prince Anthony didn''t even allow me to exin.

    In the end, Kevin was severely punished, and I was not spared, either.

    Prince Anthony asked me to stay behind after training to ept my punishment.

    It had only been two days since I arrived at Marge Ind.

    Why did I have to receive two punishments in a row? I was the unluckiest werewolf ever! After all, I

    hadn''t started the fight.

    I was just trying to defend myself.

    No matter how I thought about it, I found the prince''s judgment really unfair.

    I finished today''s training indignantly.

    After everyone else left the training ground, I walked up to the prince.

    "Mr.Jones, how are you going to punish me today?" I asked curtly, fuming in anger.

    Normally, I would never dare to disrespect a member of the royal family, no matter what.But today, I

    wasn''t reconciled by his decision at all.

    "I didn''t ask you to stay behind to actually give you punishment," Prince Anthony said with a slightly

    amused smile.

    "Jennifer, I saw your training today.Among this group of trainees, you are the most talented one.I can

    also see how strong you are."

    For a long time, I was stunned. I wasn''t imagining things.

    The prince was really smiling at me! The way the corners of his mouth slowly curled up made me feel

    dizzy.

    Moreover, was he serious about what he said just now? He knew how strong I was? My dissatisfaction

    with him vanished in an instant.

    "But you can still be stronger," Prince Anthony said.

    "You''ll do the attacking and defending training again.But this time, you have to take me as your

    opponent."

    "Well..." Although I was a little excited at his suggestion, I couldn''t help but hesitate.

    He was a prince.I didn''t dare to act rashly.

    "Don''t worry.Let''s start,"

    Prince Anthony urged in a cold voice and punched me at the same time.

    Watching his fist aim toward me, I had no choice but to jump into action and fight against him.

    "Yes, that''s it.Your punches have to be quick and forceful, and your feet have to be nimble," he guided

    me patiently.

    After a while, he held my wrist with his warm fingertips.

    The heat on my skin made my ears turn red.The prince''s touch was something that I couldn''t ignore.

    The sun was setting, which meant that Prince Anthony and I had already been sparring in the training

    ground for a long time.

    I was desperate to be stronger, so I hung on to every word that he said.

    His instructions were very useful.

    Under his guidance, my attack and defense abilities improved rapidly.

    I was probably blessed to have the chance to train with the prince one-on-one.

    I had to cherish this rare opportunity.

    However, Anthony''s standards ended up being too high.

    Moreover, his attitude made me feel uneasy.

    He was way too serious! Even Carson, the tough drillmaster, was amiablepared to the prince.

    "Let''s conclude the training for today.You can go back and have a rest now."

    Before dusk fell, Prince Anthony announced the end of the training.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones." I was very grateful to him.

    "Thank you very much for your help."

    "Show me how thankful you are with your achievements," Prince Anthony said seriously.

    "I never teach the weak."

    "Mr.Jones, I will try my best to be a strong master."

    I gritted my teeth, bing even more determined to get my revenge on those who had wronged me

    and my family.

    "Good." Prince Anthony gave a nod of satisfaction.

    After bidding him goodbye with a smile, I walked towards the exit of the training ground.

    Just then, I happened to see Danieling over with a shopping bag in his hand.

    "Jennifer, I heard that you had to stay behind in the training ground. I figured you wouldn''t have had

    anything to eat, so I brought you some snacks," he said, walking up to me.

    "That''s so considerate of you," I said with a grateful smile.

    I had heard that Daniel was the heir of ck Stone Pack''s Alpha.

    It was really kind of him to treat me like an equal.

    "Let''s sit over there and eat together." Daniel pointed to thewn not far away.

    "Okay," I agreed immediately.

    At this time, I faintly felt a cold gaze at me.

    I raised my head in confusion, and my eyes met Prince Anthony''s.

    Although he was far away, his frighteningly cold eyes still sent a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 14: Love On The Training Ground

    Chapter 14: Love On The Training Ground

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Prince Anthony seemed to be looking at me and Daniel.

    After letting his gaze linger on me a second longer, he turned away and then left without a backward

    nce.

    I scratched my head in confusion.

    What was the matter with Anthony? Was he just some moody werewolf? Or did I somehow offend him?

    "Jennifer, what''s on your mind?"

    Daniel waved his hand in front of me, trying to get my attention.

    "Is something bothering you?"

    "What? Oh, it''s nothing."I gestured for him to sit next to me on thewn.

    "Thanks for bringing snacks!"

    "No worries.We''re friends."

    He opened the shopping bag and handed me a bag of chips.

    "I heard that girls like eating chips, so I figured you might want some, too."

    Friends? What a precious word! He was the noble Alpha¡¯s heir, yet he was willing to be friends with

    someone like me.

    "That''s really nice of you, Daniel.Yes, we are friends." My eyes stung a little.

    I was so moved that I found myself wanting to cry.

    I took the snack gratefully, tore the bag open, and shared the chips with him.

    "Jennifer, you did great today,"  Daniel said.

    "I''m honored to be friends with you!"

    "Me too."

    Even though we had just met, it felt like we were old friends.

    I felt like I could talk to him about anything under the sun.

    We talked for so long and covered so many topics that we realized we had a lot of things inmon.

    Daniel was well-informed, funny, and outgoing.

    Chatting with him was pretty fun. I felt very lucky to have him as a friend.

    "You know what? Anthony is as emotionless as a psychopath," Iined, pursing my lips.

    "Carson is harmlesspared to the prince!"

    "Really? Is he that scary?" Daniel seemed to be amused.

    "Carson is well-known for his strictness. Is the prince really harsher than him?"

    "Yes! I am telling the truth!" I rubbed my sore shoulder and winced.

    "Every day after training, I feel like I''m going to copse." Daniel didn¡¯t reply.

    He looked at me sympathetically, waiting for me to continue.

    "Actually, there''s something I can''t seem to wrap my head around.Prince Anthony is always scowling.

    Doesn''t he ever get tired? I seldom ever see any other expression on his face..."

    Recalling the cold expression on my trainer''s face, I pouted.  Just then, Daniel seemed to see

    something behind me and his expression changed dramatically.

    But I continued to rant, regardless.

    "Daniel, if you were trained by the prince for just one day, you''d know how I feel. Sometimes, I wonder

    if I''ll freeze to death under his cold stare. You don''t know how scary his eyes look! Plus, he''s moody. I

    can never guess what he''s thinking. And why can''t he change his expression? If he keeps this up,

    won''t he get Bell''s palsy?"

    Recalling the cold expression on my trainer''s face, I pouted. He started to wink at me exaggeratedly, as

    though he wanted to say something.

    Only then did I realize something was wrong. I turned around and looked up, only to see Anthony''s icy

    face.

    At that moment, I felt as if I stepped right into hell.

    All the color drained from my face and my heart seemed to stop beating. Oh, my God!

    "Well..." I tried to find the words to exin to him, but I soon found that I had nothing coherent to say.

    "If you have the energy to talk about such nonsense, it seems I didn''t train you hard enough today.

    Let''s add two more hours."

    Without waiting for a response, Anthony turned around and headed back towards the training

    ground.me.

    "Jennifer, return to the team for the time being.After the training ends, stay behind to receive your

    punishment."

    As Kevin passed by me, Prince Anthony dered that I was also to be punished.

    "Mr.Jones, Kevin harassed me. I was forced to fight back. I didn''t do anything wrong,"

    I protested as I couldn''t ept that I was getting punished as well and I tried to defend my actions.But

    Prince Anthony didn''t even allow me to exin.

    In the end, Kevin was severely punished, and I was not spared, either.Prince Anthony asked me to stay

    behind after training to ept my punishment.It had only been two days since I arrived at Marge

    Ind.

    Why did I have to receive two punishments in a row? I was the unluckiest werewolf ever! After all, I

    hadn''t started the fight.

    I was just trying to defend myself.No matter how I thought about it, I found the prince''s judgment really

    unfair.

    I finished today''s training indignantly.After everyone else left the training ground, I walked up to the

    prince.

    "Mr.Jones, how are you going to punish me today?"I asked curtly, fuming in anger.

    Normally, I would never dare to disrespect a member of the royal family, no matter what.But today, I

    wasn''t reconciled by his decision at all.

    "I didn''t ask you to stay behind to actually give you punishment," Prince Anthony said with a slightly

    amused smile.

    "Jennifer, I saw your training today. Among this group of trainees, you are the most talented one.I can

    also see how strong you are."

    For a long time, I was stunned.I wasn''t imagining things.

    The prince was really smiling at me! The way the corners of his mouth slowly curled up made me feel

    dizzy.

    Moreover, was he serious about what he said just now? He knew how strong I was? My dissatisfaction

    with him vanished in an instant.

    "But you can still be stronger,"Prince Anthony said.

    "You''ll do the attacking and defending training again.But this time, you have to take me as your

    opponent."

    "Well..."

    Although I was a little excited at his suggestion, I couldn''t help but hesitate.He was a prince.I didn''t

    dare to act rashly.

    "Don''t worry.Let''s start,"

    Prince Anthony urged in a cold voice and punched me at the same time.

    Watching his fist aim toward me, I had no choice but to jump into action and fight against him.

    "Yes, that''s it.Your punches have to be quick and forceful, and your feet have to be nimble," he guided

    me patiently.

    After a while, he held my wrist with his warm fingertips.

    The heat on my skin made my ears turn red.The prince''s touch was something that I couldn''t ignore.

    The sun was setting, which meant that Prince Anthony and I had already been sparring in the training

    ground for a long time.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    I was desperate to be stronger, so I hung on to every word that he said.

    His instructions were very useful.

    Under his guidance, my attack and defense abilities improved rapidly.

    I was probably blessed to have the chance to train with the prince one-on-one.

    I had to cherish this rare opportunity.

    However, Anthony''s standards ended up being too high.

    Moreover, his attitude made me feel uneasy.

    He was way too serious! Even Carson, the tough drillmaster, was amiablepared to the prince.

    "Let''s conclude the training for today.You can go back and have a rest now."

    Before dusk fell, Prince Anthony announced the end of the training.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones." I was very grateful to him.

    "Thank you very much for your help."

    "Show me how thankful you are with your achievements," Prince Anthony said seriously.

    "I never teach the weak."

    "Mr.Jones, I will try my best to be a strong master."

    I gritted my teeth, bing even more determined to get my revenge on those who had wronged me

    and my family.

    "Good."

    Prince Anthony gave a nod of satisfaction.

    After bidding him goodbye with a smile, I walked towards the exit of the training ground.

    Just then, I happened to see Danieling over with a shopping bag in his hand.

    "Jennifer, I heard that you had to stay behind in the training ground.I figured you wouldn''t have had

    anything to eat, so I brought you some snacks," he said, walking up to me.

    "That''s so considerate of you," I said with a grateful smile.

    I had heard that Daniel was the heir of ck Stone Pack''s Alpha. It was really kind of him to treat me

    like an equal.

    "Let''s sit over there and eat together." Daniel pointed to thewn not far away.

    "Okay," I agreed immediately.

    At this time, I faintly felt a cold gaze at me.

    I raised my head in confusion, and my eyes met Prince Anthony''s.

    Although he was far away, his frighteningly cold eyes still sent a chill down my spine.

 Chapter 15: Favoritism

    Chapter 15: Favoritism

    Barbara''s POV:

    That bitch Jennifer just didn''t know when to stop, did she? She kept seducing my man over and over

    again! Thinking about the way Kevin looked at her, I gnashed my teeth with hatred.

    Why was he so drawn towards her? How could such a lowlifepete with me and my noble

    bloodline? : My anger was getting the better of me.

    I couldn''t stand the fact that we lived in the same dormitory building.Hell, I was so fucking furious I

    couldn''t fall asleep at night.

    Finally, one night, an idea suddenly urred to me.I smiled with satisfaction as I drew up a n in my

    mind, got out of bed, and snuck out.

    The dorm was quiet.When I arrived at Jennifer''s room, I pressed my ear against the door and heard

    nothing.

    The bitch was still asleep.Her room was locked.

    After trying to pick the lock, I finally broke it and pried the door open.

    By now, it was almost dawn.

    Didn''t this bitch n to attend this morning''s training? If she cared so much about training, then I

    refused to let her go there without embarrassing her first.

    I crept to the bathroom.

    There were several washbasins and buckets inside.

    I picked out the biggest bucket and filled it with water.

    From unlocking the door to filling the bucket with water, I did everything without making a sound.

    That bitch slept soundly the entire time.

    Excited, I tiptoed to her bedside, bucketful of water in tow.

    Jennifer was still sleeping soundly.

    I had been so busy the entire night, while she slept peacefully.

    But not for long! Grinning widely, I poured therge bucket of water on her face.

    The feeling was exhrating!

    Jennifer''s POV:

    In a vast open field, Anthony was trying his best to train me.

    I was so out of breath.I looked into his cold eyes...

    "Ah!"

    In the blink of an eye, I felt like I had fallen into an ice cave.It was freezing! I woke up from my dream

    with a start.

    I opened my eyes and saw Barbara standing over me with an empty bucket in her hand.

    She smirked at me smugly, eyes burning with hatred.

    I was furious! My hair and clothes were drenched and the water seeped into my beddings.

    "Barbara, are you crazy?"I asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Bitch! How does it feel? Cold?" Barbara burst into peals ofughter.

    Before I knew what I was doing, my hand acted on its own and pped her across the face.

    "Jennifer, you bitch! How dare you hit me?!" Barbara was so angry that she stamped her feet.

    She raised her hand to p me back, but I caught her by the wrist before she could do anything.

    As she struggled to break free from my grasp, I nced out the window.

    The sun was slowly climbing in the horizon, which meant it was almost time for training.

    I had no time to fight with this bitch.I threw her hand back so hard that she fell to the floor.

    Shended in a puddle and sshed water all over herself.

    I figured she didn''t look much better than me.

    She looked at her wet clothes in disbelief and screamed, "Go to hell!"

    She angrily threw the bucket at me, but I dodged it.

    As she was trying to get back on her feet, I quickly sidestepped past her and slipped out the door.

    "Just stay here," I said before shutting the door behind me.

    I wanted to lock her inside, but that was when I found that the lock of my door was broken.

    So that was how she broke into my room.

    That shameless bitch! But I didn''t have the time to curse her.

    I heard a whistle from the training ground, which was the morning call.

    I decided to ignore Barbara and rush to the training ground instead.

    Because of Barbara, I didn''t have the time to dry myself first.

    I tried to wring the water out of my hair and clothes as I ran to the training ground, leaving a trail of wet

    footprints in my wake.

    When I got there, I awkwardly joined the team.

    The wind was strong today.

    Because I was drenched through and through, I felt particrly cold as the wind blew.

    It felt like it pierced into my bones.

    Damn it! Even the weather was against me.

    To my horror, Anthony came to the training ground today.

    I stood at the back of the line, trying to hide.

    However, his eyes roved over the crowd and stopped when theynded on me.

    Anthony seemed stunned to see me like this, but then he soon regained his coldposure.

    I couldn''t help but lower my head to avoid his sharp gaze.I didn''t want him to see me like this.

    "Are you okay?" asked Daniel, who was standing in line nearby, his brows furrowed with worry.

    His concern made me feel a bit better.

    "Yes. Don''t worry," I replied with a smile.

    Before the training started, however, Anthony spoke to an attendant in a low voice.

    Then, the attendant ran away in a hurry.

    When he got back, he handed a bath towel to Anthony.

    Anthony then walked over and threw the bath towel to me.

    With eyes still icy cold, he muttered, "Go dry yourself before training."

    In disbelief, I looked from the towel in my hand to him.I didn''t expect him to be so considerate.I was

    grateful.

    My cold bones couldn''t thank him enough.

    I quickly headed to the periphery of the training ground and found a ce where the sun shone.

    Using the towel Anthony gave me, I began to dry my hair.

    I felt much better afterwards.

    When I joined the team again, I was no longer as disheveled and, consequently, not as embarrassed

    as before.

    When Barbara saw me like this, she snorted angrily.

    I looked away from her loftily.

    Barbara''s POV:

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    How does Jennifer get so lucky every single time? She must''ve seduced Anthony.Why else would the

    prince treat her so well?

    "Shame on her!"

    Lily, my wolf, whispered to me in my mind.Of course I knew Jennifer was shameless.She just drove me

    so crazy.I needed to do something.

    When training was over, I saw Jennifer again in the dining hall.She was sitting with Daniel, chatting and

    laughing.

    "Barbara, you should teach her a lesson," Lily suggested.

    "Daniel, how can you hang around such a lowly bitch? Don''t you know she''s a slut who seduces every

    guy she meets?" I told Daniel as I stood beside their table.

    Jennifer nced up from her food. I must admit that I enjoyed the way this bitch looked up at me.

    "Hey, don''t talk about her like that," Daniel said with a frown.

    "Daniel, you just don¡¯t Know how much of a bitch she is. She¡¯s just some slut who fucks any guy."

    Why did Daniel defend her? She must have him wrapped around her finger! "Barbara, that''s enough!

    There is a limit to my patience."

    Before I knew what was happening, Jennifer stood up abruptly with a bowl of soup and poured it over

    my head.

    The greasy liquid trickled down my forehead and cheeks.

    My hair was covered in the goopy stuff and now I smelled like soup.

    "Ah!" I roared and tried to p her, but she caught my wrist.

    When I tried to pounce on her, she tripped me and I stumbled to the floor.

    Damn it! I was no match for her.

    Jennifer looked down at me coldly before walking out of the hall, with Daniel following closely behind

    her.

    By now, I was livid. I needed to make her suffer.

    Just then, I saw Anthony passing by the dining hall with his attendants.

    My wolf whispered an idea in my mind, saying that I should go to the prince and ask him to give me

    justice.

    "Mr.Jones!" I cried, catching up to Anthony.

    He stopped in his tracks and took a step back when he saw me.

    "What?" he asked.

    "It''s about that lowly ve, Jennifer. She poured oily soup on me, beat me, and insulted me together

    with Daniel."

    Anthony frowned at the mention of Daniel.

    But other than that, he had no other reaction.

    He looked at me as though I had spouted insignificant nonsense.

    Then, without a word, he walked straight past me.

    I was stunned and stood there in disbelief.

    What the fuck just happened? Didn''t the prince hear me clearly? I said that that lowly ve had done

    something very rude to me.

    Shouldn''t he punish Jennifer for me? How could he not react at all? This was fucking ludicrous!

 Chapter 16: Rock Climbing

    Chapter 16: Rock Climbing

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Taking revenge on Barbara made me feel better.I no longer felt depressed.That night, I finally had a

    good night''s rest.

    Early the next morning, I headed straight to the training ground.I thought I''d get there first, but someone

    arrived even earlier than me.

    Anthony''s lone figure was standing on the training ground.

    The sun''s first few rays of light illuminated his silhouette, granting him a long, slender shadow.

    He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist, and he was exceptionally tall.

    No wondered he attracted so many she-wolves.

    I shook my head in secret, banishing those nasty thoughts from my head.

    I couldn''t afford to fantasize like this.

    As the sun climbed in the sky, more and more werewolves came to the training ground.

    I greeted Anthony softly and then joined the team.

    When all the trainees were standing in line, Anthony walked over.

    Carson cleared his throat to announce this morning''s task.

    "In order to assess the results of your training, we have hidden fifty number tes in the depths of the

    jungle.Your task today is to find these tes.If you manage to find a te, you can take tomorrow off.If

    not, you''ll receive double the training.The number tes each hold a rank.For example, whoever finds

    No.1 will be ranked first ce in the task, whereas whoever finds No.50 will hold the 50th ce."

    Everyone broke into an uproar.

    There were about one hundred trainees in total, but there were only fifty tes, which meant that only

    half of us would find the tes, at most.

    Carson held up his hand to silence the trainees, then gave the order.

    Everyone began to run into the dense jungle.

    The jungle was full of lush trees and climbing nts.

    Birds gathered in the depths of the jungle and let out screeching sounds.

    The nature of werewolves was released.

    Everyone cheered and jumped, and soon dispersed.

    I soon found myself alone.I climbed an exceptionally dense tree in the jungle and spotted a shiny te.

    But when I saw the number on the te, my heart sank.

    No.50. I wanted No.1.

    I wanted to get first ce.I put it back to its original ce and jumped off the tree.

    I didn''t roam around in that area any longer, because No.1 wouldn''t show up at the same ce where

    No.50 appeared.

    The deeper I ventured into the jungle, the more difficult the terrain became.

    The cries of birds and beasts gradually disappeared, and the surroundings grew terribly quiet.

    I searched high and low until I finally caught a glimpse of the No.1 te.

    But just as I picked it up, a hand suddenly reached out from nowhere and snatched it from me.

    "Thank you, but this is mine."

    Barbara held the te up triumphantly.

    Fuck! I really wanted to curse.

    How did she get here? She was clumsy and good for nothing except making trouble.

    She didn''t deserve the No.1 te, and I wasn''t about to let her get away with it.

    I pounced on her, but this only managed to knock the te out of her hand.

    I watched as the te arced in the air andnded in someone''s hand.

    Kevin? Damn it! Of course Kevin was here; that''d exin how Barbara managed to make it this far.

    The scumbag and the bitch¡ª a perfect match.Just my luck.

    "Jennifer." Kevin''s eyes lit up.

    He sauntered over to me and eximed, "What a coincidence!"

    I pursed my lips unhappily.

    "Really? Why do I highly doubt that?" Kevin paused in his tracks for a moment.

    But soon he put on a smile which he thought was charming and handed me the te."Jennifer, I saw

    you pick up the te first. It''s rightfully yours."

    Kevin spoke with a somewhat self-righteous tone.

    "Kevin, what the hell are you doing?"

    Barbara was pissed off, but she didn''t dare to grab the te from Kevin.

    Kevin ignored her as though he was swatting away a fruit fly.

    I gingerly took the te from him with doubt-filled eyes.But what he said was true.

    This te belonged to me in the first ce.

    "Jennifer, I also found a te, so I guess we both have the day off tomorrow.Care to go out with me?"

    Kevin licked his lips as he eyed me hungrily.

    So that was the reason why he was willing to return the te to me.

    I felt sick to my stomach.

    I would rather receive double training for ten days than go out with this scumbag.

    Did he really think I didn''t know what he wanted? Just as I opened my mouth to reject him, I felt a

    presence from behind me.

    I turned around and saw Anthony Standing in the distance, eyeing us coldly.

    I figured he was here to see who would get the No.1 te, but for some reason, he looked extremely

    unhappy. Anxious, I tried to figure out what to say to him.

    Was he dissatisfied, knowing I had let the te fall into someone else''s hand? "Jennifer, you''ll be

    training tomorrow,"

    Anthony said tly.My eyebrows shot up.What the¡ª?

    "Mr.Jones, I have the te, and it¡¯s No.1 no less..."

    I tried to defend myself and held up the te for Anthony to see.

    Anthony nced at it but his expression didn''t change.

    "Yes, you''ve finished this task on top.But you still have to attend training tomorrow.You know where to

    find me."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.Watching his receding figure, my nerves started to calm

    down.Well, at least I was about to receive training from Anthony.

    It''d be worth sacrificing a day''s rest.

    Kevin, on the other hand, looked disappointed.

    Since Anthony asked me to continue training tomorrow, I couldn''t go out with Kevin.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Of course, even if I didn''t need to go to training, I wouldn''t have epted his invitation¡ª never in a

    million years.

    I could see that Barbara was half gloating, half jealous.I knew she was taking pleasure in the fact that I

    had lost my rest day, but she was jealous because Kevin hadn''t given her the te, which allowed me

    to garner first ce in the task.

    "First ce, huh? So what? It''s all because you''re just a slutty bitch who can make men do whatever

    you want with a snap of your fingers," Barbara muttered viciously, but I didn''t have the time to deal with

    her.

    I needed to rest and recuperate for tomorrow''s training.

    In the morning of the next day, I found Anthony standing on the training ground.

    But to my surprise, he led me far away from the training ground.

    It was not until we arrived at the foot of a steep cliff that I realized that the training today was rock

    climbing.

    "Here you go."

    Anthony threw a pair of mountain climbing gloves to me.

    "Mr.Jones, all I need to do is climb to the top, right?" I asked.

    This was going to be a piece of cake! Anthony put on his gloves. The wind blew in the background, and

    his cold voice wafted to my ears.

    "Yes, as long as you get there as fast as me." I stared at him, wide-eyed. Ignoring my reaction, he said,

    "Let''s begin."

    As soon as he gave the order, I lunged forward and started climbed up along the cliff side.

    In the beginning, I was in the lead, but mere secondster, Anthony had left me in the dust.

    As the mountain wind blew, I sped up andpeted with him in silence.

    He was stronger and faster, but I gradually caught up to him.

    But when Anthony saw me, he picked up the pace as though he wasn''t even trying the first time.

    Gritting my teeth, I did my best to catch up to him, but he was way too fast.

    As we neared the top and the gap between us was still huge, I started to grow anxious and I climbed

    recklessly.

    I stepped on a loose rock and lost my footing.

    Before I knew what was happening, I was plunging towards the ground.

    "Ah!" I screamed.

    My screams echoed across the valley.

    Anthony turned at the sound of my voice and tried to reach out and grab me, but It was toote.

    I was falling.

    I tried waving my arms, trying to catch a hold of something¡ªanything.

    But I grabbed nothing.In the end, Inded on the ground with a sickening thud.

 Chapter 17: A Visit

    Chapter 17: A Visit

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Iy on the ground in a daze.

    The world seemed to stop and my ears were ringing.

    I could see Anthony jumping down from a height of more than ten meters.

    Hended next to me and started checking my injuries.

    "Can you move your feet?"

    Every part of my body was singing with pain, and my right calf hurt badly.I found I could barely move

    my leg.

    "Your shin is broken." Anthony gently touched my right shin and looked at me seriously.

    I struggled to sit up, gritting my teeth in pain.

    It would take at least two days for my broken leg to recover.

    "Can you walk?" Anthony asked.

    I nodded and tried to get up with my hands on the ground to support me.

    But before I could stand up, I felt a pair of strong arms scoop me up.

    Surprised, I looked right into Anthony''s eyes, which were inches away from mine.

    I wanted to shout, but I found I couldn''t make a sound.

    "Don''t move."

    Anthony tightened his grip around me, pressing me against his chest.I could hear his steady yet

    powerful heartbeat.For some inexplicable reason, this made me feel safe.

    It was the first time I was this close to Anthony.

    I studied him curiously as he carried me towards safety.

    He had strong arms, broad chest, and a face that all the she- wolves swooned over.

    His face was chiseled to perfection, and he moved with an air of nobility.

    A few minutester, Anthony brought me to the dormitory building.

    It was a rare day off and it was a particrly beautiful day, so the building was practically empty and

    the others had gone out.Anthony carried me to the bed.

    "You can rest for three days before resuming the training."

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones," I said gratefully.

    "Don''t thank me," he said gruffly.

    "I would''ve done the same for anyone else." He sounded eager to distance himself from me.

    But the truth was, he didn''t need to exin himself. I already knew that.

    "Okay," I said meekly.

    "Oh, please close the door for me when you go out." Anthony didn''t say anything more.

    He turned around and headed for the door. But just as he reached for the doorknob, he stopped in his

    tracks.

    "I think I need to hide in your room for a while."

    His voice was a little hoarse, and I could sense his hesitation. I looked at him in surprise.

    What on earth did he mean?

    "Someone is outside."

    Anthony''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he spoke.

    I felt my cheeks turn bright red for thinking of something naughty.

    I cleared my throat and tried to get up, but a sharp pain shot up from my leg.

    Wincing, I sank back into the bed and asked, "Who?"

    "Barbara." Yikes.

    If Barbara was standing outside, she indeed posed a problem.

    But on second thought, I realized the prince had nothing to do with me, so why was he so hesitant to

    go out? "So what if she''s outside? There¡¯s nothing going on between us.You can go still go out."

    In my eyes, this made perfect sense.

    But Anthony turned his head and looked at me.I could see theplex emotions in his eyes.All right.

    I get it now.

    Maybe it was because the prince didn''t want to be seen walking out of my room.

    It could cause a scandal.It made sense he wanted to save face.

    I opened my mouth to say something, but then I heard Barbara''s voice outside my door.

    "Prince Anthony is so biased.That time Jennifer poured soup on me, I went to him to seek justice, but

    he just brushed me off!"

    "I think he treats Jennifer differently.What a bitch!"

    Anna, the she-wolf who often hung out with Barbara, echoed with hatred.

    Like many other she-wolves, Anna was obsessed with the prince.

    And consequently, like many other she-wolves, she despised me.

    "He has shown his bias for her more than once,"

    Barbara added through gritted teeth.

    "When we were in our pack, he protected her and allowed her to participate in the trials.Even though

    she waste, he ordered us to dy the trials.He asked all of us to wait for her, a humble ve.Not to

    mention, he even forced me to apologize to Jennifer in public.Damn it! I was so fucking angry.I really

    don''t know what he sees in that bitch."

    Motionless, both Anthony and I listened quietly to the two she-wolves outside the room talking about

    us.

    It brought on an awkward atmosphere.I stole a nce at Anthony.

    To my surprise, his face was red¡ªan expression I had never seen before.

    Was he embarrassed? Or angry? I really couldn''t let the prince out now.

    If Barbara and Anna saw that I had been in the same room with him, they would spread rumors about

    us, no doubt.

    However, after hearing what Barbara said, I realized that what they said was true.

    Anthony really did treat me differently.

    Although he had already told me not to expect special treatment from him just because I was his mate,

    his actions spoke otherwise.

    Finally, the two voices from outside faded away into the distance.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    They were gone.

    After an awkward silence, Anthony opened the door and slipped outside without uttering a word.

    I stayed in bed, wondering how Anthony felt about me.

    Did he only treat me as a partner and a trainee, or was there something else?

    Anthony''s POV:

    The next morning, I went to give medicine to Jennifer.

    With it, her leg could recover faster.

    But truth be told, I still felt embarrassed from what happened yesterday.

    Although Barbara''s words were full of embellishment, I had never realized that I treated Jennifer

    differently until then.

    But I told myself that the reason was because I valued her potential.I was cultivating her talent, nothing

    more.

    "Quit lying to yourself." My wolf, Zane, jumped out again.

    "You like her! in and simple."

    "Zane, be quiet." I shook my head.

    I didn''t want to listen to Zane.I made my way to her dormitory building under the scorching hot sun.

    In the distance, I could hear trainees shouting loudly on the training ground.When I reached Jennifer''s

    room, I found her lying in bed with her eyes wide open.

    If it were any other injury, it would''ve healed by now.But Jennifer''s leg was broken, so she couldn''t even

    get out of bed or walk freely.

    When she saw meing in, she seemed to be surprised.

    She quickly pulled up her quilt to cover herself up.

    "Mr.Jones, what''re you doing here?"

    "I''m just passing by.By the way, I wanted to have a look at you.After all, I was partly responsible for

    your injury."

    As I approached her bedside, I noticed that she was only wearing ace camisole. I gulped.

    Her shoulders were exposed, and if I looked downwards just a bit, I could see...Well, she probably

    didn''t know the impact she was making.

    I averted my gaze quickly and picked up the medicinal spray I had brought.

    Then, I reached for the corner of the quilt and lifted it slowly, only revealing her injured leg.

    "Mr.Jones, how about I put on my clothes first?" Jennifer was obviously embarrassed.

    "Don''t worry, you''re not my type." I spoke without looking up, focusing solely on spraying the medicine

    on her injured leg.

    "Not your type? If that''s the case, howe you can''t bring yourself to look at her?"

    Zane kept shouting in my mind.My wolf was getting more and more annoying recently.He seemed hell-

    bent on exposing my feelings.

    I Wait, no¡ªI didn''t have any special feelings.

    Zane was just talking nonsense.

    "I told you to be quiet!"

 Chapter 18: Rumors

    Chapter 18: Rumors

    Daniel''s POV:

    I suffered from not being able to see Jennifer on the training ground for three days.

    On one hand, I wanted to see her; on the other hand, I worried that something bad had happened to

    her.

    After today''s training, on my way back to the dormitory, I came across Barbara, the she-wolf who often

    picked on Jennifer.

    She was walking with a group of she-wolves, ndering Jennifer as usual.

    "Oh my God! How injured did she get to rest for three days?"

    "I think her injury was just an excuse.Jennifer must have tried every means to seduce the prince so that

    he would give her days off.Haven''t you noticed? Prince Anthony always seems to take her side."

    Their words were harsh, but I knew Jennifer well.She was not the kind of werewolf they were iming

    her to be.

    I wanted to warn them against ndering others.

    But after hearing that Jennifer was injured, I wanted to go to see her first.

    I asked the dorm manager for Jennifer''s room number, and then I dropped by my room to find some

    medicine, which I had prepared beforehand.

    I didn¡¯t know what medicine she needed so I brought all of them with me.

    I then went to Jennifer''s room.Her injury was more serious than I had thought.

    When I arrived, she struggled to get out of bed.She hopped on one foot like a one- legged sprite.

    "Let me help you." I put the medicine down so I could assist her.

    "Thank you." Her bright smile reminded me of sunflowers in the rain¡ªslightly wilted but still standing

    upright.

    She put one hand on my arm and let me help her transfer to a chair.

    Although Jennifer always performed well during the hand-to-handbat portion of the training, she

    was actually really delicate.

    She seemed so fragile now that she was injured¡ªtheplete opposite of how she was on the

    training ground.

    "By the way, I brought you some medicine." I gestured toward the medicine that I had ced on her

    desk.

    She smiled at me and replied, "Thank you, but I already have some."

    Hearing this stopped me in my tracks.

    Jennifer couldn''t have gone out because she was badly injured.

    Who had bought her medicine? Was it her friend, Skr?

    "Let me help you apply it then." I picked up a bottle and was about to set on this task.

    However, just when I crouched down, someone knocked on the door.

    I told Jennifer, "I''ll get it."

    I walked over to the door and opened it.

    I was stunned to see Prince Anthony standing on the other side.

    Why was he here? Had those she-wolves been speaking the truth? That was impossible.

    Jennifer was not just beautiful, she was also the most excellent and kindest she-wolf that I have ever

    seen.

    She was also my friend.

    I decided that Anthony was just here to check on an injured trainee.

    I saluted him respectfully.

    "Mr.Jones." Anthony coldly nced at me before directing his gaze to the medicine in my hand.

    He stared at it for so long that my scalp tingled.

    "Mr.Jones, are you here to talk to Jennifer?" I asked, biting the bullet.

    He ignored my question and looked around the room.

    "Leave us.And take your medicine with you," he casually remarked.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    Everyone was expected to treat him with respect, and I was no exception.

    Jennifer onceined about Anthony being very strict.

    But in my opinion, he was only strict with her.

    Normally, he couldn''t be bothered to interact with others, just like what he was doing to me now.

    But I had to listen to his orders so I took the medicine and saw myself out.

    Jennifer didn''t even try to ask me to stay.

    But before I left, she nced at me as if in acknowledgement of my concern.

    Anthony''s POV: When I saw a man in Jennifer''s room, I wanted to pretend that I was on a tour of

    inspection of all the dorm rooms.

    But for some reason, I didn''t say anything.

    It was Daniel again.

    If he had time to visit Jennifer, I should order Carson to increase his training starting tomorrow.

    "Mr.Jones, what brings you here?" Jennifer asked.

    I didn''t know why but I replied, "I was just passing by."

    After those words left my lips, I really wanted to take them back.

    After all, this was always my reason.

    But then I noticed that Jennifer was smiling at me.

    She exposed my lie with a yful reply.

    "Every time you pass by, you bring medicine with you. Mr.Jones, you''re really different from others." I

    cleared my throat to hide my embarrassment.

    Pretending to be calm, I ignored her taunt and walked further inside the room.

    I was really worried about her because, in the first ce, I was responsible for her injury.

    Moreover, I needed her in the future.

    Because of those reasons, I convinced myself that doing this much was fine.

    "Come and sit down," I told her in a surprisingly soft tone.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones." She hopped over with support.

    "Lift up your trouser leg." She must have learned her lesson fromst time because, today, she wore a

    loose pair of beige trousers and a ck sweater, showing off her slender waist.

    If I could be honest, Jennifer was one in a million in terms of appearance and figure...

    "Mr.Jones." Jennifer''s voice pulled me from my trance.

    I realized that I was still holding a spray for treating her leg injury.What was I thinking just now?

    "Your wound is a little inmed. It will take some time for that topletely heal."

    I sprayed the medicine on her leg.But her healing rate was faster than I had expected.

    She was no ordinary werewolf.I had seen her fall with my own eyes.

    At that time, her leg had been covered in blood and had clearly gotten fractured.

    Jennifer was truly a rare she-wolf, one that was talented in all aspects.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I was right to bring her to the training ground.

    "You should stay in your room today.You should also refrain from walking around so that you can heal

    faster," I told Jennifer after spraying the medicine.

    "Thank you very much foring to see me, Mr.Jones."

    She stood and carefully hopped two steps to see me off.When I stepped out of Jennifer''s room, my

    attendant was waiting for me with a long face.

    "Mr.Jones, some werewolves have been spreading rumors about you and Miss Jennifer."

    In a low voice, he told me every terrible thing he had heard.When my gaze became frosty, he hesitated.

    He wondered if he should continue because the rumors really were concerning.

    "Look into it," I ordered.

    "Find out who started those rumors and drive them away."

 Chapter 19: Exposed

    Chapter 19: Exposed

    Barbara''s POV:

    Rumors about Jennifer had spread like wildfire among the trainees.

    I was very satisfied with this oue.

    It just so happened that a lot of the she-wolves liked the prince.

    They couldn''t tolerate even the mere idea of Jennifer seducing him.

    When they started passing around how Jennifer was a shameless bitch, I was pleased.

    I couldn''t help humming as I headed to the training ground.

    Today was the happiest day for me since I came to this ce.

    I hoped that every day would be like today from now on.

    Jennifer was just a lowly ve.

    She should keep living in the mud, forever trampled underfoot by people like me.

    Then, maybe she would beg for mercy and expect me to grant her a little bit of kindness.

    That was the kind of life that bitch deserved.I did a great thing.

    ves were always going to be ves.

    She shouldn''t have dreamed ofpeting with me.

    If Jennifer begged me to let her be my ve for the rest of her life, I would stop picking on her.

    Otherwise, I just needed wait for her reputation to be ruined.

    No one would want to marry her, and she would be detested by everyone.

    "Barbara Lively."

    Through the haze of my excitement, I heard someone call my name from behind me.

    I turned around and saw Neil.

    He looked very serious, and his eyes were filled with obvious disgust.

    I got a bad feeling, and my smile faltered.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked with a controlled expression.

    "Prince Anthony wants you to meet with him." My heart trembled in fear.

    Why did Anthony want to see me? My first guess was that it was because of the rumors that I had

    spread.I thought that Anthony would ignore such trifles.

    Was I wrong? No, maybe he wanted to meet me for some other reason. I tried to convince myself of

    this.

    "Okay.I''ll go see him right now." Neil took me to the center of the training ground where Anthony was.

    Today''s training had yet to start, but all the other trainees were there, and they were all looking at me.

    Carson stood behind Anthony.

    As soon as I arrived, he sharply dered, "Barbara Lively, pack up and leave Marge Ind."

    What?! I felt like I had just been struck by lightning and my world was crumbling into pieces.

    "Why? Why are you making me leave?"

    "Because you dared to nder Mr.Jones and your fellow trainee, Jennifer Smith!"Carson red at me.

    My jaw dropped in shock.They found out! "It wasn''t me.It was the other she-wolves!"

    In an effort to save myself, I threw the me at their feet.

    "Don''t even bother.Mr.Jones wouldn''t have made such a charge against you without sufficient evidence

    to back it up," Carson coldly replied.

    I became so flustered that I didn''t know what to do.

    What should I do? It was true that I had muddied Anthony''s name alongside that bitch.

    If he was mad about that, he wasn''t going to let me get away scot-free.

    At that moment, I saw Kevin.

    I wanted to ask him to defend me, but he immediately shrank back into the crowd.I felt helpless.No, I

    couldn''t leave! If I left, Jennifer would be even smuggler.

    She might seduce Kevin without any qualms and take away my future position as his Luna.

    I could not allow that to happen.

    "It''s true! Jennifer has seduced Prince Anthony! Why else would he be partial to her? They must be

    having an affair! Mr.Jones clearly cannot distinguish between public and private interests!" I yelled out

    hysterically.

    Since I had already offended him, there was no point in trying to save the situation.

    "Did I hear wrong? How could she say that about Mr.Jones?"

    "How dare she be so presumptuous?"

    "How impertinent!" The other werewolves started scolding me.

    These damn bitches had been in high spirits when they gossiped with me.

    But now that I had been caught, they were acting as if I was the only one in the wrong.

    "Enough!" As soon as Anthony gave the order, everyone stopped talking.

    He turned to his attendants.

    "Shut her up."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I struggled desperately, but the prince''s attendants grabbed my hair, punched me, and kicked me.

    All this time, Jennifer watched this happen with a cold gaze.

    I red at her with hatred in my eyes.She should wait and see.

    One day, I was going to pay her back a hundred times for this! Jennifer''s POV: Because my body had

    mostly recovered, I went to the training ground the next day.

    The others had gathered at the center of the training area, but instead of being serious as usual, they

    had a lively atmosphere about them.

    I made my way through the crowd and saw Anthony standing there with a chilling expression.

    His attendants were holding onto a she-wolf whose hair was a mess.

    She had blood all over her body, and her legs seemed broken.

    "Mr.Jones, that bitch, Jennifer, framed me! I would never dirty your name intentionally.Please don''t

    drive me away," the she-wolf cried out.  Her hair was tangled and her face had been beaten ck and

    blue, but I recognized her voice.

    It was Barbara.

    Because she had been picking on me for a long time, I could tell who she was just by her voice.

    Moreover, no other she-wolf''s voice was as sharp and unpleasant as hers.

    The prince''s attendants yanked her hair back.

    When Barbara''s gaze met mine, her eyes became filled with hatred.

    I quickly understood what was going on.

    It was clear that Barbara had just been exposed for nder because she had been spreading rumors

    that I seduced Anthony.

    Back in the Dark River Pack, Luna Debra had pleaded for Barbara''s case.

    But now, nobody stepped up to do so for her.

    Anthony had already forgiven her once.

    I wasn''t sure if he would forgive her for a second time.

    Barbara was going to be expelled.

    As Barbara was dragged away, she red at me and shouted, "Jennifer, you bitch! I will make your life

    a living hell one day!"

    Her loud threat resounded throughout the whole training ground.

    The prince''s attendants took her away, and her voice lowered in volume until it eventually disappeared.

    My world was finally quiet for the time being.

    Without Barbara and her constant interruptions, my training life improved drastically.

    But my good mood didn''tst long because Anthony had yet to return to the training ground since then.

    He used toe here almost every day to monitor each session.

    Was he sick? Had something happened to him? I couldn''t help but feel a little worried.

    This worry of minested for a few days.

    I couldn''t help ncing at the entrance of the training ground asionally, hoping to see Anthony

    make his entrance.

    One morning, Anthony entered the training ground, followed by a group of werewolves.

    I felt instantly relieved.

    It was good to see that he was fine.

    The werewolves who trailed after Anthony were as young as us.

    He must have left to select the second batch of trainees.

    No wonder he had been gone for so long.

    However, like a cruel trick of fate, I noticed a she-wolf walking behind Anthony.

    My hands curled into fists so hard that my palms started to bleed.

    Even the smell of blood couldn''t distract me from the hatred that boiled in my heart.

 Chapter 20: A Trap

    Chapter 20: A Trap

    Jennifer''s POV:

    This she-wolf was the most eye-catching among the new batch of trainees.She was wearing the

    training uniform.

    Her wine red hair danced with the wind, and her face looked even more beautiful because of her

    smile.Everyone looked at her in amazement as she introduced herself.

    "Hello, I''m E Wood."

    When she caught sight of me, the smile on her face suddenly froze.

    I felt cold all over as if I had been trapped in an ice cave.

    E Wood was a name that I never wanted to hear for the rest of my life.

    I had a deep hatred for her family.

    E was the daughter of Arthur Wood.

    Arthur Wood used to be my father''s Beta.

    Together with a bunch of traitors, he rebelled against my father, killed him, and then took the position of

    Alpha.

    He also forced me and my older brother to leave our pack.

    We got separated halfway, and I still have no idea where he was.

    Now Arthur Wood''s daughter, who used to be my good friend, stood before me for the first time since

    her father took away my father''s position as Alpha.

    The situation was ridiculous.

    I used to treat E as my best friend, but I could never forget the smug look on her face while I was

    hunted down.

    E had always been jealous of me for being the daughter of the Alpha.

    She could not ept that she was the daughter of the Beta.

    However, before Arthur Wood carried out his dastardly n, she pretended to be on good terms with

    me.

    It was not until her father killed mine that she finally revealed her true colors.She helped her father hunt

    me down.

    E must be surprised to see that I wasn''t dead.We stood there, just looking at each other.

    When our eyes met, an invisible storm brewed between us.E''s appearance aroused my hatred.

    Her existence reminded me that I still had a deep-seated grudge.

    But I had nowhere to vent my anger and pain.

    I couldn''t take revenge on her here nor could I tell anyone what had happened between us.

    I could only keep everything to myself.

    Because the new trainees had a different program than we did, I didn''t have any interactions with E.

    She didn''t approach me nor did she give any indication that she knew me.

    A few dayster, the drillmaster ordered the new trainees and the old ones to explore the jungle

    together.

    I have been listless the past few days, but I decided to cheer up and focus on the task at hand so I

    could leave the jungle as soon as possible.

    It was so quiet in the jungle, and the silence made me drop my guard.

    Out of nowhere, I heard someone shouting for help some distance ahead of me.

    Was there a trainee who was in danger? I rushed in the direction of the voice.

    I hadn''t been running long when I stepped on a withered branch and the ground gave way beneath my

    feet.

    "Argh!" My body dropped sharply.

    I reached out for something to hold onto, but I failed to grab anything and I fell to the bottom of the trap.

    My bones cracked and pain shot through every part of my body.

    I had fallen into a very deep pit with sharp sticks at the bottom.

    Several of them went through my body, leaving me immobile.

    Aside from the pain I felt, I smelled my own blood.

    I could feel blood flowing out of my new wounds and dripping to the ground.

    At the rate I was losing blood, I was going to be in critical danger.

    I gritted my teeth to endure the pain and tried my best to pull myself out of the sticks.

    But when I fell, I fractured several parts of my body, and the only arm that didn''t get pierced through

    was broken.

    I tried many times, but I couldn''t move.The harder I tried, the faster I bled.

    I began to feel dizzy, cold, and short of breath.

    My strength slowly seeped from my body.

    My vision gradually blurred.Was this the end of my life? I didn''t feel satisfied.

    I hadn''t had my revenge yet.

    I couldn''t die here, but I had no strength right now.

    I couldn''t close my eyes.

    I had to pull myself out of the pit, but I couldn''t resist the drowsiness that followed the pain.I could kind

    of see visions of my parents and my older brother.

    Were they here to take me away? Our family could finally be together forever.

    Anthony''s POV:

    When I led the second batch of trainees to the training ground, I noticed Jennifer''s reaction.

    She had gone pale as she stared at the she-wolf named E Wood, and her eyes bulged violently.

    It was my first time seeing her look like this¡ªas if she was trying her best to suppress intense hatred.

    There were many things I didn''t know about Jennifer''s past.

    Her expression now made me wonder what she had experienced and what kind of rtionship she had

    with E Wood.

    Something must have happened between the two of them.

    I was a little curious why Jennifer, who was always calm, had such an expression now.

    But my rtionship with Jennifer was not as close as that of mates.

    I couldn''t ask her about something private so I suppressed my curiosity.

    My thoughts felt like a heavy stone in my mind.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    I stopped thinking about it a few dayster when my attendant informed me that my mother, Elizabeth,

    hade to Marge Ind.

    My mother was gentle and cared a lot about marrying me off.

    Thest time I took Jennifer home with me, my mother was very pleased, which ended up being good

    for her health.

    As a son, I really should keep my mother happy, but her unexpected visit gave me a headache.

    "Mom, why are you here? Long travels are not good for your health."

    I knew she came to see Jennifer.But she didn''t know that Jennifer and I were just partners, and that

    made me feel guilty.My mother didn''t look happy.

    She asked anxiously, "Where is Jennifer? Training is over, isn''t it? I went to her dorm room to look for

    her, but she was not there.She wasn''t at other ces either."

    I didn''t know how to answer that question.

    Today, the new trainees and the old ones went to the jungle to train together.

    I had other things to deal with, so I didn''t go there.

    "Is this how you treat your mate?" my mother angrily demanded.

    Because she was in poor health, she coughed violently after saying that.

    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll send someone to look for her.Your health is more important.Please take a seat

    first."

    I tried my best to calm her down and then asked an attendant to check on the situation.

    He eventually returned.

    "Mr.Jones, Jennifer hasn''t returned from the jungle training.The drillmaster and the trainees are

    currently searching for her." My heart sank.

    That meant that Jennifer had been missing for several hours, but I had been unaware until now.

 Chapter 21: True Love

    Chapter 21: True Love

    Anthony''s POV:

    "Anthony, you..."My mother was too angry to speak.

    "Mom, don''t worry.I''ll go and look for her myself,"I assured her.

    I had to admit that I also felt bad.

    An inexplicable panic gripped me, making it hard for me to calm down.

    It was the first time that I had felt such a feeling.

    Apanied by a group of attendants, I went into the jungle to look for Jennifer.

    We searched every possible ce, but found no sign of her.

    Without giving up, we went to the innermost part of the jungle.

    I knew that a woman as strong as Jennifer might have reached the depths of the jungle.

    But as time went by, my mind was in a mess.

    My movements became more and more frantic as I passed through the messy vines, not even caring if

    the thorns scratched my arms.

    Blood seeped from them.Soon, it was almost dawn.

    A whole night had passed, but I hadn''t found Jennifer yet.

    "Mr.Jones, let''s go back.Miss Jennifer may no longer be on this ind."

    An attendant tried to persuade me.

    But just then, my senses turned to high alert.

    As her mate, I knew her scent, and I could faintly smell it at the moment.

    At first, I thought it was just the traces of Jennifer''s scent lingering behind after she passed through this

    part of the jungle, but as I walked around, the smell grew stronger and stronger.

    "Zane, do you smell anything?"I asked my wolf.

    Wolves were undoubtedly more sensitive to smells.

    "Yes, I think Jennifer is nearby."

    "Look nearby.Don''t leave an inch unsearched,"I ordered.

    Not long after, my attendants came to report to me that they had found a pit.

    I quickly strode over to the pit, which was hidden by weeds.

    I shoved the weeds aside and found that the pit was very deep.

    I couldn''t see what was inside, but the strong smell of blood entered my nostrils.

    It was the smell of Jennifer''s blood, and it was so strong that it made me feel dizzy.

    I knew for sure that Jennifer was in the pit.

    But what would be her condition now? Just when I was about to jump down, an attendant stopped me

    and said, "Mr.Jones, I''ll go down first."

    "No, I''ll go down myself."

    I jumped down the pit on my own regardless of my attendant¡¯s dissuasion, even though I knew it might

    be dangerous in the pit.

    Obviously, I was being impulsive, but I didn''t care.

    Sure enough, when I was about tond, I sensed many sharp wooden sticks poking out of the bottom

    of the pit.

    Fortunately, I was prepared.

    I stretched out my arms to grip the walls of the pit, and carefully slid to the bottom.

    Although I was mentally prepared for whatever sight would greet me, my heart still twitched badly when

    I saw Jennifer covered with blood.

    She was unconscious, and seemed to be barely able to breathe.

    The ground of the pit was painted scarlet in her blood, making my flesh crawl.

    "Jennifer!"

    Calling her name loudly, I tried to pull out the sticks that had nailed her.

    My hands were shaking uncontrobly, and my palms were stained with arge amount of her blood.

    A shocking amount of blood was gurgling down her body.

    Perhaps it was because she heard my voice, or perhaps it was because of the pain caused by the

    sticks being removed, but Jennifer opened her eyes a little before closing them again.

    That small movement was enough to give me a glimmer of hope.

    I picked her up and carried her out of the pit.

    Then, carrying her in my arms, I ran wildly to the hospital.

    She was in so much pain that she kept twitching, and her lips turned blue.

    Her whole body was ice-cold, and blood kept gushing out of her wounds.

    At the hospital, I watched as the nurses pushed Jennifer into the emergency room.

    Standing there in the corridor, I found my clothes were all stained with her blood.

    I couldn''t even dare to imagine how much blood she had lost.

    She had spent all night in the dark forest on her own.

    What kind of torture had she suffered? The doctors began treating Jennifer in the emergency room.

    An hour passed, and then two hours, three hours...

    Waiting outside the emergency room, I couldn''t tear my eyes off of the door.

    With every passing second, I was bing more and more flustered.

    The windows outside the corridor were wide open.

    A gust of cold wind blew in, chilling my bones.A whole day passed with me waiting outside the

    emergency room for Jennifer.

    As time went by, my heart sank.I had never been so scared before.

    "Every time you pass by, you bring medicine with you.Mr.Jones, you''re really different from others."

    Jennifer''s yful remark from the other day shed through my mind.

    Did I really treat her that differently? "Of course," Zane chimed in.

    "You have fallen in love with her.I''ve told you that many times, but you refuse to believe me."

    This time, I didn''t ask Zane to shut up, but I didn''t argue with him about it either.At that moment, there

    was nothing I wanted more than for Jennifer toe out alive.

    Her survival mattered more than anything else.Yes, I just wanted Jennifer to live.

    How could a strong woman like her be knocked down so easily? She was young, and still had a long

    way to go.

    She would definitely stand in front of me safe and sound.

    Suddenly, the door of the emergency room was swung open.

    I anxiously looked over and saw the medical staff pushing Jennifer, who was lying on a sickbed, out of

    the emergency room.

    "Doctor, how is she?"I hurried over and spoke in a voice so hoarse that it left me stunned.

    "The patient had multiple fractures all over her body.Her internal organs were broken, and she lost too

    much blood.But fortunately, she has a strong will to live.She is out of fatal danger now.She will wake up

    soon."

    The leading doctor gave me aforting smile.

    "Mr.Jones, would you like to go back and have a rest? Miss Jennifer will be fine," An attendant tried to

    persuade me.

    "Get a few werewolves to guard her ward.I''ll go back for a while,"I said, deeply perturbed.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    After that, I ran out of the hospital as fast as I could, as if I was fleeing.The truth was, I didn''t dare to

    see Jennifer now.

    I couldn''t deceive myself anymore.

    All along, I had insisted that I only treated Jennifer as a partner, but my wolf was right.

    I had fallen in love with her a long time ago, though I had never admitted it.

    Nevertheless, I knew I couldn''t let my affection grow.

    I still had something important to do, and it was an extremely dangerous mission.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    It was true that Jennifer was rapidly growing stronger day by day, but her strength was still far from

    enough to face the worst.

    If I got her involved in this mess, I didn''t know if she would be able to protect herself in case of danger.

    And as long as she was with me, she would always be in risk of danger.

    I couldn''t be selfish enough to put Jennifer in a dangerous spot just because of my feelings for her.

    I couldn''t see her lying in the emergency room again.

    I didn''t deserve love, at least not before I finished getting my revenge.

    I couldn''t have a rtionship.

    "How''s it going? Is Jennifer all right?"

    As soon as I returned to my residence, my mother came up to me with concern written all over her

    face.

    If it weren''t for her poor health, she would have insisted on waiting in the hospital with me until Jennifer

    was out of danger.

    It was only after a lot of persuasion on my part that she had left early.

    "She is out of fatal danger now," I told her, rying the doctor''s words.

    "Then why didn''t you stay with her? Why did youe back?"

    "Mom, I have business to attend to."

    From the beginning, my mother always tried every trick up her sleeve to make me and Jennifer spend

    time together.

    I had always responded to these attempts of hers with a certain helplessness.But today, I was trying to

    avoid it for a different reason.

    "Humph! Go ahead with that important business of yours.I won''t bother you anymore."

    When I saw my mother storming off after speaking in such a harsh tone, I asked anxiously, "Mom,

    where are you going?"

    There was disappointment in her eyes as she turned to face me.

    "I''m going to see Jennifer."

 Chapter 22: Regaining Consciousness

    Chapter 22: Regaining Consciousness

    E''s POV:

    When I saw Jennifer on Marge Ind, I was really surprised.

    I didn''t expect that she was still alive and even participated in the special training.

    My father had sent a lot of werewolves to hunt Jennifer down when she escaped.

    Although they failed to bring back her dead body, they retrieved fragments of her clothes, so we all

    thought that she was dead.

    I always wanted Jennifer to die.

    When my father was still the pack''s Beta, I already wanted her dead.

    We were of aristocratic descent.

    Why should I be considered inferior to her? Was it only because she was the Alpha''s daughter? I had

    done my best to endure.

    Did she think I had to ept her charity just because she regarded me as a friend? I quickly became

    fed up with Jennifer''s hypocrisy and her arrogance.

    As long as she waved her hand, I had to cater to her whims and butter her up.

    She gave me clothes that she didn''t like and helped me solve trifling matters with her status as the

    Alpha''s daughter.

    She probably thought she was doing good deeds, but I hated her hypocrisy.

    I still remembered the day my father snatched the position of Alpha from Lewis Smith, Jennifer''s father.

    I had never been so happy until then.

    I reced Jennifer as the Alpha''s daughter, and Jennifer supposedly died outside the pack''s territory.

    Damn it! I didn''t expect her to be alive and to appear before me.

    It was unbelievable.

    The fact that many werewolves had failed to kill her proved that Jennifer was one tenacious bitch.

    Her existence was a huge problem for the Rainbow Pack.

    If she returned for her revenge, we would be in trouble.

    I had to find a way to kill her.

    Since we failed to kill herst time, I was determined to finish her off properly.

    A few dayster, the drillmaster announced that the first and second batches of trainees were going to

    explore the jungle together.My chance finally came.

    I dug out a deep pit and positioned many sharp sticks at the bottom.

    If a person fell into this trap, they would either die immediately or suffer a slow and painful death from

    blood loss.

    They would not be able to climb out of the pit.

    The whole time we were given to explore the jungle, I kept track of where Jennifer was.

    I pretended to be an injured person and called out for help, leading Jennifer to the trap.

    After she fell in, I waited for a long time, but she didn''t climb out.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Unless Jennifer was a god, she was doomed.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I didn''t know how much time had passed, but it felt like a century had gone by.

    Through the fog in my brain, I heard someone calling out my name.

    His voice sounded very familiar.

    I tried my best to open my eyes, and what seemed to be Prince Anthony''s face came into view.

    For the first time ever, his neutral expression had be one of panic and concern.

    Now that I was seeing him on my deathbed, did that mean that I was interested in him? Before I could

    come up with an answer for that, my eyes closed and I surrendered myself to the darkness.

    When I opened my eyes again, all I saw was white.

    My nose wrinkled from the pungent smell of disinfectant.Was I dead or alive?

    "Jennifer, you''re awake!"

    Daniel''s surprised face appeared before me.

    It turned out that I was not dead.

    "Prince Anthony..."

    I murmured as I looked around.

    I was in a hospital ward.

    Daniel was the only other person in the room with me.

    I was so sure that it was Anthony who had saved me.

    Where was he? Daniel failed to catch what I just said, and thought that I was not yet fully conscious.

    "I''m relieved to see you awake.It''s almost dawn.I have to go back to my dorm room now.I wille see

    you again after training,"

    Daniel said as he put some flowers in a vase by the window.It was a bouquet of sunflowers.

    "Thank you."

    "You''re wee.What are friends for?"Daniel replied.

    At that moment, the door to the ward mmed open.Mrs.Elizabeth Jones, in casual clothes, entered.

    She was followed by two maids.

    "Why are you here?"

    I was so surprised that I wanted to sit up, but I couldn''t move.

    I was ttered by Elizabeth''s arrival, but my rtionship with Anthony was supposed to be secret, so I

    couldn''t reveal her identity.

    That would make things difficult.

    "Don''t get up on my ount, Jennifer.You might reopen your wounds." Elizabeth rushed to my side.

    Anxiety was written all over her face.She was very worried about me.

    Although I just did what Anthony had asked me to do so that he could fulfill her wish, I knew that she

    was a kind mother.

    Even though she was in poor health, she had traveled a long way just to see me.

    I was grateful for her kindness.Daniel looked at Elizabeth in confusion.It was obvious that he didn''t

    know her.

    "This is my friend''s mother,"I exined. Daniel shook hands with Elizabeth.

    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, ma¡®am."

    Elizabeth looked at me questioningly so I told her, "This is Daniel, a trainee who is participating in the

    special training.He is also my friend."

    "I see."

    Elizabeth subtly scanned Daniel from head to toe.

    He was a little bothered by the older woman''s reaction, but he was polite enough not to ask.

    Elizabeth''s presence left a strange atmosphere in the ward.

    Before Daniel could slice some fruit for me, one of Elizabeth''s maids came over and snatched the knife

    and fruit from him.

    Elizabeth looked at me as she said, "Let them do it."

    She also asked someone to bring several bunches of flowers until the whole ward was filled.

    The sunflowers that Daniel brought me ended up disappearing in the background from the sheer

    amount of flowers in the room.

    When the day''s training ended, Daniel came to visit me once more, bringing some soup that he had

    prepared.

    But because Elizabeth had just made me eat a nutritious meal, I was too full to intake anything else.

    I spent a week in the hospital.

    During that time, Elizabeth acted as a chaperone so I wouldn''t be alone with Daniel.

    And if she needed to take a break, her maids would take care of me.

    But when my friend Skr came to see me, Elizabeth didn''t mind her presence at all.

    Elizabeth only seemed to have her guard up around Daniel.

    I could tell that she didn''t like him.

    Anyway, since I was being well taken care of, I persuaded Daniel to go back to the dorm and sleep

    there.

    If he couldn''t train the next day due tock of sleep, I would feel guilty and worry about him.

 Chapter 23: Discharged From Hospital

    Chapter 23: Discharged From Hospital

    Anthony''s POV:

    On the training ground, shouts could be heard one after another.

    As I stood aside and watched the trainees practice, I suddenly felt very irritable.

    I had been feeling this way for the past several days.

    I often became absent -minded for no reason.

    Neil was chatting with someone by his side.

    I wasn''t in the mood to stay any longer, so I turned to leave.

    "Was he absent every night?"

    "Half the time.Some nights, he woulde back, but veryte, and sometimes, he wouldn''t return to

    the dormitory at night at all."

    "I didn''t expect Daniel to be so disobedient! I''ll ask him about itter."

    When I heard Daniel''s name, I stopped in my tracks.

    I knew that Daniel had always been close to Jennifer.

    The two of them hadined about me to each other.

    And once, when Jennifer''s leg was injured, Daniel went to see her with medicine.

    But why wasn¡¯t he returning to the dormitory at night these days? Later that day, my mother came to

    see me.

    I knew that she had gone to visit Jennifer.

    Since my mother was in poor health, I had advised her toe back early, and she had agreed.

    But now, after the visit, she didn''t seem to be in a good mood.

    "You brat!"she snapped as soon as she saw me.

    "Jennifer is going to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.You haven''t gone to the hospital to see

    her even once.What the hell is going on in that head of yours? Is something wrong between you and

    Jennifer?"

    "It''s nothing like that.Don¡¯t worry too much.The most important thing for you is to take good care of your

    own health," I said, trying to sound assuring.

    However, she continued to re at me, utterly unconvinced.

    "If there was nothing wrong, then why would Daniele to the hospital to visit her? At this rate, he''ll

    snatch your mate away in no time! Aren''t you worried?"

    Daniel? At the hospital? I had been hearing his name too many times today.

    "You mean Daniel came to the hospital to take care of Jennifer?" I asked in disbelief.

    "Yes.And it seems that he has been going there every evening to take care of Jennifer, after finishing

    his training in the daytime.And unlike you, he manages to make time for both! Are you really too busy

    to visit your mate who is hospitalized?" my mother snapped.

    But I could barely hear her words.

    All I could think about was the reason that Daniel hadn''t been going back to his dormitory at night these

    days; it turned out that he was out all night taking care of my mate.

    So, a male and a female had been spending almost every night together for the past few days.

    How would the two of them get along while they were all alone? Would they fall in love with each other

    as time went by? I dared not think further.

    Disappointed with my silence, my mother added, "Anyway, you better pick Jennifer up from the hospital

    tomorrow when she''s charged.If you can''t do that, don''t call me your mother anymore."

    After saying that, she stormed off without giving me a chance to refute.I couldn''t argue with her threat

    even I wanted to.

    After all, I couldn''t tell her that Jennifer and I had never really epted each other as mates.

    I rubbed my forehead and let out an exasperated sigh.

    It was getting dark outside, but I couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    All I could think about was that Jennifer and Daniel must be together right now.

    Jennifer was very beautiful.

    When her bright eyes blinked, it was as if an addictive drug was hidden within them.

    She had a perfect figure, with great curves.

    She was attractive from head to toe.

    No normal man would be able to resist her.

    They would probably even die for the chance to have sex with her.

    In fact, that was why I always restrained myself from touching her.

    That night, after I finally dozed off, I had a nightmare where Daniel did all kinds of things to Jennifer that

    I didn''t even dare to think about.

    I was so angry that I wanted to teach that bastard a good lesson, but Jennifer stopped me and told me

    that she had fallen in love with Daniel.

    When I suddenly jerked awake from the nightmare, I was covered in sweat.

    I panted heavily and wiped the sweat away.

    I knew Jennifer wouldn''t do that.

    The next day, I drove to the hospital early in the morning.

    Since the road was empty, I drove as fast as I could.

    In the end, I arrived at the hospital without having to slow down even once.

    When the cold wind blew into the car through the windows, it suddenly sobered me up, making me

    hesitate.

    I stopped the car at the gate of the hospital, finding it hard to understand what I was doing here.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Was I really going to do that? Was I really going to tie Jennifer up with me? The street was crowded

    with passers-by.

    While I still sat in the car hesitating, I saw the woman I hade here to pick up at the gate of the

    hospital with Daniel by her side.

    Daniel was holding Jennifer''s arm with one hand, and supporting her with his other arm wrapped

    loosely around her waist.

    "Jennifer!"

    The word popped out of my mouth before I could even think about it, and my voice sounded so sharp

    that it left me shocked.

    The two people who were about to get in the car turned their heads to look in my direction.

    Jennifer''s eyes flickered with confusion, but soon, she smiled.

    "Mr.Jones."

    I got out of the car, closed the car door, and strode over to them.

    To their astonishment, I abruptly reached out and took Jennifer''s luggage from Daniel.

    "Let''s go,"

    I told Jennifer.

    However, Daniel didn''t seem to intend to let go of her.

    "Mr.Jones, I can handle it.You don''t have to do this."

    He spoke in a polite voice with a gentle smile, as if Jennifer was his mate and it was his duty to take

    care of her.

    I couldn''t help but cast a cold nce at him.

    "You''d better go to attend the training as soon as possible.

    Since I happened to meet Jennifer here, I''ll drive her back.

    I think your dormitory head might need to talk to you about your staying out all night these days."

    Hearing what I said, Jennifer shook her head at Daniel.

    "Daniel, you should go attend the training right now.I''ll be fine with Mr.Jones."

    "All right, Jennifer.Go back and have a good rest.See youter,"

    Daniel said reluctantly.

    "Okay, see youter."

    After Daniel left alone in his car, Jennifer and I got into mine.

    Neither of us took the initiative to speak.

    A strange silence befell the car, that even the wind blowing outside seemed too noisy.

    "Mr.Jones, thank you for saving me again."

    Just when I thought that this unnerving silence wouldst till we reached our destination, Jennifer''s soft

    voice rang in my ears, making my heart skip a beat.

    "Jennifer." I called her name.

    Damn it! I didn''t know what to say at this moment.

    "You''re wee.I was just passing by.It was no problem,"

    I said through gritted teeth, continuing to keep my eyes on the road.

    "Passing by again?"Jennifer chuckled.

    "Whatever it is, you saved my life.I will never forget it."

    "You weren''t passing by.You went there to pick her up.There is nothing to deny,"Zane grumbled in my

    mind.

    "Besides, couldn''t you at least havee up with a better excuse?"

    "Shut up!"

    I snapped at him.

    I needed to hide my emotions, so Jennifer wouldn''t discover it.

 Chapter 24: Setting A Trap

    Chapter 24: Setting A Trap

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After staying in the hospital for a week to recover, I was finally discharged and able to see the sun

    again.

    Breathing the fresh air outside around me, I couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.

    As soon as I returned to the dormitory, Skr greeted me with a warm hug.

    "Wee, beautiful Jennifer,"she said, rubbing her cheek against mine.

    "I was almost bored to death while you were away.

    Thank God you''re back! Have youpletely recovered now?"

    "Almost."I nodded slowly.

    A bad feeling arose in the pit of my stomach as I remembered how I had fallen into the trap in the

    jungle.

    "But I suspect that someone set me up.

    There were so many of us who participated in the jungle exploration that day, but I was the only one

    who fell into a trap and almost died.

    Isn''t that weird? Besides, Marge Ind belongs to the royal family.

    Hunters aren''t allowed there.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    So why was there a trap? It doesn''t add up.

    I have to carefully look into this matter.

    Whoever set this trap for me, I won''t let them go!"

    "Jennifer, you suspect something too?"

    Skr''s expression suddenly became serious.

    "Actually, there''s something that has been bothering me.I wanted to tell you about it when I came to

    visit you at the hospital, but you were in poor health at that time, so I decided to wait until after you

    were discharged."

    Seeing her beckon me closer, I leaned in and let my ear hover in front of her lips.

    After looking around to make sure that no one else was around, Skr whispered, "That day, I saw a

    she-wolf in the jungle.She was acting sneaky and vignt, which I found a bit weird.I saw her

    wandering around a grasnd for a long time.I didn''t pay much attention to her at that time.But after

    your ident, my mind kept going back to that scene over and over again.It couldn''t have been a

    coincidence."

    "Who was she?"I asked through gritted teeth.

    I couldn''t forget the pain of falling into the deep pit and being stabbed all over my body.

    "I think it was...E."

    Skr''s face was scrunched up in concentration as she tried to urately recall the details of that day.

    "I remember what she was wearing.I don''t think I''m wrong.Jennifer, you don''t look good.Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine."I shook my head and sneered inwardly.

    So it was E.

    Her father had alreadymitted unforgivable crimes against my family.

    How could she still not let me go? But it was not strange at all.

    She had wanted to kill me back then, but failed.

    Now that she had found out that I was still alive, of course she would try to eliminate me as soon as

    possible so that I wouldn''t do anything to get revenge.

    The two of us used to be good friends once, but now, there was a deep chasm between us that we

    could never cross.

    The important thing was, if E made up her mind to kill me, I would always be in danger from now on.

    In order to survive long enough to achieve my goal of taking revenge, I had to solve this problem first.

    But at the moment, I didn''t have any evidence that E had tried to kill me.

    And I myself couldn''t be sure that it was E just by listening to Skr''s one-sided statement.

    No matter what, I would be careful with E.

    And in case she did turn out to be the culprit, I wouldn''t let her go easily.

    In order to verify Skr''s words, I decided to set a trap for E to test her attitude.

    And luckily for me, the chance for that came sooner than expected.

    The next day, the sun shone high in the sky.

    Carson took all of us to the seaside to start swimming training.

    Since we always had to train on the training ground, most of us were bored and found it to be a chore.

    This change of scenery that the seaside provided put everyone in high spirits.

    All the trainees were eager to have a try.

    After changing into swimsuits and putting on diving sses, we walked to the beach.

    With warm sand under my feet, I squinted my eyes leisurely.

    Under the bright sun, Skr held my arm and began to speak endlessly.

    "Jennifer, do you like the sea and the beach? The water here is so blue, just like the sky.The breeze is

    also gentle and romantic.Jennifer, what''s wrong with you? It''s such a beautiful view.Don''t you like it?"

    Skr¡¯s voice brought me back to reality.

    I inadvertently nced at E, who was standing not far away.

    She was wearing a ck bikini that showed off her figure and made her look hot.

    She seemed to sense my gaze, because she made eye contact with me and smiled.

    There was no emotion in her eyes, and her smile sent a chill down my spine.

    I quickly turned away, not wanting to look at her anymore.Instead, I began to silently n what I was

    going to doter.

    "Everyone, get ready to go into the water,"

    Carson said loudly.

    Under his guidance, we all lined up and waded out into the sea one by one.

    Skr was obviously eager to swim in the sea, because she was one of the first ones to enter the

    water, and even urged me when she saw that I was still standing on the shore.

    "Jennifer,e here.Let''s go together," she called out.

    "Skr, you go ahead first. I''ll join you soon."

    After hesitating on the shore for a while, I pressed my lips into a thin line and slowly waded out into the

    water.

    I deliberately made my movements look clumsy, like this was one of my first times swimming in the

    sea.

    It was only after seeing all the trainees swim far away that I gradually began to advance forward.

    Except for me, all the werewolves participating in the swimming training seemed to be asfortable

    in the water as mermaids would be.

    Gradually, everyone else was getting farther and farther away from me.

    I was left alone.

    Before that, E) who was swimming ahead with everyone else, looked back at me several times, but I

    pretended not to see her and simply swayed the water with my hands.

    E gradually slowed her pace, causing her to fall behind like me.

    When I saw that she was close enough, I decided that it was time to put my n into action.

    I covered my chest with my hand and sshed in the water, stirring a lot of water.

    "Help, it hurts..."

    I tried to kick my legs, but my body kept sinking into the water.

    "I can''t swim with my injury.Someone help me! Carson...Oh..."

    While speaking, I identally took a big gulp of the water.

    My head was spinning because of the uneven sea waves.

    Among the ups and downs, I desperately shouted for help, but the rest of the trainees had already

    swum too far away to hear me.

    Of course, I was pretending to be injured and drowning in the water for a purpose¡ªto lure the culprit

    out of the dark.

    Wasn''t E secretly watching me? If she really wanted to kill me, she wouldn''t let go of any chance.

    Although it was dangerous for me to put myself in this situation, it was the only way I could think of to

    lure my enemy out.

    E''s POV:

    Jennifer was so lucky.

    I was sure that she would die after falling into the trap that I set for her, but she came back alive.

    But next time, she wouldn''t be so lucky.

    No matter what, I had to kill her.

    Every day she lived in this world was a threat to me and my father.

    During the swimming training in the sea, I noticed that something was wrong with Jennifer.

    She was as clumsy as an idiot in the water.

    In a matter of time, she wasgging far behind the other trainees.

    I thought that it was a good opportunity.

    If Jennifer drowned in the sea, no one would suspect me.

    While I was thinking about how to make Jennifer''s death look like an ident, I secretly observed her

    from afar.

    I slowed down deliberately to keep a moderate distance from her, so as to not arouse her suspicion.

    The she-wolf named Skr seemed to be a good friend of Jennifer''s.

    I was worried that she would get in the way of my n, but to my surprise, she swam far away with the

    rest of the trainees and disappeared into the distance.

    Atst, Jennifer was left alone.

    While I was thinking about how to deal with her, I heard her cry for help.

    I knew that this was my chance.

    I swam over to her and saw her struggling desperately in the water.

    It seemed that her injuries were acting up, and she needed help getting out of the water.

    God was helping me! I held Jennifer''s hand and pretended to be concerned about her.

    "Jennifer, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    "My injury hurts again.I can''t swim..."

    Jennifer leaned against me weakly with a pale face.

    "Can you take me ashore? Please..."

    She was barely able to finish her words, because she was attacked by a bout of coughing.

    After that, she spat out a mouthful of water.

    As I looked at her pale face, my determination to murder her grew.

    When she was off guard, I stretched out my hands and pressed her head hard into the water.

    If she drowned here, people would think that she died because of a rpse of her old injury during the

    training, and no one would suspect me.

    Jennifer was doomed!

 Chapter 25: Dont Want To Lose Her

    Chapter 25: Don''t Want To Lose Her

    E''s POV:

    The thought that Jennifer would die soon filled me with excitement.

    She struggled violently in the water, but I kept her head pressed firmly under the surface of the water.

    After a few seconds, she stopped struggling and sank into the water motionlessly.

    I was overjoyed that I had finally gotten rid of Jennifer, but soon, I realized that something was wrong.

    Werewolves had great capacity and could hold their breath in the water for a long time.

    How could Jennifer die so soon? Suddenly, I felt something stab into my ankle, causing a sharp pain to

    shoot through my leg.

    I screamed in pain as drops of my blood seeped out of my skin and mixed into the water, spreading

    outwards.

    With a loud ssh, Jennifer popped out of the water with a sharp rock in her hand.

    She looked into my astonished eyes and sneered, "Ha.You think you can kill me so easily?"

    What a bitch! No wonder she sank into the water so soon.

    It turned out that she wanted to take that opportunity to attack me.

    Since she knew my real intention, I didn''t want to pretend anymore.

    My lips spread wide into a ferocious smile.

    "Yes, I want to kill you! Jennifer, you should have died a long time ago.Why are you still alive? As long

    as you are alive, it will be difficult for my pack to have peace!"

    "Your pack?"

    Jennifer sniggered, as if she had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world.

    "What do you mean by your pack? E, I bet you feel good to be the daughter of the Alpha, right? But

    you''ve forgotten that your position belongs to me! Your father killed my father, the real Alpha, to steal a

    position that didn''t belong to him.

    I had to escape to another pack and live there as a lowly ve, but look at you! You have turned into a

    nobledy.But God is fair.

    One day, what doesn''t belong to you will be taken away from you."

    "Shut up!"

    Hatred coursed through every vein in my body.

    I red at Jennifer, wanting to reach out and tear her mouth apart.

    "My father and I worked hard to get our current status.You have no right to me us."

    "You''re the one who set a trap for me in the jungle, right?"

    "Yes! I hate you! I hate you so much! I want you to disappear from this world right now! Only the dead

    will not speak.Go to hell!"

    I didn''t want to waste another moment listening to her, so I started to wrestle with her in the sea.

    I remember her clumsy movements in the water, which meant that she was probably not as good at

    swimming as me.

    Besides, she was still injured.

    Any way I saw it, I had the upper hand.

    Thinking of this, I became even more confident in taking her down.

    While we fought, the water sshed around violently non- stop.

    My eyes reddened with hatred.

    I just wanted to kill this annoying woman in front of me! To my surprise, Jennifer''s movements in the

    water were very agile and skillful, not at all like what I was expecting to face.

    Moreover, she didn''t seem to be held back by her injury, either.

    Obviously, she didn''t have a rpse of her old injury like she had imed.

    And her clumsy movements must also have been an act.

    It was only then that I realized that this bitch had been testing me just now, and I had foolishly fallen

    into her trap.

    In fact, I was the one at a disadvantage.

    With my ankle injured, I wasn''t able to move as easily in the water as I usually could.

    Jennifer swiftly threw a punch and knocked me over with the oing wave.

    At the same time, she kicked me in the abdomen.

    I winced, barely registering the dull pain in my abdomen.

    I was already out of breath when I sank into the water.

    While I was teetering between life and death, Jennifer swam over, stepped on my back, and kicked me

    deeper into the water.

    "Argh!"

    I couldn''t help but scream out, and the water gushed into my throat.

    I sank steadily into the water like I was falling into a deep abyss.

    Still, I didn''t want to give up.

    I tried my best to swim upward, but with Jennifer''s leg nted on my back, I couldn''t move at all.

    The suffocating pain crippled me.

    Every second was like a moment of endless suffering.

    In a daze, I let go and sank deeper and deeper.

    Was I going to die like this? Why did I have to die in Jennifer''s hands? Was I really not a match for her?

    I was not reconciled.

    All of a sudden, a strong sense of hatred flooded my mind.

    I forced myself to keep my head straight.

    Letting out a breath, I dived even deeper and swam away from Jennifer with all my will.

    The water here was not very clear.

    From where I was, I couldn''t see what was happening above the surface of the water, so I was sure

    that Jennifer couldn''t see me either.

    Squinting my eyes in the water, I looked around and found that Jennifer''s silhouette was far away from

    me, but she seemed to be on guard.

    She stayed at the same spot for a long time, without leaving.

    If I resurfaced now, she would definitely catch me.By this time, I was almost suffocated to death.

    I had been holding my breath for a long time as it was.

    I felt like if I stayed in the water for even a second longer, my lungs would explode.

    Suddenly, I saw a huge piece of driftwood floating near the surface.

    I could use it to shield myself.

    At that moment, my desire to survive urged me to drag my heavy body up.

    I had never been so desperate in my life before.

    I had to live.

    I couldn''t lose to Jennifer.

    I had to survive.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    With this thought, I finally surfaced next to the piece of driftwood with all my strength.

    I grasped the driftwood, which wasrge enough for me to hide behind, and gasped for breath.

    Sure enough, Jennifer didn''t notice me with the cover of the driftwood.

    Holding onto the driftwood like it was a lifeline, I slowly swam ashore.

    As soon as I reached the shore, Ipletely copsed on the beach.

    As I looked up at the blue sky, my vision blurred.

    Damn it! Jennifer had tried to kill me this time, but I didn''t have any evidence to expose her crime.

    Even the wound on my ankle was from a stone in the sea.

    If I used her, she could say that I hurt my own ankle by ident while I was swimming.

    For the time being, I had no choice but to hold back my anger.

    At least I survived.

    There was still a lot of time to achieve what I wanted.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Today, Jennifer was supposed to attend the swimming training with the rest of the trainees.

    But she had just recovered.

    What if there was an ident? After restlessly wandering around the castle for a long time, I finally

    decided to go to the seaside.

    It was as if Jennifer held a strong maic force that kept pulling me to her.

    When I arrived at the seaside, I found out that no one knew where Jennifer was.

    She had been left alone again } during the swimming training and hadn''te back yet.

    Obviously, I was furious to hear this.

    I wished I could catch the useless Carson and beat him up badly.

    I Jennifer had been in danger too many times recently.

    I had a bad feeling, which made me unconsciously speed me up as I looked for her.

    I looked around the coast, but there was no sign of Jennifer.

    I was burning with anxiety, and my face was getting gloomier and gloomier by the second.

    What if she was stranded in the deep sea? No matter what, I had to find her.

    After contemting it for a while, I decided to personally go out to sea to look for her.

    Just when I was about to ask my attendants to prepare the yacht, however, I saw Jennifer swimming

    back to shore not far away.

    Her movements were agile and perfect, and seeing her made my eyes light up.

    At that moment, I felt deeply relieved and overjoyed at the same time.

    My emotions were tooplicated to put into words.

    "Mr.Jones, are you also going to participate in the swimming training?"

    Jennifer asked with a yful smile as she swam to me.

    Seeing her safe and sound, I felt a lump in my throat.

    I sincerely thanked God for blessing her from the bottom of my heart.

    I was d that she was fine.

    "Come here!"

    I held out my hand to her.

    She was sensible enough to obediently grab onto my hand and went ashore with my strength.

    I pulled her up and she fell into my arms.

    After hesitating for a moment, I wrapped my arms around her in a hug.

    The familiar faint fragrance lingering on her body made me feel at ease.

    Jennifer twitched in surprise.

    My reaction seemed to have startled her.

    I leaned back a little and took a good look at the beautiful girl in front of me.

    My heart began to beat fast.

    "Jennifer, don''t you know that you should stick to your team when you are training?"

    I wanted to teach her a lesson, but my tone was inexplicably gentle.

    "What? Mr.Jones, are you caring about me?"

    Jennifer stuck out her tongue.

    "I''m ttered."

    "Well, you are my mate now.If something bad happens to you, what will I tell my mother?"

    I gave her a cold nce.

    Jennifer was wearing a thin one-piece swimsuit, and her slender limbs were exposed to my sight.

    Her fair skin was so inviting that I could not take my eyes off her.

    Suppressing my wild impulse, I took off my coat and put it over her shoulders.

    Seeing the astonishment in Jennifer''s eyes, I exined awkwardly, "Don''t think too much.I''m just afraid

    that you''ll freeze to death.If that happens, my mother will definitely put all the me on me."

    "Really? But we are just nominal mates."

    Jennifer curled her lips in amusement.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m afraid I''ll have to borrow your coat.I want to go back to the dormitory to change my

    clothes."

    "I''ll take you there!"I blurted out.

    I was so worried about her that I didn''t want to let her out of my sight just yet.

    "Won''t that be inconvenient for you? Mr.Jones, you''re very busy these days.I''m afraid"

    "Shut up!"

    I interrupted her and lifted her up in my arms without hesitation.

    "It''s okay.We are going the same way.Wrapped in my coat, Jennifer snugged into my arms and smiled

    sweetly.

    "All right, then.Thank you for your kindness, Mr.Jones."

    With a gentle smile, I lowered my head and looked at her face.

    I felt like I lost to her.

    Maybe she really did have some magic power.

    I only knew that from now on, I didn''t want to lose her.

 Chapter 26: Last-Minute Switch

    Chapter 26: Last-Minute Switch

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Ever since I discovered E''s evil plot during the swimming training, the atmosphere between the two

    of us became tense.

    I beat E up in the sea.

    I thought that she drowned, but apparently, she had been able to swim ashore and survived.

    I thought that she would finally give up, but things just got worse.

    Every day, even while we were training, she kept trying to pick fights with me.

    Luckily, I was set to leave the ind with Prince Anthony.

    We were leaving Marge Ind to go on a difficult mission tounch a counterattack on vampires.

    Anthony wanted a trainee who could fight alongside him and expel the vampires who were invading the

    werewolves¡¯ territory.

    Duringbat training, the prince decided to bring along whoever turned out to be the strongest

    among the trainees.

    I managed to defeat all my fellow trainees during the sparring session so I got chosen.

    The day we left the ind was a very windy one.

    I boarded Anthony''s private ne under the envious eyes of the other trainees, and we flew out.

    We went to the Red Sun Pack''s territory.

    I recalled that Barbara''s friend, Anna, was the daughter of that pack''s Alpha.

    The Red Sun Pack lived close to the vampires¡¯ territory, so their border was often invaded by vampires.

    Our task was to annihte this group of greedy vampires.

    Anthony''s private nended in a clearing in the middle of a forest.

    After getting off the ne, we then walked over to a small log cabin.

    Although the architecture of the cabin was simple, it looked very cozy.

    "Mr.Jones, do you also have your privatend in the Red Sun Pack''s territory?"I joked as I put my

    luggage down.

    "This forest is located along the border of the pack¡¯''s domain.Vampires often cross the line and bother

    them.Ie here asionally to inspect the ce.And every time I visit, I stay in this log

    cabin,"Anthony exined.

    "When will we start our mission?"The thought that I would be able to use mybat training in real life

    made me excited and eager to fight.

    "I can''t wait."

    "Don''t underestimate the enemies,"

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Anthony reminded me coolly.

    "We are no longer on the training ground.This mission is very dangerous because vampires are quite

    ferocious."

    "Don''t worry.I can protect myself against them.Mr.Jones, why didn''t you bring some attendants with

    you? Why am I the only one apanying you? Do you have that much confidence in my strength?"

    "I believe in your capabilities."

    Anthony looked at me and spoke in a gentle tone.

    "After all, you are the mate that Moon Goddess has designated to me.My mate is supposed to be

    strong."

    His reply made my heart clench in denial.

    We were not real mates.

    We both knew that we were not really fated to be together.

    "Take it easy for now, but be prepared to leave at any moment." A littleter, Anthony looked at his

    watch.

    "It¡¯s about time."

    He looked down at me and said softly, "Be careful.You''re not allowed to get hurt."

    The maism in his voice made my heartbeat race.

    My cheeks felt warm.

    Why couldn''t I stay calm? "Understood."

    We then changed into clothing that gave us good mobility, armed ourselves with weapons, and set off.

    When we stepped outside the cabin, Anthony held out his hand.

    I looked at him in surprise; I didn''t know what he wanted.

    "Our mission is a dangerous one.We should hold hands so that we don''t get separated.If you get lost,

    the consequences will be severe."

    Anthony''s exnation was a little awkward, but he boldly took my hand.

    The idea of two werewolves holding hands while fighting vampires was weird.

    But before I could question it, hisrge hand wrapped around my own, and his temperature put me at

    ease.

    My heart skipped a beat, but I instantly felt warm all over.

    I swallowed back what I wanted to say.

    Anthony and I walked through the forest with our fingers intertwined.

    We kept our guards up and scanned our surroundings for any sudden movement.

    We could not be careless for even a moment.

    My hand was still joined with Anthony''s, but my free hand stayed close to my waist.

    If I saw any vampires, I could quickly turn into a wolf and kill them in one go.

    As we walked to a bushy area, a strong gust of wind swept through the ce, blowing leaves into the

    air.

    I had to squint because of the wind, and the slight vision impairment¡ªalthough temporary¡ªmade me _

    frown.

    Suddenly, a rustling noise came from behind.

    I turned around quickly just as a pale-faced vampire pounced on me.

    "Watch out!"

    Anthony wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me aside.

    We changed into our wolf forms at the same time.

    However, that vampire had a weapon.

    It was a silver pistol.

    He fired two shots at us in quick session.

    Eva and Zane reacted just in time.

    They both rolled on the ground and sessfully dodged the bullets.

    Eva pounced on the vampire and bit his head off.

    Zane sighed in obvious relief."This is my first time killing someone!"

    Eva eximed.

    "You killed a vampire, the sworn enemy of all werewolves,"

    I told her reassuringly.

    "That was amazing, Jennifer!"

    Anthony praised me when he returned to his human form.

    "That''s how you should do it.Show no mercy.If you hesitate, you will get killed.On the battlefield, it''s

    either us or them."

    I finally realized how difficult the mission was really was.

    I became so nervous that it felt as if my heart was in my throat.

    We continued to walk through the forest, never dropping our guard.

    After a while, another vampire popped out.

    He also took a silver pistol and pointed it at me and the prince.

    Just as we were about to get out of his line of shot, we heard noises.

    Dozens of vampires appeared out of nowhere in the blink of an eye.

    They must have been hiding in the bushes, waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    The prince and I must have walked into their trap.

    Even though my hand was sweaty, Anthony held onto it tightly.

    We turned to face the vampires, and observed them just as they were observing us.

    Based on my estimation, there were about twenty or thirty vampires.

    Anthony and I had an obvious disadvantage because there were only two of us.

    I was surprised by how many vampires there were.

    "Mr.Jones, they''ve got us outnumbered.There''s no way we can beat them all by ourselves."

    "Don''t panic,"

    Anthony replied in an effort to calm me down.

    Seeing that we were outnumbered, those arrogant vampires began shooting at us.

    Gunshots came one after another.

    We turned into our wolf forms again.

    With Eva and Zane''s agility, we managed to avoid the spray of bullets.

    One of the bullets passed close to my ear.

    At that moment, my blood went cold.

    When I got a closer look at the bullets, I realized that there were all made of silver.

    Werewolves were weak against anything made of silver especially silver bullets. A melee began.

    This battle was a matter of life and death.

    We could die if we were not careful enough.

    My eyes focused on the vampires and their ferocious faces.

    Blood spilled all over the ground.

    Although Anthony and I were the only werewolves present, Eva and Zane were clearly better at

    attacking and defending than our enemies were.

    At some point, seven or eight vampires fell to the ground in one go.

    Some died on the spot.

    Two of them whined with their hands on their chests.

    Eva gasped for breath as her eyes turned red.

    Suddenly realizing how powerful she was, the remaining vampires began to retreat.

    The leading vampire waved his hand, indicating that they should fall back.

    Anthony and I returned to our human forms.

    Just when I thought the battle was over, one of the vampires on the ground aimed a pistol at my back

    and fired.

    I heard the sound of a pistol going off, but it was toote to dodge.

    In a split second, Anthony gathered me in his arms.

    He twisted our bodies so that he could take the bullet for me.

    The bullet went through his arm.

    I couldn''t help but scream in horror when I smelled the stench of blood.

 Chapter 27: Going Wild In The Cave

    Chapter 27: Going Wild In The Cave

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Oh my God! How could Prince Anthony stand behind me to shield me from the bullet? Didn''t he know

    that it was a silver bullet? Didn''t he understand the damage that a silver bullet would do to a werewolf?

    Once hit by it, a werewolf was likely to die on the spot.

    "Mr.Jones, are you okay?"

    Seeing the wound on his arm made me inhale sharply, and my hands reached out in a hurry to hold

    him.

    "You are bleeding."

    If he had gotten shot by an ordinary bullet, his injury wouldn''t have been this serious.

    For werewolves, silver bullets could do deadly damage.

    Anthony''s drained of color, and he fell into my arms.

    When he saw that I was fine, his lips curved up into a small smile.

    "It''s good that you are fine."

    After uttering these words in a shaky, barely audible voice, he fainted.

    My eyes turned red and my heart ached.

    I choked with sobs.

    The vampires who were about to retreat surrounded us again after seeing that Anthony was injured.

    They held their pistols and stared at us coldly, waiting for the opportunity to kill both of us.

    In the face-off, a bolt of lightning streaked through the sky, followed by the rumble of thunder.

    The next moment, heavy rain poured down from the heavens.

    I had to protect Anthony, so I couldn''t turn into the form of a wolf now.

    Holding Anthony with one arm and a pistol in my other, I stood in the rain facing a group of vicious

    vampires.

    As if making up their minds at the same time, those vampires charged forward in unison.

    Their eyes shone with a murderous glint.

    I tried my best to keep calm.

    Holding Anthony tightly to make sure that he didn''t fall, I desperately pulled the trigger of the pistol,

    shooting bullet after bullet at the onught of vampires.

    They grimaced and fell to the ground one by one.

    I roared wildly in the rain as I shot at them, ignoring the blood sttering violently on me.

    Since they had dared to hurt the prince, I would let them pay the price.

    This single thought filled my mind, making me go berserk and fight ruthlessly with my enemies.

    I didn''t know if I looked more like a devil from hell, or a lunatic desperately hanging on for dear life.

    But after a while, the fierce battle finally came to an end.

    I had single-handedly taken down all the vampires, but my whole body was drenched with blood.

    My shoulders heaved up and down as I tried to catch my breath.

    I looked at the corpses lying all over the ground and sneered.

    Then, I turned around and left with Anthony.

    Since he was unconscious, I had to carry him on my back as I traveled through the forest, albeit with

    much difficulty.

    The rain was still pouring down with great intensity.

    I had to find some shelter for us as soon as possible and check his injury first.

    With every step I took, I left a deep footprint in the muddy ground.

    Walking amidst with the rain with a full-grown male on my back was such a struggle that veins stood

    out on my forehead, and I had to grit my teeth.

    After a long walk, I finally stumbled upon a cave.

    I knew that there might be more vampires lurking nearby, so the cave was a good ce to take shelter

    in.

    At least I could temporarily avoid danger in here.

    After carrying the prince into the cave, I set him down on a te.

    The cave was neither too big nor too small.

    It was just big enough for the two of us to hide in.

    The ground was covered with weeds, and the raised te was the only ce that was clean.

    Anthony was lying on the te in wet clothes, and his handsome face was stained with blood.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones,"

    I murmured as I began to take his clothes off.

    "This is the only way I can prevent your condition from getting worse."

    Since he was injured, it was all the more dangerous for him to continue wearing these wet clothes.

    If he fell sick, his injury might worsen as well.

    I quickly took off all his clothes, including his underwear.

    Then I tore the driest part of his clothes and wrapped his wound with it.

    After that, I found some withered branches from nearby and started a small fire in the cave.

    The temperature in the cave rose gradually.

    In the dim glow of the fire, I could clearly see Anthony''s naked body.

    His physique was so well-maintained that there was not an ounce of extra fat on his body.

    His wheat-colored skin shone attractively in the dim light, and his chest and abdomen muscles looked

    like they had been carved from stone.

    When my eyes wandered downward, I saw something that made me let out a gasp.

    It was so big! Startled, I quickly tore my gaze away.

    My heart was pounding hard against my chest.

    "Mr.Jones, do you feel ufortable?"

    I asked worriedly, touching his forehead.His forehead was practically burning.He must have a fever.

    "Cold..."

    It was the only word Anthony was able to muster between chattering teeth.

    His eyes were still closed, and his long eyshes quivered over them.

    I took a closer look and found that his whole body was trembling slightly, and even his lips turned blue.

    I desperately added more and more branches to the fire, but he showed no signs of feeling better.

    He just kept shivering.

    I knew that the cold could leave irreversible effects on him.

    No matter how much I thought about it, there was only one idea that I had to help him in this situation.

    It was still raining outside.

    And if more vampires appeared, we would be dead meat.

    Since we couldn''t go out, I had no choice but to warm him up myself.

    Making up my mind, I stripped downpletely, sat on therge te, and hugged him.

    It was the most primitive, yet the most effective way to warm someone up.

    Since this was a matter of life or death, I couldn''t care about anything else.

    However, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.

    I could clearly feel the heat emanating from every inch of his skin.

    He was having a high fever.

    But at the same time, he kept shivering from the cold.

    I had no idea what to do.

    "Mr.Jones, are you feeling better?"

    I hugged him tighter, trying to pass the heat in my body to his.

    As if in response to my question, he wrapped his arms around my body and leaned his handsome face

    against my chest.

    I knew he was unconscious, but the scene in front of my eyes still made me blush.

    His face was burning, and when it pressed against my bare chest, it seemed to start a fire there.

    My fair skin gradually turned red.

    I wanted to push his face away.

    This position was too intimate for us to be in.

    I gently pushed his head away, but unexpectedly, his head turned back and fell on my chest again.

    I didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Oh my God! What was going on? I had no choice but to maintain my current posture, but I stayed as

    still as possible.

    I thought that I would have to spend the whole night in this position, but to my surprise, something even

    more embarrassing happened.

    Anthony, who was still burning with fever, held me in his arms in a daze, with one hand around my

    waist and the other lifting my chin.

    At this time, I saw his eyes open slightly.

    "Mr.Jones, are you awake?"

    I was so overjoyed that I forgot everything else.

    As soon as I finished speaking, the prince pinned me down on the te and pressed his soft lips

    against mine.He was kissing me.

    My whole body stiffened, and my eyes opened wide.

    The warmth on my lips was real.

    The man in front of me was as handsome as a Greek god.

    I was so bewitched by his face that, for a moment, I forgot to push him away.

    "Jennifer..."

    Anthony called my name  affectionately, pulling me back to my senses.

    His handsome face was flushed, and he seemed to be in a stupor.

    Had he really called my name just now? Was he sleepwalking? Before I could figure out what was

    going on, his lips ravaged mine.

    The tip of his tongue stuck into my mouth, stirring, sucking, and entangling wantonly.

    His scent was intoxicating, putting me under a spell.

    Our lips and tongues continued dancing with each other.

    I could feel my lips growing numb, as if they were about to be red and swollen.

    I opened my eyes and saw his lips glistening red, which made my heart beat faster.

    Sure enough, the temperature in the cave was rising.

    While we were kissing, Anthony''s hands started to be restless.

    His slender hands wandered around my body, taking me by surprise.

    In my head, I was shouting for him to stop, but my lips didn''t listen.

    His hand hesitated on my waist for a moment before sliding up to my chest.

    He cupped my delicate breasts with his hands and stroked my nipples with his fingertips.

    I couldn''t stop trembling, and had to suppress the urge to let out a moan.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Mr.Jones, please don''t..."

    I looked at him pitifully as I begged for him to stop.

    To me, this was something that only mates could do.

    But Anthony and I were only nominal mates.

    We couldn''t do this.We couldn''t go on making this mistake.

    But I had to admit, it was no easy feat to suppress my urges and refuse him.

    If his hands continued to ravage my body, I would lose my mind and give into him.

    Was I in love with him?

 Chapter 28: A Passionate Evening

    Chapter 28: A Passionate Evening

    Jennifer''s POV: Had I fallen in love with Prince Anthony? I had to avenge my family.

    I couldn''t fall in love before getting my revenge.

    Besides, the gap between our social statuses was too wide.

    It would be almost impossible for the two of us to be together.I sighed.

    "Mr.Jones, even though you''re unconscious, you still make me suffer,"I muttered.

    Under his gentle touch, my body couldn''t help trembling with desire for him.

    My wolf, Eva, became extremely excited.

    I had a physiological reaction to his caresses.

    Tension coiled in my lower body, and a stream of sticky fluid flowed from my pussy down to my thighs.

    How obscene! I closed my eyes and wished that I could find a hole and bury myself into it.

    Meanwhile, Anthony seemed to have noticed my body''s reaction to him.

    In response, he lowered his head to my chest and sucked on my nipples.

    He teased the little buds on my chest until they hardened into stiff peaks.

    There was no longer any doubt that my body epted his attention.

    In fact, my body almost seemed to crave it.

    Coincidentally, he was also turned on.

    My crotch felt warm and itchy as hisrge cock slowly rubbed against it.

    "Mr.Jones, can you hear me?"

    I patted his cheek.

    "I beg you.Please don''t do this..."

    I couldn''t tell if he was conscious or not.

    I only knew that I was going to lose my mind if he didn''t stop this onught of passion.

    In the safety and warmth of the cave, we kissed and embraced each other.

    The prince finally fell asleep in my arms around midnight.

    Because of his injury and the rain, he was still running a fever.

    He must be exhausted.

    My hands rose to cover my burning cheeks as I looked at his sleeping face.

    My heart was racing.

    What had happened just now felt like a sweet dream.

    The next day Upon waking up, I turned to look at the naked werewolf lying beside me.

    I lowered my gaze in embarrassment as memories ofst night''s intimacy shed through my mind.

    Although we hadn''t actually made love, he had touched my most private part, and I had seen his naked

    body.

    How could I face him from now on? I was still thinking about this dilemma by the time Anthony woke

    up.

    His eyes fluttered open, and he looked at me in confusion.

    "Jennifer? Where are we?"

    He noticed that I was naked, and then he looked down at himself.

    "What happened?"

    "Yesterday, you took a silver bullet for me and then passed out,"I exined.

    "I killed the remaining vampires and took you to this cave so that we could hide out for the night.

    But it rained along the way so we both got drenched.

    I was afraid that your injury would get worse so I took off your wet clothing without your permission..."

    As I recounted yesterday''s events, my cheeks felt like they were on fire.

    "I see."

    Fortunately, Anthony didn''t seem to mind my impolite actions.

    Instead, he nodded approvingly.

    "You killed all those vampires by yourself? Jennifer, you surprised me."

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    I moved aside cautiously, grabbed my clothes and put them on.

    "I should thank you for saving my life, Mr.Jones.Yesterday, if it weren''t for you, I might have died."

    "But you also saved me, didn¡¯t you?"Anthony smiled.

    "Now, we''re even."I got the prince''s clothes and handed them to him.

    When I saw his half-erect penis, I quickly looked away.

    Last night''s memories shed once more in my head.

    My ears felt hot, and my heart started beating fast.

    The prince must have noticed something unusual as well because he started coughing awkwardly.

    After rummaging through his clothes, he looked at me and asked, "Jennifer...Where is my underwear?"

    "I...Well..."

    My gaze honed in on his arm.

    I felt so embarrassed that I wanted to scramble up the nearest wall.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Your arm was injured.Because I was in a hurry to find something to bind it with, I tore a part of your

    clothes and used it to treat the wound.I only noticedter on that I had torn up...your underwear."

    After saying that, I covered my face with my hands in shame.

    Anthony fell silent.

    After a long while, he quietly put on his clothes.

    He returned to looking like the well-dressed and handsome prince that he was, but I could no longer

    look him in the eye.

    If I even nced at him, I would always be reminded of the fact that he was not wearing any

    underwear.

    I walked to the entrance of the cave and looked outside.

    "Mr.Jones, are you feeling better? Once we leave this forest, you should get yourself checked at a

    hospital.What do you think?"

    "I''m fine now."

    Anthony stood up.

    He looked energetic, and his face was no longer pale.

    "Lycans recover quickly.Although I was shot with a silver bullet, it didn''t hit anything critical, and the

    bullet went through my arm."

    "But I''m worried about you..."

    I looked at him sincerely.

    "Oh, all right.I''ll go to a hospital after this."So we packed up, left the forest and went to the nearest

    hospital.

    Thankfully, the prince didn''t bring up what happened the previous night.

    I figured it was because he was unaware of what had urred between us.

    If he had been fully conscious, he wouldn''t have done that.

    I wasn''t going to bring the topic up either, so the atmosphere between us gradually returned to normal.

    Anthony''s POV:

    This morning, when I woke up in the cave, I was surprised to find a naked Jennifer in my arms.

    I had no idea of what happenedst night until she exined.

    Did I do anything to herst night? Since we started getting along these past few days, I came to

    realize that my feelings for her were getting out of control.

    I wasn''t sure of what I might do to her if I was half-conscious.

    I tried my best to recall what happened the previous evening and vaguely remembered some _ intimate

    moments.

    Jennifer''s sexy and attractive body lingered in my mind, which in turn made me feel restless.

    However, Jennifer had not even mentioned what happenedst night.

    I couldn''t ask her about it at the risk of embarrassing her.

    At Jennifer''s request, we made our way to a hospital in the Red Sun Pack¡¯s territory.

    I knew my physical condition very well.

    In fact, there was no need for aprehensive check-up; but when I saw Jennifer''s worried gaze, I

    decided to take her advice.

    Jennifer did not rx until the doctor confirmed that I had no critical injuries.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m so relieved that you''re okay,"she told me with a smile.

    Her beautiful eyes were wide and bright.

    "Shall we take a stroll around the area today?"I suggested.

    "We can observe the local customs of this pack along the way."

    Jennifer looked surprised for a moment, and she happily agreed.

 Chapter 29: Valentines Day

    Chapter 29: Valentine''s Day

    Anthony''s POV:

    Just now, on our way to the hospital, I had secretly observed Jennifer.

    She had been looking around excitedly, as if she was fascinated by the bustling street.

    I knew that she had a hard time while living in the Dark River Pack.

    Back then, she probably didn''t have the chance to experience the simple enjoyment of wandering

    around the streets.

    I wanted to give her at least a bit of the happiness that she missed out on.

    "Let''s go."

    I grabbed her hand and led her out of the hospital and into the busy street.

    For a moment, Jennifer seemed to be stunned, because her hand was stiff in mine, but then she

    hooked her little finger onto mine.

    Her movements were careful and cautious, with a trace of girlish shyness.

    When I nced sideways and saw the flush on her pretty face, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "You want to be with her,"Zane pointed out.

    "Anthony, how long will you go on deceiving yourself? You have fallen in love with her.Just ept your

    mate.Hurry up! Don''t hesitate."

    "Can you stop nagging at me?"I retorted impatiently.

    "I don''t like listening to nonsense."

    "Don''t lie to yourself,"Zane sneered.

    "Don''t you want to kiss her? Don''t you want to make love to her? Don''t you have any desire for her?

    Think about what you didst night!"

    "What did I dost night?"

    I asked my wolf in confusion.

    I really couldn''t remember what had happenedst night.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    "I also lost my consciousness after you were shot.But you were naked and alone in the cave with

    her.What else could you have done? Think it over."

    "Shut up!"

    Unable to stand Zane''s words anymore, I blocked him out of my mind.

    I couldn''t even remember how many times I had shut out Zane like this after meeting Jennifer.

    Thanks to Zane''s annoying words, the possibilities of what could have happenedst night popped into

    my head, making me restless again, but I managed to suppress those thoughts.

    Holding Jennifer''s hand, I walked down the street among the throng of passers-by.

    Both sides of the street were lined with shops, where vendors were selling all kinds of little trinkets.

    I looked at the werewolves on the street and found that most of them were walking around in pairs.I

    was slightly stunned.

    It was only then that I realized today was Valentine''s Day.

    I stole a nce at Jennifer, who was staring at the windows of the shops with undisguised yearning in

    her eyes.

    There was a flower shop on the right side of the street.

    When we passed by, the owner of the shop stopped me.

    "Sir, you and this beautifuldy are a perfect match.Today is Valentine''s Day.Would you like to buy her

    a bunch of flowers?"

    Hearing this, Jennifer smiled awkwardly.

    "Sorry, we are not"she began, trying to exin.

    "Okay,"

    I said to the owner of the flower shop, interrupting Jennifer.

    I knew she wanted to tell the owner that we were not a couple, but for some reason, I didn''t want to

    hear that from her.

    There were so many couples on the street, and many of the she-wolves were holding flowers in their

    hands.

    Seeing that made me want to buy a bunch of flowers for Jennifer as well.

    She deserved to have what others did.

    "Sir, there are the most beautiful red roses in our shop.They are fresh, and air-freighted from Bulgaria,"

    the owner of the flower shop said warmly, pointing at the most dazzling bunch of roses in the shop.

    "Have a look.Do you like them?"

    I let my gaze fall on the bunch of red roses, which looked fresh and delicate, with dew dotting the

    petals.

    Each rose seemed to be carefully picked and exquisitely packaged.

    They would be perfect for Jennifer.

    "Okay, I''ll take them,"

    I said, picking up the bunch of red roses.

    After inquiring about the price, I paid the amount.

    "Sir, may you and thisdy love each other and live a happy life together forever,"

    the owner of the flower shop said with a sincere smile, giving us his best wishes.

    With the corners of my lips raised into a smile, I carefully handed the bouquet of beautiful red roses to

    Jennifer.

    Jennifer seemed to be in a daze.

    She slowly took over the bouquet of roses and leaned down to inhale the fragrance of the fresh flowers.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    Her face was redder than the roses, making her look irresistible.

    I cleared my throat and exined, "I only bought them for you because the other women on the street

    are holding flowers.If you were the only one walking around without flowers, you would look pitiful."

    "Well, whatever the reason.Thank you, Mr.Jones,"

    Jennifer said with a yful smile.

    "The roses are beautiful."

    "Just like you."

    The words slipped out of my mouth before I could stop them.

    "What?" It seemed that Jennifer hadn''t heard me clearly.

    "Nothing," I mumbled, quickly turning around to hide my unease.

    "Follow me." With the flowers in her hands, Jennifer followed me closely.

    The two of us walked down the bustling street.

    The whole time, she was smiling from ear to ear, as if this was the happiest moment of her life.

    Since it was Valentine''s Day, the street was packed with werewolves, making it hard to walk around.

    A she-wolf identally bumped into Jennifer, and then apologized to her, to which Jennifer replied that

    it didn''t matter.

    I reached out and held Jennifer''s waist to help her steady her bnce.

    As soon as that she-wolf walked away, I asked Jennifer, "Why are you so careless? What if you fell

    down just now?"

    "I wouldn''t fall with you by my side,"Jennifer said with a bright smile.

    "You are so stupid that you can''t even walk safely on your own."

    I red at her and tightened my arm around her waist, taking this excuse to hold her.

    "I''m afraid you''ll fall down.It''s safer to walk like this."

    "Thank you very much, Mr.Jones.You''re so kind." Jennifer didn''t protest at all.

    She lifted the bunch of red roses to her nose to smell them again, and smiled.

    Looking at the cute way she was acting filled my heart with warmth.

    We walked down the street with my arm wrapped around Jennifer''s waist.

    Every now and then, I stole a nce at her.

    The two of us looked just like all the other couples on the street.

    The word "happiness" suddenly popped into my mind.

    Perhaps this was what happiness was, a in and simple feeling.

    When we passed by a dessert shop, I found Jennifer''s gaze lingering on a strawberry cake in the

    disy.

    "Jennifer, how about we have some dessert?" I suggested.

    "Okay!"

    Jennifer was so happy that she almost jumped up and gave me a hug.

    With my arm around her waist, I took her into the dessert shop and ordered two strawberry cakes.

    To be honest, I didn''t enjoy sweets at all, but when I saw Jennifer enjoy her cake with relish, I felt that

    the cake tasted very sweet, too.

    "It tastes so good," Jennifer told me, smiling with satisfaction.

    "I like strawberry cakes the most. I didn''t expect you to have the same taste as me."

    "If you like cakes that much, I can take you to a dessert shop on Marge Indter," I said.

    Jennifer''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "I mean, we can drop by when we''re on the way to the pce or something.After all, we both like

    strawberry cakes," I exined hurriedly.

    In fact, I really hated the taste of strawberry cakes.

    If it weren''t for Jennifer, I would never have ordered a cake that was so sickeningly sweet.

    Of course, these were thoughts that I had to suppress in my mind. I couldn''t tell her the truth.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    Jennifer popped a small chunk of strawberry into her mouth.

    "It''s my honor to have dessert with you."

    I noticed a few crumbs of cake at the corner of her mouth and couldn''t help reaching out to wipe them

    away for her.

    My fingers identally grazed against her soft lips.

    I couldn''t forget the touch.

    In front of my eyes, Jennifer blushed again.

    When I saw her shy face, my heart skipped a beat.

    Desire roared inside my body, like it had been awakened again.

    After finishing the cakes, we walked out of the dessert shop together.

    Jennifer suddenly handed me the bunch of roses and told me to wait for her there.

    "Mr.Jones, I want to give you a gift too."

    It was the first time that I patiently waited for someone.

    It took quite a while for Jennifer to return, but I didn''t feel irritated at all.

    "Mr.Jones, here you are." Jennifer handed me a shopping bag.

    I took it from her with a smile.

    But when I was about to open the bag to see what was inside, she stopped me.

    "This isn''t a gift you can open in public.

    You can take a look after we go back."

    "What''s so mysterious that I can''t look at it in public? What''s in the bag?"

    I asked curiously.Jennifer lowered her eyes and smiled shyly.

    "Well, it''s...underwear."

    With a red face, Jennifer scratched her head awkwardly.

    "I''m sorry.I tore up your underwearst night."

    I didn''t know what to say.

    The first gift Jennifer gave me was underwear? Could she be any more outrageous? Moreover, I just

    realized that I had been wandering around the streets the whole day without wearing any underwear.

    Being with Jennifer made me feel something that I had never felt before.

    It made me lose all my senses.

    I didn''t know whether tough or to cry.

    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy with the gift, Mr.Jones?"Jennifer asked nervously, biting her lower lip.

    "I just wanted to give you a surprise.I''m sorry..."

    A surprise? Was she sure that it was supposed to be a surprise and not a shock? However, I couldn''t

    bear to see her so crestfallen, so I forced a smile that I was sure made me look uglier than if I began

    crying.

    "Don''t apologize.Thank you for the gift.I like it very much.It''s an unforgettable gift."

    I was sure that I could never forget this gift in my lifetime.

    "Well, I''m d you like it."

    A smile finally returned to Jennifer''s face.

    Looking at her beautiful face, I didn''t know what to say.

    I probably would never forget the surprise I had received on this special Valentine''s Day.

 Chapter 30: Bathing In The Hot Spring

    Chapter 30: Bathing In The Hot Spring

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Today was Valentine''s Day, and it was the first Valentine''s Day in my life that I truly enjoyed.

    I spent the whole day wandering the streets with Prince Anthony.

    He bought me roses and took me to eat my favorite strawberry cake.

    I couldn''t remember when thest time I had felt this happy was.

    In return, I gifted the prince new underwear.

    I couldn''t forget his reaction when I told him what the gift was.

    He looked a little taken aback, but he thanked me warmly.

    In the evening, we went back to the cabin in the forest.

    It was only yesterday that we had faced off against a group of vampires.

    There were too many vampires in this area.

    It seemed that things were not so simple.

    In order to make sure that the vampires didn''t cause trouble again, we decided to go back to the forest

    and inspect the whole area to see if there were any vampires that had escaped.

    For werewolves, vampires were the worst enemies.

    So, to ensure the safety of our species, we had to be cautious.

    After returning to the cabin, I sank down on the sofa and stretched my arms.

    "Mr.Jones, would you like to try on the underwear?"

    I asked Anthony with a mischievous smile.

    "Jennifer, do you need to remind me about the underwear again and again?"

    His face turned pink, which I found quite interesting.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m just worried that I bought the wrong size,"

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    I said in an aggrieved tone, pouting my lips.

    "After all, it''s the first gift that I''ve given you."

    Hearing this, Anthony reluctantly walked into the room with the shopping bag.

    I couldn''t believe that he was really going to try on the underwear like I asked him to.

    I couldn''t help but burst out intoughter.

    I didn''t expect that the proud prince would also have a soft side.

    After a while, he walked out of the room with a long face.

    He threw a tag in front of me, pursing his lips with displeasure.

    "Jennifer, do you really think this size would fit me?" Looking at the tag, I smiled awkwardly.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones, I don''t know your size."

    "Maybe you can find out."

    Anthony suddenly put one hand on the backrest of the sofa and bent over me.

    His voice was low and hoarse, with a maic charm that pulled me to him.

    His warm breath sprayed on my face, making me shift nervously.

    Our faces were so close to each other that I could see every pore on his skin.

    Oh my God! Was this still the same prince that I knew? My heart was beating so fast that I was afraid it

    would jump out of my chest.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m going out for a walk."

    I stood up in a hurry and rushed to the door of the cabin, as if I was fleeing.

    "Jennifer, where are you going?"

    "I just want to look around nearby.Don''t worry, Mr.Jones, I will protect myself.Please let me go out and

    practice alone."

    I opened the door of the cabin and patted my chest to calm down my racing heart.In front of mey the

    dense forest, lit up only by the dying light of the setting sun.

    "Be careful.If you are in danger, ask me for help."

    Anthony''s voice came from inside the cabin.

    I looked back and nodded at him.

    He just stayed in the cabin, not making a move to follow me.

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    I didn''t know what was going on in his mind now.

    But these days, he always made my heart beat wildly.

    After getting out of the cabin, I inspected the path the whole way, not daring to ck off for even a split-

    second.

    At the same time, I fanned my face, which was terribly hot.

    Ever since the intimacy in the cavest night, the atmosphere between me and the prince was

    somehow different.

    Even his attitude towards me seemed to have changed.

    Although I kept reminding myself that he and I could never have a future together, I still couldn''t resist

    his charm.

    Every time I recalled how he had taken a silver bullet for me, I couldn''t calm down.

    How could I not be moved by a man who had risked his life to save me? These were the thoughts that

    gued my head as walked through the forest, while keeping an eye on the surroundings.

    Suddenly, I found a beautiful natural hot spring pool not far away.

    The hot spring pool was steaming, and the water was very clear.

    I didn''t expect that there would be a hot spring in this forest, and it was a pleasant surprise.

    I quickly walked over and tested the temperature of the water with my hand.

    It turned out to be perfectly warm.

    There was no hot water in the cabin, so I had been worrying about how to take a shower.

    Luckily, I happened to find this hot spring pool.

    Since I hade across it, I decided to take a bath here before going back to the cabin.

    I looked around the area once more and found nothing unusual.

    After that, I quickly took off my clothes and sank into the hot spring pool, letting the water cover my

    body up to my shoulders and wash away my fatigue.

    In theforting warmth of the water, I raised my wrists and leisurely yed with the water.

    I hadn''t felt this rxed in a long time.

    The happiness in my heart made me hum to myself.

    Anthony POV: After returning to the cabin, Jennifer volunteered to inspect the surroundings.

    I didn''t want to let her take such a risk, but she was right about needing some practice.

    Besides, I believed in her ability.

    She would only grow stronger through real-life practice.

    After Jennifer left, my mind kept going back to the way she blushed in front of me just now.

    She had a lovely face and an even lovelier demeanor.

    Looking at the red roses on the table, I remembered how happy Jennifer was to hold them as we

    walked down the streets.

    The memory brought a smile to my face.

    As time went by, however, I began to get restless with worry.

    Jennifer still hadn''te back to the cabin yet.

    Could she havee across a vampire? Damn it! This forest was so dangerous.

    I shouldn''t have let her go out alone.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.

    After taking a look at my watch, I decided to go out to look for her.

    These days, whenever it came to Jennifer, I couldn''t stay calm at all.

    Staying calm in any situation was one of my best qualities, but I seemed to forget it whenever Jennifer

    was in trouble.

    I quickened my pace as I looked for her.

    Her scent lingered in the air, so I just followed it.

    Soon, I arrived at a hot spring pool, where I could hear the sound of water, as if there was someone

    inside.

    Sure enough, as I walked closer, I saw Jennifer bathing in the pool.

    The sight in front of my eyes knocked the breath out of me.

    Jennifer was submerged in the hot spring pool, which was shrouded in mist.

    Her skin was fair against the water, and her face was slightly red from the warmth.

    She looked as beautiful as an angel that had fallen from heaven.

    She didn¡¯t seem to notice my presence and continued to enjoy bathing in the hot spring.

    I couldn''t bear to interrupt her happiness, nor did I want to peep at ner like this, so I turned around to

    leave.

    As long as Jennifer was fine, nothing else mattered.

    Even after I took a few steps, the ethereal scene just now continued to fill my mind.

    Ever since I was a child, I had never been interested in any she-wolf.

    I didn''t understand why I was so attracted to Jennifer.

    At this time, a strange smell drifted to me.

    it was not the smell of werewolves.

    Was it possible that it was the smell of a vampire? I stopped in my tracks at once and perked up my

    ears, listening carefully.

    I heard a rush of footsteps from not far away.

    And these footsteps were getting closer and closer to us.

    From the sound, I could estimate that were even more vampires than we hade across yesterday.

    I still hadn''t fully recovered from my injury.

    Obviously, we were no match for them.

    I wanted to get Jennifer out of here, but she was naked in the hot spring right now, so it was unrealistic

    for me to pull her out just like that.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.

    I couldn''t put Jennifer in danger.

    There was only way to tackle this to hide temporarily and act in ordance with the changing

    circumstances.

    Taking a deep breath, I walked right into the hot spring pool.

    I kept my footsteps light for fear of alerting the enemies.

 Chapter 31: The Plot Of Vampires

    Chapter 31: The Plot Of Vampires

    Anthony''s POV:

    My sudden appearance made Jennifer jump back and clutch her chest in shock.

    Her eyes were wide with surprise.

    "Mr.Jones?"

    "Didn''t you hear the footsteps? There are vampires nearby," I whispered, covering her mouth with my

    hand.

    "Stop talking.Let''s hide first."

    Then, I pulled Jennifer into my arms and ducked beneath the water with her.

    As soon as Jennifer heard that there were vampires nearby, she stiffened and became vignt.

    Without asking any more questions, she just stayed motionless and let me hold her.

    Not long after we ducked into the pool, the group of vampires came to the hot spring pool.

    As a lycan, I had extremely sharp hearing.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I guessed that there were more than thirty vampires here, which was really unusual.

    Although vampires did appear at the border of Red Sun Pack from time to time, there had never been

    so many of them at the same time.

    It was only yesterday that Jennifer and I had killed about twenty to thirty vampires, but today, there

    were another thirty vampires or so.

    Were these vampires plotting something? Hiding in the water, I held my breath.Then I heard a vampire

    begin to curse.

    "Damn the werewolves! I wish I could kill them all!"

    "The elder asked us to break through Red Sun Pack as soon as possible, but werewolves are brutal by

    nature.How can we finish the mission so easily? I heard that there were two powerful werewolves near

    this area yesterday.They managed to kill dozens of vampires on their own.They were too cruel."

    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t the elder trying to capture the Alpha and Luna of Red Sun Pack? Once

    the two of them fall into our hands, the entire pack will be vulnerable."

    "Exactly.Stopining and continue to search the area.Our goal is to annihte all the werewolves

    in this forest."

    I was shocked when I heard the vampires n.No wonder there were so many of them gathered

    together.It turned out that they wanted to take the Alpha and Luna away.

    Moreover, they wanted to capture the whole Red Sun Pack.These vampires were too ambitious.

    If we couldn''t find a way to destroy their n, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    While I was thinking about how to deal with the enemies, I noticed that there seemed to be something

    wrong with Jennifer.

    Her face gradually turned blue, as if she was running out of breath.

    Since I was a lycan, I could hold my breath for a much longer time than other werewolves, so_ being

    underwater was natural for me.

    But I had forgotten that for a normal werewolf like Jennifer, it was very different.

    She must have been suffocating in the water for a long time.

    I couldn''t let her go to the surface to breathe, so instead, I held the back of her head with one hand and

    covered her lips with mine, breathing oxygen into her mouth.

    For Jennifer, getting a breath of air after suffocating for so long was like seeing the rain after a long-

    time drought.

    She greedily sucked up as much air as she could, and her chest rose and fell.

    Underwater, I could only vaguely observe her condition.

    Bit by bit, her features rxed, making me feel relieved.

    However, her lips were soft and tender.

    I didn''t want to let go of them just yet.

    While breathing oxygen into Jennifer''s mouth, I took the liberty of kissing her.

    I couldn''t but indulge in the sweet taste of her lips.

    The two of us kissed passionately under the surface of the hot spring pool.

    Perhaps Jennifer was desperate for oxygen, or perhaps she was as turned on as I was, but she

    responded enthusiastically to the kiss, wrapping her arms around my waist.

    At this moment, all the troubles in my life seemed to disappear.

    All I could think about was kissing the woman in front of me.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed when those vampires finally left.

    When we swam back up to the surface, Jennifer took a big gulp of fresh air.

    Color gradually returned to her face.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones.You saved my life again,"she said before lowering her head guiltily.

    "I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have taken a bath in this hot spring pool at such a dangerous time.If you weren''t

    here, I don''t know what could have happened."

    "Don''t worry.All that matters now is that you''re fine.Let''s go back to the cabin and discuss

    countermeasures to destroy the vampires¡¯ n.They are so ambitious that they want to annex the Red

    Sun Pack!"

    Instead of ming or scolding her, I reassured her as much as I could and changed the topic.

    "Are you still feeling ufortable?"

    "No, Mr.Jones.Thanks to you, I''m fine." Jennifer smiled, blushing a little.

    "Thank you for giving me ...the oxygen to save my life."I let out an awkward cough.

    "It was a life-and-death situation.I''m sorry for offending you."

    My mind was still flooded with the memory of the kiss just now.

    I would probably never forget the scent of Jennifer''s skin.

    "Well, we shouldn''t waste time.Let''s go back quickly,"I added.

    Restraining my desire, I got out of the hot spring pool first.

    Jennifer followed me and put on her clothes in a hurry.

    I faced the other way to give her some privacy, but I could still hear her movements, which stroked my

    desire.

    The image of her naked body underwater was still fresh in my mind, making me hard.

    Soon, the two of us went back to the cabin and changed out of our wet clothes.

    Jennifer''s face was still flushed red, as if she still felt embarrassed by what happened just now.

    However, she looked at me seriously and asked me about our n.

    The first thing I did was take out my phone and call the Alpha of the Red Sun Pack.

    I had to ask him to prepare for the vampires¡¯ attack.

    The call rang for a long time before it was finally answered.

    However, the werewolf who answered the phone was not the Alpha, but an elder of the Red Sun Pack.

    "Hello, Mr.Jones.I''m Ted, an elder of the Red Sun Pack.Both Alpha Boris and Luna Judy have been

    caught by the vampires, and the situation is very severe.We are in the process of asking other packs

    for help.If Osman Kingdom could also lend us a hand, we would be very grateful."

    "Both of them have been taken away?"

    I didn''t expect that we would be toote.

    "Yes,"Ted said anxiously on the other end of the line.

    "Mr.Jones, please save our pack!"

    "Do you know where they have been taken?"I asked calmly.

    "They were taken to a castle in the vampires¡¯ territory.We know the exact location, but we don''t have

    enough forces in the Red Sun Pack, so we don''t dare to go on a rescue mission just yet."

    "Send me the location and I''ll try to find a solution.In addition, inform the werewolves of the Red Sun

    Pack to gather as soon as possible and wait for my order in the forest at the border of the pack.I will

    personally lead them to rescue Boris and Judy.I''ll send you my location as well.Don''t forget to check it."

    After rying clear instructions to Ted, I hung up the phone.

    Then, I sent Ted the location of this cabin, to which I soon received a response.

    Since the Red Sun Pack knew where Boris and Judy were being imprisoned, it wouldn''t be difficult to

    rescue them.

    Now that the vampires had gone to such lengths of capturing the Alpha and Luna of not just any pack,

    but the Red Sun Pack, which I was in, I couldn''t stay out of the matter.

    Only by rescuing them could I ensure that the stability of the pack was maintained.

    I quickly sent a message to the royal guards of Osman Kingdom, asking them toe and help.

    After making all the necessary arrangements, I took Jennifer to meet the werewolves of the Red Sun

    Pack.

    They were so grateful to us that their eyes were full of tears.

    It was still the dead of night.

    Before dawn, we could sneak into the territory of vampires.

    It was the safest time to rescue Boris and Judy.

    With my lead, all the werewolves disguised as vampires and sneaked into their territory.

    When we arrived near the castle, we learnt that Boris and Judy were locked up in the dungeon.

    I knew that our disguises could only temporarily protect us from being noticed.

    Sooner orter, we would be exposed.

    Therefore, we had to rescue the couple as soon as possible.  Jennifer and I sneaked into the castle,

    while the other werewolves stayed outside the castle in case we needed reinforcements.

    If Jennifer and I failed, they could wait for the royal guards to arrive, and work together with them to

    rescue us.

    After everything was ready, Jennifer and I sneaked into the vampires¡¯ castle in the darkness of the

    night.

 Chapter 32: Passion In The Dungeon

    Chapter 32: Passion In The Dungeon

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer''s training during this period of time led to remarkable results.

    Before, she had been barely able to keep up with me.

    Now that we were in disguise, we both looked like any other vampire.

    Of course, if the vampires decided to inspect us closely, they would find out we were not their fellows.

    We moved swiftly in the darkness and made our way to the dungeon.

    Jennifer never fell behind.

    Even though we encountered several patrolling vampires along the way, they didn''t discover our true

    identities.

    Jennifer''s adaptability really surprised me.

    Finally, we found the location of the dungeon.

    Boris and Judy sat on the floor in one of the cells.

    Heforted her as she was crying.

    Our sudden appearance frightened them.

    "What are you going to do to us, you wicked vampires?"

    Judy demanded in horror as she shrank back with her arms crossed. I gestured for them to be quiet.

    "We are here to save you," Jennifer said in a low voice as she walked to the iron door.

    "Try to open this door, Jennifer,"

    I whispered as I turned to watch the exit of the dungeon.

    We exterminated the vampires who had been standing guard.

    But if we dyed for too long and other vampires came to check, we would have difficulty leaving this

    ce.

    "That shouldn''t be a problem for me." Jennifer magically produced a set of keys.

    "Before entering the dungeon, I knocked out one of the guards and found these attached to his

    uniform.I don''t know if one of these keys will open this door, though.We have to try."

    "You never fail to surprise me." I nodded in approval and admiration.

    Blinking at me, Jennifer crouched down in front of the iron door and tried unlocking it with all of the keys

    she had.

    Meanwhile, I kept an eye out for any vampires so that, if anything went wrong, we would be able to

    make a quick retreat. After a short while, the iron door opened with a click.

    "It worked!" Jennifer snapped her fingers in delight.

    "Thank you for saving us. Truly, thank you so much." Tears streamed down Boris¡¯ and Judy''s cheeks.

    "Mr.Jones, it''s you!" Boris quickly bowed upon recognizing me.

    "Thank you foring to rescue us personally, Mr.Jones."

    "Let''s not waste any more time.We should leave now."

    I gestured for him to stop being so formal with me and to stand.

    Jennifer reached out to help Boris up.

    But before she could guide the couple out of the cell, Boris trembled and his eyes became dull.

    He took out a pistol from his belt, and I yelled, "Jennifer, look out!"

    However, Boris was standing close to Jennifer.I wanted to stop him, but it was toote.For some

    reason, Boris betrayed me.He pointed his gun at Jennifer''s head.

    Neither Jennifer nor I expected this to happen.

    Jennifer wisely stood still.

    With a pistol pointed at the back of her head, she knew better than to act rashly.

    In the next second, a few well-dressed vampires entered the dungeon with their followers.Theyughed

    hysterically.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr.Jones.I''m Sherman, the elder of the Wilson n."

    The vampire who came in first introduced himself as he looked at me.

    "Surprised how we knew that you wereing? Actually, Alpha Boris and Luna Judy have been under

    our control all this time.You fell into our trap, Mr.Jones.If you want this girl to live, you wille with

    us."

    I was furious.Now I understood.The vampires had been aware of our presence all along because their

    target wasn''t Boris.It was me.

    They used Boris so that they could get a hold of Jennifer and, in turn, make me yield.

    If I went with them, I couldn''t imagine what they would do.

    But if I didn''t go with them, what would happen to Jennifer? "Mr.Jones, you''d better think twice.

    If you don''t listen to us, Boris will simply pull the trigger.

    And you will have no choice but to watch her die before your very eyes."

    "No!" I shook my head and my hands curled into fists.

    "Don''t hurt her!"

    As I looked at Jennifer, my heart sank.

    I couldn''t leave her alone because I loved her from the bottom of my heart.I couldn''t allow her to get

    hurt.I was determined to protect her, even if it meant risking my life.

    "Mr.Jones, you should go." Although Jennifer was being held hostage, there was no fear in her eyes.

    "You should leave.Please don''t go with them." Her gaze looked pleadingly at me.

    But how could I leave her behind?

    "I''ll go with you. Just let her go. If you dare to hurt her in the slightest, all the vampires of the Wilson

    n will die with her!"

    I yelled at Sherman.

    "Come, Mr.Jones."

    Sherman signaled for me to follow him.

    I couldn''t help but nce at Jennifer.

    Her gaze was filled with despair.

    I nodded at her, hoping to put her at ease.

    Tears threatened to fall from Jennifer''s eyes.

    Sherman led me to a cell, and then he locked me and Jennifer inside.

    Jennifer''s POV: Anthony shocked me once again.

    At the moment, I hated myself for being powerless and a burden to the prince.

    But at the same time, I was also deeply touched that he was willing to put himself in danger for my

    sake.

    The evil vampires locked us up in the same cell.

    Such a noble prince was willing to be a prisoner for my sake.

    "Mr.Jones, why did you stay?" I demanded after the vampires left us.

    "You should have gone ahead without any hesitation.I''m the reason why we got caught.They''re not

    going to let you go so easily."

    "I couldn''t leave you behind.I refuse to." Anthony looked me in the eye.

    "Either we leave together, or we stay together."

    "But I''m not worth it," I sobbed.

    I had mixed feelings about this situation we were in.

    I threw myself into his arms and hugged him tightly.

    I buried my head in his chest and allowed my tears to fall.

    "Mr.Jones, please promise me that you will be okay."

    Anthony seemed stunned for a moment, but he eventually hugged me back.

    "For your sake and my own, I promise.I''ll be fine.Don''t cry, Jennifer.You''re stronger than this."

    Even though his words were clearly meant tofort me, they just made me sadder.

    After everything we had been through together, I could no longer ignore this man before me.

    I wanted to spend the rest of our days together through the good and the bad.I was even willing to give

    up my life for him.

    "It''s my first time seeing you cry like this."

    Anthony cupped my face in his hands and gently wiped away my tears.

    His gaze told me that he felt sorry for me, so I hugged him once more.

    I never wanted to let him go.

    Suddenly, he bent over and kissed me.

    His soft lips moved across my face, kissing away every drop of tear from my cheeks.His action was so

    gentle that my heart trembled and my body gradually softened against his. My tears dried up.

    After a moment''s hesitation, he kissed me on the lips.I froze but didn''t push him away.Instead, I kissed

    him back.I allowed his tongue to enter my mouth.

    At the same time, I nibbled on his lips and gasped for breath, unable to control my moans.

    Anthony''s eyes zed with desire.

    I was getting weak in the knees from his kiss, so I pressed my hands against his chest for support.

    Without taking his mouth off of mine, he held my hand in his and gently guided it down to his trousers.

    I found myself cupping his hard cock.

    I was startled and instinctively wanted to pull away, but he encouraged me to touch his member.

    After gathering my courage, I wrapped my fingers around his cock and tentatively stroked it.

    Anthony didn''t let go of me.

    He slipped his hand into my underwear while the other rubbed my breasts and yed with my sensitive

    nipples.I moaned once more.

    "Mr.Jones..."

    I looked up at him in confusion.

    My head felt light as if I was floating in the clouds.

    "Do you feelfortable?"

    The prince seductively nipped my lower lip.

    I nodded shyly.

    In the cold and dark cell, we passionately kissed and embraced each other.

    Even if our current surroundings were chilly, Anthony''s embrace kept me warm.

    Chapter 33: Escape

    Austin''s POV:

    "Mr.Jones, I''vee to ask for your instructions regarding a letter that I received today," an elder

    politely called out from outside my room.

    I was currently rxing in the pce, resting my head on one hand while eating grapes that a maid

    peeled for me. I couldn''t help frowning in annoyance when the elder arrived because he was disturbing

    my peace.

    "Come in." I pushed the maid''s hand away and signaled for her to leave.

    The men standing guard heard mymand and opened the door to the room.

    At that moment, light shone in, forcing me to squint.

    Damn it! I cursed under my breath, and the servants close to me knelt down in fear of my terrible mood.

    "Get out!"

    My roar was so powerful that those kneeling on the floor did not hesitate to leave.

    They all disappeared from my sight in an instant.Their reaction put me in a better mood.The elder

    entered the room and bowed before me.

    "Greetings, Mr.Jones."I didn''t even have to look up to know who it was.

    It was Hyman.He was one of my younger brother''s confidants.My younger brother was rarely in the

    royal pce, but he still had some influence among the high officials.These people had formed cliques,

    and some of them believed that Anthony should be king.

    "Get up, Hyman."

    I allowed the man to be more casual with me even though I did not want him to do so.

    But in my heart, I wished that these old werewolves would disappear together with my annoying

    younger brother.

    If it weren''t for the fact that they had a say in the royal family''s decisions, I would have done something

    so that they could no longer protect Anthony.

    Although I couldn''t do anything to these elders, Anthony was free game.

    If he died, these elders would have no choice but to obediently crawl at my feet.

    By then, I would be the only ruler of the kingdom.

    Hyman obeyed mymand and stood upright.

    He was an old werewolf, but he was still as fit as a fiddle.

    "What''s the matter?"I asked him.

    "Mr.Jones, we have received a letter from the vampires.Prince Anthony is currently in their

    clutches.Based on the letter, they want to negotiate with you for his release."

    "Hand it over to me,"I said reluctantly.

    I opened the letter and saw that its content was the same as the one delivered by my guard this

    morning.

    I already knew that Anthony had gotten caughtst night.

    Those vampires wanted a part of the Osman Kingdom''s territory in exchange for my dratted brother''s

    release.I Knew what they wanted, but I didn''t want to give in to their condition.

    I found it ridiculous that those brainless creatures would send such a letter to me.

    Wasn''t anynd under my control more important than Anthony, spawn of that bitch? Stupid vampires,

    stupid Anthony, stupid elders...Did they really think that I would exchange a piece of the Osman

    Kingdom for a bastard like Anthony?

    "Mr.Jones..."

    Hyman looked at me, eagerly waiting for me toe to a decision.

    But his hopeful gaze annoyed me.

    What was so good about Anthony? He wasn''t worth any part of my territory at all.

    I was the king of this kingdom.One day, these old werewolves would regret siding with him.

    "You may go, Hyman.I''ll handle it."

    A king''s words could not be questioned.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Hyman replied, "Then I shall take my leave, Mr.Jones."

    "Jason,e here." After Hyman left the room, I called for my confidant who had been standing in the

    room.

    He lowered his head so that I could mutter into his ear.

    "Go and inform all the elders that they have to attend the next meeting.As it is about the cessation of

    territory, make sure that every one of them will be present."

    "Yes, sir."He started to leave the room, eager to carry out my orders.

    "Wait!"I stopped him.

    "Take your sweet time when you do this."This dy would solve two problems in one go.

    The meeting would distract the elders, and the vampires woulde to realize that I had no intention

    of saving Anthony.

    Wasn''t Anthony very capable? Then I was going to take my time.

    While pretending to work on a way to save Anthony, I sent a private message to the vampires to inform

    them that I was never giving up any part of mynd.

    If they ended up killing Anthony in their rage, that would not be my fault.

    As I wiped the pistol in my hand, I couldn''t help smirking.

    It would serve Anthony right for trying topete with me all the time.

    If he died, I nned on sending his mother after him so that he wouldn''t be lonely in hell.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Somebody, help! Mr.Jones¡¯ old injury reopened, and he fainted!"

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    I stood by the door of our cell and yelled.

    Anthony was lying on the floor as if he was in aa.

    The vampires who stood guard must have heard the anxiety in my voice because they came to check

    on Anthony''s condition.

    One of the guards quickly unlocked the door to our cell.

    They gathered around Anthony, but they couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him.

    "He needs to go to a hospital right now!"I cried out.

    "He got shot in the arm just recently.I think there are still fragments of silver in his body.You all probably

    know how silver is deadly for werewolves.If he doesn''t get treated right away, he will be in mortal

    danger!"

    The guards looked at each other.

    They clearly didn''t want Anthony to die in the cell, but they didn''t dare to take him out of the dungeon

    without permission either.

    "If you can''te to a decision, can you please ask any one of your elders toe? Hurry up!" I

    demanded in a high-pitched voice.

    The guards eventually brought Sherman to the cell.

    Sherman crouched down and inspected Anthony''s arm.

    When he saw no open wounds, he frowned.

    "He seems fine...Argh!"

    Anthony suddenly sat up and grabbed Sherman by the neck.

 Chapter 34: Getting Out

    Chapter 34: Getting Out

    Jennifer''s POV:

    This was the n that Anthony and I hade up with.

    He would pretend to faint, luring the vampires to our cell so that we could escape.

    Our n worked.

    These vampires did not want Anthony dead.

    They believed me when I said that an old wound of his reopened.

    "Nobody move.If anyone dares to take a step forward, I''ll rip his head off."

    Anthony tightened his grip on Sherman''s neck.

    I knocked down the guards and ran to stand behind Anthony.

    The probability of us staying safe was higher if we stayed together.

    More vampires appeared outside the cell, but they all stopped in their tracks when they saw what the

    situation was like.

    Anthony kept a tight grip on Sherman and led me out of the dungeon.

    Although Sherman couldn''t speak because there was a hand around his neck, he subtly took out a gun

    from his pocket while we were distracted.

    But Anthony quickly intercepted the pistol and pointed it at Sherman''s head.

    Then, he tied up Sherman''s wrists.

    "If anyone dares to take a step closer, he''s going to get it,"

    Anthony warned the vampires who seemed eager to approach.

    But because those vampires were loyal to the elder, they kept a distance of at least a hundred meters

    away from us.

    "Mr.Jones!"

    An anxious voice called out from far away.

    It was the royal guards! Both Anthony and I sighed in relief.

    Although we had a hostage, we were still greatly outnumbered.

    If there was a vampire who didn''t care whether Sherman lived or died, we would be forced to fight.

    The arrival of the royal guards put us at ease.

    They fought the vampires.

    After an hour, the vampires were defeated.

    Most of them fled with injuries, and the rest of them died during the battle.

    We were able to rescue Alpha Boris and Luna Judy from the dungeon.

    By the time we took Sherman back to the Red Sun Pack, he had already fainted.

    His neck had several bruises, proving how much  strength Anthony had used to hold him in ce.

    "Escort him to Osman Kingdom tonight.Do not let him escape,"

    Anthony ordered the royal guards.

    Vampires were cunning creatures.

    Another fierce battle would break out if we failed to keep a close watch on Sherman and he managed

    to escape.

    The Red Sun Pack¡¯s problem was finally solved.

    It was already dark when we returned to Marge Ind, but Elizabeth was waiting for us, supported by a

    maid.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She looked pale.

    "You brat, why did you take Jennifer to such a dangerous ce?"

    Elizabeth scolded Anthony while pointing at his face.Her body trembled in anger.

    I rushed to her side and exined, "Mr.Jones just wanted me to gain more experience."

    There were many werewolves around us so I told her in a low voice, "He got injured while saving me."

    When Elizabeth heard this, her expression softened a little.

    She nced at her son and said, "Jennifer will stay with me tonight.Do you have any objection to that?"

    "Mom, this is the training ground," Anthony replied, pping a hand to his forehead.

    "Let''s leave him be."

    Elizabeth held my hand and pulled me past Anthony as if she didn''t see him.

    As I was getting dragged away, I turned to look at Anthony.

    When our eyes met, he smiled at me.

    I noticed that Anthony had been smiling at me more frequently recently, and that knowledge warmed

    my heart.

    Elizabeth took me to Anthony''s vi.

    As soon as we entered the house, she patted my hand reassuringly.

    "A mother knows her son better than anyone else.Anthony likes you.I''ve never seen him have feelings

    for a female before."I blushed at her straightforwardness.

    Did Anthony really like me? I couldn''t believe it.

    But if I thought about it carefully, I had to admit that Anthony had some affection for me.

    We had been through life-or-death situations together.

    He had saved me from dangerous situations over and over again.

    All the times I had been in critical danger, he had never left me alone.

    Recalling all this made my cheeks feel hotter.

    "Well, I''ll stop nagging you two from now on."Elizabeth yfully swung my hand.

    "But if you train every day, you won''t have time to get to know each other better.What if I host a

    masquerade? What do you think? I could invite everyone on the ind to the masquerade and ask the

    drillmaster to give the trainees a day off.You all can''t keep training every day.You need to rx

    sometimes."

    When I saw how hopeful Elizabeth looked despite her pale face, I couldn''t bring myself to turn down

    her suggestion, so I nodded.

    "Such a good girl!"

    She gently stroked my hair like I was her daughter.

    Anthony''s POV: "How about this one, sir?"

    I was in the shopping mall, looking absentmindedly outside when the sales assistant¡¯s voice pulled me

    from my thoughts.

    When the door to the fitting room opened, Jennifer stepped out looking like a princess.

    She glowed under the spotlight as if she had just walked out of a fairytale.

    My mother was going to hold a ball.Jennifer didn''t have anything suitable to wear so I brought her here

    to buy a dress for her.

    "How about this one?"Jennifer twirled around.

    She smiled at me, waiting for me toment on her outfit.

    "It looks good.Now, go try something else," I said, but I could not keep my eyes off of her.

    To be honest, I thought that the dress she wore suited her perfectly.

    It hugged her body in all the right ces and brought out her charm even more.

    That was why I urged Jennifer to change out of the dress.

    If she didn''t, I didn''t Know what I would do to her on the spot.

    She was so attractive that I could have surrendered myself to her¡ªbody and soul.

    While Jennifer tried on other clothes, all I could think of was how beautiful she was.

    At that moment, she called out from the fitting room, pulling me from my daze.

    "Excuse me.Could someone please zip me up?"

    "Coming, miss!" the sales assistant answered.

    I silently gestured for her to leave us be, and then I walked over to the fitting room.

 Chapter 35: Admit It In Public

    Chapter 35: Admit It In Public

    Jennifer''s POV: Anthony picked out a wine red dress with an open, crisscross design at the back.

    The hemline was embroidered withrge lilies in a lighter shade of wine red silk, adding a touch of awe

    to the dress without taking away from its elegance.

    The dress was particrly light and airy.

    It was cinched at the waist, outlining my curves.

    Moreover, the silver-gray high- heeled shoes that Anthony had chosen for me earlier drew attention to

    my slender legs.

    I tried to pull up the zip that was at the back of the dress, but it was hard for me to do it by myself.

    I had to ask the sales assistant for help.

    "Excuse me, can you help me zip up this dress?" I asked.

    "Yes, miss," the sales assistant answered.

    After a pause, I heard the sound of the door opening and closing.

    "Let me help you,"

    Anthony said in his maic voice.

    I almost jumped in surprise when I heard his voice.

    Before I could even take a look at his face, he pressed me against the wall and kissed me, swallowing

    the words at the tip of my tongue.  His tongue entered my mouth and tangled with my tongue, leaving

    me feeling out of breath.

    I felt like all my senses were on fire.

    His hands restlessly wandered around my body, from my swaying breasts to my navel, and then further

    downward.

    "You''re wet."

    Anthony''s low and hoarse voice brought me back to my senses, and I grabbed his hands to stop him.

    He stared at me with blurred eyes.

    His desire was clearly written on his face.

    "I''m sorry, Jennifer.I forgot myself."

    He leaned forward and bit my corbone lightly.

    Then, he wrapped his arms around me and finally zipped up my dress.

    I was so light-headed that I could barely registered what was happening.

    As soon as he finished zipping up the dress, I rushed out of the fitting room with a red face.

    The next evening, Elizabeth held the masquerade.

    All the trainees had been invited to attend it.

    It was a rare entertainment activity for us, so naturally, everyone was in high spirits.

    Since it was a masquerade, all the guests were required to wear masks.

    This was great for me, because my mate bond with Anthony couldn''t be made public for the time being.

    Anthony was wearing a ck and golden mask, but everyone could recognize him at a nce,

    because there was no one else whose aura could match his.

    Under the longing gazes of the she-wolves in the hall, he walked straight to me and held out his hand.

    "Miss, may I invite you to dance with me?"

    The other she-wolves looked at me with envy.

    From where I was standing, I could hear them whispering heatedly amongst themselves, trying to

    guess my identity.

    However, my face was covered tightly by the mask.

    I didn''t think anyone could recognize me.

    With that confidence, I ced my hand on Anthony''s, epting his invitation.

    I was wearing the wine red dress that he had bought yesterday.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    After leading me to the dance floor, Anthony wrapped his arm around my waist and began dancing with

    me, much to the awe of the whole crowd.

    Standing in the center of the ballroom, Anthony spun me around and lifted me into the air every now

    and then, evoking cheers from the other guests.

    But the whole time, the two of us stared into each other''s eyes, as if the lively atmosphere around us

    didn''t exist, and we were the only two people in the world.

    Just when the song was about to end, I felt someone suddenly bump into me from behind.

    I looked up subconsciously, but at this time, I felt a light breeze on my face.

    My mask was torn off.

    I could only helplessly watch it fall to the floor before it was picked up by that bitch, E.

    She shot me a vicious grin.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry.I took off your mask by ident,"she said in mock apology.

    Then, she pretended to widen her eyes¡¯ in astonishment and deliberately raised her voice so that it was

    loud enough for everyone in the hall to hear.

    "Oh my God! It¡¯s Jennifer!"

    Her voice drew the others¡¯ attention, and sure enough, the other she-wolves also joined in the

    exmations of surprise.

    "It''s really Jennifer!"

    "How could it be Jennifer? Is she Mr.Jones¡¯ date tonight?"

    "Oh, so Jennifer really has seduced Mr.Jones! I thought they were just rumors.Uh-oh...Did I say

    something wrong?"

    As soon as E finished speaking, she gasped and covered her mouth with her hand, as if she had

    said too much by ident.

    Of course, I knew that this was all part of her plot to ruin my reputation.

    I really wanted to tear her hateful face apart.

    "E, watch yournguage,"

    Anthony warned her in a low voice.

    But E just pretended to be frightened and replied, "Oh, I''m sorry, Mr.Jones.I said too much."

    Her words thrust me and Anthony into the center of attention.

    Previously, Barbara had spread a rumor that I had seduced Anthony.

    Although the prince had promptly driven her away, the rumor had already spread among the other

    trainees and affected my reputation.

    Now, E''s words were adding fuel to the fire.All the trainees were discussing in whispers.

    "Is Mr.Jones defending Jennifer?"

    "Jennifer is such a cunning woman! As soon as you look at her, you can tell that she''s a

    seductress.Who knows how she seduced Mr.Jones."

    "What a shameless bitch!"

    Some of the she-wolves began to attack me with malicious words.

    They didn''t dare to badmouth Anthony, so they all targeted me.

    Their words were getting more and more unpleasant to hear.

    Only a few trainees like Skr and Daniel were on my side, but they couldn''t do anything at the

    moment to stop these she-wolves from abusing me.

    I red at E with undisguised anger and hatred.

    She had tried to hurt me again and again these days.

    The only reason I hadn''t exposed her yet was that I didn''t have any evidence.

    However, this was thest straw; I couldn''t tolerate her any longer.

    "Don''t be impulsive.We have to wait for the right time to get revenge,"

    Eva reminded me, sensing how angry I was.

    "Yes, Eva.I will make her pay the price one day," I told Eva in my mind, clenching my fists.

    Even Anthony noticed the fury on my face and loosened his grip on my hand.

    I watched in a daze as he walked away from the dance floor.

    "Is he angry?"

    Eva asked worriedly in my mind.

    My heart ached, but I still said, "Eva, don''t talk nonsense.He won''t be angry with me because of a petty

    issue like this."

    Anthony didn''t walk of out of the hall, but walked up onto the stage and picked up the microphone.

    "Jennifer is indeed the woman I have feelings for, but she has never seduced me.So if I hear anyone

    insult her, nder her, or spread rumors about her again, I won''t spare them."

    The crowd instantly stopped talking, and their jaws dropped in shock.

    "How could Mr.Jones have feelings for that bitch? Did I hear it wrong?" a she-wolfined.

    After Anthony cast a cold nce all over the hall, no one dared to speak anymore.

    As for me, I didn''t care about anything else anymore.

    The hall and all the other guests around me seemed to disappear.

    Only Anthony''s powerful words reached my ears, filling my heart with unprecedented warmth.

    Ever since I lost my parents and brother, I had forgotten what it was like to be protected like this.

    It turned out that being protected was such a precious thing.

 Chapter 36: Confession Of Love

    Chapter 36: Confession Of Love

    Anthony''s POV:

    It was time for me to face the truth.

    I had to admit that Zane was right.

    All this time, I had been deceiving myself by avoiding my feelings for Jennifer.

    But after almost losing her several times recently, it was getting harder and harder for me to pretend

    that I didn''t care about her.

    This time, when I saw her being publicly humiliated by several she-wolves in the hall, I couldn''t help but

    step in.

    Jennifer shouldn''t have to endure all this.

    She deserved a life that was way better.

    I knew that she had suffered a lot in the past, and I couldn''t bear to let anyone hurt her anymore.

    As her mate, I wanted to stay by her side and protect her.

    Although epting a mate would affect my long-term ns, and I didn''t want to let Jennifer be my

    weakness, I couldn''t stop myself from falling in love with her.

    I didn''t want to suppress my feelings anymore.

    I wanted to be with her from now on.

    I wanted her to be my real mate.

    I would take care of her with my life.

    After speaking on stage, I took Jennifer''s hand, and led her out of the masquerade ball and towards the

    garden, where I stopped and turned to her.

    "Jennifer, I have something to tell you."

    I held her wrists and looked into her eyes, gathering up all my courage.

    "I love you.I won''t reject you.I...I want you to be my mate, so that we can live together for the rest of our

    lives."

    I kept my eyes fixed on Jennifer, observing her reaction.

    I didn''t want to miss even the slightest flicker of expression on her face.

    To be honest, it was the first time I was confessing my love to someone.

    At this moment, I was as nervous as a restless child, and my words and movements were hopelessly

    clumsy.

    What if Jennifer didn''t like me? What if she was going to reject me? After a long while, Jennifer still

    didn''t say anything.

    I was so anxious that I held her waist, looked into her clear and bright eyes, and asked gently,

    "Jennifer, can we be real mates?"

    Suddenly, Jennifer burst intoughter.

    "Jennifer? Why are youughing?"

    I was stunned.

    Was sheughing at me? Did she think I didn''t deserve to be her mate? "I''mughing at you."

    Leaning against my chest, Jennifer stuck out her tongue naughtily.

    "Mr.Jones, you are so cute.It''s the first time I''ve seen someone confess their love like this."

    "Is there anything wrong with how I confessed my love?"

    I was so embarrassed that my ears turned red.

    How dare this girl describe me as "cute"?

    "There''s nothing wrong.It''s just that it''s so formal."

    Jennifer poked me on the cheek.

    "Mr.Jones, you look so serious, as if you''re at a military parade." I fell silent.

    No one had ever told me how I was supposed to confess my love to the girl I loved.

    "But I like it," Jennifer added while I was lost in my thoughts.

    "You like it?" A glimmer of hope warmed up my heart.

    Did she mean that she also liked me? Was she willing to be my mate?

    "Yes, I like it.I like the way you confessed your love, and I love you, too."

    Jennifer stood on tiptoe and gave me a peck on the lips.

    "Mr.Jones, have you forgotten? We are already mates.We are a match designed by Moon Goddess

    herself.You and I are meant to be together.You''ve saved me so many times.You''ve changed my fate,

    and you''ve given me a new life.In my heart, you''re already irreceable."

    "Really?"

    I pulled her into my arms, wishing I could meld her body with mine.

    My heart was about to explode from joy.

    "Jennifer, do you really feel that way?"

    I was so immersed in euphoria that I could barely think straight.

    "How could I joke around when ites to the mate bond?" Jennifer grabbed my hands and

    interlocked her fingers with mine.

    "I didn''t expect you to confess your love to me.I''m ttered.Mr.Jones, I''m willing to be your mate

    forever.But I want you to promise me one thing."

    "Go ahead." Holding her soft hands in mine, I felt as if I possessed the whole world.

    "Please promise me that you won''t risk your life for me again," Jennifer said seriously, staring into my

    eyes.

    "I want you to be fine."

    "Then you must protect yourself well.Don''t let anything bad happen to you."

    I lowered my head and nuzzled my cheek against hers.

    "Only when you are fine will I be fine."

    "Mr.Jones, I will try my best to be stronger and to not cause you any trouble,"

    Jennifer promised firmly.

    I wholeheartedly believed in her determination and ability.

    "You never caused me any trouble." I lifted her chin and kissed her pink lips.

    "Also, don''t call me Mr.Jones anymore.It sounds too formal."

    "Okay."

    Under the force of my lips, Jennifer had no strength to resist.

    She could only let out small attractive gasps, which drove me wild.

    Mad anum he I bit her lower lip and sucked her soft tongue.

    Soon, I had a raging erection in my pants.

    When I pulled away from the kiss, Jennifer''s lips were plump and moist, as delicate as roses.

    "Would you like to go on a date with me?" I asked, touching her red cheek.

    "Let''s go to a ce where no one will disturb us and have a romantic date."

    "But I have to attend training every day," Jennifer said, biting her lower lip.

    "I''ll tell everyone that it''s a day off." I smiled and rubbed the top of her head.

    "Hurray!"

    Jennifer jumped into my arms happily, lifting her feet into the air.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    I caught her and raised my eyebrows.

    "What? Why are you still calling me Mr.Jones?"

    "Thank you, my dear Anthony, my mate."

    Jennifer kissed me on my cheek.

    "Good girl, that''s it."

    With one arm still wrapped around her waist, I used my free hand to caress her long hair lovingly.

    I could not be more satisfied with the cute and petite girl in my arms.

    It turned out that this was how it felt to be in love with someone.

    Having Jennifer with me was like having the whole world in the palm of my hand.

    I felt invincible.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Prince Anthony and I were mates, for real this time.

    I never imagined that he would confess his love to me.

    How could I be indifferent to such a confession? Besides, Anthony had risked his life to save me so

    many times.

    Although my heart was still set on revenge, I could not remain unmoved by such a perfect lycan.

    Maybe I had fallen in love with him a long time ago, and just didn''t dare to admit it to myself.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    But since we both loved each other, why couldn''t we be together? Of course, since Anthony was the

    prince, we had to keep our rtionship a secret.

    If the truth got out, the consequences would be unimaginable.  Soon, the day of our first date arrived.

    Anthony announced a holiday for all the trainees to get some rest.

    He secretly took me on a yacht, and the two of us headed to his private ind.

    It was an ind that he had already bought earlier, so it was his personal property that no one else

    could enter.

    The prince''s private ind was not far from Marge Ind, but it was said that the scenery there was

    even more beautiful.

    I stood on the deck of the luxury yacht, enjoying the smell of the sea breeze.

    I opened my arms, embracing nature.

    I was really looking forward to the date.

    I was sure it would be very romantic.

 Chapter 37: A Romantic Date

    Chapter 37: A Romantic Date

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Anthony, I really like being at sea. It makes me feel free."

    I leisurely inhaled the sea breeze, while squinting under the bright sun.

    "If you like it, I''ll bring you here often."

    Anthony put his arm around my shoulder and rubbed it affectionately.

    "I guess we cane here now and then when we''re not training," I told him, nodding.

    "But training is the most important thing.I can''t miss it."

    "This is a rare chance for you toe out.Just let yourself have fun for once."

    Anthony tapped my nose with his finger and smiled in amusement.

    "We can go fishing in the evening and then have a candlelight dinner together.What do you think? You

    haven''t had the privilege of tasting my cooking yet."

    "A prince can cook too?" I asked, feeling shocked.

    "Why do I feel scared to eat your cooking?"

    "You can have a try,"

    Anthony whispered in my ear, wrapping his arms around my waist.

    "Don''t worry.I''ll try my best to not kill you by ident."

    "Alright." I was stunned.

    "Well, I''m looking forward to it." If the prince wanted to cook on his own, I would support him no matter

    what.

    Even if the food ended up tasting terrible, I would still eat it.

    "I won''t let you down,"

    Anthony said, taking my hand and leading me into the cabin.

    The cabin was decorated luxuriously, with soft wool carpet lining the floor, and all kinds of expensive

    furniture, including a ck leather sofa, arge and exquisite European-style bed, a double-door

    wardrobe, and a bookshelf full of books.

    Every piece of furniture seemed to be handcrafted with painstaking detail, making the room look noble

    in every aspect.

    I walked to the bookshelf, picked up a random book, and nced through a few pages.

    Anthony was a noble prince who had received the highest possible education.

    I was curious about what kind of books he liked to read.

    The books in the bookshelf belonged to a wide variety of topics, including politics, military affairs,

    history, and sociology.

    "Anthony, have you read all these books?"

    I couldn''t imagine someone being able to read such arge and diverse number of books.

    "Yes, I have."

    Anthony nodded casually.

    "The books here are just the tip of the iceberg.There is a library in the royal castle that has about a

    thousand times the number of books here.When I was child, my favorite way to pass the time was

    reading in the library."

    "So my mate is a genius."

    I went over to him and gave him a warm hug.

    "I''m d I met you."

    "So am I, honey."

    Anthony hugged me back tightly.

    "I''m the luckiest man in the world for having you in my life."

    When I heard him call me "honey," I smiled shyly and buried my head in his chest.

    I was about to burst with happiness.

    It turned out that Anthony was not as cold as he seemed.

    In front of the woman he liked, he could also be warm and affectionate.

    I subconsciously rubbed my cheek against his chest as I listened to his heartbeat.

    My face was getting hotter and hotter.

    His heart was beating fast, while mine waspletely out of control.

    As our heartbeats intertwined, Anthony''s breathing began to quicken.

    "Don''t move," he said gruffly, pressing down on my shoulders and biting my earlobe.

    "I can''t control myself any longer."

    As soon as he finished speaking, I felt something big and hard poke my thighs.

    "Do you want me that much?" I asked, biting my lower lip.

    A split-secondter, however, I wished I could swallow those words back.

    Was I crazy? How could I ask such a question? But in my mind, Eva excitedly screamed, "Jennifer, this

    is your chance to seduce him.The two of you should have sex.He is an excellent mate.Seize this

    opportunity!"

    I had to shush the restless Eva while nervously waiting for Anthony''s answer.

    "You know the answer, don''t you?"

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony grabbed my hands and guided them towards his belt, encouraging me to unbuckle it.

    "Touch it, and you''ll Know whether I want you or not."

    My fingers shook nervously as I unbuckled his belt and unzipped his suit pants.

    A big penis covered in blue veins popped out, startling me.

    I looked down at it in stunned silence.

    Anthony''s penis was astonishingly long and thick.

    Along with the blue veins, it looked like a formidable beast.

    Now that the penis was in my hand, I could clearly feel how hard and warm it was.

    What was more, it throbbed in my palm, as if greeting me.

    I was so surprised that my mouth was agape for a long time.

    "Jennifer, what do you think now? Do I want you?"

    Anthony asked in a low voice, biting my earlobe.

    "Hmm?"When I heard his hoarse voice, my wrist shook.

    I wanted to let go of the big thing throbbing in my hand, but I didn''t dare to.

    "Are we going to make love here?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    From the moment I epted Anthony as my mate, I knew that sooner orter, we would end up having

    sex.Although we''d kissed before, we hadn''te this far yet.

    Besides, I didn''t have any experience when it came to sex, and I had no idea how to do anything.

    I thought that I would have time to learn it, but who knew that our rtionship would progress so fast?

    "Well, we can if you want to."

    Anthony nibbled at my earlobe and kissed me on the cheek.

    "But I don''t think you''re ready yet.Let''s get familiar with each other''s bodies first.We can have sex when

    you''re ready, okay?"

    "Okay..." I kept nodding, still in a trance.

    My mouth waspletely dry.Anthony was right.I was not mentally prepared to have sex yet.

    He could see through me so clearly.

    But what touched me the most was how considerate he was.

    He would rather restrain his obvious desires than make me do anything that I wasn''t ready to.

    "I won''t make you wait too long," I promised him.

    Gripping the penis tighter, I clumsily moved my hand up and down its length.

    "You''ve restrained yourself so much. I can feel it."

    I decided to secretly look up some tips for sex on my pher.

    That way, I would be able to give Anthony a surpriseter in the evening.

    After all, he always took me and my feelings into consideration.

    How could I not do the same for him? "You have no idea how much I want to make love to you right

    now.Let me have a taste of your breasts, okay?"

    Anthony''s big hands wandered restlessly around my chest.

    I was a little taken aback by how bold and straightforward he was with expressing his desire to me.

    It was only now that I realized that his aloof demeanor was only on the surface.

    Even the prince could be swallowed up by his desire sometimes.I nodded shyly.

    "I''m your mate.You can do whatever you want to do to me," I said, blushing.

    "You are so considerate."

    Anthony swiftly took off my shirt and unhooked my bra.

    My fair breasts popped out of the bra, and my exposed nipples hardened in the cool air.

    Anthony''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he stared at me greedily.

    The undisguised lust in his eyes made me lower my head shyly.

    The next moment, Anthony seemed to lose his mind.

    He cupped both of my breasts with hisrge hands and rubbed them greedily.

    "Anthony...It tickles," I murmured.

    My body was already quivering under his touch.

    Anthony picked me up and put me on therge bed.

    Iy there,pletely topless.

    Anthony stood there for a moment, staring at me as if he wanted to take in the sight in front of him.

    Then, he took off his suit pants and walked towards the bed.

    With every step he took, his big erect penis swayed in the air, as if begging for my attention.

    I covered my face with my hands, not daring to look anymore.

    If Anthony really wanted to, I would have sex with him at this very moment.

    There was no need to wait untilter.

    Although our rtionship had escted without warning, I was suddenly sure of what I wanted.

    I loved Anthony, and so did my body; it was longing for him and his touch.

    I wanted him to prate me, to stick his penis deep inside my pussy, and take me above the clouds

    and to heaven itself.

 Chapter 38: Pleasure And Desire

    Chapter 38: Pleasure And Desire

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Babe, what''s wrong?"

    Seeing that I had my face in my hands, Anthony sat beside me and caressed my hair.

    "Look at me.Please?"

    I wrapped my arms around his waist and buried my face in his arms, rubbing my cheek against his

    chest.

    "I''m sorry...I''m a little nervous."

    "It''s okay, honey."

    Anthony picked me up and settled me on hisp.

    "You can take your time.Rx."

    I nodded shyly.

    At that moment, Anthony''s gaze dropped down to my chest.

    Seeing my breasts clearly had an effect on him because he swallowed audibly.

    "Babe, you are so beautiful,"

    he murmured before bending over to kiss me.

    My body softened in submission as I kissed him back.

    Our lips meshed and our tongues intertwined.

    Anthony started making his way from my mouth down to my corbones and chest.

    He sucked on my skin and left a trail of hickeys.

    His warm tongue eased the sting whenever he left a mark, but his actions made me ache for more.

    "Anthony..."

    I could not have enough of his kisses.

    Giving him a seductive gaze, I arched my back to bring my breasts to his attention.

    "I ache here." I gestured at my nipples.

    Anthony pressed his crotch against mine.

    When he did that, I couldn''t help but tremble in his arms.

    "Honey, seeing you so aroused is making me crazy," he growled sexily.

    His lips thentched on to one of my nipples and started sucking on it.

    In an instant, it felt as if an electric current went through my body.

    I cried out in pleasure, wrapping my arms around his neck.

    My body curved even more in his direction, as if offering itself to him.

    "Oh...That feels so..."

    Feeling my nipple get teased by his wet and warm mouth made my body seem like it was on the verge

    of melting.

    My vision blurred as he sucked on my breast.

    Like a newborn baby that was hungry for milk, he sucked and licked my nipple.

    The stimtion made my pussy wet enough to leave a liquid sheen on Anthony''s thighs.

    "You are so wet."

    Anthony reached down between my thighs and teased my lower lips with his fingers.

    He then began to massage my clit.

    Tension began to coil in my lower belly.

    Wherever his fingers touched left me burning for him.

    At that moment, it felt as if only hisrge cock could relieve me from this ache.

    "Honey, don''t touch me there.I won''t be able to stand it."

    I clutched his wrist before I could lose consciousness from the intensity of the pleasure that I felt.

    If he continued to touch my lower body, I would definitely end up begging him to fuck me.

    "Babe, you''re giving in so soon?" Anthony gazed at my flushed face.

    "Before that, I want to taste your pussy. Every part of your body fascinates me."

    "Anthony¡­ I want...Now."

    His enthusiasm made me too shy to speak frankly.

    "What do you want?"

    Anthony asked with a teasing smile.

    Swallowing audibly, I pointed at his penis.

    "I''m afraid you are not ready for that yet."

    Anthony looked like he was in a dilemma.

    "Jennifer, I want our first time to be an amazing experience for you."

    "But I''m ready," I whispered to him.

    The moment I said that, I felt ashamed and gnawed on my lower lip.

    I was sure of how I felt.

    I wanted to have sex with him.

    I knew that only he could fill the emptiness I felt inside.

    "Really?" Anthony was thrilled to hear that.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I am." I nodded and buried my face in his arms once more.

    "All right. Why don''t we take a bath first?"

    He carried me like a princess.

    "We should feel morefortable after that."

    "Whatever you want."

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and allowed myself to be carried away in his arms.

    Anthony took me to the bathroom.

    The bathroom in the cabin wasrge, and the bathtub was filled with warm water.

    Rose petals were scattered all over the water, making the atmosphere feel very romantic.

    Thanks to the bathroom heater, the water in the bathtub remained consistently warm.

    Anthony put me down to check the¡¯ water''s temperature.

    "This feels warm enough.We can take a bath together.After all, the bathtub was big enough for the two

    of us.I dipped my body into the warm water and rxed.Anthony hugged me from behind and cupped

    my breasts in his big hands.I leaned back against his strong chest and teased his hard-on with a subtle

    roll of my buttocks.

    "If you keep seducing me, I might end up fucking you here in this bathtub."

    He teased my nipple with one hand and touched my thighs with the other.

    His fingers slipped past my lower lips until it found my clit, and he gently rubbed the sensitive bud.

    Anthony nipped my earlobe.

    His hot breath warmed my ear, making the tips turn red.

    "Hmm...Anywhere is fine...Oh..."

    The pleasure was so great that my legs trembled and I couldn''t evenplete my sentences.

    This was all so exciting.

    His hands worked my body like magic.

    I couldn''t imagine how happy I would be once he inserted his cock into me.

    "We don''t have enough space here.I can make love to you better on the bed."

    Anthony poured some body wash onto his palm and massaged it all over my body.

    I did the same for him.

    The body wash had a milky fragrance.

    Soon, the whole bathroom smelled a little sweet.

    Anthony usually looked like a sedate man, but he seemed like a different person at this moment.

    He yfully nipped my ear.

    His fingertips wandered all over my body, igniting the me of lust within me.

    My pussy was so wet, and my nipples were starting to feel numb.

    They stiffened into peaks like flowers waiting to be noticed.

    "Anthony, hurry up..."

    I urged, gasping for breath.

    At the same time, I cupped his erection and started to stroke it.

    His cocked hardened in my grip.

    It felt like rubbing a warm iron pipe.

    Eventually, Anthony couldn''t stand it anymore.

    He carried me out of the bathtub and wiped me down with a towel.

    He then carried me to the bed, gently put me down and looked at me lovingly.

    "Honey, lie back and let me pleasure you even more."

    Before I could react, he spread my thighs and then swiped my pussy with his tongue.

    Another burst of pleasure swept through me.

    The sudden onught of happy hormones made my scalp tingle.

    My fingers clutched the bed sheet.

    "Don''t lick me down there...Anthony, you can''t...Oh, but that feels so good..." I cried out.

    My eyes squeezed shut and my body trembled.

    Anthony treated my pussy as if it was the most delicious dessert.

    He teased my clit with the tip of his tongue before plunging it into the depths of my vagina, eagerly

    stroking my insides and tasting me.

    I had never experienced this before.

    Not long after, I climaxed and liquid gushed out of my pussy.

    Anthony''s lips never stopped working me down there. I couldn''t believe it.

    He swallowed mye! But at that moment, I was too overwhelmed with pleasure to care too much

    about it.

    Half-drunk with passion, I grabbed his arm, looked him in the eye and pointed at his dick.

    "I want it..." I begged him.

    This was far from enough. I wanted more.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 39: Could Not Get Enough

    Chapter 39: Could Not Get Enough

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Don''t worry, honey.I''m going to give it to you."

    Anthony raised his head and licked his lips as if savoring the taste of me.

    I looked down at his cock and suddenly felt curious about its taste.

    I twisted around until my head was close to his lower body.

    I tentatively wrapped my hand around his cock before putting it into my mouth.

    The red tip alone filled my mouth, and my senses were flooded with his manly musk.

    My other hand teased his balls while I dipped the tip of my tongue into the slit of his penis.

    His penis was so big that I could barely breathe.

    "Babe, I didn''t know you were that hungry for my cock..."

    Anthony groaned.

    He watched me and massaged my butt cheeks.This was my first time having oral sex, but I honestly

    didn''t hate it at all.

    I was willing to go down on him.I wanted to give him the same pleasure that he had given me.

    "Yes, that''s it..."Anthony gently pushed the back of my head, encouraging me to take his cock deeper

    into my mouth.

    His hot rod slid down my throat.

    "Oh...That feels amazing, honey.Can you go deeper?"

    My tongue massaged the underside of his dick.When I heard how turned on he was, I felt indescribably

    satisfied.

    "Think of it as a lollipop and lick it."

    Anthony reached down to touch my breasts.

    His fingertips yed with a sensitive nipple.

    I enjoyed his touch while I sucked on his cock.

    The stimtion made me wet.

    Noticing this, Anthony pushed a finger into my pussy and then pulled it out to show me how wet I was.

    Embarrassment made me close my eyes, but he lifted that finger to his lips and tasted it with relish.

    I let his cock slip from my mouth and arranged myself so that I was sitting on his thighs.

    I groaned and rubbed my pussy against his hard-on.

    "Anthony, I want so badly..."I looked at him desperately.

    "You want it now?" Anthony smirked before kissing my cheek.

    "Good girl, I shall satisfy you right away."

    He pushed me down onto the mattress and kissed me.

    We tasted our essences on each other''s tongues, and the cabin became filled with sucking and

    slurping noises.

    As we kissed, Anthony explored my pussy once more with his fingers.

    When he pressed one finger into me, my hips instinctively bucked up to meet him.

    "Oh, God..." I felt so good that my whole body tensed up and my toes curled.

    However, one finger was not enough for me.

    I desired to be filled by something thicker as if to make up for the emptiness in my heart.

    "I''m going in."

    Anthony patted my  shoulder reassuringly.I nodded in excitement.

    He reached into the drawer of the bedside table, found a condom and then rolled it on.I became

    confused.

    Did he always have condoms prepared? Seeing my perplexed expression, Anthony gently exined,

    "This is our first date, but I wanted to be fully prepared.If my darling wanted me, I wanted to be ready to

    satisfy you anytime."

    His teasing tone made me blush.

    Now that he had the condom on, Anthony lined up his cock against my lower lips.

    The heat of his stiff rod made my legs widen involuntarily and my butt cheeks clench in anticipation.

    "Don''t move, okay?"

    Anthony pressed one hand on my hip to keep me steady as he started to push his cock into me.

    "It might hurt a little, but it will only be for a while."

    His thick cock slid further in, and my  insides subconsciously mped down on it.

    I frowned in pain.I felt a weird pinching sensation deep inside me as he ripped through my virginity.

    Meanwhile, I felt so full.Anthony was incredibly gentle.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He kissed me in reassurance as he pushed his cock into me, inch by inch.

    "Babe, it doesn''t hurt anymore so you can move freely,"

    I said as my eyes misted over.

    "Fuck me."

    I never thought that I would beg a man so that we could have sex.

    But for some reason, shame was the furthest thing I felt because my partner was Anthony.

    At that moment, I just felt unprecedentedly happy.My request, however, seemed to flip a switch in

    Anthony.

    With one more roll of his hips, he pushed the rest of his cock into me until I could feel his thighs against

    my bottom.

    "You''re mine now." Anthony nipped my earlobe.

    "I love you, Jennifer."

    "I love you too, Anthony." My smile could barely contain the happiness that I felt.

    "I''m going to move."

    Anthony kissed me as he groped my breast with one hand and clutched my hip with the other.He then

    began to thrust in and out.His forehead became covered in sweat from how eagerly my body weed

    his cock.

    "Honey, you feel amazing..." Anthony squeezed my breast.

    "You''re so tight."

    He rammed his cock into me, forgetting himself.

    I found it difficult to speak at the mad pace we were going and could only moan obscenely.

    The sound of skin pping against each otherbined with our groans sounded like a wonderful

    symphony to my ears.

    "Oh my God! I can''t stand it anymore.Anthony, you''re so big.I''m so d we''re finally having sex..."

    I cried out in pleasure as I held onto him.

    My nails dug into his shoulders and wed his back over and over again.

    Anthony pushed inside me harder and harder as if he could never tire of doing this.

    At first, his movements were a little clumsy, and I assumed that he had never had sex before.

    This realization surprised me.

    Anthony gradually found his groove.

    Every time he shoved his cock in me, he hit the deepest and most sensitive part of my body.

    I wrapped my legs around his waist and rode out the force of his thrusts.

    His hips moved faster and faster.

    Eventually, my inner muscles clenched and I screamed as I climaxed.

    "Anthony, oh, God..."

    I babbled nonsense, and my body shivered uncontrobly.

    It was as if fireworks had gone off inside my mind.

    I felt like I had just been shot to the clouds and found heaven.

    Anthony came not long after I did.

    His body curled over mine and he sucked on my lip.

    Pleasure surged through the both of us for a while.

    My brain still felt fuzzy by the time he finished ejacting.

    "Are you okay, honey? How do you feel?"

    Anthony kissed me on the cheek, bringing me back to my senses.

    I looked at him shyly.

    "I feel great!"I huddled even closer to him.

    "If possible, I want to do this all the time."

    "Then how about we do it again?" he asked and looked at the wet bed sheet.

    "Let''s do it somewhere else.I want to make love in every corner of this yacht."

    After dering that, Anthony took me to the bathroom so that we could have sex in the bathtub.

    We made love in different ces.

    Around noon, Anthony led me out of the yacht to his private ind.

    We stayed in the vi, went fishing, and cooked together.

    I couldn''t reallypliment Anthony''s cooking skills, but seeing him personally cook for me was so

    moving.

    I smiled as I ate the fish that he cooked.

    He had added too much salt, but for some strange reason, the food tasted sweet to me.

    In the evening, we had a candlelit dinner before having a crazy amount of sex in the vi.

    It felt so good to have sex with Anthony.

    I was getting hooked on it.

    We did it again and again as if we were trying to merge our souls together this way.

    This went on untilte in the evening, but Anthony and I continued to lust for each other and satisfy our

    urges.

    However, all that time, we never marked each other.

    Anthony told me before that the royal family''s internal struggles were veryplicated.

    He was afraid that I would get involved and be a target of public criticism.

    That was why we couldn''t make our rtionship public for the time being.

    I understood that Anthony was just trying to protect me.

    Making our rtionship public was just a formality.

    In my eyes, Anthony was already my mate.

    After a few more rounds of sex, we finally fell asleep in each other''s arms around three or four o''clock

    in the morning.

 Chapter 40: Poisoning

    Chapter 40: Poisoning

    Anthony''s POV:

    As the sun rose in the east, a thinyer of mist shrouded the sea.

    Basked in the sunlight, the scene looked as beautiful as a fairytalend.

    Jennifer was standing on the deck of the yacht.

    A passing breeze blew up the hemline of her dress.

    Her back was covered with love bites fromst night.

    I couldn''t help but smile as I walked over to her quietly.

    I wrapped my arms around Jennifer''s waist from behind and held her tightly.

    Jennifer instantly quivered in my arms and let out a small gasp.

    I was touching a sensitive spot on her body that I discoveredst night.

    Every time I touched it, she would tremble and moan.

    When she was so aroused that she couldn''t help but moan and gasp under me, there was no way I

    could restrain my desire.

    "What are you doing here?"

    I asked softly, leaning my head on her shoulder and kissing her on the back of her neck.

    She trembled before turning around to look at me.

    "I''m enjoying the scenery.Look, it''s so beautiful."

    She pointed at the sea in front of us with sparkling eyes.

    "It''s not as beautiful as you,"

    I said honestly, not taking my eyes off of her.Jennifer was really the most beautiful she-wolf that I had

    everid eyes on.Of course, it was her good character that had always drawn me to her.

    "Thank you, Anthony.I love you so much."

    Jennifer''s face softened as she looked at me, and her eyes reddened a little with tears, perhaps

    because she was moved by my words.

    Looking at her delicate and fragile appearance made me want to do my best to protect her.

    It suddenly urred to me that I didn''t actually know much about Jennifer''s past.

    All I knew was that she had a difficult time in the Dark River Pack.

    I had witnessed firsthand how members of the pack had ruthlessly bullied her.

    No matter how she stubbornly ignored them or even fought back, there were always more werewolves

    showing up to make trouble for her.

    I was sure that these experiences must be traumatic.

    But I didn¡¯t want to ruin the romantic atmosphere between us by bringing up those incidents now.

    I didn''t mind waiting for her to take the initiative to tell me about her past.

    After all, we had the whole future ahead of us.

    Thinking of that, I couldn''t help but lean in and kiss Jennifer.

    She was stunned for a moment, before she responded passionately and lightly bit my lower lip.

    As the sea breeze blew around us, I felt the warmth of Jennifer''s soft lips sucking mine.

    She was burning Maas, we were with the passion of fire.

    Her tongue slipped into my mouth and she sucked the breath out of me, making me lose myself in the

    kiss.

    My penis shot up uncontrobly, and I couldn''t help but gasp, as if I was drowning underwater.

    But this suffocating feeling was pleasant and filled with pleasure, without any fear.

    I wished I could indulge in it forever.

    "Jennifer, I love you,"

    I said breathlessly, finally pulling away from the kiss.

    Before I met Jennifer, I had never taken a liking to any she-wolf.

    I hadn''t even known what love was.

    I always felt disgusted with she-wolves who approached me, which gradually made me feel like my

    mate would never appear.

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    But when Jennifer walked into my life, she was like a force of nature, attracting me to herpletely,

    and making me fall deeply in love with her.

    When we returned to the cabin together, Jennifer changed into her training uniform.

    Training would resume today.

    "You can leave your other clothes and jewelry on the yacht,"I told her.

    "From now on, this yacht is also yours.We can take it for a date next time, too."

    "Sounds good."

    Jennifer shed me a smile as she put away her things.

    When she saw a pearl ne on the dressing table, she seemed to remember something all of a

    sudden, and her face darkened.

    "The ne my mother left me is still in Barbara''s hands, but she has been driven out of Marge

    Ind.I don''t know when I''ll be able to get that ne back, if ever," she said with a sigh.

    Barbara? I remembered the quarrel between Jennifer and Barbara before we all left the Dark River

    Pack.

    If I had known about this matter earlier, I would have retained Barbara here.

    I decided to secretly go back to the Dark River Packter to retrieve Jennifer''s ne, so that I could

    give her a surprise.

    "Jennifer, from now on, I''ll be with you no matter what you want to do.I''ll help you take back everything

    you have lost.Trust me, okay?"

    "Of course I will,"

    Jennifer replied without skipping a beat.I nodded.I held Jennifer in my arms, feeling a little sorry for her.

    I didn''t let her go until our yacht arrived at Marge Ind.

    After Jennifer left to attend the training, I set off to the Dark River Pack to help Jennifer take back the

    ne.

    E''s POV:

    Was there something wrong with my eyes? I just saw Jennifer and Prince Anthony get off a yacht

    together.

    And he was holding that bitch in his arms!No wonder I had not seen Jennifer in the past two days even

    though I kept hanging out at the door of her room.

    It turned out that she had gone somewhere with Anthony.I hid behind a bush where the two of them

    couldn''t see me.

    "Jennifer, I have something to deal with outside the ind.Take care of yourself while I''m away,"

    Anthony said to Jennifer.

    And he even kissed her on the forehead before he left.

    That night, when Anthony stood up for Jennifer at the masquerade, I thought that he just treated her as

    a sex partner.

    But now, it seemed that he genuinely cared about her.

    Well, no matter what he treated this bitch as, as long as he was with her, I would never have a chance

    to hurt her, so I had to wait for the opportunity.

    Anthony watched until Jennifer was out of sight before going back to the yacht and asking his

    attendants to start the yacht again.

    Now that he left the ind, I knew that my chance came.

    I didn''te out from behind the bush until the yacht disappeared from my sight.

    I managed to get a bag of silver powder from outside the ind, which I intended to secretly make

    Jennifer take.

    This silver powder was deadly to a werewolf.

    I couldn''t fail likest time, nor could I let myself be discovered.

    I had to find someone to be my scapegoat.

    But who could it be? When I went back to the dormitory building, I heard a girl crying.

    "How could this be possible? How could Mr.Jones fall in love with a ve? Jennifer is such a bitch.I

    hate her so much!"

    I walked over curiously and found the source of the voice¡ªAnna.

    I knew that she hated Jennifer almost as much as I did.

    Every time I tried to stir up trouble for Jennifer, Anna was the one who would stand out to support me.

    Moreover, she was deeply infatuated with Anthony and had been dreaming of the day he would return

    her feelings.

    But the night before yesterday, he publicly announced that he liked Jennifer, so Anna was obviously

    heartbroken.

    "Cheer up, Anna.Instead of hiding here and crying, we should find a way to drive that bitch away!"

    There was another she-wolf sitting beside Anna,forting her.

    Whoever this girl was, I agreed with her.

    What was the point of crying? Could crying solve a problem? Instead of crying here, Anna should find a

    way to get rid of Jennifer without being noticed.

    "Damn it! How dare Jennifer seduce Mr.Jones?"

    Anna was still cursing in a low voice.

    Yes, a girl like Jennifer deserved to die.

    At this moment, I felt inconceivably lucky.

    I happened to need a scapegoat, and Anna was perfect for the job.

    Moreover, she seemed simple-minded, which would make it easier for me to manipte her.

    All I needed to do was find a way to make her kill Jennifer for me.

    Even if she ended up failing, she would not be able to implicate me.

    But of course, I didn''t want her to fail.  It suddenly urred to me that I could make use of her to drug

    Jennifer.

    I covered my stomach with my hands and appeared in front of the she-wolves, pretending to be in a lot

    of pain.

    "Girls, I took axative by ident yesterday.I''ve been suffering from vomiting and diarrhea since

    then.Do you know how to deal with this?"

    "Well, you should go to the hospital.What can we do?" the other she-wolf asked, annoyed by my

    interruption.

    She had no interest in my words.However, Anna abruptly stopped crying and seemed to be lost in

    thought.

    "Laxative..."

    Her voice was very low, and her eyes were shining brightly.

    It seemed that the idea of drugging Jennifer had already urred to her.Hook, line, and sinker.

    It seemed that Anna had disliked Jennifer for a long time now, but Anthony''s words pushed her hatred

    over the edge.

    Although this idiot wasn''t ruthless enough and only wanted to torture Jennifer instead of killing her, I

    could use her to my advantage.

    I continued to cover my stomach with my hands and staggered out of the building as if I was in

    unbearable pain, but in fact, I was overjoyed.

    A woman''s jealousy was really the sharpest weapon in the world.

    Jennifer could not me me.

    She could only me herself for having too many enemies.

    I secretly watched Anna for the next few days.

    She went to the store and bought somexative.

    Then, she began to observe Jennifer''s routine, including her daily schedule.

    One morning, when I saw Anna enter the restaurant that Jennifer often visited, I knew that she was

    finally going to take action.

    Jennifer and Daniel were sitting by the window, and it seemed that they had already ordered their food.

    It was so easy to drug Jennifer, because every time she came here, she would order the same dishes.

    If she knew that she would die from eating her favorite food today, what would she do? I saw Anna

    disguise herself as a waitress before secretly sprinkling some powder on Jennifer''s te, mixing it with

    the food.

    Another waitress, who was unaware that the food had been drugged, took the te and served it to

    Jennifer.

    As I watched the whole scene, I couldn''t help but praise Anna in my head.

    ''Well done, Anna, you''re a great scapegoat.¡¯ Without her knowing, I had been following her since the

    day she had bought thexative.

    Fortunately, she had stopped on the way to buy some clothes.

    As soon as she had entered the fitting room, I had taken the chance to add the silver powder into the

    laxative.

    Anna never discovered that thexative she had wasced with silver powder.

    She was so stupid! I couldn''t wait to finally see Jennifer die.

 Chapter 41: Jealousy

    Chapter 41: Jealousy

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Daniel and I went to a restaurant for dinner.

    We sat by the window and watched the crowd outside.

    "Daniel, this is really delicious.You should try it."

    After the waitress ced our food on the table, I gently pushed a te of General Tso¡¯s C hicken in

    Daniel''s direction.

    "All right.I will."

    Daniel used his fork to take a bite of chicken.

    "You''re right.It''s really good."

    However, he didn''t seem very enthusiastic.

    After a few more bites, he stopped eating and asked, "What''s going on between you and Mr.Jones?"

    He looked nervous and hopeful at the same time as if he was waiting for me to say that my rtionship

    with Anthony wasn''t anything to worry about.

    I could only wordlessly look back at him because I didn''t know how to exin my rtionship with

    Anthony.

    But then, his face suddenly scrunched up in pain.

    "Daniel?"

    I immediately got to my feet.

    Daniel opened his mouth; but instead of words, blood spilled from his lips.

    His body started convulsing.

    I rushed to his side and wrapped my arms around him.

    My hands became stained red.

    I then noticed that something was off about his blood.

    After scrutinizing it, I realized that it was unusually shiny.

    Oh my God! There must have been silver powder in the chicken! Silver was deadly for werewolves.

    Almost every werewolf knew what would happen to them if they happened toe into contact with it.

    With a trembling hand, I dialed the number of the nearest hospital.

    After sessfully calling for an ambnce, I hastily wiped the blood that dripped from the corner of

    Daniel''s mouth.

    "Daniel, try to spit it all out..."

    Daniel kept his gaze locked with mine until the ambnce arrived.

    His eyes were filled with tears by the time he was rolled into an operating room.

    The light over the door to the operating room switched on.

    The doctor and nurses were busy saving him inside.

    "Hurry up.The patient needs to have his stomach pumped..."

    I suffered every minute I spent waiting for the operation to be over.

    I was the one who offered the chicken to Daniel.

    The poison must have been meant for me, but instead, it was Daniel who nearly died.

    I waited outside the operating room with my arms crossed.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I felt both scared and guilty.

    What if Daniel ended up dying because of me? He was my friend, one of the few werewolves who had

    treated me with kindness since I stepped foot on Marge Ind.

    Eventually, the door to the operating room slid open.

    I approached it with a heavy heart and waited nervously for the doctor''s verdict.

    "The patient is no longer in critical condition.Fortunately, he didn''t ingest too much silver powder."

    I sighed and crumpled to the floor in relief.

    ¡®Thank you, Daniel.Thank you for staying alive.¡¯ Although Daniel''s life was no longer in danger, he still

    had yet to wake and he had to be hospitalized.

    Without hesitation, I took over the responsibility of looking after him.

    It was my way of paying him back for the time I got hospitalized and he took care of me.

    Besides, he was currently in this situation because of me.

    The restaurant wouldn''t have served foodced with silver powder for no reason.

    Someone had attempted to poison me.

    Because Anthony was not on the ind, I reported the situation to Carson.

    He then sent people to investigate the matter.

    It was a pity that I had to attend training and take care of Daniel, so I couldn''t take part in the

    investigation.

    Since Anthony defended me in public, many of the she- wolves had been hostile towards me.

    All of them had a reason to hurt me.

    But my first suspect was E because she was the cruelest among them.

    She was capable of killing others if she wanted.

    If I found evidence that she was responsible for this, I was going to make her pay.

    Anthony''s POV:

    I went to the Dark River Pack and used my identity as a prince to put pressure on Barbara.

    In the end, she had no choice but to give me the pearl ne that she had snatched from Jennifer.

    Jennifer would be happy to see it again.

    After all, the ne had belonged to her mother.

    But when I returned to Marge Ind that evening, Jennifer was not in the dorm.

    One of my attendants rushed over to me.

    "Mr.Jones, I have something to report to you."

    The attendant briefly informed me that someone had put silver powder in Jennifer''s food, but it was

    Daniel who had eaten it by mistake.

    My expression darkened.

    I had been away for only two days.

    How could someonee close to killing Jennifer during that time?My body felt cold all over as my

    heart became overset with fear.

    If Jennifer had eaten that poisoned dish, would I still have been able to see her upon my return? I

    hurried to the hospital to look for her.

    "Jennifer..."

    I murmured her name, and my heart overflowed with longing.

    I missed her so much.

    When I arrived at Daniel''s ward, I gently pushed the door open.

    But the scene before my eyes made me freeze in my steps.

    Jennifer was wiping Daniel''s naked chest with a warm towel.

    I was shocked.

    It took all of my willpower to get my feelings under control.I gently closed the door, took a step back,

    and then quickly left.I had to leave.

    Otherwise, I would grab Daniel from his sickbed and throw him out of the ward.

    I would then press Jennifer down on the bed and teach her a lesson.

    I told myself that Jennifer just was looking after Daniel because he was still in aa.

    After all, he was in this state because of her.

    She probably felt responsible for his current condition.

    However, on my way back, the image of Jennifer wiping another man''s body would not leave my mind.

    "You are too possessive," Zane remarked.

    "I am not.He''s unconscious after all.That''s not enough to arouse my possessiveness."

    "Then why didn''t you enter the ward?"

    "Because I trust Jennifer." I strongly disagreed with Zane.

    How could I doubt my beloved mate? Zane wanted to say something else, but the car happened to

    stop in front of a notice board.

    The notice board was surrounded by a lot of werewolves, who were talking and discussing.

    I heard them bring up Jennifer''s and Daniel''s names.

    "What are you all looking at?"

    I rolled down the car window and asked the werewolves outside.

    When they saw me, they fell silent.

    They stepped aside to reveal what was on the notice board.

    I saw the photos that had been posted.

    It was photos of Jennifer and Daniel in the ward, and they looked intimate with each other.

    In one of the photos, Jennifer seemed to be helping Daniel turn over.

    But from the angle of the camera, she looked like she was hugging him affectionately.

    I knew that I should trust my mate, but when I saw these photos, I became angry.

    "I want those photos destroyed immediately!" I ordered.

 Chapter 42: Punishment

    Chapter 42: Punishment

    Anthony''s POV:

    The next day, I calmed down a little, and I chose a time when Jennifer would be in her dormitory to go

    and see her.

    "Anthony!"

    Jennifer beamed as soon as she saw me standing at the door, and eagerly pulled me into her room.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The moment she closed the door, she threw her arms around me.

    "I missed you so much while you were gone," she added, wrapping her arms around my waist and

    looking up at me with a genuine smile on her face.

    Damn it! For some reason, I felt bitter.

    I subconsciously tightened my grip on the ne in my hand.Looking at Jennifer''s smile, all I could

    think about was what I sawst night.

    In particr, in one of the photos I sawst night, Jennifer was talking to the unconscious Daniel with

    the same smile on her face.

    It burned my eyes, filling my heart with resentment.

    I knew Jennifer wouldn''t betray me, but I still felt ufortable every time I thought of Daniel.

    I tried my best to control my emotions and just let her hug me.

    Then, I took out the ne that I had retrieved from the Dark River Pack and showed it to her.

    "It''s my mother''s ne!" Jennifer''s eyes lit up with joy and surprise as she took the ne from

    my hand.

    "Is this why you went away? To get this ne from the Dark River Pack?"

    "Yes, I wanted to give you a surprise," I replied.

    In fact, I wanted to give her this surprisest night.But what I saw at the hospital made me stop myself

    from rushing into the ward.

    I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to control myself, and would quarrel with Jennifer.

    "Thank you, honey."

    Jennifer stood on tiptoe to kiss me on the cheek, which eased my mood a little.

    Moreover, hearing the word "honey" from her lips pleased me.

    With a smile, I gave her a peck on the lips.

    "Jennifer, what have you been up to these days?"

    I let her go, sat on the edge of her bed, and looked at her.

    While taking out the jewelry box to put the ne in, Jennifer answered frankly, "Daniel was

    poisoned and had to be hospitalized.I have been taking care of him in the hospital these days."

    She was telling the truth.

    I had even seen Jennifer wiping Daniel''s naked chest with a towel, which made me very unhappy.

    Jennifer carefully put the jewelry box into a drawer and closed it.

    "Daniel wouldn''t have been poisoned if he didn''t eat the dish I ordered.You know, he''s my best friend

    here, and he always helps me.When I saw him being rushed into the emergency room, I felt so

    helpless.I didn''t know what to do. Anthony, you know what? I''ve never been that scared in my life

    before.Someone almost died because of me.I can''t believe a great guy like Daniel almost left the

    world.Thank God he¡¯s still alive."

    "Jennifer,"

    I interrupted her because I didn''t want to hear that name from her lips anymore.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Anthony, what''s wrong?"

    I could sense that there was something wrong with Anthony''s tone.

    When I looked up at him, I knew he was unhappy.

    His face was dark, and his eyes were burning with anger.

    Had I said something wrong? "Anthony?"

    I called again when he didn''t answer, and walked up to him.

    He still didn''t say anything.

    He just sat there, pulling a long face.

    "I came back yesterday.I couldn''t find you here at the dormitory, so I went to the hospital to see you,"

    he finally said, gritting his teeth.

    I had no idea that he hade to the hospitalst night.

    "Then why didn''t you enter?"I asked him.

    "When I got there, I saw you wiping Daniel''s body.And he was shirtless."

    I could tell from Anthony''s tone that he was angry.

    "Are you jealous?"

    I asked, staring straight into his eyes.A spark of rage flickered in his eyes before he looked up at me.

    "I also saw your intimate photos."I raised my eyebrow in confusion.

    What was he talking about? How could there be intimate photos of me and Daniel? "There were many

    photos posted on the notice board,"

    Anthony exined.I realized that someone must have deliberately taken photos of me and Daniel from

    a questionable angle so as to ruin my reputation.

    "There''s been some misunderstanding.Daniel and I are just friends."

    "I don''t like you being so intimate with him.Can you stay away from him from now on?"

    Anthony interrupted me.

    Did he mean that he didn''t want me to talk to Daniel anymore? But Daniel and I were just friends.

    Besides, Daniel had gotten poisoned because of me.

    He was lying in the hospital with no one else to take care of him.

    How could I leave him alone at such a time? "I really can''t promise you that."

    Anthony suddenly stood up and walked towards me.

    He looked so intimidating that I subconsciously took a few steps.As my back bumped against the wall, I

    shivered because of the sudden chill.

    Then, Anthony''s threatening voice came from above my head.

    "What did you say?"

    "I can''t"

    Before I could finish my words, Anthony stopped me with his lips.A minute passed, then two, then

    three...He pinned my arms above my head and pressed his body against mine.

    His tongue buried deep into my mouth, and he inhaled deeply, as if trying to suck all the air out of me.

    I wanted to say something, but I didn''t have the chance.

    Anthony bit my lower lip, M2 IW uem bet making me gasp in pain.

    I struggled against him, but he only held me tighter.

    I felt suffocated, but a part of me didn''t want this feeling to disappear, so I began to respond to his kiss.

    I opened my mouth again, letting Anthony''s tongue enter it and entangle with my tongue, leading it in a

    passionate dance.

    Encouraged by my  response, Anthony wrapped his arms around my waist and pressed harder against

    me.

    I felt something hard poking my thigh.

    "Touch it and see how angry it is."

    Panting hard, Anthony put his chin against the bridge of my nose and guided my hand downwards to

    unbuckle his belt.

    My face turned red, and my whole body was burning, like I was in a sauna.

    Anthony guided my hand to unzip his pants and touch his throbbing dick.

    The moment I felt it, I copsed into his arms.

    "Now do you know you were wrong? Huh?"

    Anthony asked breathlessly.My mind went nk.

    Under the force of his ferocious rage and desire, I couldn''t keep myposure at all.

    As I trembled uncontrobly in his arms, I finally understood what was happening.

    This was Anthony''s way of punishing me.

    "I was wrong."

    Out of the desire to survive, I apologized and pulled my hand away.

    However, Anthony didn''t seem to be satisfied with my apology, because he continued to hold me tightly

    and began to lift my dress up with his free hand.

    I trembled under his palms as I watched him lift up my dress to my shoulders and look at my breasts.

    "You are so beautiful," he murmured.

    When he swallowed, his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.

    The image of him being cold and aloof in the past shed through my mind.

    Back then, I could never have imagined how the two of us would end up now.

    I had never expected Anthony to be so lustful.

    His hands and lips wandered restlessly around my body, leaving countless hickeys on my skin.

    He finally pulled away and bit me on my neck.

    It wasn''t until after a long time of begging him for mercy that he finally ended his pleasurable torture on

    me.

    "I''ll send a nurse to take care of Daniel.You don''t have to take care of him by yourself."

    Anthony helped me put on my clothes and held me in his arms.I had no choice but to agree.

    "By the way, tell me about the poisoningDo you have any idea who would want to kill you?"

    Anthony began to interrogate me about what had happened recently.

    I hesitated for a moment.

    I hadn''t told Anthony about the enmity between me and E yet, but I figured that the time hade to

    do it.

    "I suspect that it¡¯s E.She has tried to kill me on more than one asion, but I haven''t found any

    evidence yet."

    Anthony squeezed my shoulderfortingly.

    "Don''t worry.I will help you get to the bottom of this."

    "Thank you, honey."

    I kissed him on the cheek to show my gratitude.

    My rtionship with Anthony had already be so intimate.

    I wondered if I should tell him about my background.

 Chapter 43: Just Friends

    Chapter 43: Just Friends

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Although I promised Anthony that I wouldn''t go to the hospital to take care of Daniel, I was still worried

    about him.

    In particr, when I received a message from the doctor saying that Daniel had finally regained

    consciousness, I wanted to go and see him.

    Otherwise, I would seem too ungrateful.

    Therefore, I carefully brought up the matter to Anthony.

    As soon as I finished my words, Anthony''s face turned cold again, but in the end, he agreed.

    "Okay, but I''ming with you." He left me no room to refuse.

    "Okay," I replied.

    Anthony smiled and gave me a tight hug.

    When the two of us arrived at the hospital, Anthony entered Daniel''s ward first.

    I followed him in and closed the door behind me.

    Daniel''s eyes widened in surprise as soon as he saw Anthony.

    It was obvious that he was so ttered by Anthony''s visit that he wanted to sit up, but he was too weak

    to do so.

    I hurried forward to help Daniel sit up.

    "There''s no need to be so formal when you''re sick," Anthony said to Daniel, who was about to salute

    him.

    Daniel nced at me in confusion before turning back to Anthony.

    "Mr.Jones, what are you doing here?"

    "I happened to run into Mr.Jones downstairs, so he came here with me," I answered immediately.

    After all, my rtionship with Anthony could not be made public, so I came up with an excuse on the

    spot.

    For some reason, when I nced at Anthony, I saw him ring at me.

    Did I say anything wrong? He was the one who told me that we had to hide our rtionship for the time

    being.

    Daniel looked back and forth between Anthony and me in puzzlement.

    I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    Since neither of the guys took the initiative to speak, the atmosphere soon grew awkward.

    I winked at Anthony and said, "Mr.Jones, please have a seat."

    Anthony sat on a chair by the window and patted the seat next to him, motioning for me to join him.But

    I shook my head at him, turned around, and picked up an apple on the table.

    "How about I peel an apple for you?" I asked Daniel.

    Daniel nodded with a smile.

    But just when I picked up the fruit knife, Anthony hurried over, snatched it, and said, "Let me peel it."

    In a daze, I watched Anthony take the apple from my hand and clumsily peel it with the knife.

    It seemed that he had never peeled an apple by himself before; his movements were clumsy.

    But there was a serious, focused expression on his face, as if he was handling something precious.

    It was a pleasing sight to see.

    "Daniel, would you like some water?"

    I didn''t know what to do, so I picked up the kettle to pour some water for Daniel.

    "Let me do it."

    Anthony immediately put down the apple, which he hadn''t finished peeling yet, and walked over with an

    empty ss.

    "Mr.Jones..."

    Daniel struggled to get up with a frightened look on his face.

    By the time I realized what he was doing, he was already standing up on the floor.

    He hadn''t recovered yet, and he had been lying in the bed for days, so his limbs were weak.

    As soon as he stood up, he staggered and was about to fall.

    Before I could reach out to help him, he fell to the floor with a bang, and the fruits on the table in front of

    the bed all toppled to the floor.

    "Daniel!"

    I hurried forward to help him get up, but was stopped by Anthony.

    "Let me do it,"

    Anthony said sternly.

    It was not until now that I realized that everything Anthony was doing was to prevent me from getting

    too close to Daniel.

    But I didn''t understand how Anthony could insist on stopping me now, even though Daniel was lying on

    the floor in pain.He was going too far.

    "Do you have to do this?"

    I irritably shook off Anthony''s hand and pulled Daniel up from the floor.Daniely back on the bed with

    my help.He shot me a strange look, but I avoided his eyes.

    "Are you okay? Do you feel ufortable?"

    I asked him.

    "I''m fine."

    Daniel waved his hand and looked at Anthony, who was staring at the two of us with a gloomy face.

    Daniel''s POV: Jennifer came to visit me again.

    I was pleased to see her, but I didn''t understand why she hade here with Prince Anthony.

    I was ttered by the arrival of the prince, but I was also uneasy.

    When I was about to get up and salute him, he stopped me.

    Jennifer said that they had bumped into each other downstairs, but somehow, I didn''t buy it, especially

    after seeing Anthony insist on doing everything that Jennifer offered to do for me.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to see her take care of me.

    Besides, I didn''t miss the tender look on Jennifer''s face when she was watching Anthony peel the

    apple.When I remembered what Anthony had said at the masquerade, I realized that they were far

    closer to each other than I thought.

    I felt very ufortable.I liked Jennifer a lot.

    Although Moon Goddess hadn''t destined for us to be mates, I wanted to be with Jennifer.

    But now, it seemed that my hopes would go down the drain.

    I really didn''t dare to let the prince take care of me, especially after realizing that he was doing all this

    because of Jennifer, so I got off the bed in a hurry to stop him.

    But in the process, Ipletely forgot my physical condition, and ended up falling down on the floor.

    "Do you have to do this?" I heard Jennifer angrily ask Anthony.

    The fact Jennifer dared to talk to the prince in this way proved that they were really close.

    Even as Jennifer helped me up, there was only one thought on my mind-¡ªI didn''t have any chance

    with her.

    I could never be with Jennifer, because there was already someone better than me by her side.

    "You guys talk.I''m leaving."

    Anthony didn''t look happy.

    He stormed out of the room and mmed the door behind him.

    I looked at Jennifer.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was still here, but her heart seemed to have left the ward.

    Now that we were alone, I wanted to ask her about their rtionship in order to confirm my guess.

    "Jennifer, Mr.Jones seems to be acting weird.Are you two together?"

    I kept my voice light and casual.

    Only I knew how hurtful it was for me to say these words out loud.

    I saw Jennifer''s face changing slightly before returning to normal.

    "You''re thinking too much.We''re just friends.It''s just that he appreciates me.That''s why he defended me

    at the ball," she replied, waving her hand.

    I smiled bitterly.

    Although I didn''t know why Jennifer wanted to hide the rtionship between her and Anthony, I knew

    that they were definitely not just friends.

    It would be obvious to anyone with two eyes.

 Chapter 44: Sex In The Car

    Chapter 44: Sex In The Car

    Anthony''s POV:

    After storming out of the ward, I was so furious that I wanted to leave the hospital, but I turned back

    when I reached the parking lot.

    I couldn''t leave Jennifer and Daniel alone in the ward.

    I had just reached the ward and was about to open the door when I heard Jennifer tell Daniel, "We''re

    just friends."

    I froze, then withdrew my hand and walked away.

    I was pissed off by Jennifer! How could she say that we were just friends? Damn it! Did friends kiss,

    date, and even make love with each other? If we were just friends, why would I worry about her and go

    back to the ward to find her even after storming out angrily? I couldn''t believe that Jennifer was actually

    ignoring me for another guy.

    Even after I reached the parking lot, she still didn''te out.

    If it wasn''t for my worry that she wouldn''t be able to go back on her ownter, I would have got into my

    car and left.

    Had I done so much for Jennifer only to hear her tell another guy that she and I were just friends?

    "Anthony, be reasonable.You''re the one who told Jennifer that your rtionship couldn''t be made

    public.What else could she say?"

    Zaneined in my mind.

    "I know that.You don''t have to remind me,"

    I said irritably.

    The rational part of me knew that Jennifer''s words were reasonable, but the emotional part of me

    couldn''t calm down.

    "Come on, you''re being over-possessive," Zane said pointedly.

    "Zane, you..." I didn''t know what to say.

    Anyway, it was meaningless for me to argue with my own wolf.

    The top priority for me now was to take Jennifer away.

    I couldn''t let my mate stay in the same room with another man anymore.

    Only a guy knew other guys best.

    I knew what Daniel was thinking at a nce.

    He obviously had a crush on my mate.

    How could I keep calm and let her spend time with him? In a fit of anger, I knocked hard on the door of

    the ward.

    Then, I pushed the door open a little, but didn''t walk in.

    I looked at Jennifer and said, "It''s time for us to leave."

    The moment Jennifer saw me, her lips widened into a bright smile.

    Then, she turned around and said to Daniel, "I''m leaving now.Take care of yourself.I''lle to see you

    another day."

    Daniel just nodded mutely and watched Jennifer walk out of the ward.

    When his eyes inadvertently met mine, he immediately lowered his head.

    I closed the door and pulled Jennifer away.

    I held her hand tightly as I strode to the parking lot.

    When I found my car, I opened the door of the passenger seat for her.

    But Jennifer shook her head and said, "I''d better sit in the back seat."

    "Why?" My voice came out in a growl.

    I crossed my arms over my chest and red at her.

    "You look scary." Jennifer did an exaggerated imitation of my expression, sessfully making me smile

    in amusement.

    "You look like you''ll eat me up."

    I restrained my smile and sarcastically replied, "We''re just friends, right? Why would I eat you up?"

    When Jennifer heard this, she seemed to realize that something was wrong, because she silently got

    into the car and fastened the seat belt.

    I smirked and got into the car too.Jennifer was actually right.

    I was indeed scary, but she hadn''t seen that side of me yet.

    Well, I was going to show it to her now.

    I unfastened her seat belt, leaned over to her, and asked indifferently, "I heard you say that we''re just

    friends.Jennifer, what did you mean by that?"

    Jennifer''s eyes widened in astonishment, and she quickly shrank back, trying to put some distance

    between us.

    But this only amused me even more.

    I reached out and pulled her back to face me.

    I nted a quick kiss on her lips and raised my eyebrow.

    "Would a friend do this?"

    My tongue slipped into her mouth and intertwined with hers.

    Resting the tip of my nose against hers, I panted and asked, "Or what about this? Huh?"

    Trembling under me, Jennifer shook her head.

    I kissed her on the lips again and yed with the hemline of her dress, letting my fingers graze against

    her thighs.

    I stopped and looked at her.

    Jennifer''s face was red, and her eyes were watery.

    "You''re the one who told me that we couldn''t make our rtionship public.What else was I supposed to

    say?"

    "Then, will youe to the hospital again?"

    I asked her sharply.Faced with my cold gaze, she didn''t dare to nod, but she didn''t shake her head

    either.

    Her reaction only made me angrier.

    How dare she still want toe to the hospital to see Daniel again? It seemed that she hadn''t learned

    her lesson yet.

    I pushed Jennifer down and climbed onto her.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I had never seen Anthony like this before.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    His lips enveloped mine and his tongue mercilessly swirled around my mouth, as if he was kissing me

    without any restraint.

    He was not as gentle as he usually was.

    There was a confusing mix of anger and desire in his bottomless eyes.

    His hand reached up my dress and tore my bra apart.

    I wanted to beg for mercy, but he didn''t give me a chance.

    Before I could so much as make a sound, he kissed me on the lips again and threw my bra aside.

    Then, he brought his hand back to my breasts and squeezed them.

    His lips pulled away abruptly, and I immediately took the chance to let out a groan of protest.

    But a momentter, he kissed me hard again, as though he was toying with me.

    There was acent snicker on his face.

    I was sure my lips must be red and swollen by now, but Anthony continued to suck them.

    My limbs were numb and my whole body was trembling, but my mind was drowning in bliss.

    A part of me wanted him to never stop rubbing my breasts, but I also couldn''t take it for much longer.

    Despite the situation, my body couldn''t help but respond to him.

    I slowly shifted my hand downwards and fumbled with his belt.

    I felt the bulge in his crotch.

    His big dick pulsed for a moment, responding to my touch.

    I swallowed hard, wanting to release it from the constraints of Anthony''s pants.

    When I was about to unbuckle his belt, though, he reached out and stopped me.

    "What''s the rush?"

    He lowered his head and bit my neck.

    "My punishment is not over yet!"

    "What?"

    I stammered in a trembling voice.

    Anthony wrapped one hand around the back of my neck and kissed my chin, then my neck, letting his

    lips wander down.

    His face lingered at my breasts.

    He licked my nipples gently with the tip of his tongue before biting them.

    The sounds he was making drove me wild.

    Since my mouth was unupied, I groaned impatiently.

    It was obvious that Anthony was doing all this to punish me for visiting Daniel.

    But the pleasure coursing through my veins kept me from thinking straight.

    As my _ body twisted uncontrobly, I felt a moist liquid near my thighs.

    Anthony must have noticed it too, because he reached down and rolled up the hem of my dress.

    Then, he touched my pussy, running his fingertips over the warm, sticky liquid.

    "Good, that''s it," he murmured.

    As he spoke, he spread the folds of mybia and inserted his index finger inside.

    He stirred his finger around, and he looked at me as I moaned with desire.

    "Shh, be careful.You can''t let anyone hear you."

    It was only after hearing Anthony''s warning that I remembered that we were still in the car.

    I bit my lower lip tightly, not daring to make a sound.

    Anthony''s hand continued to y with my pussy.

    Every time I felt like I was about to enter the gates of heaven, he would pull me back down to hell

    again.

    No matter how I tried to tempt Anthony, he didn''t stick his dick inside me, even though it was already

    rock hard.

    "I was wrong.But it was really not what you think,"

    I said breathlessly, trying to keep my tone as gentle as possible.

    I put my hands on his shoulders, trying to coax him.

    It seemed that my words worked, because Anthony''s hand finally stopped.

    He stared at me with red eyes and said, "Do it yourself."

    After saying that, Anthony adjusted his seat andy down, as if he was letting me do whatever I

    wanted.

    Gritting my teeth, I swung my leg his waist to straddle him.

    "If you do a good job, I''ll cool down," he reminded me.

    My hands trembled.

    I was trying to lower myself on his fully erect dick as slowly as possible when I suddenly fell on it, letting

    him enter mepletely in one fell swoop.

    I almost let out a scream.

    Anthony didn''t keep his word at all.

    He told me to do it myself, but now, he held my waist tightly with his hands and moved me up and

    down, as if I was bouncing on his legs.

    Bit by bit, involuntary moans escaped my lips.

    In the end, he covered my mouth so that I couldn''t make any sound.

    I reached the climax again and again on top of Anthony.

    I didn''t know how many times I came before he finally let me go.

    After today, I definitely wouldn''t dare to do anything to make Anthony jealous again.

    He was so scary when he got jealous!

 Chapter 45: Sound Them Out

    Chapter 45: Sound Them Out

    Austin''s POV:

    "Mr.Jones, your brother and Miss Smith have arrived.Would you like to invite them in now?"

    I was dealing with state affairs in the study when an attendant came to inform me about Anthony and

    Jennifer''s arrival.

    I raised my gaze from the documents on the desk and stared at the door.

    It was hot outside.

    I really wished that I could make Anthony wait longer in the burning heat, but I couldn''t humiliate him

    like that for the time being.

    That bastard had been lucky enough to survive.

    But since he hade back alive, I had to express my condolences to him in person.

    In this way, I could not only show my concern for my younger brother to the elders, but I could also take

    the opportunity to ask Anthony about those vampires.

    Moreover, I was curious about the trainee who had been caught together with Anthony.

    Even though Anthony had been up against so many vampires, he had managed to escape in the end.

    I highly suspected that the trainee had made a great contribution.

    "Call them in," I ordered.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    Not long after, the attendant returned to the room with Anthony, who was followed by a beautiful girl.

    I heard that this she-wolf was the strongest one among the current trainees.

    Now that I saw her in person, I was even more interested in her.

    I sat upright, feeling a lot less upset all of a sudden.

    "Greetings, Mr.Jones ."

    The two of them greeted me and bowed to me.

    I wasn''t pleased to see Anthony, but as reluctant as I was, I had toe to him and help him up.

    I wished that Anthony would''ve died in the vampires¡¯ territory, but he was lucky enough to survive.

    Now, I had to pretend to show my condolences to him.

    I held his hand as if I was sincerely concerned.

    "Why are you being so formal? You did a great job fighting against the vampires this time."

    "That was my duty as a member of the Osman Kingdom."

    His words were so noble and lofty that I could not find anything wrong with them.

    "By the time my guards arrived, you had already managed to escape on your own.As your elder

    brother, I have to take responsibility for not saving you sooner," I said, pretending to be earnest.

    "It was an ident.You don''t have to me yourself."

    "All right.Well, it''s good to see you back here safe and sound."

    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Anthony, I let go of his hand and turned to the she-wolf beside

    him.

    "What''s your name?" I asked her.

    "Mr.Jones, my name is Jennifer Smith."

    Jennifer was quite attractive, especially her eyes, which were filled with both the tenderness of a she-

    wolf and the toughness of a werewolf.

    But still, why would Anthony take only a mere trainee on such a dangerous mission with him? Was

    there more to their rtionship? Judging by the chemistry between the two of them, I guessed that my

    younger brother had fallen in love with she-wolf, so I decided to sound them out.

    "Miss Smith, I heard that out of all the trainees, you''re the strongest.Since that''s the case, I would like

    to give you a royal mission.If you can fulfill it, you will be praised by the royal family."

    As I spoke, I secretly observed Anthony''s reaction.

    Sure enough, he pulled a long face and refused me before Jennifer could even say anything.

    "Jennifer is not qualified to carry out a royal mission yet.She hasn''t been training for long.The most

    important thing for her now is to continue training and improve her strength ."

    Anthony''s words more or less confirmed my guess there was something going on between him and

    Jennifer.

    I nodded at Anthony.

    "Then let''s not talk about it anymore.Well, since the two of you are already here, you should stay for

    dinner before you leave."

    I wanted another opportunity to test them.

    Jennifer might be the most powerful weapon in my arsenal to take down Anthony.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Austin invited me and Anthony to the royal pce to discuss our battle with the vampires recently.

    Unexpectedly, there was a strange tension between Anthony and the king.

    The king told me that he wanted me to carry out a royal mission, but Anthony refused him immediately

    without giving me a chance to speak.

    I didn''t know what Anthony was thinking.

    After all, a royal mission would be a great way for me to develop my skills and learn faster.

    However, I knew that he must have a reason for refusing the mission, so I didn''t say anything else.

    After that, the king insisted that we stay for dinner.

    Tonight, the atmosphere was very different from the time when I had dinner with Elizabeth.

    The dishes and the tableware were a lot more luxurious, and the whole affair was stiff and formal.

    Moreover, Anthony and Austin didn''t look close at all.

    If anything, they looked like they were strangers.I found this particrly odd, since Austin looked only a

    few years older than Anthony.

    Usually, brothers with such a small age gap would be close.

    But at the long dining table, Austin sat at the head of the table, while Anthony sat several seats away.

    Neither of them spoke, which made the whole dinner even duller.

    Just when I thought the dinner would end in the same depressing atmosphere, Austin took the initiative

    to chat with me.

    "Jennifer, there''s no need to be so reserved.You made a huge contribution to our victory against the

    vampires this time."

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones," I replied with a polite smile.

    The attendants nearby poured some wine in all our sses.

    I raised my ss, stood up, and proposed a toast to Austin.

    "Don''t be so formal.Sit down," he said.

    "I heard that Mother went to Marge Indst week.Did you meet her?"

    I stiffened in confusion.

    Why was the king asking me about Elizabeth all of a sudden? And why was he asking me about her

    visit instead of Anthony? After all, Anthony was the one who knew Elizabeth best.

    I stole a nce at Anthony, who gave me an imperceptible shake of the head.I knew that he didn''t want

    me to tell the truth.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m afraid I didn''t know about it," I answered apologetically.

    "She came to see me.Since the ind is so beautiful, she decided to stay for a while And I agreed with

    her,"

    Anthony hurried to exin.

    Unexpectedly, Austin chuckled.

    "It''s rare for my brother to defend someone like this.By the way, he hasn''t found a mate yet.You two

    look like a perfect match."

    Anthony''s face changed when he heard this.

    "Austin, you must be joking.Even if I never find my mate, I won''t just casually date someone.Besides, I

    have no interest in finding a mate in the first ce."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I pretended to be scared, as if I couldn''t believe that Austin had suggested such a thing.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m ttered.But I''m just an ordinary trainee.How could I be a match for the noble prince?"

    After the two of us denied our rtionship with such vehemence, Austin didn''t bring it up again.

    While Anthony and the king continued chatting, I excused myself to go to the restroom.

    It was getting dark outside.

    The lights in the pce slowly flickered on one after another.

    After using the restroom, I walked along the corridor back to the dining hall.

    There, I suddenly spotted a figure in ck.

    When he leaped down from the rooftop not far away, a familiar smell drifted over to me.

    I wanted to follow him to see what he was up to, but he moved at the speed of lightning, swiftly

    disappearing from my sight.

    I couldn''t shake off the feeling that I knew his scent from somewhere.

    Who could it be?

 Chapter 46: The Real Culprit

    Chapter 46: The Real Culprit

    Anthony''s POV: For some reason, Austin asked me and Jennifer to stay for dinner.

    It was unusual because, ever since our father passed away, I had never sat with him at the same table.

    He was acting suspiciously.

    I finally realized his intention when he started chatting with Jennifer on and off throughout the evening.

    He was testing my rtionship with Jennifer.

    What was he trying to do? Did he want to use Jennifer to control me? He had no shame.

    Fortunately, Jennifer cooperated with me by giving no hints that we were in a rtionship.

    I merely winked at her, and she realized that we were in a precarious situation.

    So we both acted as if we were not interested in each other.

    What I was not sure of was whether or not Austin bought our act.

    I thought that our visit to the royal pce would end with dinner.

    I had not expected Austin to ask us to stay the night.

    I turned down his offer, using tomorrow''s training as an excuse.

    On the way back, Jennifer and I deliberately kept some distance between us.

    When the car finally left the pce premises, I reached out for her hand, intending to twine her fingers

    with mine.

    Unexpectedly, Jennifer brushed off my hand.

    She crossed her arms over her chest and leisurely leaned back against her seat.

    "You are not interested in me, right? So why are you trying to hold my hand?"

    Jennifer asked teasingly.

    I smiled, pulled her into a hug and sincerely apologized, "I didn''t mean it, honey.I lied to Austin for a

    reason."

    Pressing her cheek against my chest, Jennifer asked, "Do you have a bad rtionship with him?"

    "We have the same father but different mothers,"

    I exined, hoping that Jennifer would stay away from Austin from now on.

    There was a deeper reason behind myplicated rtionship with Austin, but I thought it was better

    to keep that from Jennifer for the time being.

    "He is slyer than you think.You should keep your guard up around him in the future," I told her.

    For the sake of her safety, I hoped that she would never have any contact with Austin for the rest of her

    life.

    "All right.I will listen to you."

    Thankfully, Jennifer didn''t question my request, but she promised to be careful.

    She then settled her head on myp and let me stroke her hair.

    "There was one thing that felt off."

    "What was it?"

    I asked Jennifer.

    Jennifer sat up and answered seriously, "When I went to the bathroom earlier, I saw someone in

    ck.He seemed to be looking for something."

    "Oh?"

    I pretended to be interested, but I wondered if the person she saw was the attendant I had sent to

    search the pce for information.

    "Did you see his face? What did he look like?" I asked.

    Jennifer replied, "No, I didn''t see his face, but he smelled familiar."

    I briefly considered letting Jennifer in on my n.

    But after second thought, I decided it was safest for her not to know anything for the time being.

    I decided not to tell Jennifer everything about me until she was strong enough to protect herself.

    Before that, I had to find a way to ensure her safety.

    "For now, go ahead and take a nap. I''ll wake you up when we arrive."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I gently encouraged Jennifer to lie back down on myp and told the driver to drive slowly.

    I then caressed her hair to lull her to sleep.

    When we arrived at the ind, Jennifer was fast asleep.

    Her head on myp, she wrapped her arms around me as if I was a pillow.

    This was a sign that Jennifer trusted me a lot.

    She seemed to be at ease even in her sleep.

    I didn''t want to wake her up.

    It had been some time since shest slept well, so I hefted her onto my arms and carried her to her

    dorm room.

    I took the path where few people passed through.

    As I tucked her into bed, I really wanted to sleep with her in my arms.

    But at that moment, I received a message.

    My attendant informed me that the murderer who had attempted to poison Jennifer had been found and

    was now at the training ground.

    I went downstairs, called for the drillmaster and Daniel, and then sent the surveince video I had

    received to them.

    The video revealed that it was Anna who had bought medicine from a pharmacy, disguised herself as a

    waitress at the restaurant, and then put the medicine in Jennifer''s food.

    She clearly had not expected Daniel to eat the poisoned meal.

    Silver powder was deadly for werewolves.

    The video shook everyone.

    Even the drillmaster could not believe that was such a terrible she-wolf among the trainees.

    "Exin yourself, Anna."

    My attendants had Anna under control.

    It seemed that she had tried to escape because her hair was a mess and her clothes were dirty.

    She looked like she had rolled in the mud.

    My attendants dragged her over to me with her hands bound.

    "Mr.Jones, it wasn''t what it looked like! I didn''t put silver powder in their food.What I bought was

    supposed to be axative.I didn''t mean to kill anyone.I just wanted to give Jennifer diarrhea to teach

    her a lesson.I didn''t expect things to turn out like this!"

    Anna tried to shake herself free from my attendants so that she could crawl to my feet and beg me, but

    she failed to do so because she had little strength left.

    "ording to the video, you were the one who poisoned the food.Do you have any evidence to prove

    that you bought axative and not silver powder?" I asked her.

    Even if it was true that she had bought axative, what she did was really bad.

    My mate could have died as a result.

    I didn''t want to imagine what would happen if Jennifer had eaten that dish as originally intended.

    If she ate it, would she still be alive and standing before me? "Mr.Jones, it really wasn''t me."

    Anna desperately shook her head and burst into tears.

    "If it wasn''t you, who else could it be?" Daniel chimed in.

    As the victim of the incident, he was very angry.

    He had nearly lost his life because of Anna.

    At the moment, Anna did not know how to defend herself.

    She could only know desperately before me.

    She didn''t stop even though her forehead started to bleed.

    "Anna, did you ever stop to think about the consequences of your actions when you decided to poison

    your fellow trainee?"

    Carson asked sternly.

    "Mr.Jones, this she-wolf has done something terrible.She cannot stay in the training camp any

    longer.But if she insists that she onlyced the food withxative, there might be another culprit in this

    case."

    "You must be right, but she doesn''t seem to have any idea who the real mastermind is.For now, she

    should stand trial at the royal court for her crime.y the surveince video tomorrow morning at the

    training ground.I want everyone to see it on arge screen."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones," Carson responded before stepping aside.

    "Gag her and take her away," I ordered my attendants.

    I watched my attendants escort Anna off the ind, but I was still worried that the real culprit would do

    something else to hurt Jennifer.

    Jennifer told me before that her first suspect was E, but we hadn''t found any evidence of her

    involvement.

    If E really was the culprit, then she was more cunning than we thought.

 Chapter 47: Skylars Mate

    Chapter 47: Skr''s Mate

    Skr''s POV:

    I heard that Anna had been sent to the royal court to stand trial for what she had done.

    I hoped she would get the punishment that she deserved and rot in prison.

    What an awful she-wolf! How could she poison Jennifer? Fortunately, Jennifer was fine, or else, I would

    have fought Anna to death myself.

    After Anna''s dismissal, Jennifer and I found peace.

    But that did notst long because, after a few days, another incident urred on Marge Ind.

    Not too long ago, Prince Anthony and Jennifer had gone on a mission.

    When they returned, they had brought back Sherman, the elder of the Wilson n.

    Since then, Sherman had been imprisoned in Osman Kingdom''s royal prison.

    Now, the Wilson n wanted us to release Sherman.

    They imed to have caught some werewolves, and they wanted Sherman in exchange for their

    release.

    The king agreed.

    Anthony personally selected a few trainees and lycan attendants to go to the border of the Red Sun

    Pack''s territory.

    The exchange was set to happen there.

    Our party wasposed of two she-wolves and three werewolves from the trainees.

    I had been selected along with another she-wolf named E.

    Jennifer was the strongest trainee so I didn''t understand why the prince decided to leave her out of this

    mission.

    But since the prince had chosen me, I was determined to do my job well.

    I didn''t know E well, but I heard from Jennifer that she was a ruthless she-wolf who had attempted to

    hurt her over and over again.

    I should be careful around her.

    Before leaving Marge Ind, I gave Jennifer a warm hug.

    "Honey, wait for me toe back."

    "I believe in you." Jennifer looked at me with concern.

    "Be careful, okay?"

    "I will." I grinned at her.

    "It''s rare for me to see the outside world so I''m very happy. It''s too bad you won''t be with me."

    "There will be plenty of opportunities in the future," Jennifer replied with a gentle smile.

    "For now, think of it as a solo practice.Keep in touch, Skr."

    I waved goodbye to Jennifer and then we boarded the ne that would take us to the Red Sun Pack.

    The Red Sun Pack lived adjacent to the vampires¡¯ territory so the border was a good ce to

    exchange hostages.

    ording to the agreement, the two sides would meet at the forest that was along the border.

    When we arrived at the destination, the representatives of the vampires appeared.

    They were well-dressed and looked arrogantly as if we were not to be taken seriously.

    "Where is Sherman? I am Hector, another elder of the Wilson n."

    Hector stepped forward.

    "Show us Sherman first, or else, you''re not taking these werewolves back with you."

    As soon as Hector finished speaking, the vampires apanying him escorted more¡¯ than ten

    werewolves to the front of their party.

    All the werewolves looked disheveled as if they had struggled while being bound.

    To add to the tension, the vampires pointed pistols at the werewolves¡¯ heads.

    "Hey, isn''t that going too far?"

    One of Anthony''s attendants, a lycan named Walker, stepped forward with a serious expression to

    use the vampires.

    "These werewolves are our captives.This is the kind of treatment they deserve."

    Hector lifted his chin arrogantly.

    "Where is Sherman? Show him to us!"

    "You arrogant jerk!"

    Walker wanted to pick a fight with the vampire elder.

    But when he remembered the king''s instructions, he forced himself to swallow down his ire.

    The king had ordered us not to start a conflict with the vampires.

    We had to get the captured werewolves back as civilly as possible.Because Hector wanted to see

    Sherman first, we decided to agree to his request after some discussion.

    Walker and I took Sherman to Hector.

    Sherman remained arrogant despite being handcuffed.

    "Now you have seen Sherman.Satisfied?"

    Walker red at Hector.

    "On the count of three, let''s release the hostages at the same time.Do you have any objections to

    that?"

    "Sounds good."

    Hector nodded and raised his hand, ready to give the signal.

    "One..."

    Walker''s voice echoed through the forest.I grabbed Sherman''s arm, my palms were starting to sweat.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Two..."

    "Three!"

    When Walker counted to three, I let go of Sherman''s arm.

    The vampires also followed suit and released the captured werewolves.

    Just when I thought this was over, the vampires suddenly pointed their pistols at us.

    "Watch out!" E yelled.

    "What do you want?" Walker demanded with a re, ready to switch to his wolf form.

    "You hateful werewolves! How dare you take Sherman hostage? You''re not getting away with

    this!"Hector sneered.

    "Kill them!"

    As soon as he gave the order, all the vampires took out their weapons.

    Some of them shot at us with no hesitation.

    Others brought out daggers and looked eager to stab us.

    Walker desperately wanted to fight back.

    "You bastards!"

    He was about to shift into his wolf form but E stopped him.

    "Let''s just go.The exchange has beenpleted.The vampires brought weapons, and they have super

    power.We are no match for them."

    E forcefully dragged Walker away from the scene.

    All the werewolves fled to safety.

    In the chaos, I rolled on the ground to avoid the vampires¡¯ attacks.

    When I got to my feet, I raised my fists in an effort to cover for the werewolves who were making their

    escape.

    However, someone pushed me from behind, and I stumbled to the ground.

    Before I could get up, a vampire stabbed a dagger into my chest.

    I could barely dodge since my knee got injured.

    Red blotches bloomed on my clothing.

    I gritted my teeth in an effort to stay conscious.

    I switched to my wolf form so that I could tear off the vampire''s head with my ws.

    After I finished him off, I limped after my fellow werewolves.

    However, they all had gone ahead, leaving me alone.

    Because of my injury, I couldn''t run fast at all.

    The worst part was that many vampires continued to chase after me.

    At such a crucial moment, I heard E shout, "We should leave, Walker.Never mind Skr! Leave the

    weak behind.If we go back to save her, we will all die.Besides, Skr is not one of the nobles.We

    should go while we can!"

    Everyone else seemed to agree with E''s suggestion so I could only watch them retreat and leave me

    behind.

    I suddenly recalled that someone had pushed me from behind.

    Whoever they were, they had nearly gotten me killed.

    Was it possible that E was the one who pushed me? I shuddered at the realization.

    Mypanions had abandoned me.

    How could I take on these vampires by myself? Before I could fall in despair, a male d in ck

    appeared out of nowhere.

    Hended in front of me and protected me.

    He took out a pistol and calmly shot any vampire who got too close, forcing them to retreat.

    He had excellent shooting skills, and his movements were very agile.

    To top it all off, his fighting skills were first-rate.

    I lifted my head so that I could see my protector''s face.

    Suddenly, I got a whiff of something fragrant emanating from him.

    It seemed like the smell of mate bond.

    "Mate! He is our mate!" my wolf excitedly cried out.

 Chapter 48: Jennifers Brother

    Chapter 48: Jennifer''s Brother

    Skr''s POV:

    Oh my God! Could this man be the mate assigned to me by Moon Goddess? Every werewolf looked

    forward to finding their mate once they were of age, and I was no exception.

    I used to think that Moon Goddess had forgotten me.

    I had not expected to meet my destined mate during a life-or -death situation.

    I shifted back to my human form and gazed up at him.

    The man was tall and handsome.

    He was also extraordinarily skilled, which matched the fantasies and expectations I had for my mate.

    However, he only wore a severe expression on his face.

    "You are injured."

    He carried me in his arms and hurried to retreat.

    He moved at an incredibly fast pace.

    "I''m taking you away from here."

    "Thank you."

    I pressed my head against his chest and calmed myself by listening to his steady heartbeat.

    "What''s your name?"

    He merely pursed his lips and continued to run, ignoring my question.

    I was a little disappointed by hisck of response.

    I clutched his sleeve and said nothing.

    He brought me to a river and stopped running after making sure that the vampires had stopped

    following us.

    "We need to treat your wound so that it won''t get infected."

    He put me down and crouched by the water''s edge.

    "Wait!"

    I grabbed his wrist and looked him in the eye.

    "Sir, you haven''t answered my question yet.My name is Skr, and I''m from the ck Stone

    Pack.What about you? Can''t you tell me your name?"

    "Dn,"he replied indifferently.

    When he noticed the wound on my chest, he hesitated for a while.

    Then, he unbuttoned my top and skillfully tended to the wound.

    When he poured cold water over the wound, I couldn''t help frowning.

    My shirt had been pushed down my  shoulders, exposing my fair breasts to the air.

    Although he didn''t mean to disrespect me by looking at my breasts, I still felt so nervous that my heart

    started to beat wildly and my cheeks burned in embarrassment.

    But Dn was the most decent werewolf I had ever met.

    As he tended to my injury, not once did he touch any part of my body that he shouldn''t.

    However, I felt so shy that I wanted to find a hole in the ground and bury myself there.

    Finally, Dn finished treating my wound.

    He turned around and gruffly said, "Skr, get dressed."

    "Oh.Right.Okay."

    I nodded but my reaction was a little slow.

    After getting dressed, I walked up to him and noticed that his ears were red.

    "So you are also shy,"I remarked in surprise.

    "I thought that I was the only one."Dn was silent for a while.

    "Skr, you talk too much."He nced at me coolly.

    "I''ll escort you back to Marge Ind."

    "How did you know that I came from Marge Ind? Do you know me? Hey, haven''t you noticed

    anything about my smell?"

    I grabbed his arm as I chattered on and on in excitement.

    I wanted to check if he knew that we were mates designated by Moon Goddess.

    He should have noticed my scent, but since he had not brought it up, I was feeling a little uneasy.

    Dn didn''t respond and walked ahead alone.

    Tears welled up and I rubbed my eyes in annoyance while pointing at my injured knee.

    "Dn, my knee got injured.I can''t walk."

    I had only torn the skin from my knee and I could still walk; but I wanted to see what he would do.

    "You''re so troublesome."

    Dn walked back to me and hefted me over his shoulder.

    I felt indignant.

    Shouldn''t he be carrying me like a princess in this situation? Why was he carrying me on his shoulder?

    Had Moon Goddess assigned me to a dull mate? I shimmied a little on his shoulder so I could wrap my

    arms around his neck.

    Dn was surprised by my actions.

    He tried to shrug my hands away, but I quickly exined, "I''m afraid you might drop me.I''ll feel safer if I

    do this.If I fell to the ground and hurt myself even more, will you take responsibility?"

    The corner of Dn''s mouth twitched.

    I happily held onto his neck.

    Although Dn seemed a little dull, we were clearly destined mates.

    If he was going to be cold, I had to take the initiative to get close to him.

    Dn carried me all the way.

    I couldn''t help smiling as I admired his handsome face.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony had sent Skr and E to carry out this mission.

    I was worried about Skr''s safety, but Anthony refused to let me go with her.

    I couldn''t persuade him to change his mind so I could only agree with his decision.Not long after, the

    group finally returned Before I could rejoice, Anthony informed me that Skr had not returned with the

    team because she had been left behind.

    When I heard that, I stamped my foot in anxiety.

    "This is all your fault, Anthony! You should have allowed me to go with her on this mission." I red at

    him.

    "If anything bad happens to Skr, I will never forgive you!"

    "Don''t be mad, sweetheart." Anthony hugged me.

    "This mission was very dangerous. How could I ask you to risk your life?"

    "But you''re okay with Skr taking that risk instead?" I felt like I was going to explode in anger.

    "Calm down, honey.Skr is fine.Someone has been following the team and protecting them in secret.I

    just got word that he has saved Skr.They are on their way back now," Anthony exined.

    I was relieved to hear that Skr was safe.

    "They will be arriving on Marge Ind soon.If you are still worried about her, I will go with you to

    wee her."

    Anthony kissed me on the cheek.

    "Okay, fine."

    Satisfied, I nodded and then blew him a kiss.

    The next day, Skr arrived with Anthony''s secret Maye Ged) ee guard.

    Anthony and I personally weed them.

    "Skr!"

    When I saw my friend, I ran over to her and hugged her tightly.

    "I''m so d you''re fine.I was scared half to death!"

    "You should thank Dn then.He saved me, Jennifer."

    Skr pointed at the werewolf beside her, but I was too focused on her to pay attention to him.

    "Skr, did you get hurt? How do you feel now? We should take you to the hospital first and let the

    best doctor treat you."

    I asked Skr a lot of questions and took her to the hospital by force.

    Along the way, I happily chatted with Skr, ignoring the two males behind us.

    When we got to the hospital, I apanied Skr in the consultation room.

    At that moment, Anthony''s secret guard came up to him and asked, "Mr.Jones, since I have fulfilled my

    task, may I leave now?"

    Anthony nodded in agreement.

    Hearing this, Skr suddenly got up from her seat.

    "Dn, you can''t leave!"

    She ran to him and hugged him.

    Only then did I check out the werewolf.

    He was d in ck and wearing a cap that covered half of his face.

    I could not see his features clearly but he smelled familiar.

    His name was Dn.

    And he was Anthony''s secret guard.

    I heard that he had saved Skr''s life.

    Why was I getting a feeling that their rtionship wasn''t as simple as it seemed? "Skr, my task was

    to escort you back to Marge Ind.Now that that is done, I should go,"

    Dn patiently exined.

    "Let go of me."

    "I won''t!"

    Skr clung to him.

    "You can''t leave! If you leave, I will be very sad, and my wound will take forever to heal.You need

    to stay until I recover."

    After keeping silent for a while, Dn finally raised his head.

    When I saw his face, I was shocked.

    He was my older brother who I had lost contact with for many years.

    I still clearly remembered what my brother looked like.

    Although the man before me was maturepared to the youthful face in my memories, I was sure

    that it was him.

    No wonder he smelled familiar.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    There was no mistaking his true identity.

    He was my older brother! "Jerome!"

    I couldn''t help eximing.

    "It''s me, Jennifer! Your younger sister!"

 Chapter 49: Memory Loss

    Chapter 49: Memory Loss

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After getting separated from my brother, Jerome, I had been missing him every day.

    Many years had passed with no word from him.

    I had resigned myself to the reality that I was never seeing him again.

    Who knew that he would turn up as Anthony''s secret guard and Skr''s savior? Maybe this was fate.

    My brother and I had been apart for so many years, but I still recognized him.

    This man who called himself Dn was Jerome.

    I was sure of it.

    However, his reaction was disappointing.

    He didn''t hug me or look excited to see me.

    He was surprised by my outburst, and he shook his head.

    "Miss, you must have mistaken me for someone else.My name is not Jerome.I''m Dn."

    "That''s right, Jennifer," Skr chimed in.

    "He told me that his name is Dn."

    "Dn..." I murmured the name.

    Was I really mistaken? How could two werewolves be so simr and not be the same being? Not only

    did this Dn look like my brother, but they also smelled the same.

    Werewolves were very sensitive to smells, and I had a keen sense of smell.

    How could I be wrong? Before I could interrogate Dn further, Anthony stopped me.

    "Jennifer, let''s talk about itter."

    I looked back at him, nodded and dropped my questions.

    Maybe Anthony could straighten things out for me.

    After all, my brother was his secret guard.

    I apanied Skr through a series of examinations and watched the doctor treat her wound

    properly.

    Skr needed to stay in the hospital for further observation.

    Anthony made sure that the best nurse was assigned to her.

    We could finally leave without worry.

    "Rest well, Skr.I''lle to visit you very soon."

    I waved at Skr, who was lying in the bed.

    "Just you wait, Jennifer.I''ll be out of this hospital in no time."

    Skr blew me a kiss.

    I knew then that Skr would be all right and back to her usual lively self.

    "Dn, you have toe visit me too!"

    Skr waggled her eyebrows at Dn.

    Dn wordlessly stepped behind Anthony.

    I couldn''t helpughing at this amusing scene.

    After leaving the hospital, Anthony arranged for Dn to stay on Marge Ind.

    Dn followed his order and temporarily resided in the castle.

    Anthony held my hand and led me to the forest.

    We strolled along a path and talked about Dn.

    "Jennifer, I know you have questions about Dn." Anthony looked at me.

    "Is he really your older brother? Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure, Anthony,"I replied and grabbed his wrist.

    "I can''t be wrong.There''s something I must tell you."

    "Jennifer, you know you can be honest with me."Anthony hugged me reassuringly.

    His hug made me feel at ease.

    "Actually, I''m not from the Dark River Pack."I hugged him back and told him my story.

    "I''m from the Rainbow Pack.My father, Lewis Smith, was the Alpha and my mother, Doris, was his

    Luna.My mother died of an illness when I was seven.Not long after, the pack''s Beta, Arthur, rallied with

    some traitors and killed my father.My older brother, Jerome, and I managed to escape from the

    pack.But we got separated somewhere along the way.Later, I went to the Dark River Pack as a refugee

    and was taken in by Luna Debra.Iter heard that Arthur had be the Alpha of my pack.Afraid that

    he would send people to kill me, I didn''t dare to reveal my identity.Since then, I worked as a ve for

    the Dark River Pack.Anthony, I miss my brother very much, but I don''t understand.Why couldn''t he

    recognize me?"

    Saddened by the thought, I buried my face into Anthony''s arms.

    Anthony patted my shoulder and gently stroked my back.

    "Jennifer, I''ve always wondered about your past.I just did not expect it to be full of tragedy.Please trust

    me.Those who have done you wrong will get what they deserve, and you will get back everything that

    is owed to you!"

    "I believe you."

    I nodded firmly, tears welling up in my eyes.

    "Honey, since Dn is your older brother, I will find a way so that he remembers you as soon as

    possible."

    Anthony wiped my tears gently.

    "You''re upset because Dn didn''t recognize you, right? Actually, he has amnesia.Many years ago,

    while I was inspecting the packs, I passed by a river and came upon an injured werewolf.Since he was

    unconscious, I took him back with me to Osman Kingdom.When he woke up, he lost all his

    memories.He did not even know his own name.I named him Dn, and in order to repay me, he has

    been serving me as my right-hand man.Don''t worry.I will definitely find a way to help Dn regain his

    memories."

    "Oh, I see.You saved my brother! Anthony, you saved my brother and gave me a new life.What a

    stroke of good fortune! Thank the deities for guiding us to each other."

    I hugged him tightly with mixed feelings.

    "By the way, Anthony, do you still remember what I told you the other day? I saw someone suspicious

    in the royal pce, but his smell was familiar.Now that I think about it, that person felt simr to my

    brother.Since he is your secret guard, was the person I happened to see that day my brother?"

    "I suppose so."

    Anthony patted me on the shoulder.

    "What was my brother doing in the pce? Did you send him on a mission?"

    I was confused.

    "Jennifer, the royal family isplicated.You will understand in the future.For the time being, I don''t

    want you to get involved.But now that I know Dn is your brother, I won''t send him on dangerous

    missions anymore."

    Anthony did not exin further.

    He just gripped my hand and looked at me, hoping for patience and understanding.

    I stopped questioning him.

    After all, I trusted him from the bottom of my heart.

    We continued our stroll through the forest.

    We talked, kissed and hugged.

    We only parted when night fell.

    Anthony''s POV: After Jennifer told me her story, we talked for a long time in the forest.

    I did not know that the current Alpha of the Rainbow Pack was a traitor.

    To think that I had let his daughter, E, stay on Marge Ind for so long.

    Arthur used to tell the public that the former Alpha, Lewis, and his son, Jerome, both died of an illness.

    Because he was the Beta, he imed to have no choice but to step up to the position as Alpha of the

    Rainbow Pack.

    He said that regardless of how sad he was, he would fulfill the former Alpha''s dying wish.

    For so many years, no one had doubted what Arthur said.

    He deceived everyone.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    E was the daughter of a traitor.

    She took away everything that should have belonged to Jennifer.

    I asked Jennifer about E.

    Only then did I learn that E was hostile and had attempted to kill her many times.

    E''s father was the one who killed Jennifer''s father.

    For Jennifer''s sake, E could no longer stay on Marge Ind.

    I had to find a way to send E back to her pack as quickly as possible.

    Anyone who had ill intentions towards Jennifer could not be in the same area as her.

    Not too long ago, E and Skr had taken on the mission of escorting Sherman.

    I called all the werewolves and lycan attendants involved and asked them about what had happened

    back then.

    It was E who suggested they give up on Skr.

    When Skr got injured, E didn''t even try to save her.

    She even encouraged theirpanions to leave her behind.

    After conducting an investigation, I called E to my ce.

    She looked uneasy because it was her first timeing to the pce where I currently resided.

    "Mr.Jones, what can I do for you?"

    "When the team returned from the Red Sun Pack¡¯''s territory, everyone came back except for Skr."

    I wasted no time and went straight to the point.

    "I have looked into the matter.It was you who suggested that the team should abandon Skr, right?"

    "Mr.Jones, the situation we were in at the time was very dangerous.If we went back to save Skr, we

    could have all been killed,"

    E replied in an effort to justify her actions.

    "Silence,"

    I interrupted her.

    "You don''t care about the safety of yourpanion.You have no sense of team spirit.Werewolves like

    you are not qualified to stay and train on Marge Ind.Leave this instant.If you don''t, you will be thrown

    out.If you have to be forced off the ind, I''m sure that both you and your father will lose face."

 Chapter 50: Dormitory On Fire

    Chapter 50: Dormitory On Fire

    E''s POV:

    I never expected that Anthony had called me toe to him because of the incident with Skr.

    He even asked me to leave Marge Ind, saying that I didn''t care about mypanion''s safety.

    I felt like I would explode with anger.

    Who the hell was Skr? She was just an ordinary she-wolf from ck Stone Pack.

    She didn''te from a noble background.

    Why should we risk our lives to save her? However, Skr was a good friend of Jennifer''s.

    Maybe Jennifer was getting revenge on Skr''s behalf by badmouthing me in front of the prince.

    That bitch always used her face to her advantage.

    It was disgusting to watch her seduce the prince.

    I hated the fact that Skr and Jennifer were so close.

    But now that the prince had taken such a decision, what else could I do? I had no choice but to agree

    with him respectfully, saying that I would take the initiative to leave Marge Ind.

    But after leaving Anthony''s castle, I grew angrier and angrier.

    Why did I have to leave with my tail between my legs? How could I lose to Jennifer in such an

    embarrassing way? No, I would never admit defeat to her! I couldn''t continue staying here against the

    prince''s orders.

    But since I had to suffer, I would make Jennifer suffer as well.

    I went back to the dormitory with a sneer.

    When I saw the she-wolves roaming around the dormitory building, I suddenly had an idea.

    In the dead of the night, I went to the top floor of the dormitory building.

    The corridors were dark and deserted.

    Unnoticed by anyone, I destroyed the surveince cameras in the dormitory building with a

    sledgehammer.

    Soon after that, I set a fire on the top floor and sneaked away.

    It was the middle of the night, so everyone must be in a deep sleep.

    By the time they woke up, the fire would have spread.

    I left Marge Ind overnight.

    Since I destroyed the surveince cameras before setting the fire, I didn''t think that anyone would be

    able to trace the crime back to me.

    Besides, my sudden departure from Marge Ind wasn''t suspicious either, since Anthony was the one

    who had asked me to leave.

    Thinking of the fire that must be spreading fast through the building, I felt an indescribable sense of

    satisfaction.

    I hoped that all the bitches there would burn to death! I wanted to see how Jennifer could escape this

    time.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Skr was a she-wolf who couldn''t stay idle.

    I was afraid that she would be bored in the hospital, so I went there to give herpany.

    Sitting in front of the bed, I peeled an apple for her.

    "Jennifer, E is evil!"

    From the moment Skr had seen me enter the ward, she had been jabbering non- stop.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Thanks to her, I almost died this time.It was all her fault! We were fighting with a few vampires at the

    border of the Red Sun Pack.In the chaos, E shoved me down, and a vampire managed to hurt

    me.And while this was happening, E actually pulled the other werewolves away, regardless of my

    safety.If it weren''t for Dn, I would be dead right now."

    When Skr mentioned Dn, her eyes lit up.

    "Dn saved my life."

    I was still bristling with anger after hearing what E had done.

    How could she not even let go of an innocent person like Skr? She was as vicious as her father, who

    was a backstabber! "Jennifer, are you listening to me?"

    Skr shook my arm, pulling me back to reality.

    "I have something very important to tell you."

    "Go ahead."

    I handed the peeled apple to her and looked at her expectantly.Skr took a bite of the apple before

    launching into another round of chatter.

    "You know what? Dn and I are destined to be mates.This is the moment I''ve waited for all my life,

    and my mate has finally appeared.Moon Goddess is so kind for selecting such a handsome mate for

    me.But the thing is, Dn doesn''t like talking.And he doesn''t seem very enthusiastic towards me."

    She let out a long sigh.

    "You and Dn are mates?"

    My jaw dropped in shock.

    Oh my God! My best friend was my elder brother''s mate? But my shock was quickly reced with joy.

    Skr had an outgoing personality.

    She would be a great match for my elder brother.

    But Dn was so unromantic that he wouldn''t know what love was if it hit him on the head.

    I had to find a way to help this couple get together.

    "Yes, it''s true."

    Skr nodded seriously.

    "Jennifer, is Dn really your elder brother? Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"

    "He''s definitely my brother, but he has lost his memories.He doesn''t remember me at all."

    When I thought of that, I felt a little sad.

    "Skr, do you really like him?"

    "He is my mate selected by Moon Goddess.Of course I like him."

    Skr smiled shyly, but then her face fell, and she lowered her head.

    "But I don''t think he likes me very much.Jennifer, I really want to see him now."

    "Skr, I will try my best to persuade Dn toe to see you.What do you think?"

    I asked, touching her head with a smile.

    "Jennifer, you''re the best friend ever!"

    In her excitement, Skr hugged me with so much force that we almost fell off the sickbed.

    I smiled helplessly.

    This girl was always so rash.

    I was nning to stay the night at the hospital with Skr.

    After all, we had a lot to talk about.

    The atmosphere in the ward was lively.

    But at midnight, I received a call from Daniel that made my heart drop to my stomach.

    His voice sounded very anxious on the phone.

    "Jennifer, where are you? Something bad has happened! The girls'' dormitory building is on fire.All the

    other girls ran out of the building except for you.Mr.Jones and his attendants rushed into the fire to look

    for you, but they haven''te out yet.Come back quickly!"

    "What? He rushed into the fire?"

    My heart jolted.

    I told Daniel I''d be there right away and then hung up the phone before briefly exining the situation

    to Skr.

    I was so anxious that I could barely speak.

    Skr looked at me worriedly, but I had to say goodbye to her in a hurry.

    "Skr, I''m sorry.It''s an emergency.I have to go right now.I''lle and visit you soon, okay?"

    "Go ahead, Jennifer,"Skr urged.

    "And don''t worry, Mr.Jones will be fine."

    I nodded, flung open the door of ward, and rushed back to the dormitory building as fast as I could.

    Outside the burning building of the girls¡¯ dormitory, the werewolves gathered were discussing about the

    sudden fire.

    Daniel and I pushed past them and searched for Anthony nearby, but there was no sign of him

    anywhere.

    He and his attendants were probably still in the building, in the thick of danger.

    The guards on Marge Ind had arrived, but they were all busy trying to put out the fire.

    I looked around in a panic.

    Then, gritting my teeth, I pried open the lock of the fire hydrant, connected it to the fire-fighting hose,

    and rushed into the fire.

    Thick smoke billowed past me, making me choke and cough incessantly.

    I vaguely heard Daniel''s voice yelling after me, but I couldn''t turn back now.

    I held the hose tightly and rushed toward my room.

    As I moved, the water from the hose kept spraying in front of me, paving a path for me.

    Although the mes didn¡®t graze me, I was still choked by the ck smoke.

    I probably looked disheveled now.

    When I finally extinguished the fire outside the door of my room, I kicked the door open with a loud

    grunt.

    The only thing in my mind was a desperate prayer for Anthony''s safety.

 Chapter 51: The Aftermath Of A Disaster

    Chapter 51: The Aftermath Of A Disaster

    Jennifer''s POV:

    The door opened, and I saw Anthony and my brother.

    They were anxiously wandering around the room even though it was still very much on fire.

    "Anthony! Dn!"

    I aimed the hose at the mes.

    Eventually, I managed to get rid of the fire in the room.

    "Jennifer?"

    Anthony''s eyes lit up when he saw me.

    "Anthony, why did you rush into the building? Do you know how worried I was about you?"

    I put the hose down and ran into his open arms.

    Then, I turned to my brother.

    "And you, Dn! Why did you two act so impulsively? Why didn''t you call me to check where I was

    before rushing into the fire? Did you even stop to consider the risks of doing what you just did? What if

    you two got trapped inside the building?"

    I scolded them both.

    Anthony nodded and kissed my cheek.

    "You''re right, Jennifer.I''m sorry.I was wrong not to call you first.But when I heard about the fire in the

    girls¡¯ dormitory, your safety was my first priority.The fire was already raging by the time I arrived.All the

    other girls managed to evacuate except for you.How could I not worry? I would lose my mind if I lost

    you.But I promise you, if something simr happens in the future, I will try to keep a clear head."

    "All right.I''m just d you''re okay."

    I hugged him once more.

    My eyes filled with tears when I heard his steady heartbeat.

    "I love you, Anthony."

    I was still shocked that Anthony had rushed into the fire without any regard for his own safety.

    But I was also happy to know that the prince loved me deeply.

    I felt extremely blessed.

    Anthony was the light of my life, which used to look so bleak.

    "I love you too, Jennifer."

    Anthony and I started making out.

    Wepletely forgot that Dn was still there, standing on the sidelines.

    When we ended the kiss, I coughed a little in embarrassment.

    "Let''s get out of here.Although I''ve managed to extinguish the fire here, the other areas have not yet

    been cleared."

    I grabbed Anthony''s arm and led him to the stairs.

    Dn followed closely behind us.

    When we walked out of the dormitory, the three of us looked disheveled with soot marks on our faces.

    I giggled.

    It was rare to see Anthony look so scruffy.

    Daniel walked over to us.

    Once he confirmed that none of us had gotten hurt, he said, "Mr.Jones, it''s great that you are all

    safe.I''m going back to my dorm room to sleep.Take care of yourself, Jennifer."

    "Anthony, it was Daniel who called me and told me that the girls'' dormitory was on fire."

    I winked at Anthony.

    "You should thank him."

    "I know."

    Anthony awkwardly cleared his throat and looked at Daniel.

    "Thanks."

    "I was just doing my duty, but you''re wee, Mr.Jones."

    Daniel nervously waved his hands before turning to leave.

    As he briskly walked away, not once did he look back.

    Anthony and I smiled at each other.

    "It''s gettingte, Jennifer.Shall we go find a ce where we can rest?" Anthony asked.

    I nodded in agreement.

    "By the way, Dn, why did you also rush into the fire? Did you regain your memories?"

    I could not help but feel hopeful at the possibility of him remembering me.

    "No."

    Dn shook his head.

    "I don''t know why, but when I heard that you might be in danger, I felt scared. Even if you might be right

    about us being brother and sister, I still can''t remember my past."

    "That''s okay, Dn."

    I was a little disappointed, but I tried to sound reassuring.

    "Take it easy.I believe that you''re going to get your memories back, but only time will tell.There is one

    thing I wanted to ask of you.As you know, my friend, Skr, is in the hospital.She misses you a lot, so

    can you go visit her? I''m sorry to trouble you, but as her friend, I want her to recover as quickly as

    possible."

    "Fine."

    Dn agreed to my request.

    Even though I really wanted to call him by his real name, I reluctantly decided to address him as Dn

    since he had no recollection of who I was.

    It was a good thing that my brother didn''t seem to dislike me.

    After talking with Dn for a bit, I bid him goodbye.

    Because the girls¡¯ dormitory was off-limits for the time being, the other girls spent the night in another

    building.

    Meanwhile, Anthony took me back to his residence.

    It was my first time entering his room, so I was curious and couldn''t help looking around.

    The furnishings in the room were luxurious as ever, and every corner was spotless.

    "Let''s take a bath together."

    Anthony rubbed some soot off my nose.

    I smiled shyly at him.He led me to the bathroom.

    We quickly shed our clothes and got into the bathtub.

    "I''ve missed you, Jennifer."

    Anthony cupped my breasts in his palms before bending over to suck on my nipples.

    "Oh...I''ve missed you too, Anthony."

    My eyes fluttered shut as I gasped for breath.

    I reached between his legs and wrapped a hand around his hardening cock.

    Every time I held it, I couldn''t help but marvel at its thickness and length.

    "Anthony, your cock is so big..." I started pumping it.

    "Does that feel good?"

    "It feels amazing."

    Anthony released my nipple to leave hickeys all over my breasts.

    "I love how good you taste."

    His praises made me look down and blush.

    Suddenly, Anthony lifted my chin so that he could kiss me on the lips.

    When I gasped in mild surprise, he slipped his tongue between my lips.

    The way our tongues danced made it seem as if he wanted to eat me whole.

    His kiss was so erotic that it was making my pussy wet.

    Anthony started to finger me in earnest.

    His skillful fingers stretched and teased my lower lips until he 117 ant iam bes found my most sensitive

    spot, making me tremble and cry out in pleasure.

    "Damn it, Anthony.Fuck me..."

    Feeling hot all over, I parted my legs invitingly.

    "Come on..."

    "You''re so horny, Jennifer."

    Anthony withdrew his fingers from between my legs to show me how wet I was.

    "It''s like you''re inviting me in."

    After saying that, he cornered me against the bathtub and inserted his cock into my pussy.

    Once I was stuffed, I sighed in bliss.

    Anthony gave me a few seconds to adjust to his size before moving his hips.

    His cock hit all the right ces inside my body.

    I could only wrap my arms around his waist and hang on as he seized control and drove us both to the

    edge of pleasure.

    "Oh my God! Anthony, this feels so great.Every time we have sex, I feel like I''m in heaven."

    "Me too."

    Anthony hunched over to yfully bite my nipple, and one of his hands grabbed my butt cheek.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "You''re so sexy."

    Every time Anthony rolled his hips, water sloshed out of the tub and onto the floor.

    The sound of sshing and skin pping filled the bathroom.

    It was an oddly beautiful symphony.

    Anthony, my mate, ignited my desire and took me to the clouds.

    Tonight, his movements were more urgent than usual.

    Every time he speared me with his cock, I came a little bit.

    "Jennifer, promise me that you will never leave me.I can''t bear to lose you."

    I nodded repeatedly.

    "We will be together forever..."

    With that said, Anthony carried me out of the water and pinned me against the wall.

    Caught between the wall and the hardness of his body, I wrapped my legs around his waist.

    This position made Anthony hit my insides from a different angle.

    I climaxed not long after that.

    My pussy gushed, coating his dick in my essence.

    Anthony kept changing our positions.

    We made love once more in the bathtub and twice on the bed before falling asleep in each other''s

    arms.

 Chapter 52: The Princess

    Chapter 52: The Princess

    Anthony''s POV:

    Last night, Jennifer and I had sex like crazy until we were both exhausted.

    The next morning, when the clock struck seven, we woke up at the same time.

    "Anthony, today''s training is about to start."

    Jennifer rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

    "I have to get up."

    She lifted the quilt with every intention of getting dressed.

    But when I saw her curvy figure in the full light of day, I became erect.

    Jennifer had a beautiful face and the perfect body.

    How could I remain indifferent with her as my mate? However, I knew how important training was, so I

    kept myself from holding her back.

    "Jennifer, I really want to fuck you right now, but we don''t have time for that."

    I kissed her a little bit, teasing her nipples through her bra.

    "Anthony! Stop that."

    Jennifer blushed and leaned against my chest.

    "Are you trying to make mete?"

    "Honey, if you end upte, you only have yourself to me."

    I took her hand and pressed it against my erection.

    "See? I''m hard again."

    "We can''t do it right now, so let''s save it for another day,"

    Jennifer murmured.

    Her rosy cheeks reminded me of fresh peaches.

    I palmed her breast and kissed her once more before reluctantly letting her go.

    After the kiss, Jennifer left the room first.

    I put on my suit and led her to the dining room.

    After having breakfast, Jennifer rushed to the training ground.

    Watching her leave made me feel empty.

    I decided to take some time off during the day to drop by the training ground.

    Before I could leave, my mother made her way down the stairs.

    "Good morning, Mom,"

    I greeted her.

    "Your health isn''t what it used to be, so why didn''t you sleep a little longer?"

    "Anthony, did you bring someone homest night?"my mother asked with a knowing smile.

    "Yes, I brought Jennifer back with me.The girls¡¯ dormitory caught firest night, so I wanted her close

    by."

    "Finally! You have seen the light!"My mother patted me on the shoulder.

    "You should bring Jennifer home more often.You also need to work harder because I want a grandson

    as soon as possible.By the way, how did the girls'' dormitory catch fire? Have you learned anything

    about it?"

    "Not yet, but I''ll send someone to look into it."I frowned.

    The building''s security was top-notch, and its fire-proof measures should have been in ce.

    How did the dorm suddenly catch fire? Did someone deliberately set it on fire? If that was the case,

    who would do such a thing? Yesterday, I ordered E to leave Marge Ind.Was she the one who set

    the building on fire?

    "You need to get to the bottom of this."My mother looked concerned.

    "Caroline ising to Marge Ind.Nothing should happen to her."

    "Caroline has returned?"

    "Yes.She has finished her studying abroad, and she ns oning to the ind to visit me.Isn''t that

    considerate of her? I''m going to hold a wee party.You have to strengthen security around here so

    nothing else goes wrong."

    "Understood, Mom.Don''t worry about it."I nodded obediently.

    Thest time I saw Caroline was a few years ago.

    I had not expected her to suddenlye back.

    Caroline''s father had been a hero of Osman Kingdom, but he had died in his prime for his country.

    My mother felt pity for the young Caroline and decided to raise her.

    Caroline once saved my mother''s life while they were out on a tour.

    After that incident, my father, who was still alive back then, made an exception for Caroline and

    dered her a princess.

    Although Caroline was not a member of the royal family by blood, she had been treated like a princess

    since she was a child.

    Because of that, I was very familiar with Caroline.

    We were childhood ymates, and I considered her my younger sister.

    After chatting with my mother, I left the pce and told the guards to increase security around the

    ind.

    At the same time, I sent my trusted subordinates to continue investigating the fire that had ravaged the

    girls'' dormitory.

    E was no longer on Marge Ind, and the surveince cameras in the dormitory had been damaged.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though I suspected her to be the culprit behind the fire, I had no evidence to back that up.

    But I wasn''t ready to let that suspicion go.

    I couldn''t stand the idea of anyone hurting Jennifer.

    Later that afternoon, Caroline arrived at Marge Ind via helicopter.

    My mother and I went to thending pad to wee her.

    There was a tarmac on Marge Ind, which was where we parked helicopters.

    Once the helicopternded, Caroline alighted on thending pad with the help of her attendants.

    Her hat and all-white dress made her look more mature than before.

    "Anthony! Mom!"

    Caroline ran over to us and wrapped us in a hug.Ever since she had been given the title of princess,

    she had changed the way she addressed my mother.

    My mother, on the other hand, treated Caroline like her own daughter.

    "My dear daughter, it''s so good to finally see you."

    My mother''s eyes welled up with tears of joy.

    "I''ve missed you, Mom."

    Caroline affectionately pressed her cheek against my mother''s.

    "How have you and Anthony been?"

    "The two of us have been fine.What about you?"I chimed in.

    "I learned a lot while I was abroad."Caroline clung to my arm.

    "I''ll tell you all about it some other day, Anthony."

    I had the sudden urge to shrug her off, but because she had a tight grip on my arm, I had no choice but

    to let her keep clinging to me.

    I knew that Caroline''s actions were innocent, spurred by her excitement over our reunion.

    But ever since I fell in love with Jennifer, I subconsciously wanted to keep my distance from all other

    she-wolves, including Caroline, even though she was like my younger sister.

    "Mom, I heard that there are many werewolves undergoing training here on Marge Ind.Is that true?"

    Caroline leaned against me as she happily chatted with my mother.

    "You are really well-informed, my dear."My mother nodded.

    "Why do you ask though? Do you want to see the trainees?"

    "I do, Mom."Caroline smiled sweetly.

    "Let''s go see the trainees right now.I want to see how they are doing."

    "All right.Let''s do that,"my mother agreed.

    "Anthony, please lead the way and take Caroline to the training ground."

    I honestly didn''t want to take Caroline to the training ground.

    After all, she was still clinging to my arm.

    I was afraid Jennifer would get the wrong idea if she saw us together.

    But I could never turn down a request from my mother.

    So I took her and Caroline to the training ground.

    The trainees were on break so they were scattered across the area.

    Jennifer was seated on thewn.

    My eyes quickly found her, and our gazes met.

    But when she saw Caroline and our linked arms, her smile faltered.

    My heart started to race.

    Damn it! Was Jennifer jealous? Caroline was like my younger sister.

    I wished that I could convey that fact to Jennifer.

    I sighed and casually stepped to the side, pulling out of Caroline''s hold.

    Jennifer''s expression softened a little.

    To my surprise, as soon as I stepped away, Caroline sidled up to me and held my arm even tighter.

    "What''s wrong, Anthony?"

    Caroline looked at me in confusion.

    "Nothing..."

    I shook my head, but I felt far from calm.

    When I checked on Jennifer once more, her expression changed again.

 Chapter 53: Carolines Welcome Party

    Chapter 53: Caroline''s Wee Party

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I had not expected Anthony to drop by the training ground while we were taking a break.

    While it wasn''t unusual for him to check the trainees¡¯ progress, he did note alone today.

    Elizabeth apanied him.

    But I was more surprised by the well-dressed she-wolf clinging to Anthony''s arm.

    I had a bad feeling about this.

    Who was that she-wolf? Was she also a lycan? What was her rtionship with Anthony? Elizabeth

    stepped forward and introduced the she-wolf to us trainees.

    "Hello, everyone! I know you all must be tired from training.

    I am Elizabeth, Anthony''s mother.

    And this is my daughter, Caroline Wilson.

    She has just returned from studying abroad, and this is her first time here on Marge Ind."

    "Greetings, Mrs.Jones."

    All the trainees stood and bowed to Elizabeth before addressing Caroline.

    "Wee to Marge Ind, Miss Wilson."

    "Hello, everyone.It''s nice to meet you.There''s no need to be so formal around me.Please treat me like

    a friend."

    Caroline greeted them warmly with a sweet smile on her face.

    She didn''t put on airs like princesses were known to do.

    Her friendly nature impressed the trainees.

    I heard several she-wolves whispering about Caroline.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Even though she''s a princess, she wants to befriend us."

    "Have you noticed? The prince and the princess look good together."

    "They are not really siblings so they can be a couple.God knows why Mr.Jones likes that bitch,

    Jennifer."

    "How could Jenniferpare to the princess? Jennifer is not even qualified to serve the princess!"

    "Shhh! Stop it.If Mr.Jones hears you, we''ll all get into trouble." I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.

    Why did they have to bandy my name about together with the princess? Those nosy she-wolves really

    liked picking on me.

    But when they brought up how good the prince and princess looked together, I couldn''t help but nce

    at Caroline.

    Coincidentally, Caroline was also looking at me.

    Although she had a smile on her face, I didn''t feel any warmth from her gaze.

    It made me feel ufortable so I looked away.

    I red at Anthony, and he looked apologetically back at me.

    At the same time, he tried to distance himself from Caroline.

    I stopped looking at him by turning my face away.

    Curious about the training ground, Caroline asked all kinds of questions.

    The trainees did their best to answer her questions because they wanted to stand out and gain her

    favor.

    As this scene unfolded before me, I shrugged in disinterest.

    Elizabeth informed us that there would be a partyter that evening.

    It was a wee party for Caroline, and only the best trainees were invited to attend.

    Daniel, Kevin, and I were invited.

    Because Skr was still in the hospital and E was no longer on Marge Ind, they could not attend

    the party.

    If I could be honest, I had no interest in going, but I decided to go for Elizabeth''s sake.

    Caroline''s POV:

    When I arrived at Osman Kingdom, I was - finally reunited with Anthony¡ªmy so-called older brother

    whom I''ve missed dearly

    He seemed more handsome and charmingpared to before.

    But for some reason, he didn''t seem as pleased to see me.

    Many things must have happened during my absence.

    I nned to figure out the reason why during my wee party.

    I heard that Anthony was interested in a she-wolf named Jennifer.

    Was he keeping his distance from me because of her? Before the party started, I approached several

    she- wolves and chatted with them.

    "Miss Wilson, please have a seat."

    As soon as those she-wolves saw me, they fetched me a chair.

    I sat down and smiled at them in gratitude.

    "Like I said earlier, stop being so formal around me.Just treat me like one of your friends."

    "Miss Wilson, you are so noble, beautiful, gentle, and kind.It''s an honor to be friends with you,"one of

    the she-wolves replied.

    "Miss Wilson, if you need help with anything, just let us know!"

    "I do have a question to ask you.My brother is responsible for the training of elite werewolves, right?"

    I asked.

    "Yes.Mr.Jones personally selected the werewolves who are undergoing elite training here on Marge

    Ind.

    "I heard that there''s an outstanding trainee named Jennifer and that my brother admires her a lot..."

    "Jennifer? She has a special rtionship with Mr.Jones!"

    A she-wolf named Amy curled her lips in disdain.

    "It''s true," another she-wolf quickly agreed.

    "She''s famous for seducing men."

    "We don''t know why Mr.Jones is interested in her.She is good for nothing except for her good looks."

    "I heard that she used to be a ve of the Dark River Pack.Mr.Jones made an exception for her so that

    she could train with us here."

    "Oh my God! Has she been seducing Mr.Jones since then?"

    As I listened to the she-wolves gossip around me, my frown deepened.

    "Miss Wilson, we have said too much.Please forgive us."

    The she-wolves apologized to me.

    "It''s fine."

    I suppressed my anger.

    "In my opinion, Jennifer and my brother look perfect together."

    "Miss Wilson, you are too kind.Don''t be deceived by Jennifer''s appearance."

    "Anyway, I shall take my leave for now.The party is about to start.Have a great night, everyone."

    After making a show of checking the time, I bid my goodbyes to the she-wolves and left.

    My hands curled into fists as their words echoed in my ears.

    Jennifer seduced Anthony? And he gave her special treatment? I wished I could skin that bitch alive.

    But because I was a princess, I had to remain poised and elegant at all times.

    I took a deep breath to calm myself and made my way to my seat at the dinner table.

    I then realized that Jennifer was assigned to sit on my left side while Anthony was on my right.

    "Mom, what''s going on?"

    I turned to look at Elizabeth with a strained smile.

    ording to etiquette, only members of the royal family were allowed to sit together.

    That meant only Elizabeth, Anthony, and I were supposed to be at this table.

    Why was Jennifer sitting with us? "I made an exception for Jennifer to sit here with us because she is

    the best trainee,"

    Elizabeth exined.

    "I admire her a lot, and I wanted to ask her about training.I''m sorry for making this decision without your

    permission, Caroline.Do you mind?"

    "How can I mind?"

    I made my smile wider and took the initiative to chat with the woman on my left.

    "Jennifer! I''ve been looking forward to meeting you properly.I''ve heard stories of how capable you are."

    "Miss Wilson, it''s nice to meet you too,"

    Jennifer replied with a polite nod of her head.

    I was jealous of her beautiful face and delicate features.

    Anthony and Elizabeth seemed to like her enough to give her special treatment.

    That meant that Jennifer was no ordinary werewolf.

    Was she the woman Anthony liked? No matter how angry I felt, I could not express it so I pretended to

    admire Jennifer instead.

    "You are so beautiful, Jennifer.Anthony hasn''t found a mate yet, and you two paint a pretty picture

    together.What do you think?"

    I scanned Jennifer from head to toe with a smile.

    "I''ve also heard that my brother admires you greatly.Too bad his mate should be a royal lycan.You

    would have been the perfect match for him...Oh.I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have said that."

    I quickly covered my mouth, pretending to look embarrassed.

    When I nced at Anthony to see how he would react, he replied calmly, "I don''t care about my future

    mate''s identity or status.I''ll ept whoever Moon Goddess has assigned to me."

 Chapter 54: An Incident Involving Kevin

    Chapter 54: An Incident Involving Kevin

    Caroline''s POV:

    My jaw clenched in annoyance.

    Was Anthony defending Jennifer? He dared to defend that bitch even during such an asion! On the

    outside, I looked calm; but on the inside, I was seething.

    "You are right, Anthony."

    I nodded with a smile.

    Elizabeth chimed in, "I also believe that identity and status should not matter when ites to fated

    mates.After all, it has all been decided by Moon Goddess.Caroline is young and quite outspoken.Don''t

    take her words to heart, Jennifer.She didn''t mean to offend you."

    "I understand, Mrs.Jones."

    Jennifer picked up her wine ss.

    "I don''t hold the princess''s opinions against her.She is kind and enthusiastic so I believe she said that

    without any malice.Cheers, Miss Wilson.I was surprised when Jennifer proposed a toast in my honor,

    but I raised my ss as well.When she clinked her ss with mine, I pretended to be clumsy and

    spilled red wine on Jennifer''s dress.Her dress became stained with red, and the expression on her face

    looked funny.

    "Oh, no! I''m really sorry, Jennifer!"

    I quickly apologized.

    "You''re very understanding, so you won''t hold this against me, right?"

    Seeing Jennifer look embarrassed made me very happy.

    However, before I could bask in my sess, that bitch threw her wine at me.

    I had no time to dodge so I got red wine all over me.

    My expensive custom dress got red stains on it.

    I felt embarrassed to look more disheveled than Jennifer was.

    That bitch actually dared to provoke a princess? What pissed me off more was when Jennifer put on an

    innocent look and apologized to me.

    "Oops.I''m sorry, Miss Wilson.You''ll forgive me for being so clumsy, won''t you?"

    My hands balled into fists in my anger.

    At that moment, Anthony stood and started wiping at the red stains on Jennifer''s outfit with tissues.

    He looked concerned about her.

    I felt like I was going crazy.

    I was his younger sister.

    Shouldn''t he tend to me first? Why did he look after Jennifer instead? I walked up to Anthony and

    shoved him out of the way.

    Jennifer was surprised by my actions, but I smiled and calmly made my way to the bathroom.

    "Mom, Anthony, Jennifer, please excuse me while I go to the bathroom."

    "Don''t take too long, Caroline,"

    Elizabeth replied softly.

    I nodded and then stepped out of the hall.

    Before I could enter the bathroom, I noticed something strange.

    A shadow alerted me to the presence of someone behind me.

    Startled, I quickly turned around and saw who was stalking me.

    It turned out to be one of the trainees who had been invited to the wee party.

    I recalled that this man''s name was Kevin.

    He staggered before me and grabbed my wrist in his drunken stupor.

    "After thinking it through, I shouldn''t have rejected you, Jennifer.I regret doing that.Can you give me

    another chance?"

    Hearing Jennifer''s name leave Kevin''s lips left me stunned for a few seconds.

    Did this drunkard know Jennifer? I shook the man off and stepped back in horror.

    "Are you insane? Who are you?" I was a princess.

    How dare this crazy drunkard grab me like somemon floozy? "Jennifer, have you forgotten me

    already? It''s me, Kevin."

    Kevin wrapped me in a hug.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Don''t leave me, Jennifer.You''re all I can think about these days.I want to be with you.I want you to be

    my Luna."

    "You lunatic!"

    Frightened, I struggled to get out of his hold.

    "Let go of me!"

    Oh my God! This drunkard did nothing but call out for Jennifer.

    Did that bitch have an affair with him? Those she-wolves were right.

    Jennifer really was a shameless bitch.

    How could Anthony fall for a slutty bitch like her? "Stop rejecting me, Jennifer."

    Kevin loosened his hold on me only to reach for my chest.

    "Come on, babe."

    He groped my breasts over my dress.

    In a fit of anger, I pped him with all the strength I had.

    "How dare youy your disgusting hands on a princess? Do you want to die? Somebody, help me!

    Anthony! A lunatic wants to rape me!"I screamed for help and struggled in Kevin''s arms, but his

    strength made it difficult for me to break free.

    By the time Anthony arrived, apanied by several guards, Kevin had thoroughly manhandled me.

    My hair was a mess, and my dress had gotten wrinkled during our scuffle.

    "Stop!"

    Anthony harshly scolded Kevin.

    However, Kevin was too drunk to realize the situation he was in.

    He continued to hold onto me.

    "I like you, Jennifer.Be my Luna..."

    Kevin repeated under his breath.

    Anthony''s expression became terrifying.

    He strode over to us, grabbed Kevin and tossed him aside.

    Kevin''s body skittered across the floor, and the guards saw to it that he wouldn''t be able to escape.

    "Anthony!"

    After that close call, I threw myself into Anthony''s arms and sobbed hysterically.

    "I was so scared.That madman tried to rape me.Anthony, help.As I cried, I snuck a peek at Jennifer,

    who was standing not too far away.She had arrived after Anthony.When she saw me hugging him, she

    looked a little unhappy.

    Anthony patted my shoulder.

    "It''s over now, Caroline.You don''t have to be scared anymore.I''ll handle this."

    Elizabeth arrived not long after.

    She pointed at Kevin and flew into a rage.

    "You are hereby stripped of your qualification as an elite trainee! Guards, drag this perverted lunatic

    away! Make sure that his pack knows of what he has done."

    The guards obediently took Kevin away.

    He must have really gone crazy because he kept calling out for Jennifer.

    I was pleased by this turn of events, but I grabbed Anthony''s arm and looked at Jennifer in confusion.

    "Jennifer, did you know that man? That drunkard mistook me for you and kept saying ¡®Jennifer, be my

    Luna.¡¯ What''s going on? Did you have a special rtionship with him?"

    Before Jennifer could respond, I burst into tears once more and buried my face in Anthony''s arms.

    "Anthony, I''m so confused.Why did Kevin think I was Jennifer? He harassed me..."

    "Miss Wilson, please calm down."

    Jennifer exined her rtionship with Kevin.

    "The two of us are members of the Dark River Pack, and we used to be mates.But we have broken that

    bond a long time ago.I''m sorry to have troubled you, Miss Wilson.I no longer have anything to do with

    Kevin.I was also surprised that he would act shamelessly after getting drunk.Please forgive me, Miss

    Wilson."

    "Caroline, what happened tonight was all Kevin''s fault.Jennifer is not to be med."

    Anthony gently took my hands off of him before patting my shoulder.

    "Don''t worry.Kevin shall be punished for this."

    "Anthony..."

    I wanted to protest, but Anthony was obviously determined to protect Jennifer.

    No matter what I said, it would have no effect on him.

    I had to give up and pretend to let go of this matter.

    "Jennifer, I''m sorry if I misunderstood you.You are a trainee that my brother has chosen himself.I trust

    you.

    "Thank you for your understanding,"

    Jennifer replied in an effort to keep the peace.

    I looked her in the eye and smiled.

    Anyone who dared to challenge me for Anthony''s affections was going to hell.

    Jennifer would be no exception.

 Chapter 55: Dylans Visit

    Chapter 55: Dn''s Visit

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Tonight''s party was filled with interesting moments.

    I had seen Caroline''s tricks, and also witnessed Kevin being driven away.

    Caroline always wore a smile on her face, but I had a feeling that she wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed.

    However, it was a good thing that Kevin was finally sent back to his pack.

    I didn''t feel even an ounce of pity for him.

    He deserved the punishment he got.

    After dealing with Kevin''s matter, we all returned to the party.

    After dinner, Elizabeth left with Caroline.

    "Caroline,e with me.I have a lot to talk to you about."

    "Anthony, Jennifer, I''ll be leaving with Mom,"

    Caroline said to me and Anthony, waving goodbye at us.

    Once the two of them left, Anthony led me to the forest on the ind.

    Both of us liked taking a walk in the forest.

    It was quiet and peaceful here.

    "Jennifer, I think I should exin to you about Caroline.¡±

    "Anthony held my hand and looked at me affectionately.¡±

    "Her father contributed a lot to the Osman Kingdom, and he died at a young age for the country.At that

    time, Caroline was only a few years old.My mother felt sorry for her, so she took her in and raised

    her.What''s more, Caroline saved my mother''s life once.So my mother treats her as her own daughter,

    and my father even bestowed her with the title of the princess.I''m not rted to Caroline by blood, but

    ever since I was young, I knew that my mother thought of her as her daughter.And she and I used to

    ymates when we were kids.Because of all this, I''ve always treated Caroline as a younger sister.You

    are the only mate for me."

    "Anthony, don''t worry.I understand."

    Warmth enveloped my heart as I listened to Anthony''s earnest exnation, and I leaned against his

    chest.

    "I love you.But I think Miss Wilson has feelings for you."

    "I will be careful."

    Anthony pinched my chin with his fingers, lowered his head, and kissed me.

    "Jennifer, I won''t let any other woman get close to me.You are the only one for me, now and forever."

    Those words made me felt like I was melting into a puddle.

    I closed my eyes, wrapped my arms around his waist, and kissed him back.

    Tonight, Anthony''s kiss was particrly gentle.

    The warmth of his lips against mine made me moan.

    I slipped my tongue into his mouth and let it explore the crevices of his mouth.

    Gradually, the kiss grew more and more intense, and Anthony''s hands grew restless.

    He slipped one hand into my dress and began kneading my breasts.

    With the other hand, he spread my thighs apart, and gently stroked my clit.

    "Ah...Anthony..."

    Gasp after gasp left my lips as he continued to pleasure me with his hands.

    In the secluded forest, our bodies entangled together.

    It was getting dark.

    Dn¡¯s POV:

    Jennifer told me to go see Skr, who hadn''t been discharged from the hospital yet.

    Apparently, Skr missed me very much.

    And the truth was, I was also worried about her.

    After hesitating for a while, I decided to go to the hospital.

    Since I knew that Skr was my mate, I wouldn''t be able to act normal in front of her.

    I had put off visiting her not because I didn''t care about her, but because I really didn''t know how I was

    going to get along with her.

    When I stepped into the ward with the basket of fruits I had bought on the way, I saw Skr''s eyes light

    up like the sun.

    "Dn, you''re here,"she said excitedly, waving me over.

    "Come here."I put down the basket of fruits on the table nearby and walked to the bed.

    "How are you?" I asked.

    I could feel my ears burning in embarrassment.

    "Not good."

    Skr pouted her lips and lowered her head dejectedly.

    "I feel ufortable everywhere."

    "Should I call the doctor?" I asked worriedly.

    "No need." Skr grabbed my arm and leaned towards me.

    "I feel much better when I can see you.I can only recover with you by side.Dn, can you stay here

    with me?"

    As she approached me, my whole body stiffened.

    Her soft hands wrapped around my neck and clung to me, making my heart beat fast.

    "I..."

    I wanted to tell her that I couldn''t stay the night, but Skr shot me such a pitiful look that I couldn''t

    help but swallow my words.

    "Let me get you a ss of water."

    I pushed her away gently and looked for the ss in a hurry.

    My heart was still racing against my chest, and I didn''t dare to look at Skr again.

    "Dn, my chest hurts,"

    Skr whined from behind me.

    Swallowing hard, I poured a ss of warm water, put it on the bedside table, and sat next to the bed,

    looking at Skr with concern.

    "What''s wrong? Are you sure you don''t want me to call a doctor over?"

    "I''m sure,"

    Skr said hurriedly, before pouting at me like a spoiled child.

    "I just want you to sit here and give mepany."

    "Uh...Okay."

    I nodded, but I felt so awkward that I subconsciously fidgeted with my hands.

    "Dn, I want some water."

    Skr blinked her eyes at me and licked her chapped lips.

    "I''m thirsty."

    My eyes lingered on her lips for a moment before I quickly turned away, picked up the ss of water

    and handed it to her.

    "No.Feed me,"

    Skr said, holding my arm and looking at me expectantly.

    I had no choice but to rest the rim of the ss against her lips and tilt it gently, feeding her the water bit

    by bit.

    "Drink slowly."

    I patted her on the back.

    As I watched the waiter trickle into her throat, my hand on her back became unconsciously gentle.

    By the time Skr finished drinking the water, her face was bright red.

    As soon as I put down the empty ss, she leaned heavily into my arms.

    I froze, not knowing what to do.

    "Dn, it''s so nice having you here."

    Skr squinted up at me and smiled from ear to ear, almost as if she was drunk.

    "Dn, don''t leave me..."

    Her bold and straightforward words shocked me so much that I burst into a fit of coughing.

    I didn''t know whether tough or to cry.

    How could she be so unreserved? It was like she was the opposite of me.

    "Dn, are you really Jennifer''s elder brother?"

    Leaning against my chest and looking up at me, Skr stroked my eyelids and eyebrows with her

    fingers, sending a shiver through me.

    "To be honest, I think you two have simr features.You do look like siblings."

    "Really?" I raised my eyebrows.

    "Maybe, but I don''t remember her.But whenever I see her, I get the feeling that we were close before."

    "Yes, then it must be true." Skr nodded vigorously.

    "Your eyes and your mouth are just like Jennifer''s..."

    As she spoke, her fingertips traced down the features on my face, stopping on my lips.

    My heart was about to jump out of my chest.

    I was just about to push Skr when she suddenly leaned up and kissed me.

    My eyes widened in surprise, and I stiffenedpletely.

    I didn''t expect her to be so forward.

    The softness of her lips reminded me that she was asking me for a kiss.

    But I was so nervous that I didn''t know what to do.

    A part of me thought that I should push her away, but my limbs didn''t listen; I didn''t want to ruin such a

    wonderful moment.

    With her face so close to mine, I could smell the sweet scent of her skin, which made me feel

    intoxicated.

    "Skr..."

    All sense of reason left me.

    I buried my fingers in the back of her hair, and  instinctively deepened the kiss.

    But when the deft tip of her tongue touched me, it was like a bolt of electricity that shook me back to my

    senses, causing me to instantly pull away from the kiss and stand up.

    "Skr, don''t do that again,"

    I said, panting as I stared at her red face.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    It was only after taking several deep breaths that I managed to calm down.

    "But Dn, you want to be close to me too, right? You liked it."

    Skr pouted and wrapped her arms around my waist again, trying to pull me back to her.

    "I could feel your reaction.You and I are mates.We should be together."

    "No matter what, this is too fast."

    I sighed, wondering how to exin it to her in a way that she would understand.

    "Skr, I don''t want us to rush into anything casually.Give me some time, okay?"

    "Fine, but stay with me tonight.You are not allowed to leave this ward,"

    Skr said firmly, sticking out her tongue at me.

    Then, her tone softened.

    "Dn, you''re the best. You won''t leave me alone, will you?"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll stay with you."

    With a resigned sigh, I gingerly sat on the bed.

    Skry down and nestled into my arms with satisfaction.

    With her body so close to mine, I found it hard to even think straight for a long time.

    Skr and I talked until we both began feeling sleepy.

    My eyelids grew heavier and heavier.

    Without realizing, I fell asleep with Skr in my arms.

 Chapter 56: Get Rid Of Jennifer

    Chapter 56: Get Rid Of Jennifer

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Last night, I slept over at Anthony''s residence again.

    When we woke up the next morning, we had breakfast together.

    But before going to the training ground, I wanted to go to the hospital to check on Skr.

    I led Anthony to her ward.

    Just when I was about to enter the room, I saw a shocking scene.

    Oh my God! Skr and my brother were lying together in the bed, and he had his arms around her.

    They were sleeping soundly.

    My eyes did not deceive me.

    I hurriedly gestured for Anthony not to make any noise.

    We backed out of the ward in silence.

    Once we left the hospital, I smiled and said, "Anthony, I never thought I''d see the day when my brother

    would find love."

    "I guess he hase to like Skr that much."

    "And that''s a good thing! I can stop worrying about him now that he has found his mate.Skr is my

    best friend, and now, she just may be my future sister-inw.I''m really happy to see her and my brother

    getting along."

    "Jennifer, our rtionship will also only get better from now on."Anthony patted my head.

    "I believe you, Anthony."I smiled shyly.

    "Jennifer, go ahead to the training ground.There is something I have to deal with.If I''m freeter, I''ll

    drop by to check on you."

    Anthony looked at his watch before bidding me goodbye.

    After one more hug, we parted ways.

    When I arrived at the training ground, I was surprised to see that we had a guest.

    Caroline was also at the training ground, chatting with several trainees.

    "Good morning, Miss Wilson,"I greeted her.

    "Jennifer! You''re here."Caroline grabbed my hands enthusiastically.

    "I heard that you are the best trainee here.Can we train together today? Carson has already given his

    permission.I just want to spar with you to check how strong you are."

    I did not want to spar with her but if Carson had already agreed, I had no choice but to ept the

    princess''s request.

    Caroline and I sparred while the rest of the trainees watched from the sidelines.

    Highly aware that Caroline was a princess, I did my best not to hurt her.

    I pulled my punches so that she wouldn''t get injured.

    After a few rounds of exchanging fists and kicks, I noticed that Caroline was quite good at dodging my

    attacks.

    Controlling my strength, I threw another punch her way.

    To my surprise, she didn''t dodge this time.

    When my fist made contact with her chest, she groaned and fell to the ground.

    I was stunned.

    I didn''t even hit her that hard.

    Why did she copse so easily? It was a bit suspicious how Caroline failed to dodge thatst punch

    when she was clearly adept at defending herself.

    I didn''t think much of it until Caroline exaggerated her reaction.

    Covering her chest with her hands, she limped to her feet and whimpered as if she could faint any

    second.

    "Jennifer, I just wanted a friendly spar with you.

    Why did you have to hit me so hard?"

    Caroline looked at me like a hurt puppy.

    "I wanted us to be friends.I trusted you..."

    "But I held back when I threw thatst punch.I expected you to dodge considering your abilities," I

    exined patiently.

    Meanwhile, several she-wolves came forward to support Caroline and curry favor with her.

    "Miss Wilson, are you okay? How dare Jennifer hurt you?"

    "Miss Wilson, we all saw what happened.Jennifer hurt you on purpose.You should punish her for it."

    "Sir, Miss Wilson is not in good condition.We should bring her to the infirmary right away!"

    So Caroline was escorted to the infirmary by a group of she-wolves.

    I followed after them, keeping an eye on Caroline.

    Although I knew that I was innocent, I would definitely be med if Caroline ended up with a serious

    injury.

    Along the way, the she-wolves continued toin about me.

    "Jennifer is such a bitch! How dare she hit Miss Wilson?"

    "She must think she''s all that just because she has the prince''s support."

    "She''s probably just jealous of Miss Wilson.

    Well, she''s doomed for hurting Miss Wilson."

    I stood by the door of the infirmary, listening to the she wolves ming me.

    I did not know what to do.

    I wanted to defend myself, but Caroline was injured.

    No matter what I said, it seemed unlikely that any of them would believe me.

    It was upsetting.Not long after, Anthony arrived at the infirmary.

    He quickly learned about what had happened and ordered the doctor to tend to Caroline''s injury.

    Caroline looked up at him with tears in her eyes.

    "Anthony, I don''t know why Jennifer hit me..."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "I know Jennifer.She didn''t do it on purpose.Besides, it''s normal for people to get hurt during training.It

    seems that your injury is not serious, Caroline.You''ll recover in no time.From now on, don''t spar with

    Jennifer anymore, okay? You are no match for her."

    Anthony patted Caroline on her shoulder.

    "Get some rest."

    I looked at Anthony, grateful for his protection.

    He knew me so well, and he always arrived in time to help me.

    Outside the infirmary, the she-wolves continued to chatter among themselves.

    Anthony scolded them.

    "This is all a misunderstanding.Jennifer didn''t mean to hurt Caroline.If anyone dares to spread rumors

    about it, you may see yourself off Marge Ind."

    Everyone shut their mouth, not wanting to defy the prince.

    Even Caroline had nothing to say to that.

    I felt relieved.

    Meeting Anthony was the best thing to happen to me.

    I really appreciated his trust in me.

    Caroline''s POV:

    Today, I went to the training ground to fight with Jennifer head-on.

    I deliberately let her hit me in public so that I had witnesses and the other trainees woulde to my

    defense.

    I thought that I was finally able to vent out my anger.

    But my anger only grew when Anthony defended Jennifer, iming that she could never hurt me

    intentionally.

    He clearly thought that bitch was innocent.

    What pissed me off the most was that he told me to stop sparring with Jennifer because I was no

    match for her.

    He wanted me to let Jennifer go? No way! I triedining to Elizabeth.

    "Mom, I went to the training ground today to spar with Jennifer."I showed my bruise.

    "I just wanted to see for myself how strong she was.But for some reason, she attacked me, and I had

    to be sent to the infirmary.The doctor said that it was fortunate I had been sent to the infirmary right

    away, or there might have been consequences."

    "Was it that serious?"Elizabeth hugged me.

    "Caroline, my dear daughter.I''m sorry, but you shouldn''t act so recklessly from now on.Jennifer is really

    strong.You shouldn''t have tried to go up against her.That was very dangerous."

    I felt like I was going to explode with anger.

    Even my adoptive mother didn''t think Jennifer was in the wrong.

    She even praised that bitch''s strength.

    "Mom, does Jennifer hate me?" I buried myself in Elizabeth''s arms and sobbed.

    "I like her enough to want to be friends with her, but she has been nothing but hostile towards me."

    "Caroline, Jennifer is a good girl.I think what happened today was just an ident.She didn''t mean to

    hurt you." Elizabeth patted my hair.

    "You''re a broad-minded girl.You won''t hold this incident against her, will you?"

    "Mom, I can tell you like Jennifer a lot." I lowered my gaze, feeling defeated.

    "Anthony keeps defending her too.Why do you both treat Jennifer differently? Is it because she is very

    strong? Tell me the truth, Mom.Are Jennifer and Anthony a couple? I want to know what''s going on with

    my brother.If he has found someone he loves, I will sincerely give them my blessing."

    I tried to probe her for answers.

    After a pause, Elizabeth nodded.

    "They have a good rtionship because Jennifer is Anthony''s mate.They have been destined by Moon

    Goddess.Only a few people know about it.You are my daughter so I don''t want to keep the truth from

    you.However, Caroline, you must keep it a secret."

    "So Jennifer is my future sister-inw! No wonder Anthony''s so defensive when ites to her.I

    understand now, Mom.I will try to get along with her."

    I gave Elizabeth my best smile, but my heart was aching.

    How could that bitch, Jennifer, be Anthony''s mate?

    Only I could be his mate! Jennifer didn''t deserve him at all! No matter what, I had to get rid of this

    obstacle.

    Anyone who prevented me from being with Anthony must die.

 Chapter 57: Drunken Sex

    Chapter 57: Drunken Sex

    Austin''s POV:

    I learned that Caroline had returned from her study abroad and that she had gone to Marge Ind to

    visit Elizabeth.

    Her return to Osman Kingdom was a special asion.

    As the king, I wanted to hold a royal banquet for her to wee her back.

    I also heard that Anthony really admired Jennifer.

    I was curious about their rtionship.

    I could take this opportunity to observe the two of them.

    It would be great if Anthony fell in love with someone.

    If Anthony really was in love, he was bound to drop his guard and make mistakes.

    As long as Jennifer was his weakness, I was confident that I had the upper hand.

    The banquet was set to be held at the royal pce.

    I invited Jennifer and even arranged a seat for her at the table that was exclusive for members of the

    royal family.

    After all, Jennifer was the best trainee.

    It seemed only natural for me to invite her to the banquet.

    The ballroom was very luxurious, and the dishes that were served during the royal banquet were

    extraordinary.

    But I was not interested in the food.

    I just wanted to figure out whether Jennifer and Anthony had a romantic rtionship or not.

    Caroline sat next to me.

    Her rose-red gown made her fair skin stand out.

    She looked elegant and beautiful.

    "Long time no see, Caroline."

    To kick off the event, I proposed a toast in her honor.

    "Wee back."

    "Austin, I should be the one proposing a toast for you."

    Caroline stood up with some trepidation and clinked her ss with mine.

    "It''s nice to see you too."

    "There''s no need to be so formal with me, Caroline.Sit down."

    I helped her to her seat.

    "We were ymates when we were children.But back then, you liked to y with Anthony

    more.Anthony and I are both your brothers, but you''ve always been closer to him."

    I said that deliberately and observed Jennifer''s reaction.

    Since Jennifer sat opposite me, I clearly saw her expression stiffen.

    "Austin, you and Anthony are both my dearest brothers."

    Caroline smiled demurely.

    She always had a sweet tongue.

    "Caroline, to be honest, I used to think that you would end up with Anthony,"

    I teased before taking a sip of wine.

    "You and Anthony grew up practically attached at the hip.He cares a lot about you.His mom likes you

    too.And you''re not rted to us by blood, so you and Anthony would make a perfect match."

    Caroline blushed at my words while Jennifer frowned.

    My lips curled into a smirk as I continued my subtle investigation.

    "I didn''t expect you to spend several years studying abroad.A few days ago, I heard that Anthony

    greatly admired Jennifer.It seems that he has finally fallen in love.Caroline, if you don''t seize the

    opportunity to win Anthony''s heart, he will be taken away by someone else.However, Jennifer is both

    beautiful and strongShe and my brother make a good match as well."

    After saying all this, I smiled at everyone.

    "I was just kidding.Please don''t mind me."

    Without saying anything else, I picked up my ss and sipped some more wine.

    I snuck a nce at Jennifer.

    She seemed a little embarrassed, but the expression on Anthony''s face was more interesting.

    Judging from Jennifer''s reaction, she and Anthony must be dating.

    But what about Caroline? There seemed to be something wrong with her too.

    I just said that Jennifer and Anthony made a good match.

    Why did Caroline look offended? Did she like Anthony as well? I noticed that Caroline kept refilling her

    wine ss.

    She downed one ss after another as if she wanted to drown herself in alcohol.

    I smirked.

    Tonight''s banquet was turning out to be more interesting than I expected.

    After the party, I bid the guests farewell.

    I went to my room, took a shower, and changed into pajamas.

    After the maids left, I closed my eyes, prepared to go to sleep.

    At that moment, the door to my room opened with a loud band.

    I sat up in surprise as Caroline stumbled into the room.

    She was so drunk that she didn''t seem to realize what she was doing.

    "Caroline, did you get the wrong room? I''ll send someone to send you back." I got out of bed to support

    her and to call for a maid.

    "Anthony, why don''t you want me?" Caroline suddenly hugged me and explored my body with her

    hands.

    "I love you so much."My body stiffened.

    Did she think I was Anthony? Before I could push her away, she snuck her hand into my pajamas,

    arousing my desire.

    I looked at the drunk woman before me and smirked.

    If Caroline loved Anthony, how would she react if I slept with her? Anything rted to Anthony I wanted

    for my own.

    Jennifer would not be an easy woman for me toy a finger on, but Caroline hade to me of her

    own ord."What are you talking about, Caroline?"

    I closed the door and carried her to my bed.

    "I love you, Anthony..."

    Caroline hugged me tightly.

    "Why are you with Jennifer? I have loved you all this time.Am I not as good as her? Please grant my

    wish, Anthony.I want to give myself to you."

    She yanked my pajama bottoms down and wrapped her fingers around my cock.

    "Fuck me, Anthony! Fuck me!"

    Like a rutting bitch, she stroked my dick like crazy.

    She then lowered her head to my crotch and took in my musk before sucking my penis into her mouth.

    Pleasure made my eyelids droop halfway.

    "Caroline, I didn''t expect you to be so forward."

    I slipped off her dress, looked at her fair breasts and swallowed audibly.

    "You slut!" I pped a plump butt cheek.

    She wiggled her hips and groaned.

    "Yes, I''m a slut.But I''m only a slut for you..."

    She pulled away from my cock only to tongue the slit and taste the pree that was spilling out.

    I had slept with a lot of she-wolves before, but it was my first time seeing one as shameless as

    Caroline.

    She was the most seductive one among them, and I couldn''t wait to fuck her.

    "All right, slut.Open your legs and sit here," I coolly ordered.

    I leaned back against the headboard and groped Caroline''s breasts.

    Caroline tried her best to show off her charm.

    She held her lower lips open with her fingers and tried to sit on my cock.

    I quickly grabbed a vibrator and inserted it into her pussy while my other hand held onto her waist.

    "Oh, God...Anthony..."

    Caroline''s head fell back in pleasure when I turned the vibrator on.

    "Anthony, fuck me..."

    I slid the vibrator in and out of her.

    She was so turned on that her pussy became wetter with every second.

    "Are you that horny, bitch?"

    I pulled the vibrator out, held Caroline close to me, and inserted my cock into her gaping pussy.

    Caroline shrieked in pleasure and then melted in my arms, babbling nonsense in my ear.

    "Anthony, it feels so good...Oh, my dear brother, why did Moon Goddess assign Jennifer as your mate?

    I am your mate.Jennifer doesn''t deserve you at all...Anthony, your cock is so big.I love being filled up

    by you..."

    I paused in mild shock.

    What? Jennifer and Anthony were fated mates? I had not known that at all.

    I should thank Caroline for bringing this information to light.

    I concentrated on thrusting in and out of Caroline.

    My hands yed with her breasts, massaging the heavy mounds and pinching her nipples.

    Caroline cried out in pleasure.

    "Mom has changed as well.She clearly likes Jennifer.But what''s so good about that bitch? Why do you

    both keep defending her? Anthony, Anthony..."

    The more Caroline called out Anthony''s name, the more irritated I got.

    I grabbed a belt that was lying on the bedside table and whipped it against her skin.

    Anthony, Anthony, Anthony...Everyone liked Anthony! I was the one making Caroline moan, but she still

    thought I was Anthony.

    I was so jealous of my younger brother.I wished he would die on the spot.I took my anger out on

    Caroline.I used the belt to leave marks on her fair skin.I whipped Caroline and fucked her at the same

    time.

    Trapped between my body and the mattress, she could only scream in a mix of pleasure and pain.

    When I saw red marks bloom on her body, I felt oddly pleased.I alternated between torturing and

    teasing her.A terrible idea formed in my mind.

    As I fucked Caroline, I continued to hit her with the belt.

    I brought her many times to the brink of climax before giving her a dose of pain.

    It must have been torture because her eyes rolled back several times and I thought she would faint.

    I used her as a tool to satisfy my sexual desires.

    Caroline was such a slut.

    I spent the whole night fucking her, but she continued to beg for my touch and my cock.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I looked forward to her reaction the next morning.

    Imagining what her reaction would be once she woke up and realized that she had slept with the wrong

    man excited me.

 Chapter 58: Cooperation

    Chapter 58: Cooperation

    Caroline''s POV:

    The next morning, I woke up with a severe headache and a hangover.

    But when I saw the bruises all over my body and Austin''s sleeping face next to me, I wanted to die.

    Why I was in Austin¡¯s bed and why were we both naked? Also, where did these bruisese from? I

    tried to recall what happenedst night.

    I got a vague memory of me breaking into Anthony''s room.

    The person next to me wasn''t Anthony.

    Had I mistaken Austin for his brother? I didn''t want to remember how the rest of the evening went.

    My mind felt scrambled.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I was only sure that I could never let Anthony hear about this.

    Keeping an eye on Austin, who was still asleep, I picked up my clothes from the floor and hastily put

    them on.

    "Where are you going, Caroline?"

    I had a hand on the doorknob and was about to leave the room when Austin spoke up from behind me.

    I turned and watched him get out of the bed.

    He didn''t seem to care that he was naked.

    He strode over and grabbed me.

    "Austin," I whimpered.

    He grabbed the cor of my outfit.

    Before I could even react, Austin dragged me back to the bed.

    Oh my God! Why was this happening? Austin must have taken advantage of me because I was drunk.

    The person I wanted to marry was Anthony, not Austin.

    I couldn''t help but feel disgusted at the thought of what had happenedst night.

    Although Austin was the king, the one I loved was Anthony.

    How could this have happened? I must be going crazy.

    Austin made me sit next to him on the bed.

    Because he was still naked, I could see his erection.

    When I tried scooting a little further, he pulled me back.

    Memories ofst night flooded me like an overflowing dam.

    I thought that I had sessfully broken into Anthony''s room and had sex with him.

    I realized now that I had the wrong person all along.

    However, I couldn''t deny how big Austin¡¯s cock was.

    I remembered the pleasure that it brought me.

    Austin looked me up and down casually.

    I felt intimidated by his gaze.

    When he finally opened his mouth, he asked, "You hate Jennifer, am I right?"

    I nodded, but I felt something was off.

    Why did he ask me that? I was feeling flustered and confused because Austin was a person I

    considered my older brother yesterday.

    Today, he was just a man.

    But the one I wanted to marry was Anthony, not this bastard who had sex with me when I was drunk.

    On second thought, Austin was of noble blood.

    Maybe he could help me get rid of Jennifer.

    "Do you want to strike a deal with me?" I asked him, bravely looking him in the eye.

    He must have noticed that I was just putting up a front because he snorted.

    He then put forward an attractive condition.

    "I might be willing to cooperate with you," he said.

    I looked at him and got a suspicious feeling about whatever he was going to say next.

    I had some ideas but what he said next left me stunned.

    "Actually, Jennifer is a direct descendant of thete Alpha Lewis Smith of the Rainbow

    Pack.Circumstances have led her to downgrade her status.That means the Rainbow Pack is unlikely to

    take her back."

    "I didn''t expect that bitch to be an Alpha''s daughter," I muttered.

    This bitch had such aplicated background; but now that I knew her secret, it would be easier for

    me to deal with her.

    Moreover, since she was an outcast,might be able to make use of the Rainbow Pack.

    I looked at Austin anxiously and asked, "How do you n to deal with her?"

    After pausing to think, he replied, "Right now, your biggest obstacle is not Jennifer, but the one in the

    royal family who wants Anthony to marry her."

    "Do you mean...Mom?""

    I was shocked by this realization.

    Did Austin want me to get rid of Elizabeth? What a terrible idea! "No way!"

    I eximed before pushing Austin away and running out of the room.

    "If you don''t agree, just wait and see.One day, you will see that I''m right,"

    Austin called out from behind me.

    Even when I arrived at Marge Ind, Austin''s words continued to y in my head.

    One of Elizabeth''s attendants approached me, asking me to see my adoptive mother.

    Elizabeth was renting some flowers in the yard.

    When she saw me, she stopped what she was doing and asked, "Caroline, your behavior yesterday

    was very strange.Do you like Anthony?"

    Hope fluttered in my heart.

    Did that mean I still had a chance? I nodded.I assumed that she would help me win Anthony''s

    heart.But she didn''t.

    Instead, she held my hand and told me, "Jennifer and Anthony are mates.As long as I am alive, I will

    make sure that she bes my daughter-inw.You''re an intelligent young woman.I think you know

    what you must do."

    It was as if cold water was poured over my head.

    Any joy I felt earlier was mercilessly extinguished.

    I had not expected her to root for that bitch, Jennifer.

    I now understood why Austin said that Elizabeth was my biggest obstacle.

    She considered me her daughter, but she did not even stop to consider helping me win Anthony''s

    heart.

    It was unbelievable how badly she wanted Jennifer to be her daughter-inw.

    "I know, Mom.From now on, I will treat Anthony as my brother,"

    I said through gritted teeth.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I woke up in Anthony''s arms in the middle of the night.

    My heart beat wildly in my chest as I recalled the nightmare that jolted me awake.

    I dreamed of a bloodied Anthony lying in my arms.

    He was killed by his brother, Austin.That nightmare left me feeling uneasy.After several encounters with

    Austin, I had a feeling that there was more behind his casual facade.

    Anthony woke up after I did.

    "What''s wrong, Jennifer?"

    "I dreamed about you and the king.You two were like fire and water, and he..."

    I trailed off, but Anthony guessed what I couldn''t say.

    "Did you have a bad dream about us?" he asked me.

    I nodded, "I think your rtionship isn''t as simple as it seems."

    I had been doubting their rtionship all this time.

    Surprisingly, Anthony didn''t deny it.He reached out and stroked my hair tofort me.

    "Stay away from him," he warned me with a serious expression.

    His eyes averted my gaze.

    "Are you hiding something from me?" I demanded.

    After some hesitation, Anthony finally admitted, "I suspect that Austin killed our father, but I haven''t

    been able to get enough evidence to prove that.Austin has always been afraid that I will seize the

    throne.That''s why he''s so guarded around me."

    "Does that mean you''re always in danger?"

    I couldn''t help but worry about him.

    "I have been slowly but surely gaining power so that I can defend myself against him.Your brother is be

    one of my confidants.The main reason why I decided to MVS, Paesmbs host a training program on

    Marge Ind was so that I could have an army of elite werewolves at my disposal.

    Anthony had been hiding many things from me.

    He must have struggled all this time just to carry out this special mission of his.

    "Honey, I didn''t mean to hide all this from you.I was afraid to get you involved and put your safety at

    risk,"

    Anthony exined as if he was worried that I would get angry.

    "I''m not mad, Anthony.I just think that what you are doing is very dangerous.I want to help you just like

    how you''ve helped me."

    Anthony wrapped his arms around me and kissed my forehead.

    "Jennifer, what I want is for you to protect yourself well.Knowing you are safe is enough to put me at

    ease.Once Austin learns about our rtionship, who knows what he might do to you? You need to be

    careful around him."

    "I will," I promised Anthony.

 Chapter 59: Hesitation

    Chapter 59: Hesitation

    Austin''s POV:

    Elizabeth had been acting strange recently.

    When I heard that she was trying to look for a mate for Caroline, I decided to take the opportunity to

    check out Marge Ind in person.

    It was time to nudge Caroline a little.

    I wanted to let her know what Elizabeth was up to so that she could make up her mind and help me

    deal with her so-called mother.

    I had ns to make things difficult for Jennifer as well so that my brother would be too upied to

    oppose me.

    As a matter of fact, I was a little anxious because of Anthony.

    ording to the information I got, his training program on Marge Ind had been quite sessful.

    Many of the trainees there were very strong.

    If Anthony had been training them to fight against me instead of vampires, they would definitely be a

    threat to me in the future.

    Now that I was on Marge Ind, I nned to make my own observations.

    I walked around the ind.

    The training ground was well built.

    The trainees had been carefully selected, and the drillmasters were very strict.

    This program seemed most likely to churn out a group of elite fighters.

    I had underestimated Anthony.

    If he ordered these werewolves to go against me one day, my own army would have some difficulty

    fighting them off.

    Before others could notice me, I came across Caroline, who had just stepped out of a vi.

    "Caroline,"

    I called out from behind her.

    When she saw me, she frowned and ushered me into her residence.

    I did not resist.

    After all, I couldn''t let others hear what I was going to say next.

    "Why are you here?"

    Caroline closed the door carefully.

    "Your mom is looking for a suitable mate for you.Did you know that?"

    I told her that news to hide the fact that I was actually on the ind to investigate the training ground.

    I needed Caroline to do me a favor.

    After all, she was Elizabeth''s beloved daughter, and she just so happened to hate Jennifer.

    "I don''t believe it.How could she want to marry me off? Does she really want me gone that badly?"

    Caroline looked hurt, and her eyes filled with tears.

    What a joke! Did she really have that much faith in Elizabeth? Was that why she was hesitant to help

    me get rid of her? "Caroline, you are so naive.Can''t you see that you don''t matter to Elizabeth as much

    as Jennifer does?"

    "But I..."

    Caroline hesitated.

    What a fool! I cursed her in my head.

    "You want to get rid of Jennifer, right?"

    I continued to provoke her.

    "What do I need to do?"

    Caroline asked.

    She looked at me with watery eyes.

    She was clearly still heartbroken over Elizabeth''s ns to find a mate for her.

    Damn it! Just then, a memory of Caroline moaning beneath me popped up in my mind.

    She was so fucking vocal during sex.

    Her moans and cries kept arousing me that I could have fucked her to death.

    With this in mind, I asked her, "I can help you, but what will you do for me in return?"

    I slowly looked down at her breasts.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Caroline kissed me.

    She undid my belt with one hand and helped me take off my pants.

    ¡®Well, she is a smart she-wolf!¡¯ I thought, letting her rile me up.

    She wasn''t a good kisser, but her clumsiness made her somewhat endearing and irresistible.

    I kissed her back and put my arms around her, pulling her body against mine.

    Her submissiveness made my dick harden, and my knees nearly weakened in desire.

    "Wait a minute."

    I grabbed her hands and crossed them behind her back.

    Keeping her in this posture, I carried her to the bedroom.

    I managed to shed my clothes as I walked across the living room.

    By the time I put Caroline down on the bed, I waspletely naked.

    "Close the door,"

    Caroline reminded me.

    "Never mind that."

    I couldn''t wait to pounce on her.

    She had ample breasts.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I was tempted by the mere sight of them.

    She had clearly been pampered by the royal family.

    Her fair skin bruised easily, making me want to destroy her.

    I sucked on her nipples as I stripped her naked.

    My mouth made its way down to her navel and even lower,ing to stop on her pussy.Damn! She

    was so sensitive that her juices were running down to her butt.

    I couldn''t help but p one butt cheek.

    Her pussy clenched.

    What a treasure she was! I didn''t even need to do a lot of forey.

    I just stabbed my cock into her.

    "Argh¡ª"

    Caroline cried out.

    I quickly covered her mouth with a hand and hissed, "Didn''t you want my help? Then just take my cock

    like a good bitch."

    Her pussy felt so good, wrapped around my cock.

    I let go of any self-control and moved my hips faster and faster.

    Tears started to roll down Caroline''s cheeks.

    Her reaction only pleased me.

    She must be feeling really good!

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    Concerned about Caroline''s feelings for Anthony, I decided to find a mate for her so that she could get

    married as soon as possible.

    But she was like a daughter to me so I thought of asking for her permission first.

    I went to Caroline''s residence on Marge Ind.

    I knocked on the door of her vi, but no one answered.

    I had a key to Caroline''s residence so I asked a maid to fetch it for me.

    What if something bad happened to her and no one coulde to her aid because the door was

    locked? "You can stay here.I''ll go in and check on her,"

    I ordered my maid.

    "Yes, Mrs.Jones."

    My maid waited obediently outside while I entered Caroline¡¯s residence alone.

    As soon as I entered, I was shocked by the trail of clothes in the living room.

    Why were there a man''s clothes in Caroline''s residence? They were scattered all over the floor¡ªeven

    the man''s underwear.

    Just then, I heard a groaning from the bedroom.

    It sounded like Caroline.

    Did she find a mate already? If that was the case, then I didn''t have to worry anymore.

    I did not want to bother my daughter while she was having sex with someone.

    But just when I turned to leave, Caroline spoke up.

    "Austin, how are you going to help me deal with Jennifer?"

    ¡®What? She is having sex with Austin?¡¯ I froze on the spot.

    "Don''t rush me.I''ll tell you how when I''m satisfied."

    The man was indeed Austin.

    I felt dizzy.I couldn''t imagine that Caroline would have sex with Austin and even want to harm Jennifer.I

    left and quietly closed the door behind me, but my hands shook uncontrobly.

    "Mrs.Jones."My maid came over to support me.

    "I''m fine.Contact the Thomas n immediately and set them up on a meeting with Caroline."

    "Yes, Mrs.Jones,"she replied.

    I needed to marry Caroline off as soon as possible, or else, something awful was going to happen.

 Chapter 60: A Blind Date

    Chapter 60: A Blind Date

    Caroline''s POV:

    Elizabeth arrived at my residence early the next morning.

    When I opened the door, I saw Elizabeth standing outside, apanied by her maids who had

    faithfully served her for many years.

    They carried bags of clothing and jewelry.

    "You''re awake.Good.You''re meeting someone today so you need to dress nicely."

    I recalled what Austin told me yesterday.

    Was Elizabeth really looking for a mate for me? "Where are you taking me?"

    I asked as I invited Elizabeth in, still hopeful about her intentions.

    "There is a strapping lycan from the Thomas n who is your age.His qualities are quite good so I

    want you to meet him."

    Was she really making me go on a blind date? Did she really want me to get married? I looked at the

    she-wolf who had brought me up, feeling like I no longer knew her.

    It was as if she didn''t love me anymore.

    Elizabeth used to be a good mother and cared about me.

    I still remembered the time when my parents passed away.

    I had been very young and terrified, but Elizabeth had taken me in.

    She had raised me as her own daughter, and I had barely experienced any hardship.

    But the only man I had loved since I was a child was Anthony.

    Why was she helping an outsider instead of me? I had sworn that whoever hindered me from getting

    into a rtionship with Anthony was going to be my enemy.

    Was I going to have to consider my mother as an enemy as well? She was giving me no choice but to

    deal with her myself.

    I put on the clothes she brought, dressed up just as she asked, and followed her to a high-end

    restaurant.

    My blind date was a lycan.

    He looked a few years older than I was.

    In my eyes, he was not very good-looking.His temperament was much inferior to Anthony.

    Just as I had thought, no man couldpare to Anthony.I entered the restaurant with Elizabeth.

    He stood up politely and pulled out a chair for me.He was shy and didn''t like to talk much.He only

    spoke up every time Elizabeth asked him a question.

    Based on how many times he kept looking at me, I could tell that he liked me a lot.

    However, I had no interest in him at all.

    After the meal, Elizabeth held my hand and asked, "What do you think? Do you like him?"

    Without waiting for my answer, she continued, "I think he would make a good partner.Not only is he

    from a good n, but he also knows how to care for others.If you end up marrying him, I will feel at

    ease."

    "Mom, you know I like Anthony.I don''t want to marry anyone else," I objected.

    But it was like Elizabeth didn''t even hear me.

    "Nonsense.Anthony''s fated mate is Jennifer.They''ve been destined by Moon Goddess.I think the guy

    we met today was a decent man.You are not that young anymore.You can''t stay single all your life, my

    dear.Please think about this a little more, okay?"

    She coaxed me as if I was still a child.

    Elizabeth, my adoptive mother and the only person I actually respected, wanted that guy to be my

    mate.

    I felt really angry.

    "No! I want to marry Anthony," I insisted.

    Elizabeth sighed upon hearing my answer.

    We decided to call a truce over the matter.

    Why was she siding with Jennifer anyway? Didn''t she want me to keep herpany as a daughter-in-

    law?I decided to go to find Anthony.

    After all, he was the one I loved.

    When we returned to Marge Ind, I made my way to Anthony''s vi.

    However, Jennifer was there as well.

    Why was that bitch here? "Anthony, I need to tell you something."

    I walked over to Anthony and grabbed his hand, nudging Jennifer out of the way.

    "Jennifer is not an outsider.Whatever you want to say to me, you can do it in front of her."

    He pulled his hand from my grasp and stepped back to put some distance between us.

    Even he was trying to draw a clear line with me.

    Anthony was the one I loved.

    I would do anything for him, and yet, he acted as if he couldn''t stand me.

    "I''m going to step out for a little bit,"

    Jennifer announced before exiting the room.

    After she left, I told Anthony what had happened today.

    "Anthony, Mom wants me to marry a lycan from the Thomas n."

    "That sounds like a good idea.I''m happy for you."

    Did I hear him wrong? How could Anthony say that he was happy for me? The Thomas n lived far

    away.

    I couldn''t believe it.

    All of a sudden, I lost my sense of reason and reservation.

    I ran up to Anthony and hugged him.

    "You know that I love you and that I want to marry you."

    As I spoke, I leaned over to kiss him.

    However, he pushed me down so all I felt was the cold floor against my butt.

    He looked down at me with such a cold expression that I had never seen before.

    "Caroline, look at yourself.Have you forgotten who you are? I''m your older brother."

    "No, you are not.We''re not rted by blood.If you break up with Jennifer, I could be your mate," I

    argued almost maniacally.

    "Caroline, I love Jennifer.She is my mate."

    "Jennifer doesn''t deserve you.Only I deserve you.You belong with me," I argued back.

    "Caroline, have you lost your mind?"

    After saying that, Anthony walked past me.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I remained seated on the floor, feeling as if a bucket of ice had been poured over me.

    What was so good about Jennifer? Those who were supposed to be closest to me were now her

    staunchest allies.

    Why? How could they do this to me? Ms AM Py iam bes This was all Jennifer''s fault.

    She took everything from me.

    And Elizabeth had heartlessly shattered my dream.

    All she was capable of was defending that bitch, Jennifer.

    After leaving Anthony''s vi, I called Austin.

    "It''s rare for you to call me.What''s up?"

    Austin asked from the other end of the line.

    "I''ve made up my mind.Tell me what I should do."

    Since Elizabeth had no ns of letting me marry the man I loved, I no longer cared about our

    rtionship as parent and child.

    "Find a way to ask Elizabeth out.I''ll take care of the rest," Austin told me.

    "Okay," I agreed.

    From now on, I was getting rid of everyone who prevented me from marrying Anthony¡ªno exceptions.

 Chapter 61: Skylars Strategy

    Chapter 61: Skr''s Strategy

    Skr''s POV:

    Today''s the day I get discharged from the hospital.

    Early this morning, I sent a message to Jennifer, telling her not toe to pick me up because I

    wanted to be alone with Dn.

    Now was the perfect time to try to get Dn to ept our mate bond.

    Jennifer understood it immediately.

    To my delight, she even asked Dn to pick me up.

    I could barely contain my excitement.I wanted to have dinner and watch a movie with Dn.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    If things went well, maybe we''d get even do something a bit more intimate.

    At the thought of this, I changed into a sexy dress and waited for Dn in the ward.

    I didn''t have to wait long.

    Dn soon showed up at the door to the ward in a suit.

    His handsome face made my heart skip a beat, but when my eyesnded on his empty hands, my

    heart sank.

    Dn was no romantic.

    He didn''t even bring flowers! I tried to shrug it off.

    When I saw Dn staring at my outfit, I got excited again.

    But why was he frowning? Didn''t I look good in the dress? He must have bad taste in fashion if he

    thought otherwise.

    "What''s that look on your face?" I asked him unhappily.

    When I saw his eyesnd on my bare shoulders, I couldn''t help but smile.

    He was probably looking at my charming corbone.

    But before I could say anything, he began to take off his coat.

    I couldn''t help but step back.

    Were things moving too fast? Then, I felt something warm embrace my body.

    He slipped his coat around my shoulders, mumbling, "It''s cold outside.You might get sick."

    I was moved.Such a kind gesture from him made me so happy.

    "What do you care?" I asked teasingly.

    "You just don''t want others to look at me, huh?" His expression turned cold.

    "Oh, please.You''ve just recovered from your injury.You shouldn''t dress so little."

    "Fine." I couldn''t help but pout.

    I felt very frustrated.This werewolf was just too unromantic.But for the sake of our future, I needed to

    make him fall in love with me.

    That way, we would follow Moon Goddess''s arrangement and hold a mate ceremony.

    I broke into a flirtatious smile, trying to get things back on track.

    "How about we have dinner and then watch a movie, Dn?"

    Without even ncing at me, Dn shook his head.

    "You need to go home and get some rest."

    He was so dense! Couldn''t he tell that I was asking him out?

    "Are you sure you don''t want to go?" I asked again.

    He shook his head firmly.

    ¡®Fine! If that''s what he wants, then so be it! Why on earth does Moon Goddess match me up with

    someone so dull?¡¯ On the bright side, he was so handsome.

    Maybe his good looks were enough for me to see past his coldness.

    I needed to win him over.

    Suddenly, an idea urred to me.

    While Dn was distracted, I quickly took out my phone and sent a message to Daniel.

    "Please help me. I''ll call you in a bit.Agree to everything I say, okay? Please, my friend.

    My happiness depends on you."Secondster, Daniel sent me an OK emoji.

    I raised my head from the phone and cleared my throat.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to go to the movies with me, Dn?" Dn shook his head again.

    "Okay, then.I''ll ask someone else to go with me," I said through gritted teeth.

    Then, I rang Daniel in front of him.He picked up almost immediately.

    "Hello, Daniel."

    I put my phone on speaker to make sure that Dn could hear whatever Daniel said.

    lf Dn knew that I was about to ask a werewolf out on a date, he wouldn''t be so calm.

    Batting my eyshes, I asked in a coquettish tone, "Didn''t you say you would take me swimming

    sometime? How about we go now?"

    Daniel was stunned by her sudden request.

    However, he quickly recovered and replied, "Okay.Where are you now? I''ll pick you up."

    After telling Daniel where I was, I hung up the phone triumphantly.

    Then, I studied Dn''s expression, not wanting to miss any nuance.

    Unexpectedly, Dn shrugged indifferently.

    "I guess I''ll get going.I wouldn''t want to disturb your date."

    He was so stubborn! Did he not care about me? I was confident he would bow to me soon enough.

    A little whileter, Dn and I made it to the beach.The sun was shining brightly, and I had changed

    into a bikini.

    AS we walked towards the water, I slipped my arm into Daniel''s intimately.

    At the same time, I looked around casually, hoping to find Dn.

    Sure enough, I spotted someone wearing a peaked cap not far away.

    He lowered his head to avoid my gaze, but I instantly knew it was Dn.

    We were mates, after all; of course I recognized his scent.

    As expected, Dn had followed me.

    He liked me! I had to add some more fuel to the fire, so I drew closer to Daniel.

    "Daniel, just follow my lead, okay?"

    I whispered into his ear.

    I deliberately made it look like I was about to kiss him.

    To my surprise, Daniel scooted away from me and tried to shake off my hand.

    "Daniel, what are you doing? Just help me!"

    I made his hand rest on my waist and threw myself at him.Daniel gritted his teeth.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    If Daniel didn''t know my character well, he wouldn''t have acted the y.

    But he treated me as a friend and acted with me for so long.

    I felt a little sorry for him.

    "The guy following us is my mate.Our is a bit strained, so I was hoping you''d y along to make him

    jealous,"

    I exined to Daniel in a low voice.He was happy that I found my mate.

    "Okay, fine.I''ll do my best to cooperate with you, but which one is he?"

    As he spoke, Daniel was craning his neck, trying to look around.

    "Don''t be so obvious!"

    He might alert Dn and the jig would be up! "Then why hasn''t hee yet?"

    Daniel did as he was told and faced forward.

    Even I began to doubt my n.

    Maybe I needed to kick things up a notch.

    I pulled Daniel to sit in front of me and shoved a bottle of sunscreen into his hand.

    "How about you rub some sunscreen onto my legs?" Daniel rolled his eyes.

    But I had made up my mind.

    Iy down in front of him and closed my eyes.

    I knew everyone''s eyes were on me, since my swimsuit was especially ttering.I didn''t care.I was

    willing to do this for Dn! As Iy on the sand, I cracked one eye open just a bit, to check how Dn

    would react.

    Daniel stared at the bottle of sunscreen in his hand in disbelief.

    It looked like he really didn''t want to do what I asked of him.

    Fortunately for him, before he could do anything, Dn came over.

    He grasped Daniel by the cor and yanked him away from me.

    "You just got out of the hospital! You shouldn''t even be at the beach!"

    He angrily pulled me to my feet.

    Daniel came back to his senses and put his hand on Dn¡¯s shoulder dauntingly.

    "Who are you? What makes you think you can get in between me and Skr?"

    Dn''s anger seemed to reach its peak.

    "I''m her mate.After saying that, he pulled me towards him and put a shirt on me.When he was done

    clothing me, he scooped me up in his arms.It all happened so fast, I didn''t even have the time to

    speak.When it hit me that Dn was carrying me off, I couldn''t help but giggle softly.

    I turned back and winked victoriously at Daniel.

    "Thank you, Daniel!" I mouthed.

 Chapter 62: Disappearance

    Chapter 62: Disappearance

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Caroline invited me to go wedding dress shopping with her.

    I thought it was a little strange, but she did promise me that she had thought things through and was

    going to marry the lycan Elizabeth chose for her.

    She looked like she meant it.

    But I still had an odd feeling in my stomach.

    Did she really give up on Anthony? It was obvious that Elizabeth cared about her.

    If Caroline liked someone other than Anthony, Elizabeth wouldn''t have forced her to marry someone

    from a farawaynd.

    It would be great if Caroline understood that Elizabeth was doing all of this for her own good.

    Seeing that Caroline was no longer stubborn, Elizabeth looked really happy.

    Caroline held her arm and snuggled up to her like a loving daughter.

    I walked behind them and inexplicably felt relieved.

    If Caroline could really give up her feelings for Anthony, everyone would be happy, especially me.

    At least now I didn''t have to deal with her bitchy attitude.

    Yet, at the same time, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that Caroline was acting strange.

    "Jennifer, can you help me choose a dress?"

    Looking at the various nes and wedding dresses in the shop, Caroline looked at me with her doe

    eyes.

    I looked at her.

    She was smiling, and she looked innocent enough.

    It seemed she was actually looking forward to the uing wedding.

    "Okay."

    The shop assistantsid out all the new styles of the season for us.I helped her pick something out with

    Elizabeth.

    "Try it on, my dear."

    Elizabeth looked at Caroline with a big smile.

    "How will we know whether it''s the right one if you don''t try it on?"

    "Mom, could you help me put it on?" Caroline acted like a spoiled child in front of Elizabeth.

    "Sure."

    Elizabeth quickly agreed and followed Caroline into the fitting room.

    "Miss, would you like to sit over there while you wait for them?" a shop assistant asked me, gesturing

    towards a lounge.

    "Okay, thank you." I waited.

    Minutes ticked on.

    After ten minutes, I began to feel uneasy.Elizabeth and Caroline still hadn''te out.

    "Hey, are you guys still in there?"

    I stood at the door of the fitting room and knocked.

    No one answered.

    Something was definitely wrong! I kicked the door open and found no one inside.

    I asked the shop assistants if they had seen the two women, but they didn''t see Elizabeth or Caroline

    come out either.

    Knowing that things were not going well, I whipped out my phone and called Anthony.

    "Anthony, your mom and Caroline disappeared while they were trying on a wedding dress in the fitting

    room."

    I spoke into the phone breathlessly.

    "Where are you? I''ll be right there."

    It sounded like Anthony was about to go somewhere, but he changed ns.

    He got in his car and headed to my location.

    While waiting for him, I checked the shop''s surroundings and the fitting room.

    Everything seemed intact.

    Elizabeth had disappeared inexplicably without even a trace of struggle.

    I tried to interrogate the staff of the shop.

    They all said that they didn''t know anything about it, and when I asked about their security footage,

    they found out that the surveince cameras had been destroyed.

    Upon scouring the fitting room a second time, I found a secret passage that lead to the outside.

    So that was how they disappeared! If I had found it earlier, I might have been able to track them down.

    But too much time had passed.

    I had no choice but to wait for Anthony to discuss with him possible solutions.

    To my surprise, Anthony didn''te alone.

    Austin stormed in right after him.

    Actually, they just so happened to arrive at the store at the exact same time.

    "Why didn''t you protect Elizabeth and Caroline?"

    Austin pointed at me usingly.

    "This has nothing to do with Jennifer.She was waiting outside the fitting room and had no idea this

    would happen."

    As Anthony spoke, he stood in between me and Austin, like a protective shield.

    "It''s okay, Anthony. I can handle this."

    I squeezed his hand and shook my head.

    I couldn''t shirk my responsibility over this matter.I should have known better and kept an eye on

    Anthony''s mother.

    Austin was right.I had failed them.I needed to make things right.

    More importantly, I needed to find Elizabeth and bring her back safely.

    Caroline''s POV:

    Austin''s n was wless.

    His men caught Elizabeth and took her away all ording to n.

    To make me look innocent, I went with them.

    That way, it looked like I was kidnapped too.

    They ced Elizabeth in a secret cell deep within the royal pce.

    Because she was in poor health, they had prepared medicine and physicians for her beforehand.

    The ce was heavily guarded.

    No one could get in or out.

    Austin had told all of this to me in advance.I followed his attendants to meet him.

    "How''s it going? Has Jennifer been imprisoned?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    As soon as I saw him, I couldn''t wait to ask my most pressing question.

    "Caroline, you are so naive.With Anthony by her side, did you really think Jennifer would be thrown into

    prison?"

    No way! Elizabeth and I had been taken away.

    Jennifer should''ve been held responsible.

    Why didn''t Anthony me her? Why didn''t the other members of the royal family use her of failing

    to protect us?

    "What did Anthony say?" I asked in disbelief.

    Anthony loved his mother.

    With Elizabeth missing, he should have med Jennifer.

    "What do you think?"

    Austin snapped impatiently.

    "Caroline, it''s stupid of you to put your faith in him.Anthony has never med Jennifer.You''d better

    think about what to do next rather than mull over this."

    Austin leaned back into his chair and drank his tea leisurely, as though he was done talking to me.

    He was right.

    Now that things had reached this point, I needed to think of the next steps we needed to take.

    Anthony was still protecting that bitch, Jennifer, which meant that he was head over heels in love with

    her.

    I needed toe up with the perfect n to make Jennifer disappear forever! In simple terms, I

    wanted Jennifer dead.

    I would find a solution to wipe her off the face of the earth.

    Jennifer, just you wait and see!

 Chapter 63: Coercion

    Chapter 63: Coercion

    Anthony''s POV:

    After doing everything we could at the store, Jennifer and I headed back to the royal pce.

    The elders already knew about my mother''s disappearance.

    They asked me to bring Jennifer back.

    It seemed they wanted to make a fuss of things.

    The truth was, Jennifer didn''t have toe.

    But thinking about how she was to be my wife, I figured it''d be good for her to face the elders better

    sooner thanter.

    Thus, I followed the request of the elders and brought her with me.

    To my surprise, the elders seemed to be gearing up towards putting all the me on Jennifer.

    They insisted she was to me for my mother''s disappearance.

    "It''s Jennifer''s duty to protect Mrs.Jones, but she disappeared right under her nose.She should take

    responsibility."

    "Yes.Jennifer needs to be punished!" These elders were adamant.

    "Jennifer didn''t do anything wrong. She didn''t know any of this was going to happen!" I defended

    Jennifer.

    "Mr.Jones, there is a rumor that you are obsessed with Jennifer.Seeing you defend her like this, I think

    they''re not just rumors.You still haven''t found out what happened back then.Is this woman more

    important than your mother? You''re slowly losing yourself!"

    One of the elders spoke sadly.

    This elder was one of my trusted confidants.

    He had been supporting my fight against Austin.

    We hadn''t found out who had killed my father, and the elders had been asking me to investigate.

    Even so, I didn''t expect them to argue with me about this.

    Since the topic was brought up, the other elders chimed in.

    "Yes.There was a rumor that Mr.Jones has be indolent because of a she-wolf."

    "I wonder what else Mr.Jones will do for this she- wolf?"

    "So, do you really want to me Jennifer for my mother¡¯s disappearance?" I asked coldly.

    I really couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Those old guys were so preupied with putting Jennifer down that they weren''t even looking for my

    mother.

    I narrowed my eyes in suspicion.

    I always felt that there was more to my mother''s disappearance.

    I It all must''ve been a ploy to shoot me down, and who else would n such a thing other than Austin?

    Speaking of the devil, Austin cleared his throat and spoke loudly.

    "Why don''t we ask Jennifer to bring back Elizabeth within three days? If she fails, we will punish her

    then."

    "No way!" I refuted.

    "We don''t have a single clue regarding my mother''s disappearance.How could anyone find her in three

    days?"

    What on earth was this bastard nning? Unexpectedly, as soon as I said that, Jennifer took a step

    forward and said clearly, "So be it."

    "Jennifer, don''t take on a mission you can''t fulfill.I''ll do it.They won''t dare to hurt you as long as I''m

    here."

    I thought that the reason why she had agreed to this mission so recklessly was that she was afraid I

    would be in trouble.

    Unexpectedly, Jennifer just smiled at me as usual and held my hand reassuringly.

    "Anthony, I care deeply about your mother.I''ve been worried sick about her.I want to find her."

    "Then I''ll go with you," I said resolutely.

    I could tell she felt bad about my mother''s disappearance.

    Although she didn''t tell me, I could still feel her guilt.

    Jennifer was a kind-hearted and strong-minded girl.

    I couldn''t let my mate face such a thing alone, so I made the decision to apany her.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Anthony, where should we start?"

    I was really worried about Elizabeth.

    Her condition wasn''t great, and with the kidnapping, I was sure she was scared to death.

    The sooner we found her, the better.

    "Actually, Jennifer, I think all of this has something to do with Austin.I think he has hidden my mother

    somewhere we would least expect." Anthony sighed.

    "At least, if he really is behind this, then my mother''s safety is guaranteed.He must''ve done this just to

    threaten me."

    After pondering this for a bit, I realized Anthony''s theory made sense.

    Elizabeth usually stayed in the royal pce.

    She hadn''t seen many werewolves before.

    The one who had the most motive to kidnap her was Austin.

    But even if Austin was behind this, we didn''t have any proof to back up our im.

    "Anthony, let''s split up.We''ll find her sooner that way," I suggested.

    "But it''s dangerous.I need to protect you."

    Anthony was obviously opposed to my idea.

    "Don''t worry.I can take care of myself, and you should take care of yourself too.What''s important now is

    finding your mother."

    I gave Anthony''s hand a reassuring squeeze, and he finally agreed.

    He nted a gentle kiss on my cheek and whispered, "Be careful."

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "I will." I stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the lips.

    Then, we parted ways.

    Not long after we split up, I got a tip that Elizabeth had been spotted deep within the royal pce.

    The royal pce was aplicated piece of architecture.

    There were many secret rooms within its depths, which were indeed suitable for hiding someone.

    Besides, if it really was Austin who had kidnapped Elizabeth, it made sense for him to hide her

    somewhere close.

    Initially, I doubted the authenticity of this tip.

    But on second thought, I realized it was my only lead, and consequently, my only chance at finding

    Elizabeth at this point.

    Ultimately, it was better than wandering around aimlessly, which was what we were doing.

    Elizabeth was in poor health.

    I had to find her as soon as possible.

    So, I snuck inside the royal pce and started to explore.

    I searched for a long time.

    Finally, I stumbled upon tracks on the floor.

    The prints led to a spot on the wall.

    That must''ve meant there was a secret room here! When we were training on Marge Ind, we were

    taught how to spot and open secret rooms.

    I quickly found the mechanism to open the door on the wall and it swung open.

    Delighted but wary, I cautiously walked inside.

    There were many doors inside this secret room, and each of them was solid and heavy.

    Whenever I passed through a door, I would feel a chill run down my spine.

    But I couldn''t turn back now.

    Elizabeth could be behind one of these doors! Sure enough, at the veryst door, I found Elizabeth

    inside, lying in a bed.

    "Mrs.Jones! Are you alright?"

    When she saw me, she sat bolt upright, pale as a ghost.

    "Jennifer, it''s a trap! Get out now!"

    But before she could properly warn me, I heard a series of loud bangs from behind me.

    When I turned around, all the doors had mmed shut.

    I rushed to the nearest one, but it was toote.

    It was sealed shut.

    I searched for a mechanism to open the door, but to no avail.

    It seemed that whoever had designed this secret room didn''t want anyone to get out.

    "Why are you so stupid?" Elizabeth asked angrily.

    "Why did you risk your own life to rescue me?" Knowing we were trapped here, I stopped trying to look

    for an exit and went to Elizabeth''s side.

    "Mrs.Jones, I''m relieved you''re okay.Don''t worry.Anthony will save us!"

    "There''s nothing we can do but wait and see."

    Elizabeth threw her arms around me and stroked my hair, as though I was her own daughter.

    "Do you know how you were caught? Do you know who''s behind this?"

    I asked, pulling away from Elizabeth''s embrace to look her in the eye.But she shook her head.

    "I have no clue.I fainted as soon as I entered the fitting room and the next thing I knew, I was trapped

    here." I sighed.

    We could figure out who the culprit was after.

    What was most important now was to get out of here alive.

 Chapter 64: Anthony Is Dead

    Chapter 64: Anthony Is Dead

    Anthony''s POV:

    I severely regretted splitting up with Jennifer while searching for my mother, but the time that Austin

    had given Jennifer was too short.

    It was nearly impossible to find my mother in such a short time.

    Things got worse when I failed to find my mother and lost contact with Jennifer.

    I tried to call her, but she didn''t reply.

    I had a feeling that Jennifer was in danger.

    I had never been so anxious before.

    I searched high and low for Jennifer, foregoing sleep.

    I wished that I could check every corner of Osman Kingdom.However, before Jennifer could be found,

    Caroline reappeared.

    Caroline had been with my mother when they had both disappeared.I decided to question her about the

    incident.

    "Caroline, Mom apanied you when you went to try on a wedding dress.What happened after you

    two disappeared?"I asked, looking Caroline in the eye.

    "I don''t know what happened, Anthony.I was so scared."Caroline''s eyes were wide in terror and tears

    threatened to spill.

    "That day, when we went to the dress shop, someone knocked me out.When I regained

    consciousness, Mom was no longer by my side, and I was in an unfamiliar ce.I don''t know what

    happened to her.It was a struggle to find my way home.But thankfully, I made it, and you''re here.What

    about you, Anthony? Have you heard any news about Mom? Is she still missing? What about Jennifer?

    Where is she?"

    Caroline looked very sincere.

    "Both Mom and Jennifer are missing." I sighed and frowned.

    Caroline''s reaction told me that she had no idea of what had happened.

    It was useless for me to continue to interrogate her.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Don''t worry, Anthony.I''ll help you look for Mom."

    Caroline clung to my arm.

    "God will watch over them.Mom and Jennifer will be safe.But since Mom is missing, I''m not in the mood

    to think about getting married.Mom found a decent mate for me, and I was satisfied with him.But I don''t

    want to think about getting married until Momes back.Is that okay, Anthony?"

    "Let''s talk about it when we find Mom." I nodded.

    The next morning, I returned to Marge Ind.

    I came back, hoping that Jennifer had ended up there.

    From sunrise to sunset, I checked the whole ind, but my search turned up nothing.

    By dusk, I was depressed.

    As I walked along the cliffs overlooking the sea, I looked back on what had happened between me and

    Jennifer.

    The times we spent together had been beautiful but painfully short.

    Out of the blue, I heard a familiar voice.

    "Anthony!" I was shocked.

    The voice was Jennifer''s.

    I could not be wrong.

    Oh my God! Was I hallucinating from missing her so much? I turned around and saw Jennifer

    approaching me.

    She was soaking wet, and her hair was a mess.

    She had fresh wounds all over her body, and blood dripped to the ground.

    She looked exhausted as if she had just emerged from a long and difficult battle.

    Jennifer was back.

    But she was seriously injured.

    Had she gotten into danger while looking for my mother? The strong smell of blood and the familiar

    scent of our mate bond wafted towards me at the same time.

    In my mind, Zane eximed, "Jennifer!"

    There was no doubt that she was really standing here in front of me right now.

    I pulled her close and held her in my arms.

    "Jennifer, you''re here! I was afraid that I''d lost you forever."

    "I''m back, Anthony."

    Her hands gripped my waist.

    At that moment, all I felt was happiness and relief that she was with me.

    But that didn''tst long because I felt paining from my chest.

    I looked down and realized that I had just been stabbed by the very woman in my arms.She had

    stabbed me.

    "Go to hell, Anthony!" she sneered as she took out a pistol, ready to take my life.

    Only then did I realize what had just happened.

    This woman was not Jennifer.

    Someone must have managed to disguise as Jennifer and replicate her scent so that I would drop my

    guard.

    Thinking quickly, I stumbled backwards to put some distance between us.

    At that moment, more than a dozen werewolves rushed out from the forest.

    They all carried weapons and fired their guns at me.

    With my injury, I knew that I could not win if I engaged with these werewolves.

    Avoiding the shower of bullets, I ran towards the edge of the cliff and jumped into the sea.

    Inded with a ssh.

    Caroline''s POV:

    Elizabeth''s and Jennifer''s disappearances were good for me.

    Since Elizabeth was absent, I could finally turn down the Thomas n¡®s marriage offer.

    I wished that Jennifer would never reappear.

    But before I could take it easy, I received a shocking piece of news.

    Anthony had also gone missing.

    He was the only person I cared about.

    I still had yet to win his heart.

    If he was also going to disappear, what was the point of working so hard to get rid of Elizabeth and

    Jennifer? I went to the pce to find Austin and demanded angrily, "Austin, where is Anthony? Do you

    know where he is? You made Mom disappear.Did you also have a hand in Anthony''s disappearance?"

    Austin, who was wearing a velvet nightgown, leaned back against his seat.

    He looked to be at ease, and he smirked triumphantly.

    "What are you talking about, Caroline? Anthony is dead.As for who killed him, I''m afraid you''ll have to

    ask him that in hell."

    "Anthony''s dead? I don''t believe it.You''re lying!"

    I screamed as I rushed up to him.I grabbed his cor in my fury.

    "I Know that you are why Anthony''s gone! You liar! We worked together to get rid of Jennifer.Why did

    you have to make Anthony disappear too? Give him back to me!" I cried and shouted.

    "Wake up and smell the roses, Caroline!"

    Austin stood up, grabbed my wrists, and threw me onto the bed.

    "Anthony is dead and Elizabeth is under my control.If you don''t listen to me, I can¡¯t guarantee your

    safety."

    He pinched my chin and smiled like a devil that had just risen from hell.

    "Be good, Caroline.If you don''t behave, I''ll have no choice but to kill you.And it would be a shame

    because you are such a good fuck,"

    Austin murmured into my ear as he started tearing my clothes off.When I heard fabric ripping, I started

    to struggle in fear.

    "Austin, what are you doing? Let go of me!" I tried to resist, but my strength was no match for his.

    I could do nothing but watch as he gradually exposed my body for him to see.

 Chapter 65: Austins New Sex Slave

    Chapter 65: Austin''s New Sex ve

    Caroline''s POV:

    "What a brat you are, my dear. Bratty girls should be punished.¡±Austin smirked as he caressed my

    naked skin.

    "Don''t be afraid.I''ll be very gentle."

    "You pervert!"I cursed at him.

    "Swear at me all you like, Caroline."

    He held me down with one hand while the other fumbled through the bedside table and procured some

    rope.

    No matter how hard I struggled and cried, he tied all my limbs to the bedposts, leaving no room for

    resistance.

    I realized once more how terrible Austin was.

    He was a freak.

    A devil.A lunatic! My legs were forcefully spread wide open, revealing the most intimate part of my

    body.Austin had put me in this humiliating position to insult me and molest me.

    "You''re actually quite slutty, aren''t you, Caroline? Just like how you were that night." Austin cupped my

    plump breasts and kneaded them.

    "What''s wrong? You only acted that way because you thought I was Anthony? I''ve already seen how

    slutty you are.Why are you still pretending to be so pure?"

    "Anthony...Save me..."

    In my desperation, I squeezed my eyes shut and tears rolled down my cheeks.

    Honestly, sex with Austin was amazing; but I was a princess, not a prostitute to be toyed with.

    I didn''t want him to torture me in such a humiliating way.

    He had a way of crushing my pride.

    I was terrified of him.

    "You dare to call out Anthony''s name in my presence? Bitch, if you say his name again, I''ll fuck you so

    hard that you''ll wish you were dead!" Austin pped me across the face.

    "From now on, you are nothing more than my sex ve."

    "What?"

    Head still reeling from the p, I could not believe what I had just heard.

    A sex ve? How could a princess be a sex ve? "You have any problems with that, Caroline?"

    Austin arrogantly raised one eyebrow.

    "Don''t you want to be my sex ve?" I trembled in fear.

    He smirked and nipped my earlobe.

    His teeth were so cold that my body shivered even more.

    "Austin, please don''t do this..."

    I begged him with tears in my eyes.

    "My dear, you don''t really get a say in this."

    Austin shrugged off his nightgown, uncovering his muscr body.

    He knelt close to my head and pointed his dick at my face.

    "Suck it,"he ordered.

    "No..." I instinctively refused.

    "No? You dare to disobey your king?"

    Austin flew into a rage and whipped my breasts.

    "You are my sex ve, Caroline.And as a sex ve, you have no right to turn me down!"

    Red marks bloomed across my breasts, and my face scrunched up in pain.I wanted to cover my chest,

    but my hands and feet were tied.

    "Are you listening to me, you bitch?" Austin whipped my breasts with one hand and strangled me with

    the other.

    "Ah" My voice sounded strange as I screamed and struggled for air.

    Austin was a sadist.

    Heughed maniacally as he inflicted pain on me.

    The more I suffered, the more pleased he looked.

    My chest soon felt numb after the whipping.

    But it wasn''t just pain that I was feeling.

    For some reason, I felt pleasure as well.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    I found myself toeing the line between pleasure and pain.

    Was I really a slutty bitch? How could I actually enjoy the feeling of being abused? A new fear

    overwhelmed me.

    Despite that, my pussy practically wept in desire.

    Austin noticed my reaction to his cruel ministrations.

    He stuck a finger into my pussy, and when he pulled it out, his finger was wet and shiny.

    "What''s this? You''ve gotten so wet.You''re a natural- born slut!"

    I closed my eyes so that I didn''t have to witness such a shameful scene, but he forced his finger

    between my lips so that I could taste my own arousal.

    It tasted strange.

    I tried to spit his finger out, but he refused to let me go.

    His finger slipped in and out of my mouth, mimicking the way his cock moved in and out of my pussy.

    My eyes rolled back in pleasure, and my pussy became even more soaked.

    Oh my God! I was such a slut.

    Austin was torturing me, and yet, I still wanted to have sex with him.

    I actually looked forward to getting fucked.

    My pussy clenched around nothing, hungry to be filled by a big cock.

    Noticing this, Austin slipped a vibrator into my pussy.

    He dialed it up all the way so that I got maximum vibration.

    I squirmed in difort.

    My legs twitched and kicked, but I failed to break free from the rope.

    I was going crazy with desire! Austin pushed the vibrator in and out, hitting all the right ces inside

    me.My pussy started to ache badly.I wanted Austin to fuck me already.

    "Austin, please...I can''t stand it anymore..."

    I looked eagerly in his direction but my vision was getting hazy."Please fuck me...I want..."

    "You slut.Begging for my cock already?"

    Austin pinched my chin.

    "Suck me off first.If you satisfy me, I''ll give you what you want."

    He then forced his cock into my mouth.

    I winced when his cock jabbed the back of my throat.I couldn''t help gagging.

    Some saliva dripped from my lips.

    "That''s right, my dear.Suck it!"

    He pped my butt cheek.

    I groaned and used my tongue to massage the underside of his cock, licking it inch by inch.

    All I could taste was him.

    With the vibrator pleasuring my lower lips, I found myself on the verge of reaching an orgasm.

    As if an electric current passed through my body, my body jolted, and I came over and over again.

    My jaw was starting to hurt after holding Austin''s dick in my mouth for so long.

    Finally, he slipped his cock out of my mouth and pulled the vibrator from my pussy.

    He reced the vibrator with his spit-moistened cock.

    "Oh, God..."I groaned.

    "Your cock is so big, Austin.Fuck me! Fuck me!"

    "What a slut!"

    Austin continued to thrust his hips as he humiliated me.

    My lower body rose off the bed with every thrust, trying to meet him halfway.

    Every time he pushed his cock into me, he hit my G-spot, making mee close to climaxing once

    more.

    All I could hear was our skin pping against each other and squelching sounds.

    My eyelids dropped halfway in pleasure.

    "You''re a slutty bitch, aren''t you? Say it! Say that you''re my slut!"

    Austin grabbed my breasts and pinched my nipples, trying to get me to say those words.

    But I still had some sense of shame left in me so I gnawed on my lower lip, refusing to give in.

    He pulled away from me.

    I almost cried out at the loss of his cock.

    "Are you going to say it or not? If you don''t say it, we''re going to stop here."

    Frustrated to be left hanging aftering so close to a climax, I squeezed my eyes shut and cried out,

    "I''m Austin''s slut!"

    My cheeks burned as I said those words.

    My heart threatened to beat right out of my chest.

    I only wanted to be pleasured once more.

    It was as if my image as the beautiful and noble princess shattered.

    From that point onward, I was Austin''s sex ve.

    "That''s right, my dear."

    Austin mped his teeth around my nipple.

    He bit down on the bud so hard that I thought he was going to rip it off with his teeth.

    However, the pain of getting bitten pushed me over the edge, and I had an orgasm.

    As I reached my climax, my pussy gushed, and arge amount of liquid soaked Austin''s cock.

    I reached a new height of pleasure.

    It was as if a fountain within me had overflowed.My body went limp, but pleasure coursed through my

    veins starting from my pussy.

    "Bitch, you got fucked stupid, huh? That''s so cool!"

    Austin spat out my nipple andughed, ejacting inside me.

    "Don''t...I might get pregnant," I cried helplessly.

    Because I was still feeling the aftershocks of my climax, liquid continued to seep out from my pussy.

    "It will be an honor for you if you get pregnant with my baby!" Austin reached out to touch my belly.

    "I will fuck you even if you are pregnant.How exciting..."

    Aroused by the thought, his cock hardened once more.

    He fucked me over and over again until I fainted from overstimtion.

 Chapter 66: Reunion

    Chapter 66: Reunion

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Elizabeth and I were locked up in the secret room.

    I tried many ways to get us both out but failed.

    Anthony must have heard that I had gone missing as well.

    I could imagine how anxious and worried he would be.

    How could I get us out of here? While I mulled over that thought, a tall werewolf appeared before me.

    "Miss Smith,e with me."

    He walked into the room, grabbed my arm, and rudely dragged me out.

    "Who are you? And why are you taking Jennifer away? Let her go!"

    Elizabeth pounced on the man in an effort to stop him.

    "Mrs.Jones, don''t worry about me.I''m concerned about your health; please take care of yourself."

    I tried my best to reassure Elizabeth with a look.

    Because I had no idea where we were, I was at aplete disadvantage.

    It was meaningless to resist.

    Besides, I did not want to get injured before I could escape together with Elizabeth.

    That was why I did not struggle against my captor.

    I wanted to wait and see.

    The werewolf took me to another room.

    "Mr.Jones, Miss Smith is here,"he reported with a respectful bow.

    After making sure that I wasn''t going to run, he left, closing the door behind him.

    Mr.Jones? Could he have been referring to Austin? I turned to look at the man seated on the sofa,

    shocked.

    He held his hand out to me.

    "Jennifer, it''s nice to see you again."

    "Austin, it really is you!"I couldn''t believe it.

    My eyes were wide in surprise.

    "You''re the one who had me and Mrs.Jones imprisoned?"

    "I don''t think you should worry about that, Jennifer."

    Austin stepped forward and grabbed my arm.

    "Do you know why I brought you here? It''s because...I want you to be my woman."

    He leaned over to smell my neck.

    "You''ve already slept with Anthony, right? He likes you a lot so it must feel great to fuck you.

    I can''t wait to try it for myself."

    His lustful expression made me sick.

    "Mr.Jones, I have a question."

    I did my best to remain calm and respectful.I knew that if I tried to fight him, I would only lose.

    "If you have a question, just ask.Stop wasting my time."

    Austin''s fingers stroked my cheek.

    "How is Anthony?"

    I asked with a smile, restraining the urge to vomit.

    "He''s dead," Austin sneered.

    "You will never see him again."

    "What? He''s dead?"

    I staggered backward.

    No! That could not be true! Anthony wasn''t dead.

    Austin had to be lying.

    Anthony was smart enough to pull himself out of any crisis and strong enough to fight his way out of

    danger.How could he be dead?

    "Yes, he''s dead.Jennifer, you should give up on him."

    Austin hugged me and began to caress my body.

    "You''re better off with me anyway.If you obey me, I will consider letting you live."

    I struggled in his arms but did not put my full strength into it.

    Instead, I pretended to be shy.

    Austin must have noticed my hesitance because he stopped what he was doing and smiled as he

    watched me struggle internally.

    After hemming and hawing, I pretended toe to some sort of conclusion. I sighed.

    "Since Anthony is dead, why should I keep wasting my time on him?" I held Austin''s hand coquettishly.

    "I''m willing to be your woman.You are the most honorable king of Osman Kingdom.How could I have

    chosen Anthony over you?"

    As I flirted with Austin, I secretly gritted my teeth, waiting for an opportunity to take action.

    Crazy bastard! I needed to defeat him so that I could escape and find Anthony.

    To win Austin''s trust, I resorted to distorting TW Sa for Wm obs facts and ttery.

    "You''re a smart woman, Jennifer.How admirable."

    Austin fell for mypliments.

    He chuckled, picked me up, and carried me over to a European-style bed.

    "You are the woman Anthony liked, but now, you are mine.If he knew about this, I wonder what kind of

    expression he would make."

    "I did like Anthony, but he''s dead.It''s meaningless for me to keep liking a dead man.Meanwhile, you are

    so smart, handsome and wealthy.Anthony is nothingpared to you.But let''s stop talking about

    him.Let me serve you well..."

    Trapped between Austin¡¯s arms, I drew circles on his chest and smiled flirtatiously at him.

    "You surprise me, Jennifer."

    Mypliments must have inted Austin¡¯s ego.

    He put me down on the bed, sat at its head, and crooked his finger at me.

    "Mr.Jones, let me give you a massage."

    I leaned over and massaged his back and shoulders.

    His eyelids drooped in pleasure, and he praised my technique.

    I looked around and found a fruit knife on the bedside table.

    I distracted Austin with more ttery.

    Without him noticing, I grabbed the knife and hid it in my sleeve.

    Not long after, Austin began to caress my body.

    I didn''t stop him.

    I even smiled at him encouragingly.

    "You''re so naughty.I can''t wait any longer."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I chuckled before stabbing the knife into his shoulder.Austin roared in pain and surprise.

    Before he could strangle me in anger, I kicked him off the bed.

    I then rushed to the door, opened it, and ran out of the room.

    There was a small yard outside the house and a forest beyond the yard.

    This must be Austin¡¯s private vi.

    It seemed to be located in a remote area.

    "Catch that bitch!" Austin shouted.

    I heard the sound of guards approaching.

    I was afraid that they would catch up with me so I shifted into my wolf form and ran as fast as I could.

    Eva sped through the forest.

    The wind howled in our ears, and the scenery around us changed rapidly.

    I only had one goal to escape and find Anthony.

    I managed to lose the guards, but by then, I was exhausted.

    I shifted back to my human form and pressed a hand to my chest, trying to catch my breath.

    I looked up at the blue sky and white clouds.

    Tears welled up in my eyes as I thought of Anthony.

    ¡®My dear Anthony, please be alive and wait for me, '' I prayed in my head.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After getting ambushed and forced to jump off a cliff, I was lucky to survive.

    However, I had gotten seriously injured.

    I needed to find a ce where I could recover.

    Fortunately, Dn found me first.

    He brought me to a log cabin in the forest on Marge Ind so that I could recuperate.

    It was very safe here.

    No one would disturb us.

    As I recovered from my injuries, I worried about my mother and Jennifer.

    Dn understood my feelings so he helped me gather any information about their whereabouts.

    Today, Dn suddenly rushed into my room with an excited expression.

    "Mr.Jones, I brought someone with me.Can you guess who it is?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a disheveled girl stepped out from behind him.

    She looked ecstatic to see me.

    "Jennifer?" I could not be more surprised.

    "Am I dreaming? Is it really you?"

    "It''s really me, Anthony." Jennifer threw herself into my arms.

    "Dn told me everything.Someone disguised herself as me to deceive you, and that person hurt you

    badly, right? I suspect that Austin is the mastermind behind all this.He lied to me and told me you were

    dead.I knew he was lying.I could feel that my mate is still alive."

    "I''ve also been suspecting Austin." I put my arms around her waist, bent over, and kissed her forehead.

    "Where have you been? I almost went crazy when I learned that you went missing.Promise me that

    you will never leave me again.You''re my mate.I can''t live without you."

    "Sorry for worrying you."

    Jennifer hugged me back, stood on tiptoe, and kissed my chin.

    "Anthony, I found your mother.She was locked up in a secret room inside the royal pce.Austin was

    the one who had her imprisoned there.The day I disappeared, I found some clues about her, which led

    me to the royal pce, to the secret room, and to your mother.I was locked there with your mother.One

    day, Austin wanted to see me, and that was when I escaped.Anthony, your mother is in danger so we

    should go save her."

    After Jennifer shared her story, we didn''t waste any more time.

    We came up with a n, broke into the royal pce apanied by some guards, and made our way

    to the secret room that Jennifer had mentioned.

    But when we got there, we found the room empty.

    Austin must have transferred my mother to another ce after Jennifer managed to escape.

    We began to search for clues so that we could find my mother as soon as possible.

    I firmly believed that we were going to find her.

 Chapter 67: Injured

    Chapter 67: Injured

    Skr''s POV:

    Dn had been very busy recently.

    He didn''t have much time to spend with me.

    I heard what had happened to Jennifer and Elizabeth, and I decided to ask Dn about it.

    "Dn, how are Jennifer and Mr.Jones doing? Have they found Mrs.Jones?"

    I asked.

    "Not yet.Jennifer and Mr.Jones are looking for her.As for me, I''m going to the royal pce to see what I

    can find out."

    Dn had a serious expression.

    "Skr, so much has happenedtely.Please, be careful.Don''t worry about Jennifer.She will be safe

    and sound with Mr.Jones by her side."

    "Wait, you''re going to the royal pce?"

    I grabbed his wrist in a hurry, unwilling to let him go.

    "Dn, are you going alone? Isn''t that dangerous? I''m worried about you.Let mee with you."

    "No way, Skr.You were just released from the hospital.I forbid you froming with me,"

    Dn said in a stern voice.

    "Be good and stay on Marge Ind."

    "I want to be with you!" I whined, slipping my arms around his waist and leaning my head against his

    chest.

    "Dn, we''re mates.You can''t leave me."

    "It''s exactly because we are mates that I can''t let youe with me."

    Dn gently pushed me away.

    "Skr, you are not a child.You can''t act so recklessly.I''m begging you as your mate to stay on Marge

    Ind."

    "I..."

    I still wanted to argue with Dn, but I could see in his eyes that he wasn''t going to budge.

    If I couldn''t persuade him otherwise, I had no choice but to verbally agree with his decision.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Fine, I''ll stay put,"

    I lied through my teeth.

    If he wasn''t going to let mee with, I would just have to follow him in secret.

    "Good girl."

    Dn smiled and touched the tip of my nose.

    I stuck out my tongue at him and smiled shyly.

    ¡®Dn, I''m sorry.I can''t do as you wish.I have to go with you, even if it means I''ll do it in secret.

    How can I let you sneak into the royal pce alone? You are my mate.

    No matter what difficulties we face, we have to face them together.

    Dn''s POV:

    When darkness fell, I snuck into the royal pce.

    I was good at this sort of thing.

    After all, I was Anthony''s right-hand man.

    I managed to get my hands on a ck guard uniform.

    After changing, I slipped into a group of patrol guards and followed them to the garden.

    Along the way, no one noticed the intruder in their midst.

    "This is so annoying.We''ve been working overtime since Mr.Jones has been hounding us to strengthen

    security.I haven''t slept properly in a while now.I''m exhausted!"

    one of the guardsined sourly.

    "Keep your mouth shut.If Mr.Jones hears what you just said, we''re dead.Let''s just go to Mr.Jones¡¯ room

    and report on today¡¯s patrol," said another guard.

    I quietly followed the group of guards to Austin''s room.

    There, we found Austin yelling at a lycan attendant in the room.

    "What? She''s half dead? Didn''t I tell you to take good care of her? You can''t let her die just yet! Get

    whatever medicine she needs to the south.If she dies on your watch, I''ll have you all buried with her."

    Austin''s words sent a chill down my spine.

    Was he talking about Elizabeth? It seemed that Austin had ordered his attendants to move her to the

    south.

    It was no secret that she was in poor health and was in urgent need of medicine.

    This was a very important clue, so I took note of it.

    Elizabeth''s medicine was exclusively supplied.

    If I could find out where the medicine was sent, it would eventually lead me to her whereabouts.

    I smiled to myself.

    I didn''t think I''d piece the puzzle together so quickly.

    I had to go back and report to Anthony as soon as possible.

    Just as this thought was crossing my mind, a guard suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me away

    from the group.

    "Who are you? You don''t look familiar."

    "Is he a spy? Let''s take him to Mr.Jones and let him decide this spy''s fate!" another guard suggested.

    It was just a matter of time before my luck ran out.

    I had carried out so many missions in the royal pce before, but this was my first time to get caught.

    Now that my identity was exposed, I had to find a way to escape.

    I gritted my teeth, whipped out a tear bomb and threw it at the group of guards.

    "Ah!"

    The choking smoke pervaded the hall, and the guards all scrambled to cover their eyes and mouths.

    I took advantage of this opportunity and took off as fast as I could.

    "Stop! Hurry up! Catch him!"

    The guards quickly regrouped and began to chase after me.

    I was so anxious that I didn''t dare stop.

    Despite my best efforts, they eventually caught up to me.

    One of them even managed to snag me with a five-point dart.

    I felt a sharp pain in my leg.

    Enduring the pain, I staggered to the exterior pce wall and jumped up to climb over it.

    Fortunately, I just barely made it over and tumbled to the ground below.

    "Dn!" I froze.

    Wasn''t that Skr¡¯s voice? I couldn''t believe it.

    When I squinted into the darkness, I saw Skr standing there.

    "Are you injured?" She hurried forward and helped me up.

    "Let''s get out of here!"

    "Skr, didn''t I tell you to stay on Marge Ind? What''re you doing here?" I scolded her coldly.

    "Did you follow me in secret?"

    "Let''s talk about thatter." Skr red at me.

    "We need to get you to safety first! Who knows what would''ve happened if I didn''te?"

    I was rendered speechless by her words.

    Before I could respond, Skr transformed into her wolf form.

    She carried me on her back and sprinted away from the royal pce as fast as she could.

    She didn''t stop until we reached a forest in the suburbs.

    Skr theny me under a tree.

    I leaned against its trunk, panting heavily.

    "Are you tired?" I asked her gently.

    Skr hadn''t changed back to her human form yet.

    I couldn''t help but stare at her wolf form in awe.

    Her silver gray fur shimmered in the moonlight.

    She was beautiful.

    But I didn''t get to admire her wolf form for very long.

    She soon reverted to her human self.

    Without wasting any time, she approached me to check my wound.

    "I already told you that we are mates.We are one.We shouldn''t act separately." Skr began to nag.

    "Dn, I''m strong.Don''t treat me like a child.Whether we advance or retreat, we have to do it together

    from now on.Do you understand?"

    "Okay, Skr." I didn''t know whether to cry or tough.

    "Don''t move." She forced me to lie down.

    "Do as I say." I had no choice but to obey.

    "I''ll help you deal with the wound. This is going to hurt, though."

    Skr looked at me seriously.

    I nodded slowly and watched her lower her head and clean my wound.

    Her movements were meticulous.

    Under the moonlight, I could see the worry written all over her face.

    "Does it hurt? Dn, I don''t like seeing you hurt.Please, be careful next time..." Skr choked and

    burst into tears.

    "It doesn''t hurt, Skr.Don''t cry."

    Seeing her cry like this made me feel at a loss.

    After treating my wound, Skr threw herself into my arms and wept sadly.

    "Dn, I was so scared.I was so worried I would lose you."

    "I''m fine." I hugged her tightly.

    After a while, she raised her head to look at me with her tear-stained eyes.

    Seeing her like this made my heart ache.

    But I had no idea how tofort her.

    "Kiss me." Skr was pouting, looking up at me expectantly.

    "Can''t you see that I''m sad? I won''t feel better until you kiss me."

    "Well..." I was hesitant.

    Skr snorted.

    Then, she put one hand on my shoulder, raised my chin with the other and kissed me forcefully.

    All of a sudden, something was sparked within me.

    All my indifference and coldness melted away, reced with fiery passion.

    I could do nothing but pull her closer and kiss her back fiercely.

    "Skr, hasn''t anyone told you that you''re a bad kisser?" I nted another kiss on her soft lips.

    "Let me teach you what a real kiss is."

    "Mm..."

    Skr moaned and her fingernails dug into my skin.

    We kissed each other under the moonlight, intimate and romantic.

 Chapter 68: Austins Threat

    Chapter 68: Austin''s Threat

    Anthony''s POV:

    It had been several days since my mother had disappeared.

    I had sent many guards to look for her, but it wasn''t until now that Dn finally uncovered a clue about

    her whereabouts.

    It turned out that Austin had ordered some of his attendants to transfer my mother to the south.

    Since she was in poor health and would need medicine to sustain her, they would definitely send the

    medicine to the ce where she was being kept.

    As long as I followed the medicine, I would be able to find my mother.

    What I didn''t understand was why Austin hadn''t made a direct threat even though it had been so many

    days since he had taken my mother away.

    What on earth was he nning to do? "I guess he wanted to frame me for her disappearance, "Jennifer

    said, furrowing her eyebrows in thought.

    "And since that didn''t work, he''ll probablye up with another way to force you to give in.We have to

    find Mrs.Jones as soon as possible."

    "You''re right.I think "

    I was about to say that I would go and look for my mother myself, when my attendant rushed in and

    informed me that Austin had arrived.

    Austin was finally here to see me.

    Now that he had found out that I was still alive, he probably wanted to threaten me with the safety of

    my mother.

    "Anthony, try your best to stall for time.I''ll go and rescue your mother," Jennifer suggested.

    I knew why she came up with such a n.

    If I left the royal pce now, Austin would definitely know what I was up to.

    If he transferred my mother to another ce, it would be even more difficult to save her.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    It would be better for me to pretend that I had no idea where my mother was and stall Austin for time.

    Once my mother was saved, I could deal with him.

    I nodded solemnly at Jennifer.

    "But don''t leave right away.Hide here and listen to what Austin will say.Maybe we can get some other

    clues."

    "Okay."

    As per my instructions, Jennifer found a ce to hide.

    Soon, Austin walked in alone after asking the royal attendants to wait outside.

    "My dear brother, what''s wrong?"

    As soon as Austin entered the living room, he sat on the sofa and leaned back, crossing his legs.

    Even his tone was mocking.

    Now that it was just me and him, he didn''t even bother to pretend to be a caring brother.

    "Austin, what can I do for you?" I asked through gritted teeth.

    My hands, which were crossed behind my back, clenched into fists.

    Even though I knew that my mother was in his hands, I had to act dumb and pretend that I still

    respected him.

    I couldn''t let my face betray my true emotions.

    ¡®Austin, you messed with the wrong person.

    Sooner orter, I will make you pay for what you have done.¡¯ Austin fiddled with the ring on his finger

    and casually said, "I came here to give you a chance to save your mother.Don''t you want to save her?"

    Was he going to show his cards? How interesting.

    He respected my mother in front of others, but in private, he was nothing but a beast in human form.

    "Where is she?"

    I maintained a calm tone, keeping a tight lid on my emotions.

    I still needed to confirm if I was on the right track to finding her.

    Until then, I couldn''t let myself lose my temper at him.

    Seeing that he couldn''t provoke me, Austin didn''t bother being subtle about it anymore.

    "My dear brother, how about we make a deal? Whether she lives or dies is up to you."

    There was a smug look on his face, as if he was sure to win.

    "What do you want?" I asked.

    A glint of determination shed in his eyes.

    "I want you to give up the right to inherit the throne and neverpete with me for it." It was ridiculous.

    He had gone to such lengths because he was afraid that I would fight with him for the throne.

    The truth was, I did intend to overthrow him, but I could never do anything that would put my mother or

    my mate in danger.

    Austin obviously knew my weaknesses.

    "I need to think about it," I told him calmly.

    Right now, I had to stall him as long as possible.

    Only in this way could my mother be saved.

    There was a flicker of surprise in Austin''s eyes when he heard my words.

    It seemed that he didn''t expect me to consider giving in so easily.

    He probably thought that everyone would try to get the throne by all means like him.

    Seeing that he was rxed, I said, "Before that, I need to know how she is."

    "Okay."

    Austin took out his phone and made a video call.

    He said something to the person on the other end of the line before handing the phone to me.

    My heart ached when I saw my mother in the video.

    She was being kept prisoner in a small, dim room surrounded by walls on all sides.

    Apart from a bed, there was nothing else in the room, not even basic necessities.

    As for her condition, she looked to be very weak, with her eyes closed.

    "What did you do to her?"

    I growled, unable to keep my anger chained after seeing my mother''s condition.

    Austin took back his phone and stood up slowly.

    "Don''t worry.She''s just locked up there.She is sleeping now.I know she''s not in good health, so she is

    being provided with all the medicine and doctors that she needs.I won''t let her suffer any grievance."

    The fact that she was being kept prisoner itself was a huge grievance! My mother had never suffered

    like this before.

    I couldn''t help but clench my fists in fury.

    ¡®Sooner orter, I''ll make you pay for what you have done, Austin.¡¯

    "Well? Have you made up your mind? I will announce the holding of the elders'' meeting tomorrow.I

    hope you can make the right choice by then.Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that your mother wille

    back safe and sound."

    Austin put away his phone and put one hand on my shoulder, looking at me with seemingly earnest

    eyes.

    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news."

    Looking at him walk out of the house, I dug my fingernails into the palms of my hands, drawing blood.

    I hated Austin with every fiber of my being.

    Jennifer came out of hiding and hugged me.

    "Anthony, don''t worry.Everything will be fine."

    It was only in her embrace that I managed to calm down.

    "Yes.When I saw my mother in the video call just now, I heard the sound of waves in the

    background.It''s possible that she''s being kept in a ce near the sea.Moreover, Austin needs to send

    exclusively supplied medicine to stabilize her condition every day.Doctors are also being provided for

    her.As long as we follow these clues, we can definitely save her."

    Jennifer gave me a firm nod.

    "I''ll take as many people as possible with me.I''m sure I can rescue your mother.But you have to try

    your best to buy time for tomorrow''s meeting.If I set off right now, it should be not toote."

    "Jennifer, be careful," I told her, taking a deep breath.

    Although every member of my guards was very strong, I still couldn''t help worrying about Jennifer.

    She was a brave and strong she-wolf, but in my eyes, she would always be a delicate girl.

    "I will."

    Jennifer shed me a reassuring smile.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    At night, when the surroundings were quiet, I took Anthony''s guards to check the whereabouts of all the

    doctors and royal attendants.

    We tried not to miss any possible location or clue.

    I knew Anthony was counting on me this time.

    He was stuck in a bad situation.

    If I couldn''t find Elizabeth as soon as possible, then he would be forced to sign the agreement saying

    that he would give up his right to inherit the throne.

    All this time, Anthony had been protecting me, so I was d that I had the opportunity to do something

    for him.

    Every single member of Anthony''s guards was as skilled as a top master, so we were very efficient.

    It was close to midnight when we finally found a vehicle carrying a group of doctors and medicine by

    the sea in the south.

    By tracking the movement of that vehicle, we finally found Elizabeth''s location.

    She was imprisoned on an ind.

    When we arrived at the ind by a private ne, it was already morning.

    We managed to locate the building where Elizabeth was being imprisoned, but we still had to face

    many guards and traps set up by Austin.

    Since we were running out of time, I rushed in with some of Anthony''s guards.

    I instructed the rest of them to wait outside and watch for the proper moment for action.

    The clock was ticking.

    While fighting against Austin''s guards, I prayed in my head.

    ¡®Anthony, you must stall for time and wait for me to bring your mother back.¡¯

 Chapter 69: Agreement

    Chapter 69: Agreement

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer offered to search for my mother and rescue her.

    Although we were able to find some clues, I was concerned that it might be another trap set by Austin.

    I couldn''t guarantee what I would do if something bad happened to Jennifer.

    Since I was really worried about her safety, I sent my guards to watch over Jennifer.

    I worked all night, foregoing sleep.

    When morning came, I received an order from Austin to attend today''s meeting.

    Austin must have been impatient because he called for a royal elders'' meeting so early in the morning.

    He made the elders gather in the conference hall, and they waited for me there.

    I moved slowly to buy some time.

    It took me more than two hours to freshen up, change into appropriate attire, and get to the hall.

    This was my first time feeling that the elders'' meeting was so tough.

    When I entered the room, everyone turned to look at me.

    After all, I was about to be forced to give up my right to inherit the throne.

    The elders were divided into two factions.

    One faction supported Austin, and the other hoped that I would overthrow my brother and be the

    king of Osman Kingdom.

    Under Austin''s instruction, the elders who supported him had drafted an agreement that confirmed that

    I was giving up my right to inherit the throne.

    They all hoped that I would sign the agreement today.

    Of course, they didn''t know that the king had resorted to many dirty deeds including holding my mother

    hostage so that I would be forced to sign this agreement.

    The elders who supported me didn''t know that Austin had my mother stashed away somewhere.

    They were shocked and confused when Austin asked if I would willingly give up my right to inherit the

    throne.

    "Anthony, have you finally decided to sign this agreement?"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Wanting to dy the procedure, I replied, "I haven''t thought it through yet.What do you think, elders?"

    The elders noticed my hesitancy so they all turned to look at Austin.

    "Since Anthony hasn''t made up his mind yet, why don''t we discuss this some other day?"

    They all wanted to postpone this matter as long as possible.

    Hearing this, Austin sneered and fixed his eyes on me.

    He then took out his phone and yed with it.

    "I''m in no rush.What about you, my dear brother? You can take your time to think about it.I just don''t

    know if you really have the time to do that." It was a subtle threat.

    If I didn''t sign the agreement immediately, he was going to contact his guards and order them to kill my

    mother.He handed me the prepared document.He clearly wanted me to sign it.

    I was out of time.

    For my mother''s sake, I gritted my teeth and picked up a pen.

    But before I could sign the agreement, I received a call from Jennifer.

    Her voice was music to my ears.

    "We have Mrs.Jones," she informed me.

    I happily put the pen down and looked at everyone present in the conference room.

    "I am not signing this.Jennifer was an angel.I left everyone behind and rushed to see my angel and my

    mother.The elders who wished that I wouldn''t sign the agreement had no reason to stop me from

    leaving.

    I left Austin behind to deal with the aftermath.

    Austin''s POV:

    Anthony was about to sign the agreement, but then he suddenly changed his mind.

    Why? Fuck! Did they find Elizabeth? How was that possible? I thought that I had hidden her well

    enough.

    How depressing.

    Why did that bastard have to change his mind at a critical moment? I was going to hold another grudge

    against him for this.

    "Anthony, stop! Before you go, you should sign the agreement.Don''t you want to save Elizabeth?" I

    shouted after Anthony.

    No matter what, I had to make him sign the agreement.

    But Anthony left without looking back.

    Meanwhile, the elders stared at me in shock.

    Damn! I just carelessly told everyone that I used Elizabeth to threaten Anthony.

    But I didn''t give it a damn.

    So what if the elders learned about what I had done? I was the rightful king of this country.

    They couldn''t do anything to me.

    "Now that Anthony''s gone, this meeting is over,"

    I told the elders, dismissing them.

    Anthony''s abrupt reversal upset me.

    I returned to my room in a foul mood until I remembered that Caroline was still locked up in a secret

    room.

    I walked past the bed, pressed a button in the corner of the room, and entered the secret room.

    Caroline approached me with a smile.

    I remembered how sensible this she-wolf was.

    I thought of venting my anger out on her through a good fuck.

    Caroline sat on myp and tried to please me.

    I sat back against the sofa and watched her grope my body.

    Something was off about her today so I pinched her chin and made her look me in the eye.

    Caroline took my hand and kissed my cheek.

    She then pressed her chest to mine and put her hands around my waist.

    "Austin, when can I go out?"she asked me with a smile.

    No wonder she was being so submissive.She wanted to go out.I thought she was just rutting.

    "Why? Isn''t it better to stay here? Who else can please you like I do?"

    What a bitch! I gave her what she wanted, but she still wanted to leave.

    Caroline tightened her hold on my waist and pouted.

    "I get lonely.Let me out.I can help you deal with Jennifer and the others.I know that they are still

    alive.You need any help you can get."

    "Who told you they are still alive?"

    Had Anthony contacted her somehow? This bitch might have already betrayed me.

    I grabbed Caroline''s neck and squeezed until her face turned blue.

    She couldn''t breathe and she tried to make me loosen my grip.

    Feeling a little out of control, I let her go.

    "Ahem..."

    Caroline coughed and wheezed as she caught her breath.

    When she felt better, she exined, "I overheard the guards talking when they came to deliver my

    food.Since they are still alive, you should let me out.I can do a lot of things for you."

    "Aren''t you d that Anthony is still alive?"

    "Yes, I''m d.I don''t want him to die, but if they are all living happily together, what chance will I have

    to win his heart? If you let me out, I''ll make sure that Anthony will stop being a threat to you.We all get

    what we want.Doesn''t that sound good?"

    "Are you sure you don''t have any other intentions?"

    Didn''t this bitch have feelings for my annoying brother? Could I still count on her to help me deal with

    them?

    "I''m yours now so don''t worry.I have ways to help you.As long as you let me go out, I will cooperate

    with you obediently."

    Now that Elizabeth had been saved, I no longer had anything to threaten Anthony with.

    But if Elizabeth still considered Caroline as her daughter, perhaps Caroline could stille in handy.

    With that in mind, it seemed reasonable to let Caroline out.As long as I had her under control, she

    shouldn''t be able to y any tricks on me.

    "Fine, but no funny business. Don''t forget that I have a lot of evidence against you. If you upset me..."

    "I won''t betray you," Caroline quickly promised.

 Chapter 70: Usurp The Throne

    Chapter 70: Usurp The Throne

    Anthony''s POV:

    When I heard that my mother was rescued, I felt so relieved.

    Jennifer had taken her back using my private ne.

    I rushed to see my mother, and those elders who supported me also followed.

    They were happy that I didn''t sign the agreement to give up the right to inherit the throne.

    However, when I got to her room, my mother didn''t hug me with a smile as I expected.

    Instead, I found her lying in bed, unconscious.

    The room was crowded with several doctors.

    As they discussed my mother''s condition heatedly, we had no choice but to wait outside for the time

    being.

    I sighed in frustration.

    The cause of my father''s death was still unknown, and now my mother was suffering because of

    Austin.

    All the same, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    If I had found my mother earlier, maybe she wouldn''t have ended up in this position.

    The elders were very angry.

    They knew that Austin had threatened me, demanding I sign the agreement that absolved my right to

    inherit the throne.

    "How dared Austin hurt Mrs. Jones? He doesn''t deserve to be king!" was still unknown, and now my

    mother was suffering because of Austin.

    All the same, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    If I had found my mother earlier, maybe she wouldn''t have ended up in this position.

    The elders were very angry.

    They knew that Austin had threatened me, demanding I sign the agreement that absolved my right to

    inherit the throne.

    "How dared Austin hurt Mrs. Jones? He doesn''t deserve to be king!"

    "Unfortunately, we don''t have solid evidence that it was him. Otherwise, we could use it against him."

    One of the elders tried his best to persuade me.

    "Anthony, we can''t let Austin''s reign continue. With such a cruel king in power, our kingdom is

    doomed."

    "That''s right," another elder echoed.

    "It''s not a simple scruple among the royal family. The survival of the kingdom rests on this."

    "You should seize the throne as soon as possible. We can''t dy any longer."

    "Anthony, you have our unwavering support."

    Everyone in the room spoke up.

    They were all really worked up over this.

    I nced inside the room as they continued to discuss.I saw Jennifer sitting by my mother''s bedside,

    looking back at me with a worried expression.

    Truth be told, I had thought about usurping Austin more than once.

    But I never found a valid enough reason to do so.

    Even until now, I couldn''t find out the real cause of my father¡¯s death, so I had shoved this thought to

    the back of my mind time and time again.

    But with what happened to Jennifer and my mother, I needed to seriously consider overthrowing Austin.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I could try seizing his power by force, but I knew I wasn''t as powerful as him yet.I needed to find the

    right timing.

    As I was deep in thought, I heard my mother stir.

    At this time, nothing was more important than my mother''s safety.The elders and I rushed over and

    surrounded her bed.

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    I felt so tired that I couldn''t open my eyes.

    Despite this, I could feel that I had been moved to a different ce, but the voices of discussion around

    me were very familiar.

    Was I dying? Why was everyone so noisy? I could hear multiple voices.

    It sounded like they were talking about my condition.

    Amidst the chaos, I vaguely heard the voice of Anthony.

    It sounded like someone was trying to persuade him to usurp the throne.

    I tried to focus on their conversation.

    They were asking Anthony to overthrow Austin.

    I wanted to open my eyes and agree, but I was still too weak.

    Perhaps it was because I hadn''t slept properly in so long that I was so tired.

    Even so, my mind was still sharp; I could hear what the elders outside were saying, but I didn''t hear

    anything from Anthony.

    I frowned slightly. I agreed vehemently with what the elders were saying.

    After all, if Austin was bold enough to do such a thing to me, who could say what he would do to

    Anthony and Jennifer? I couldn''t rest easy at all.

    But first, I needed to open my eyes.

    I struggled at first, but I managed to crack them open.

    Light started to flood in my vision, then the world gradually grew clear to me. I was lying in my own

    room.

    The doctors around me were running around like headless chickens.

    I nced up and saw an intravenous fluid bottle hanging.

    Lastly, I saw Jennifer sitting next to me.

    "Mrs. Jones is awake!"

    I heard her exim excitedly. I didn''t have any strength left. I could only sit up with the help of Jennifer.

    Anthony rushed to my bedside.

    He gloomily watched as the doctors examined me.

    Although Anthony always acted cold and quiet to others, he was an obedient son.After thinking about it

    for a while, I decided to say my piece.

    "Anthony,e here," I said.

    He took a few steps forward and held my hand.

    "I heard what you and the elders were talking about," I said grimly.

    "Do you want to see the same thing happen again?"

    "Mom, I''m sorry. I made you suffer."

    Anthony pressed his face against the back of my hand, which was something he often did when he was

    a child.

    Ever since he was young, I had taught him to apologize whenever he did something wrong.But my son

    had been getting more and more mature.

    He hadn''t needed to apologize in years.

    "Anthony, Austin is no longer suitable to rule this kingdom.You''ve found your mate.Are you willing to

    endanger her? Just look at what happened to me!"

    My condition was only worsening.

    If I died soon, I would die worried about my son and his mate.

    Anthony suddenly raised his head from my hand and looked at Jennifer, who had stepped aside to give

    us space.

    "Bring her here," I told him.

    Anthony stood up and walked over to his mate.He slipped his hand in hers and led her to my bedside.

    "Anthony has found the mate that Moon Goddess designated to him. She is thedy in front of you,

    Jennifer Smith," I announced loudly.

    When the elders heard this, they broke into cheer.

    "Now that Anthony has found his mate, he needs to protect her.We have to discuss a n to fight

    against Austin." The elder then turned to me seriously.

    "Mrs.Jones, do you agree?"

    But before I could answer him, Anthony nodded resolutely.

    The elders were very excited to see this.They had been looking forward to this moment for a long time.

    "But how do we go about this?" This question made everyone present fall silent.

    "How about we gather an army and break into the royal pce? That sounds straightforward enough!"

    "No, that''s not perfectly justifiable." The elders then broke out in discussion.

    After a while, I came up with a usible idea.

    "Isn''t the Colored Flowers Pack being invaded by vampires?" I asked.

    "How about we send Anthony to go help them? On the one hand, he can save the pack, and on the

    other hand, he can build an alliance with them." Everyone nodded in agreement with me.

    "We should send Miss Smith with him," one of the elders suggested.

    "I heard she''s a very strong and capable werewolf."

    I thought about it and decided it was feasible.Then I took the opportunity to add, "When theye

    back, we can hold an engagement ceremony for them and announce their mate bond."

    After all, Jennifer was the one who had saved me; plus, she was Anthony''s destined mate.No one

    dared to question her validity.Once again, the elders agreed with my proposal.

    "Anthony, Jennifer, what do you think?" I looked at the sweet couple meaningfully.

    Anthony nodded with a smile.

    "I think this sounds good.Thank you, Mom."Jennifer also smiled shyly to show her approval.

    It truly warmed my heart to know that Anthony had found his mate.Seeing the way the two looked at

    each other made me feel so happy.

    I just wished they could stay safe.

 Chapter 71: Soft-hearted

    Chapter 71: Soft-hearted

    Caroline''s POV:

    That morning, it was the pain that jolted me awake.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw bruises all over my body, some of which had scabbed.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    My body shook in fury.

    Austin was a bastard! How dare he keep me prisoner and humiliate me like this? I had no choice but to

    swallow my anger and pride, and beg him to let me out.

    In order to escape confinement, I had to seduce him and lie to him that I would cooperate with him.

    I could take advantage of Austin to separate Anthony and Jennifer, but I would never really be loyal to a

    pervert like him.

    But I remembered that he said he had something that he could hold against me, so I had to tread lightly

    for the time being.

    Finally, I was released from the secret room that I was imprisoned in.

    I heard that Elizabeth had woken up, so the first thing I did was rush to her room to see her.

    There were many lycans stationed outside her room.

    Most of them were guards that had been selected to protect her.

    I knew that they were Anthony''s private guards.

    When I entered the room, I found Elizabeth taking her medicine.

    She nced up at me and then looked away before lying back down on the bed, as if I didn''t exist.

    "Mom, what''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Or did I make you angry again?" I asked anxiously.

    She squinted her eyes at me, as if she was trying to see through me.

    "Caroline, why would I get kidnapped in the fitting room that day? It''s too much of a coincidence.Don''t

    say that it had nothing to do with you.How can I trust you again?"

    Damn it! It seemed that she had begun to suspect me.This was not a good sign.

    If I lost Elizabeth''s trust, it would be even more difficult for me to achieve my goals in the future.

    "Mom, what are you talking about? How could I harm you?"

    I asked, blinking my eyes innocently as if I felt wronged.

    Elizabeth was softhearted, so I knew that I could win back her trust.

    Her reaction to my words was lukewarm, so I decided to y my trump card.

    I cried, "Before, I couldn''t ept Jennifer being with Anthony, and I was fooled by Austin''s sweet

    words.After you disappeared, I went to Austin to ask him for help.Do you know what happened to me?"

    I rolled up my sleeve, revealing a stter of bruises on my forearm.

    As I expected, Elizabeth''s eyes widened in shock, and she seemed to let her guard down.

    "What happened to you? How did you get hurt?"

    As she spoke, she leaned over with concern to check my bruises.

    I was secretly pleased with her reaction.I rolled my sleeve back down quickly, as if I was scared to let

    anyone else see the bruises.

    "What did he do to you?"

    As soon as Elizabeth said that, I knew that her attitude towards me had softened.

    I had to squeeze as much sympathy as I could out of her at this moment, so I began to cry.

    While wiping my tears away, I replied, "He locked me up in secret a room and raped me many

    times.You''re the only person I can turn to.If you refuse to help me, I''d rather die."

    I channeled a look of despondence on my face, so as to evoke even more pity from Elizabeth.

    Sure enough, she bought my act and thought that I wanted tomit suicide.She hugged me tightly.

    I knew that she trusted me again.

    "Don''t worry.Soon, we won''t need to be afraid of Austin any more.Everything will be fine once Anthony

    and Jennifere back," Elizabeth saidfortingly as she stroked my hair.

    But what did she mean? Why would everything be fine once Anthony came back? Had he finally made

    up his mind to usurp the throne? There was a time when I had looked forward to it, and I had thought

    that I would be by his side as his queen.

    But now that Anthony was with Jennifer, I knew that even if he seeded, I wouldn''t be the one

    standing beside him.

    It left a bad taste in my mouth.Nevertheless, if Anthony had indeed made up his mind to overthrow

    Austin''s rule, it was a huge decision.It was so shocking that I still needed time to digest it.

    And with everything that had happened recently, I had almost forgotten about Jennifer.I raised my head

    to look at Elizabeth, keeping my expression neutral.

    "Mom, where is Jennifer?" Elizabeth smiled at me.

    "She''s with Anthony, of course.I forgot to tell you.If everything goes well, the two of them will be

    engaged soon.This will be a big deal for all the packs."

    What? Had I heard her wrong?

    Jennifer, that bitch! Was she really going to marry Anthony? As long as I was alive, I would never allow

    that to happen.

    Anthony''s POV:

    The news that we received was true.

    Colored Flowers Pack was indeed being invaded by the vampires.

    When Jennifer and I arrived there, we happened to see many vampires besieging the pack.

    When it came to battle, Jennifer and I had developed a good tacit understanding with each other.

    We each led a small group of elite werewolves to take on the vampires.

    With us attacking them from both sides, we managed to trap them.

    It turned out that these vampires were not at all strong.

    The werewolves of this pack had only been at their mercy till now because they were outnumbered.

    But since Jennifer and I attracted the main force of the vampires towards us, those werewolves were

    soon able to escape.

    I was afraid that, having gone without training for a while, Jennifer would not be as strong as she used

    to be.

    But to my surprise, she charged right into the vampires¡¯ circle and attacked them head-on.

    "Anthony, I haven''t fought for a long time.I feel so alive.It''s their bad luck to meet me today." Jennifer

    looked over at me and grinned.

    As a result of the fierce battle, her hair hade undone, and was falling loose over her shoulders.

    She looked more beautiful than ever.

    "Jennifer, be careful.Don''t get yourself injured."

    While fighting against the vampires, I couldn''t help but keep an eye on Jennifer.

    She had gone through too many problems recently.

    Maybe it was a good thing for her to take this opportunity to vent her emotions, but I was afraid that she

    would disregard her own safety while fighting the vampires.

    But after a while of watching Jennifer, I realized that she wasn''t as reckless as I feared, and still

    remembered the skills she had learned through training, so I withdrew my gaze and let her have the

    main battlefield.

    It didn''t take long for us to turn the tables.

    After a few minutes of battle, the remaining vampires didn''t even dare to approach Jennifer.

    The werewolves of the pack who had been trapped before also turned into their wolf forms to support

    me and Jennifer.

    Realizing that they were outmatched, the vampires finally chose to run away.

    "Jennifer, you were so reckless just now.What if you''d hurt yourself?"

    After the battle was over, I took Jennifer''s hand and looked at her with concern.

    She stuck out her tongue and made a face at me.

    "Don''t worry, honey.It''s just this time.I won''t do it again."

    "You..." I reached out and poked her nose affectionately.

    Just as Jennifer and I were about to leave, the werewolves of the pack approached us.

    One of them asked, "Which pack are you from?"

    I was about to speak when they all started praising Jennifer.

    "Miss, you are so powerful.I have never seen a she- wolf as strong as you before."

    "Yes.Watching you took my breath away."

    Those werewolves spoke one after another, not giving me a chance to chime in at all.

    "Which pack are you from? Do you have a mate yet?"

    "Excuse me, I''m her mate,"

    I finally interjected, pulling the werewolf closest to Jennifer.

    Then, I looked at all of them and announced loudly, "Her name is Jennifer, and she is with me, Prince

    Anthony of Osman Kingdom."

    When those werewolves heard that, they were dumbfounded.They bowed their heads respectfully and

    didn''t dare to approach Jennifer anymore.

 Chapter 72: The Proposal

    Chapter 72: The Proposal

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I arrived at the Colored Flowers Pack.

    The situation here was very simr to that of the Red Sun Pack, if not worse.

    Since the location of their pack was adjacent to the vampires¡¯ territory, they were often harassed by the

    vampires.

    By the time we got there, the werewolves of the Colored Flowers Pack had been defeated by the

    vampires, and the werewolves had suffered heavy casualties in the process.

    Unable to bear seeing them suffering this way, I rushed into the battlefield with a small group of elite

    werewolves, regardless of Anthony''s dissuasion.

    I had never been so riled up before.

    As I fought on the battlefield, an astonishing strength burst out of me.

    Perhaps it was activated by the Alpha bloodline in my body.

    Whatever it was, it came at a great time.

    Once I joined the battle, the vampires were sessfully chased away.

    In this way, I managed to defend the territory of the Colored Flowers Pack.After the battle, Alpha

    Andrew and Luna Flora invited me and Anthony to a banquet to celebrate the victory.At the banquet,

    we were surrounded by the Colored Flowers Pack.

    "Your arrival brought hope to our pack and breathed new life into everyone," Flora added, with tears

    welling up in her eyes.

    "We sincerely thank you two."

    "Long live Mr.Jones and Miss Smith!" shouted the other werewolves at the banquet, also raising their

    sses in unison.

    I Anthony and I became the center of attention.Looking at how enthusiastic they were, I smiled.I hoped

    that this victory could improve Anthony''s prestige and help him achieve his goal of overthrowing Austin

    as soon as possible.

    "It was Mr.Jones¡¯ idea toe here.It''s all thanks to him,"

    I stated, raising my ss as well. Anthony turned to me and beamed.

    "We will never forget your favor, Mr.Jones."

    Andrew and Flora clinked sses with us.

    "Miss Smith, you are so beautiful.I heard that you''re Mr.Jones¡¯ mate, right? You two are a perfect

    match."

    Flora held my hand, and her eyes glistened with appreciation as she looked me up and down.

    I couldn''t help smiling shyly at Anthony.

    After three rounds of drinking, Anthony suddenly stood up and held my hand tightly, interlocked his

    fingers with mine swallowed hard, as if he was ovee with emotions.

    "You have to consider your own safety...and my feelings."

    Hearing his words, I lowered my head with guilt.The truth was, in that critical moment, the fury I felt

    made me rush into the battlefield regardless of anything.

    But Anthony was right.

    I had to consider his feelings.

    "Sorry, I..."

    Just when I began apologizing to Anthony, he knelt down on one knee, making me trail off in shock.I

    couldn''t believe it.

    Before I could even anticipate what he was about to do, he took out a delicate ring box.

    "Jennifer, will you marry me? I have been wanting to ask you this for a long time.Now, I propose to you

    seriously."

    Anthony opened the box, revealing a big, bright diamond ring.

    "I, Anthony Jones, the prince of Osman Kingdom, hereby promise to you that from now on, whether

    you are rich or poor, healthy or sick, I will love you and take care of you until death separates

    us.Jennifer, will you marry me?"

    I didn''t know how long I stood there in stunned silence.Was Anthony actually proposing to me? It felt

    like a dream.I pinched my arm subconsciously.

    The sharp sting on my skin told me that it was not a dream.

    At that moment, I was so moved that tears gathered in my eyes.

    "I do." I nodded and held out my hand.

    "Anthony, I want to be with you.I ept your proposal."

    Anthony took out the diamond ring and carefully slid it on my finger.

    Then, he picked me up in his arms.

    I wrapped my hands around his neck and leaned against his chest with a soft sigh.

    I was too excited to express myself in words.

    "Jennifer, you did a great job today.You were so dazzling on the battlefield that I could barely look

    away."

    Anthony nted an affectionate kiss on my cheek.

    "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    I blushed and lowered my head shyly.

    Thunderous apuse broke out on the spot, and everyone came up to us to give us their blessings.

    Looking at Anthony, I felt I was the happiest she-wolf in the world.

    Later, in the dead of the night, Anthony and Iy in the big, soft bed.

    Under the light of the moon that streamed in through the window, we kissed passionately, letting our

    bodies entangle with each other.

    "Anthony, am I really going to be your bride? Am I dreaming?"

    I kissed his Adam''s apple and asked in a trembling voice.

    "Jennifer, it''s not a dream.If you still can''t believe it, let me prove it to you."

    Anthony took off my bra, cupped my fair breast with his big hand, and gently rubbed it.

    "Let me make love to you."

    "Honey, I want you so much."

    I quickly slid my hand into his underwear and found the part of his body that I had missed for a long

    time.

    "Anthony, fuck me..."

    "You''re irresistible."

    Anthony climbed on top of me, pinning my body under his, and kissed my lips.

    At the same time, he let his crotch rub over mine.

    I responded to his kiss passionately, biting and sucking his lips.

    My body trembled under his touch, and I knew that I was wet down there.

    It had been a long time since west had sex.

    My body was longing for him.

    I missed the sensation of being flown to heaven, and Anthony was the only one who could give that to

    me.

    "Anthony, I want you..."

    I looked eagerly at him through my blurred eyes.It was as if my gaze and my soft murmur lit a fire in

    him.He grabbed my waist and slid his cock into my pussy, entering me in one fell swoop.

    "Ah..." A moan of satisfaction left my lips.

    I twisted my waist, trying to let him go deeper.I could feel his cock growing bigger and bigger as it slid in

    and out of me, making me pant uncontrobly.

    "Jennifer, you''re so hot."

    Anthony looked straight into my eyes and dug his fingertips into my waist.

    "Your MPP ey Wad im bes pussy is so tight.It feels so good.You''re so wet down there.This is the best

    feeling ever."

    His eyes wandered down at the ce where our bodies were connected.

    He slid one finger over my wet pussy, and then put it into his mouth to taste it.

    My head grew light, and my body went weak.

    Watching Anthony taste me, I was so excited that my pussy contracted, holding his cock tightly.

    Feeling this, Anthony quickened his pace.

    Every time he thrust into me, I could feel the pleasure in the depths of my soul.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    With each movement, his skin grazed against my clit, taking me higher and higher.

    The mixture of our fluid slid down along our thighs onto the bed sheet, making it an erotic sight to see.

    Having sex with Anthony was the best feeling in the world.

    The intense stimtion made me feel as if my heart was flying out of my chest.

    When I reached the climax, I was so overwhelmed by the pleasure that my toes curled, and my body

    quivered uncontrobly.

    "Oh my God...Anthony, you''re amazing.Oh, it feels so great..." I shouted incoherently.

    At this moment, I couldn''t even form aplete thought in my head.

    While I was still reeling from the pleasure, Anthony suddenly moved close to my neck and parted his

    lips.

    That was how a werewolf marked their mate.

    Was he going to mark me? Sure enough, as soon as the thought shed through my mind, Anthony bit

    me on the neck. He marked me.

    I was so moved that my eyes turned red.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck, nuzzled close, and bit his neck.

    We marked each other.

    From now on, Anthony would be my mate in the truest sense.

    We could be together aboveboard.

    There was nothing that could make me happier than this.

    I twisted my waist again, letting myself melt into a pool of desire in his arms.

    "Anthony, fuck me harder...You''re so big and thick.I like it so much..."

    "Honey, you asked for it."

    Anthony flipped me over and made me kneel in front of him, facing towards the wall.

    He held my waist from behind, rubbed his big hands over my butt, and thrust his cock into me.

    The night was long, and we switched to countless positions.

    Under his strong grip and  incessant thrusting, I came over and over again, until my body was numb

    and I almost fainted.

 Chapter 73: The Welcome Ceremony

    Chapter 73: The Wee Ceremony

    Austin''s POV:

    Crazy! This world was fucking crazy! I sat in my room and listened as my subordinate reported the

    news to me.

    I was so angry that I flipped a table.

    As the table crashed into the wall, the servants kneeling before me trembled in fear.

    I red at them.

    They just couldn''t do anything right.

    Why didn''t anyone tell me that Anthony had led his guards to the Colored Flowers Pack? Now, he

    managed to help their pack defeat the vampires and build his reputation.

    Plus, Jennifer had gained poprity as well for fighting valiantly.

    As if that wasn''t enough, she and Anthony made their mate bond public, which only boosted their

    public image even more.

    This was just so fucking ridiculous.

    How did a she- wolf manage to aplish such a feat? And my people failed to find out in time!

    "What the hell do you even do all day? Howe you''re just telling me this now?"

    I threw the goblet in my hand and hit an attendant on the forehead.

    Seeing blood flowing down from his head, I felt much better.

    It had been so long since I had felt this way.

    As his blood dripped to the floor, I felt my anger slowly ebb.

    I looked down at the subordinates kneeling before me, and they lowered their heads to the floor.

    Finally, I barked, "Fuck off, losers."

    They all mored to their feet and retreated in panic.

    As they were leaving, I saw Carolinee in.

    Maybe it was because she had been hanging around here for a while already that I wasn''t opposed to

    her presence.

    As she approached, I didn''t ask anyone to stop her.

    "Austin, have you heard the news about Anthony?" she asked as soon as she was within earshot.

    "What do you mean?" I looked her up and down, wondering what she was up to.

    "Austin, you should have been prepared for this. Your rule is in danger." I sat up straight.

    Did she hear something from Elizabeth?

    "What do you mean?" I asked, looking at her expectantly.

    "Tell me."

    "I''m sure you must''ve heard that the Colored Flowers Pack was aided by Anthony and Jennifer,

    boosting their image in the public eye.As soon as they get back, the first thing they will do is to

    announce their marriage.I heard this from Elizabeth.Austin, don''t you see what''s happening? Once they

    announce their mate bond, they will overturn your rule."

    Fuck! Fucking hell. I did not expect that.

    My anger red up again.

    Before I knew it, I kicked over a chair.

    If I could just kill Anthony right then and there, he would''ve been dead by now.

    s, things were not so simple.

    So that was their n to aid a pack to build prestige, thene back and announce their marriage.

    Then, they would use this as an opportunity to usurp me.

    I couldn''t help but sneer.

    This was nothing but wishful thinking! If Anthony thought he could overthrow me, then he wasn''t just

    annoying he was also extremely arrogant.

    "Calm down," Caroline said gently.

    "You need toe up with a n to stop them." She was right.

    I needed to focus my energy on finding a solution.

    "I''ll remember your contribution. You can leave now."

    I pressed my fingertips against my temple. I needed to think of the perfect n. I brooded for what

    seemed like an eternity.

    All of a sudden, an idea came to me.

    I could write an edict and send it to the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, the pack Jennifer was born into.

    Maybe there was someone there who could help me deal with Jennifer and my annoying brother,

    Anthony.

    I heard that the current Alpha of their pack was Arthur Wood, who used to be the Beta of the pack.

    He imed that he had no choice but to ascend the throne because the former Alpha passed away.

    Such bullshit! He must''ve gotten there through some improper means.

    Otherwise, why else would Jennifer, the daughter of the previous Alpha, be exiled to another pack?

    Arthur obviously wanted Jennifer dead.

    If he knew that she was still alive and was about to be Anthony''s mate, he would certainly try to

    put a stop to their wedding.

    I could make use of him.

    Maybe he could be an important tool.

    I made arrangements to have Arthur summoned to the royal pce so that I could discuss the details

    with him.

    I had to make good use of this opportunity.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Things were going really well with the Colored Flowers Pack.

    I was happy for this, since it was very important for Anthony to build up his public image with the

    people.

    When we got back to the royal pce, Elizabeth and others held a wee ceremony for us.Anthony

    and I stepped inside the hall to find Austin sitting on his throne, while Elizabeth was seated next to him.

    The elders sat on both sides.

    "Anthony and Jennifer have contributed greatly to the Colored Flowers Pack''s victory against the

    vampires.I think they should be rewarded," said an elder who supported Anthony.

    "He''s right. What do you think, Austin?" Elizabeth looked at Austin meaningfully.

    The other elders expressed their agreement as well. Austin nodded gloomily.

    "They indeed deserve all the praise.The werewolves of that pack are very grateful to them."

    Austin was a vengeful man, and he didn''t care about anyone other than himself.

    We all knew that he was just pretending to agree, and maybe he was even plotting something to get

    back at us.

    After the wee ceremony, Elizabeth suggested we hold a celebratory banquet for us, which was

    unanimously agreed on.

    When I walked out of the hall, Elizabeth caught up to me and held my hand.

    She looked into my eyes happily.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "I''m going to announce your marriage with Anthony at the banquet.What do you think, Jennifer?"

    "I..."

    The truth was that I didn''t mind.

    I wasn''t very particr about this matter.

    Whether my mate bond with Anthony was made public or not wasn''t important to me what mattered

    was that we would be together.

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Elizabeth made the arrangements herself.

    "Anthony, don''t forget to take Jennifer shopping.She needs a dress suitable for the party.Make sure she

    will be the most beautiful she- wolf at the banquet." I couldn''t help but turn red and flustered.

    Anthony was an obedient son.

    He simply nodded and whisked me away to try on dresses.

    He insisted on dressing me with his own hands, pressed his lips on mine and kissed me again and

    again in between fittings.

    "Jennifer, are you nervous?" Anthony asked.

    I didn''t answer him.I couldn''t tell how I was feeling now.True, I was nervous, but I was happy as

    well.That kind of happiness filled my heart and mind, enveloping me in warmth.I really loved Anthony.

    "I will always hold your hand.As long as you stay by my side, I''ll never leave you,"

    Anthony whispered in my ear as he pulled me in for a hug.

    I felt a lump in my throat.I was so lucky to have met Anthony.I walked towards the banquet hall, hand in

    hand with Morey pho im hes Anthony. Just as we neared the entrance, I saw a familiar figure at the

    door.

    His scent was so familiar! I seemed to have met that werewolf somewhere.

    "Jennifer."

    Just as I was about to chase after that familiar scent, Elizabeth interrupted my thoughts.

    It seemed she wanted to escort me to the venue.

    I followed Elizabeth into the banquet hall, and the werewolves around all turned to look at us.

    I should have been nervous about the dinner, but because of the figure I saw just now, I was nervous

    for a different reason.

    Was something bad about to happen? My gut told me something was off.

 Chapter 74: Enemies

    Chapter 74: Enemies

    Jennifer''s POV:

    The dress Anthony prepared for me was of a noble and elegant style perfect for today''s asion.

    Ever since I stepped inside the banquet hall with Anthony and Elizabeth, all eyes were on me.

    Most of them were hostile, especially thoseing from female lycans.

    "Who is this she-wolf? What''s she doing with Mrs.Jones and Anthony?"

    "Could she be the prince''s mate?"

    "No way! What''s her family background?"

    "See? She and Anthony have marked each other.They really are mates!"

    "Unbelievable.Anthony has always been standoffish with girls.Howe he suddenly has a mate? And

    she is a mere she-wolf with no family background."

    "Why didn''t Moon Goddess designate me as Anthony''s mate?"

    "I heard that she was also a heroine who saved Colored Flowers Pack this time and would be going to

    get engaged to Anthony." I could hear what they were saying.

    Some envied me, while some disdained me.Either way, they were negative towards me.But this was

    nothing new.I always knew that I would be judged as soon as word got out that I was Anthony''s mate.

    On the contrary, it was Anthony who couldn''t take it, so he walked to my side, took my hand and held it

    up in front of the crowd.

    "Jennifer is my mate, the one I love deeply.No one can hurt her.I will punish whoever does so."

    The other girls immediately stopped ndering me and started to apologize.

    "Sorry."

    Anthony really gave me a sense of security.

    He managed to notice a detail as small as this and came to my rescue.

    "It doesn''t matter.Just mind yournguage from now on." I waved my hand generously to show that I

    forgave them.

    "We will."

    They promised that they would never make the same mistake again.

    But I knew they were only saying that to my face.

    Who knew what rumors they woulde up with behind closed doors? Then, I saw someone

    approaching us.I sighed secretly.It turned out Caroline was here.

    She was a hard nut to crack.

    I know she liked Anthony, but that didn''t stop her from slipping her arm into mine.

    With a sweet smile, she said, "I heard that you and Anthony are getting along well.Now that your

    wedding date is approaching, please let me help with the preparations.Let''s put everything between us

    in the past.Please forgive me."

    To be honest, I still didn''t like Caroline.

    I was pretty sure she was the one behind Elizabeth''s disappearance.

    Plus, she had always been hostile to me.

    Did she really expect me to believe she epted me now? Despite my doubts, I had to y along, for

    Anthony''s and Elizabeth''s sake.

    "Don''t worry about it, Caroline," I said, forcing a smile.

    The banquet was about to begin.

    Austin stood onstage and announced loudly, "Jennifer has contributed greatly to our victory against the

    vampires.As such, I have prepared a special surprise for her."

    A surprise? I frowned slightly.What did he have in store for me?

    "Mr.Jones, I don''t understand what you mean," I said cautiously.

    Austin walked straight past me.

    "Everyone, look behind you!" As soon as Austin finished his words, a group of werewolves rushed

    forward aggressively.

    The leading one was an aged werewolf.

    He was the familiar figure I saw earlier.

    I couldn''t quite put my finger on him until I saw E standing behind him.

    Oh, my God! He was Arthur Wood, the traitor who stole my father''s position as the Alpha of our pack!

    My heart ached sharply.

    The past came rushing back in heavy waves, making me take two steps backward.

    Anthony caught me, helping me stand steadily.

    My father was murdered, and my pack was renamed after someone else.

    I was even forced into exile.

    Arthur was the chief culprit behind all that suffering in my life! I didn''t expect to see him here.

    It was traumatizing to be standing in his presence.

    I hated him so much! Despite my murderous re, E walked up to me and greeted me as though we

    were old friends.

    "Jennifer, congrattions! I never would''ve thought you would be Mr.Jones'' mate. I''m sure your

    parents, Alpha Lewis and Luna Doris, are smiling at you from heaven," she said in a loud voice, as

    though she just wanted to tell everyone my identity.

    Sure enough, they were shocked.I heard whispers around me as they started talking about my family.

    "Lewis was thete Alpha of Rainbow Pack, right? But I thought Jennifer was from Dark River Pack?"

    "So this she-wolf is an Alpha''s daughter..." E squeezed my hand and looked at me with a malicious

    smile.

    "Do you remember how we used to be ymates growing up? I wanted to get close to you back when

    we were training on Marge Ind, but I couldn''t even bring myself to approach you."

    What on earth was she talking about? She tried to kill me! What a lying hypocrite! Just as I opened my

    mouth to respond, Austin cut in.

    "Really? So you two are old friends! Then tell me, why didn''t you dare to get close to Jennifer?"

    E blurted out, "Because she''s bad luck.Anyone who gets close to her will suffer, maybe even lose

    their life.After all, the former Alpha and Luna of the Rainbow Pack died because of her!"

    The audience burst into an uproar.After saying that, E dramatically covered her mouth, eyes wide

    with mock shock.

    "I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have said that on such an asion.I just heard that Jennifer and Anthony were

    going to get engaged, so I came here to bless her.I didn''t mean anything else!"

    Despite her words, she didn''t look apologetic at all.

    In fact, she seemed to gloat at the face of my misfortune.

    I knew she came here to nder me in front of everyone here.

    If they took E''s words to heart, my marriage with Anthony was in jeopardy.

    As E smiled at me innocently, I couldn''t help but feel angry.

    She and her family had done so many evil things, yet they still dared to appear here and nder my

    good name.

    What even was she doing here? E had left a long time ago.

    It was like she hade back simply to haunt me.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    I had a sinking feeling that her appearance here was no coincidence.

    But what could I do? I clenched my fists in rage and my fingernails dug into my skin.

    I couldn''t make a scene on such an asion.

    Anthony could sense how I felt.

    He held my hand and gave it aforting squeeze.

    I knew what he meant.

    I forced a smile, trying to indicate to him that he didn''t need to worry about me.

 Chapter 75: A Jinx

    Chapter 75: A Jinx

    Austin''s POV:

    Jennifer''s expression was so amusing.She must''ve never expected this to happen at her banquet.It

    gave me joy to see her and Anthony so frustrated.

    Even I had to admit that I didn''t expect my n to go so smoothly.

    I must thank Arthur and his daughter, E.

    They seemed to hate Jennifer as much as I did or maybe even more.

    Of course, it was I who brought them to the banquet to humiliate Jennifer.

    I needed to do everything I could to prevent Anthony and Jennifer from announcing their marriage.I

    needed to protect my throne, after all.

    Sure enough, when E announced that Jennifer was bad luck, the guests at the banquet broke into

    hushed whispers.

    Even the elders who usually supported Anthony seemed to be uneasy.

    They all approached Jennifer to ask her for the truth.

    While all this chaos was ensuing, Caroline hid behind Elizabeth, putting on a terrified expression.

    Huh! Caroline was quite cooperative.

    Only I could tell she wasn''t scared at all.

    Without anyone noticing, I approached her and whispered in her ear, "How do you feel, seeing Jennifer

    suffer like this?"

    Caroline nced at Jennifer loftily and answered, "How do I feel? I feel she hasn''t suffered enough.I

    will let her know what real pain is."

    As the two of us chuckled to ourselves, Elizabeth tried to gain control over the situation.

    She tried tofort the restless elders, but her voice was quickly lost in the crowd.

    "Let''s wait and see.The most exciting part is yet toe," I told Caroline.

    She looked at me in confusion as I turned around to ask my attendant to find some werewolves to

    crash the party.

    I wanted to teach Jennifer a lesson.

    As the crowd''s cries died out a little, I seized this as an opportunity to ask Jennifer, "Is what Miss Wood

    said true? If you really bring misfortune to those around you, then you and Anthony can''t be

    together.After all, the royal family must be careful when we choose our mates, so as not to affect the

    royal family''s luck."

    Before Jennifer could defend herself, several agitated werewolves stepped forward aggressively.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "We can''t let her stay here! We can''t let a jinx get close to us."

    More and more werewolves echoed their shared sentiments and started to corner Jennifer.In a sh,

    Jennifer was surrounded.She was shoved back and forth, and she obviously had no idea how to

    respond.Once again, everything was going ording to n.

    The group of werewolves I appointed started simmering the pot.

    "Get out! Jinx!"

    They tried to push Jennifer out of the banquet hall.

    But Anthony stepped in between them and her, holding his arm in front of her.

    "What are you doing?" he roared.

    "This is the royal banquet hall, not some ce for you to throw tantrums.If anyone hurts Jennifer, I will

    severely punish them.You''d better not take another step forward, or I will teach you a lesson."

    Anthony''s imposing manner was  undeniably intimidating.

    The werewolves who were stirring up trouble stopped in their tracks, frozen in fear. In that moment,

    Elizabeth seemed toe back to her senses.

    She also came to Jennifer''s side.

    "Don''t let such groundless rumors sway you! Ever since Jennifer became Anthony''s mate, our lives

    have changed for the better.Everyone knows that my health has been declining.I was even kidnapped

    not long ago! If it weren''t for Jennifer saving me over and over again, I would have died by now.Jennifer

    is no jinx.She''s my savior."

    Elizabeth was the queen mother of Osman Kingdom, so she had some prestige.

    As she spoke, many people calmed down and listened to her, which was bad news for me.

    This would put all my efforts to waste.

    I had to find a way to make them quarrel again.

    Just as I opened my mouth to say something, Anthony put his arm around Jennifer''s shoulder and

    announced, "I''m going to marry Jennifer. I love her. I don''t care about her past.Besides, Moon Goddess

    matched us.I firmly believe in her arrangement."

    As soon as Anthony said this, the discussion changed its direction.

    "That''s right.It''s impossible for Moon Goddess to arrange for the prince to marry a jinx."

    "If both Mrs.Jones and Anthony said so, then it must be true."

    "Even though they have marked each other, nothing bad has happened to Anthony since.He is fine."

    "So it seems that the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack is lying, right?"

    The situation went from bad to worse.I looked at Arthur desperately.Thankfully, he took the hint and

    stepped forward.

    "There''s an elder in the Rainbow Pack who can predict the future.He once predicted that Jennifer was

    a jinx, but her parents refused to believe it.They insisted on keeping her.As a result, both of her parents

    are dead, and her brother is nowhere to be found."

    He pretended to be sad and put on a long face.

    "s, in order to keep the Rainbow Pack alive, I had no choice but to take over the pack and drive

    Jennifer away.Although I sincerely wish Jennifer all the best, I''m more worried about the welfare of the

    royal family which is why I''m being honest with you now."

    Wow.

    Arthur was so good at acting.

    If I didn''t know the truth, I would have believed his story.

    Now, both parties were at a stalemate.

    Anxious to create more chaos, I cleared my throat.

    "Since you all have your differing opinions, how about this? The royal family also has an elder who is

    good at predicting the future.Let''s have hime out to verify Arthur''s words."

    "No need,"

    Anthony strongly opposed.

    "I don''t believe these groundless ims at all."

    I turned to my close elders and gave them a meaningful look.

    One stepped forward and said, "It''s better to be safe than sorry, Anthony.We will not allow a jinx to join

    the royal family."

    The atmosphere became tense once more.

    Anthony''s POV: What on earth was happening? How dare these people nder Jennifer and im she

    was a jinx! How dare they threaten to kick her out of the royal family?! This was all so infuriating.

    My mother had specially arranged this banquet to announce our marriage.

    But everything was ruined by the sudden appearance of Arthur and E.

    I knew Arthur, the current Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

    I also knew that most of Jennifer''s sufferings had been caused by him.

    Ever since he showed up, Jennifer''s attitude had changedpletely.

    I could understand how she felt.

    The pain of losing family was unbearable for everyone, let alone having it resurface like this.

    "Jennifer, don''t worry.I''ll always be with you." I held her hand reassuringly.

    "Anthony, he killed my father." Jennifer''s voice broke.

    I could tell she was about to burst into tears, which made my heart ache.

    "Sooner orter, he will pay the price,"

    I told Jennifer seriously.I would make sure of this.I would never let such a werewolf live happily for too

    long.

    But what I couldn''t understand was why Austin had brought Arthur here, not to mention E, whom I

    had already driven away.

    I had thought she would never dare to show her face in front of us again, but here she was, as

    audacious as ever.Austin must''ve found something out.

    Maybe he caught wind of our n, but I didn''t know which part.

    Austin was a sly guy.

    I should always be on high alert to him.But first, I must protect Jennifer.I need to deal with E and her

    father.

    How dare she pretend to be good friends with Jennifer while calling her a jinx? Unbelievable! Jennifer

    was the opposite.

    She was my good luck charm.

    However, there were still many werewolves who were swayed by Arthur''s nderous words.

    They firmly believed that Jennifer was a jinx.

    With the interference of Austin, more and more werewolves looked at Jennifer with disdain, wanting to

    kick her out of the royal family.

    They even tried to physically push her.

    I couldn''t allow these thugs to bully my girl! I couldn''t take it anymore.

    I announced loudly, "I will marry Jennifer.I don''t need your approval.I just want Jennifer to be my wife."

    My mother backed me up.

    "I believe in Jennifer.If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have epted her as my daughter-in-w."

    Tears welled up in Jennifer''s eyes.

    She whispered to me, "Thank you."

    I squeezed her hand reassuringly.

    I had always known about Jennifer''s past.

    She must''ve wanted to scream the truth about Arthur at the top of her lungs, but she didn''t have any

    hard proof that he was guilty.

    We could do nothing but stand our ground.

    Both my mother and I stood by Jennifer tofort her in silence.

    The guests at the banquet were divided into two groups.

    Some elders who usually supported me now sorted out their thoughts and began to defend Jennifer.

    The other elders, however, were adamant about keeping a jinx out of the family.

    They thought that what they were saying was reasonable.

    "If she is really a jinx, she can''t marry into the royal family."

    "Can you prove that she''s a jinx? Or are youpletely swayed by a mere rumor?" an elder who

    supported me argued strongly.

    The two sides were once again in a stalemate.

    Austin even mentioned a royal family prophet, encouraging the crowd to probe into Jennifer''s

    background.

    I had never heard of such a prophet.

    I figured it must''ve been another of Austin''s trick.

    He probably made arrangements so that this so-called prophet would confirm that Jennifer was a jinx.

    Thus, I disagreed loudly and firmly.

    "Austin, I''ve never heard of anyone in the royal family who can predict the future.Are you mistaken?"

    I asked Austin.

    The elders who supported me also expressed their doubts.

    The two sides began to quarrel again.

    In the end, Austin grew furious and pointed at Jennifer.

    "If you don''t want to be checked, then prove that you''re not a jinx! If you can''t, don''t even think about

    marrying Anthony!"

 Chapter 76: Austins Suggestion

    Chapter 76: Austin''s Suggestion

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I hadn''t expected to meet Arthur in such a dramatic way.What shocked me even more was that E

    dared to show up too.She was so bold.

    Fury built up within me as I watched Arthur distort the story of the past and stir up trouble at the

    banquet.

    At that moment, I was so angry that I wished I could rush over and tear up his hypocritical mask.

    I really wanted to tell everyone that he was the traitor of the Rainbow Pack, and that he had stabbed

    my father, the previous Alpha of the pack, in the back, but I couldn''t.

    As long as I had no evidence to prove his evil deeds, I had to bite my tongue.

    However, hearing E and Arthur proim that I was a jinx made me falter a little.

    They looked so sure about their words.

    Could it be the truth? Had my father and mother died because of me? No, that was impossible.

    Their words were simply ridiculous.I didn''t believe a word that they said.I made up my mind that no

    matter what lengths I had to go to, I would find out the truth of my parents¡¯ death and expose Arthur''s

    true colors.

    It was only in this way that I could avenge my parents as well as prove my innocence.

    Austin kept adding fuel to the fire.

    It seemed that he wouldn''t let this issue go easily.

    That meant that I could only be with Anthony if I could prove that I was not a jinx.

    Otherwise, I would never be able to marry the love of my life.

    But how could I prove my innocence? After pondering over it for a while, I realized that there was only

    one way.

    I had to find the elder of the Rainbow Pack who had the gift of prophecy, and ask him about the truth.

    "Mr.Jones, how do you want me to prove my innocence?" I asked Austin coldly, gritting my teeth.

    "Miss Smith, aren''t you the strongest of the trainees? With your skill, it shouldn''t be difficult to uncover

    the truth, right?" Austin shed me a thinly-veiled smile of mockery.

    "I''ll wait for your good news."

    How annoying could he get? This evil bastard did everything he could to make things difficult for me.

    Just as I was about to lose my temper at him, Austin continued, "Miss Smith, I have a suggestion.How

    about you go back to the Rainbow Pack and find the werewolves who know the truth? They might be

    able to prove your innocence.Of course, if it turns out that you are really a jinx, please be sensible

    enough to leave Anthony on your own.As long as you are not a jinx, you can rest assured that I will not

    try to separate you and Anthony.On the contrary, I will personally apologize to you and bless you and

    Anthony forever.What do you think?"

    I clenched my fists to suppress the rage that roared inside of me.Austin was no phnthropist.

    He wouldn''t be generous enough to help me with a suggestion, let alone offer to apologize.

    Since he was asking me to go back to the Rainbow Pack, it was likely that there was a trap waiting for

    me there.

    But at the moment, I couldn''t think of any other alternative.

    If I wanted to prove my innocence, I could do nothing but go back to the Rainbow Pack to look for clues

    so that I could get to the bottom of the matter.

    In order to solve all the problems and be with Anthony, I decided to bite the bullet and go back to the

    Rainbow Pack.

    Looking at the annoying smirk on Austin''s face, I grudgingly agreed to his suggestion.

    "Mr.Jones, I''ll go and personally investigate the matter.Please give me some time.I will find out the truth

    as soon as possible and prove to everyone that I am qualified to be Anthony''s mate."

    "Very good, Miss Smith.How admirable of you."

    Austin nodded approvingly, but there was sarcasm hidden in his words.

    "We''ll be waiting with great expectations."

    "Jennifer, there must be some other way.You don''t have to risk going back there," Anthony interjected,

    grabbing my hand.

    "I''ll talk to Austin.Just stay here with me."

    I knew how worried Anthony must be about me.He always put my safety first.

    However, I had to go back to the Rainbow Pack sooner orter, not only for myself, but also for my

    parents.

    Back when I was in the Dark River Pack, returning to the Rainbow Pack to find out the truth had been

    my main goal.

    The time had finallye for me to fulfil it.

    "Anthony, please trust me. I won''t put myself in danger, ¡° I promised in a soft voice, interlocking my

    fingers with Anthony''s.

    "Only when I return to the Rainbow Pack can I find out the truth."

    "Jennifer, I trust you." Anthony nodded, pressing his lips into a thin line.

    Although he respected my decision, worry was written all over his face.

    Arthur and E''s appearance put a damper on the banquet.

    After hearing that I was a jinx, many of the guests present tried their best to avoid me.

    The banquet ended on a sour note.

    After the banquet, E walked up to me.

    It was obvious that she was surprised to see how close Anthony and I were.

    "Jennifer, it seems that you have seeded, right? I didn''t think you''d actually be able to seduce

    Mr.Jones.You should thank your face."

    E''s words wereced with harsh sarcasm.

    "You are so lucky.Mr.Jones loves you so much.Even after hearing that you are a jinx, he doesn''t care,

    and isn''t afraid to be close to you.I sincerely bless you."

    "Yes, E is right," Arthur agreed.

    His sarcasm was even more obvious than E''s.

    "Jennifer, back when it all happened, you were just a child.I was actually very worried that as a jinx, you

    wouldn''t be able to get married in the future It turns out that I was worried for nothing.It''s good that

    Mr.Jones likes you, and I wish you both happiness.But I hope your back luck won''t affect the good

    fortune of the royal family." I sneered.

    Even after everything they had done, the two of them were still trying to mock me, provoking me further

    with the matter of the so-called jinx.

    I hadn''t fallen to the point of being a pushover.

    Since the two of them had gone too far, there was no way I would let them go.

    So when E opened her mouth to add more insult to injury, I quickly walked up to her, raised my hand,

    and pped her hard across the face.

    The sound echoed through the hall, and a bright red palm print appeared on E''s fair cheek.

    Her eyes reddened with anger.

    Seeing her let out a cry and stamp her foot angrily gave me a deep sense of satisfaction.

    "How could you hit me?" E asked furiously and rushed forward, as if she wanted to fight back.

    "Because of my identity, of course," I answered casually, catching her wrist in mid-air.

    When I shook her off, she lost bnce and fell to the floor awkwardly.

    "I''m still Mr.Jones'' mate.What qualification do you have to yell at me? This is nothing.If you dare to be

    so insolent again, I will make you pay the real price of offending me."

    "Jennifer!"

    As E tried to scramble back up to her feet, she red at me with intense ferocity, as if she wanted to

    skin me alive.But I knew that here, in front of everyone, she wouldn''t dare to do anything to me.

    She had no choice but to give up.

    At this time, Austin walked over with a cheeky smile on his face, as if he was enjoying themotion.

    "Miss Smith, you''re really admirable.I have witnessed your strength today."

    He sighed and stretched out his hand to pat my shoulder, but I dodged his touch as subtly as I could.

    He lowered his hand again, but the smile on his face remained.

    "Good luck! I hope you and Anthony can have a happy ending.I wish I could help you, but the elders of

    the royal family won''t let this matter go until you can prove that you are not a jinx." Austin shook his

    head, as if the matter was out of his hands.

    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr.Jones." I sneered inwardly, but maintained a friendly smile on my

    face.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "I believe in my own strength. I''ll definitely find out what happened all those years ago. Once the truth is

    revealed, it will dispel the doubts of the elders."

    After saying those words confidently, I turned to look at Anthony. He was my pir of strength.

    "Austin, Jennifer will be my wife.I will wait for her to return with good news.When she does, I hope you

    can keep your promise and sincerely bless us," Anthony said to Austin, holding my hand.

    "Of course."

    Austin rubbed his nose and wished me luck onest time before going back to his residence with his

    lycan attendants in tow.

    Anthony squeezed my hand tightly, and with that, I felt invigorated, as if I could take on any hurdle that

    came my way.

    There was only one thought in my head right now to find out exactly what had happened in the past, so

    that I could seek justice for my parents and marry Anthony.

    I hoped that everything would turn out well.

 Chapter 77: Passion Before Parting

    Chapter 77: Passion Before Parting

    Caroline''s POV:

    That bitch, Jennifer, was leaving.

    Finally! Austin sessfully convinced her to go to the Rainbow Pack to investigate the truth.

    Surely, he would be able to handle her once she was separated from Anthony.

    As long as she never came back, I would be happy.

    Anthony would finally be mine.

    Although I sincerely wanted Jennifer dead, I needed to pretend to be good to her.

    After the banquet, I went to her and expressed my sympathy.

    "Jennifer, in my eyes, you''re still Anthony''s mate.Don''t worry.I believe you''ll be able to prove your

    innocence.It makes me sad to see you be misunderstood.I hope you find out the truth as soon as

    possible so that you can marry my brother."

    As I spoke, I dramatically wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes.

    Jennifer noticed this and took a step back in surprise right into the arms of Anthony.

    That fucking bitch!

    "Miss Wilson, I remember that you were so scared at the banquet that you didn''t even dare to approach

    me," she said.

    "I know, I''m so sorry.I was confused and didn''t know what to think until now.Please forgive me.I know

    you''re not a jinx.I''ll be waiting for your return, together with my mother and brother." I tried to look as

    sincere as possible.

    Jennifer smiled and said nothing.

    Good.

    I didn''t want to talk too much with her either.

    "Mom, Anthony, Jennifer, I''m leaving now." I waved at them and left the venue.

    But actually, I went to Austin.

    I wanted to discuss his n to deal with Jennifer.I found Austin sitting on a sofa, a cigar pinched

    between his fingers.

    He looked cynical yet triumphant at the same time.

    "Austin, how are you going to deal with Jennifer?"

    "It''s simple, really."

    Austin took a long drag on his cigar and smiled.

    "I asked Jennifer to go back to the Rainbow Pack to separate her from Anthony.Without Anthony, she

    will be powerless.Killing her will be a piece of cake."

    "Awesome!" I eximed, pping my hands happily.

    "With Jennifer out of the picture, I''ll finally have the chance to be with Anthony.Don''t worry.I won''t let

    him usurp your throne."

    "Caroline, does cooperating with me make you feel good? Together, we managed to stop Jennifer and

    Anthony from announcing their marriage.Let''s have some wine to celebrate our sess."

    Austin poured a ss and handed it to me.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I took the ss gratefully and sat next to him.

    After two sses of wine, Austin grew restless.

    He pulled me to sit on hisp, and started to fondle my chest.

    I could also feel his part growing hard and firm.

    I couldn''t deny that his touch aroused me.

    It didn''t take long before I could feel a sticky fluid sliding down my thigh.

    I mped my legs shut instinctively, hoping Austin wouldn''t notice.

    If I waspletely honest with myself, I missed having sex with him.

    But he had treated me merely as a sex ve and cruelly abused me.

    As those memories flooded my mind, I went stiff.

    "Caroline, I want to fuck you..."

    Austin grabbed my hand and pressed it against his crotch.Feeling his burning object in my hand, I

    couldn''t help but gulp excitedly.But still, I had to put a stop to this.

    "Austin, we''re partners now.We can''t do this." I forced myself to retract my hand.

    "Let''s get back to work. I might have found a way to deal with Anthony."

    "Really?" Austin raised her eyebrows.

    "How? Tell me." My family used to be a famous n in Osman Kingdom.

    My mother had a lot of friends in high ces, and even was in contact with some wizards.

    I managed to find a wizard who was willing to listen to my proposal.

    Of course, I couldn''t tell Austin all my ns.

    He was a wild card, so I couldn''t show him all of my cards yet.

    So I smiled and dropped the topic.

    "I haven''t made all the arrangements yet.You will understand when the time is ripe." I proposed a toast

    to him.

    "To Jennifer''s demise."

    "Well, I''m looking forward to whatever you have to show me."

    Austin sneered, but he clinked his ss against mine nheless.

    Then we drank the night away.

    Anthony''s POV:

    I took Jennifer back to my room. She looked exhausted. I couldn''t help but feel sorry and worried for

    her.

    "Don''t be sad, Jennifer," I murmured into her ear, pulling her to sit on the bed with me.

    "I know what happened today was totally unexpected.But don''t doubt yourself, Jennifer.You are not a

    jinx.That''s just bullshit.Honey, I only care about you.You''re the only mate for me."

    "Anthony, I know you''re being sincere, and I really like that about you.I''m so happy we met.With you by

    my side, I''m not afraid of anything."

    Jennifer threw her arms around my neck and hugged me back.

    "I just hate Arthur so much.I really want to tear him into pieces.He killed my father.I''m sure of it.How

    dare he call me a jinx? Today at the banquet, I really wanted to expose his true colors, but I couldn''t.I

    don''t have any evidence.Anthony, I really want to find out the truth.I have to get to the bottom of this.I

    will not only prove my innocence, but also avenge my father!"

    "I know how you feel." I held her tighter.

    "You will seed, and I will do my best to help you.You will always be the great Jennifer in my eyes,

    and no one can defeat you.But Austin is a bad guy.Since he''s the one who suggested you go back to

    the Rainbow Pack, he must be nning something.Be careful and keep updating me.If you encounter

    any problem, tell me immediately."

    "I will be careful.Don''t worry."

    Jennifer nestled against my chest and nodded.

    "I''m going to ask Dn to follow you.He is your brother, after all.Some werewolves in Rainbow Pack

    may recognize him, so he will stay in the dark.He used to be my assistant.I know his capabilities.He''ll

    be able to shadow you without anyone finding out."

    I cupped Jennifer''s face with my hands.

    "What do you think?"

    "That''s so kind of you," Jennifer said softly.

    "Actually, I think it will be good for him to go to the Rainbow Pack.Perhaps he''ll regain his memories

    after reuniting with our old pack.I have no idea how he lost his memories.I hope the brother I once

    knew wille back."

    "Jennifer, everything will be okay." I caressed her long hair and stared into her eyes lovingly.

    Finally, I couldn''t take it anymore.

    I lifted her chin, leaned over, and kissed her.

    We were going to part with each other for a while.

    We needed to make passionate love before then.

    She tasted so sweet.I was addicted to her.A kiss was far from enough.I wanted her.

    I wanted her sweet scent and her soft body.

 Chapter 78: Exchanging Diamond Rings

    Chapter 78: Exchanging Diamond Rings

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I had been making love passionately all night.

    It was like neither of us could get enough of the other.

    Despite this, I knew something was bothering Anthony.

    We had nned to announce our marriage at the banquet, but obviously, that n was ruined.

    Even I had to admit it had gone horribly.

    I had to part with Anthony since I had to prove I was not a jinx.

    "Honey, it''ll just be for a while. We will see each other again soon,"

    I said softly, knowing full well that Anthony was worried about me.

    I knew how he felt.

    He didn''t want me to leave.

    "I''ll be fine," I added reassuringly.

    "If you dare toe back with even so much of a scratch, I''ll teach you a lesson,"

    Anthony warned me as he thrust himself inside me further.

    Stifling a moan, I admitted defeat.

    I looked up at him and smiled sweetly.

    "Yes, my prince."

    When we were done, I picked up my phone to check the time.

    It was already six o''clock.

    We had spent the whole day in bed, not wanting to be apart from each other for a second.

    Even our dinner was sent to the room by the attendants.

    At some point, I even heard Elizabeth by the door outside, telling the attendants not to disturb us

    except during meal times.

    I covered my reddened face and shook my head.

    Now everyone in the pce knew that I had sex with Anthony.

    But Anthony''s voice brought me back to reality.

    "Jennifer, I want to give you a surprise tonight," he said, kissing me behind my ear.

    I didn''t know what he was up to, so I nodded quietly and let him hold me.

    I liked the feeling of lying in Anthony''s arms.

    It made me feel safe and secure.

    We didn''t get any sleepst night, so I decided to take a nap.

    But minutester, I found that I couldn''t fall asleep.

    "Anthony, are you asleep?" I whispered.

    He turned on the bedsidemp, his eyes shining.

    "What''s up? Do you want me to fuck you again?" he whispered in my ear.

    I rolled my eyes.

    Hadn''t he done that enoughst night? Anthony was full of energy.

    On the other hand, thanks to the previous training, I was on the same level as him.

    "You can''t fall asleep either, can you?"

    I asked teasingly.

    "You''re right, I can''t.I want to fuck you so hard, you won''t be able to get out of bed.You''d better ept

    your fate and just lie there.I want to fuck you day and night," he said in a serious manner.

    My face was red.

    I could feel Anthony getting turned on, as I could feel myself do the same.

    I loved spending my time with Anthony.

    The thought that we would be separated upset me.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I just wanted to be with him, but things never went my way.

    I touched the diamond ring on my finger and suddenly remembered something important.

    "Anthony, let''s exchange our diamond rings."

    I sat up to look him in the eye.

    "Jennifer, what''s on your mind? Huh?"

    Anthony pinched my cheek yfully.

    "We''ll keep each other''s rings.When we miss each other, we can just look at the rings.When Ie

    back, we can put them on each other again."

    I looked at him expectantly, wondering what his thoughts were on the matter.

    With a doting smile, Anthony said, "That''s a good idea.Let''s do it."

    He gently pulled the ring off my finger, then he pulled his off and put it on my palm.

    Then, he held my hand to his mouth and kissed the back of my hand.

    I couldn''t help but giggle softly, giddy that he was so epting of my suggestion.

    "When I''m gone, you should take good care of Mrs.Jones."

    I cupped his face, pressed my lips against his and gave him a nice, lingering kiss.

    "I will.But don''t make me wait too long.If you don''te back soon, I will go look for you,"

    Anthony whispered in between kisses.

    Finally, he couldn''t stand it anymore and got on top of me.

    "Do you feel it?" he asked me.

    He stopped right at the gate, knocking and probing, but refusing to go in.

    It was driving me insane!

    "How about you touch it?" he asked me in a low, husky voice.

    I nodded obediently and let him guide my hand to his part.

    Truth be told, I felt a bit haggard.

    After all, we had lunch in bed.

    All the same, Anthony stared at me hungrily, his fingers brushing the surface of my skin."Jennifer, I like

    every part of your body, but I have to admit this part''s my favorite."

    Anthony leaned over to lick my nipples.Even though he was praising me, I felt nothing but shame.

    I wanted to hide myself under the nket.

    "Anthony, I love your penis the most,"

    I said quickly, to distract him from my breasts.

    "It''s my honor to be loved by you,"

    Anthony told me as he positioned himself at my gate again.

    I expectantly raised my waist to receive him.

    I even closed my eyes, waiting for him to prate me.

    Truth be told, I longed for it.

    But after a second, two seconds, and what seemed like an eternityter, I never felt him inside me.

    I cracked one eye open to find out what was going on.

    I found Anthony kneeling over me with both hands on the bed, looking at me with amusement in his

    eyes.

    "I didn''t expect you to be in such a hurry.But you''re going to have to wait for my surprise.Take a rest

    first."

    And with that, Anthony pecked me on the cheek, pulled away the nket, and got out of bed.

    He did all these in one swift movementI was too dazed to even speak.

    When I snapped back to reality, I turned as red as a tomato.

    "Anthony, you''re such a tease!"

    I pouted and FILES as im bens threw a pillow at him.

    How could he make fun of me in this way? What kind of surprise was he talking about? I couldn''t take

    the suspense! After he was gone, exhaustion overtook me and I fell asleep almost immediately.

    When I woke up again, I found that Anthony was still absent.

    I opened the door and went downstairs.

    I saw a trail of rose petals staring from the entrance of the hall all the way to the door of my room on

    the third floor.

    The colorful customized chandelier on the first floor created a beautiful atmosphere, and the soothing

    music was ying on loop.

    The water in the hot spring pool was steaming with hot air.

    There was, without a doubt, love in the air.

    The petals around the hot spring pool smelled so good, I almost felt intoxicated.

    Behind the pool was a stocked rack of countless bottles of wine twinkling under the chandelier.

    Not long after, Anthony arrived.

    He walked towards me, stepping on the petals delicately.

    The candlelight made him look more handsome.

    He smiled as I threw myself into his arms.He caught me and carried me.

    I wrapped my legs around his hips and he held me firmly.

    Looking at the romantic setup, I pecked him on the lips and asked, "Honey, is this the surprise you

    were talking about? You evenid out a trail of petals from the first floor to the third floor.I think my feet

    smell like flowers."

    Anthony looked into my eyes affectionately.

    "Jennifer, I love you.I want to give you an unforgettable moment before you leave."

 Chapter 79: Hot Spring And Petals

    Chapter 79: Hot Spring And Petals

    Jennifer''s POV:

    With a serious expression, Anthony said, "Every moment with you should be beautiful and pure,

    including my ardent love for you.Jennifer, forget your unpleasant past, and remember only this

    moment."

    I was moved by his words and hugged him tightly.

    "Anthony, thank you for preparing all this for me."

    With our arms wrapped around each other, we tumbled down to the floor.

    The petals that had been strewn all over the floor floated into the air and circled around us.

    I didn''t know how many petals he had used to create such an effect.

    All I knew was that Anthony and I were surrounded by petals.

    We hugged and kissed each other in the flurry of petals.

    The petals¡¯ fragrance clung to my body, and the one before me was my sweetheart.

    I had never felt like this before.

    At the moment, my spirits were so high that they spread to my heart, my mind, and the most sensitive

    part of my body.

    My pussy started to get moist even though we hadn''t started flirting yet.

    I was getting aroused just from my love for Anthony.

    Anyone with a love like mine would understand this feeling I was talking about.

    I really wanted to interweave my fate with his, just like how our bodies often came together.

    "You will always be mine, Anthony.Besides, we are a couple fated to be together by Moon

    Goddess.Nobody and nothing can separate us."

    My mate was the best in the world.

    I truly loved Anthony.I hugged him with all my strength.

    His penis hardened as if gearing up for a fight.

    "I can feel that you really want me." Being in the sea of petals ignited all my senses.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I shifted my legs so that I could wrap them around his waist, hooking my ankles together behind his

    back.

    "Jennifer, you are such a tempting minx," he said.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and  said seductively, "Yes, I''m a tempting minx.What are you

    going to do about it?"

    I kissed his neck and licked his Adam''s apple.

    His Adam''s apple bobbed under the attack of my tongue.He then changed our positions so that I was

    sitting on his thighs.

    "Jennifer, undo my belt."

    He gestured for me to undo his buckle.

    I reached out and did as I was told, wrapping my hand around his cock.

    I opened my mouth and put his penis in my mouth, wrapping my tongue around the bulbous head.

    "Oh..." Anthony gasped, ced a hand on my head, and pressed it down.

    I spat out his cock and stroked it with my hands until he couldn''t stand it anymore.

    He cupped my buttocks, aligned his penis with my entrance, and quickly slipped it in my pussy.

    "Ah!" I could not help moaning out loud.

    We were surrounded by a thick nket of petals, and the dark night magnified our senses.

    I leaned over to kiss him, and my mouth was filled with the scent of flowers.

    After having sex so many times, I was very familiar with Anthony''s body.

    He moved his hips against mine with ease until our legs became slick with our arousal.

    He bounced me up and down his cock, and I came close to reaching an orgasm.

    "Faster, Anthony," I urged.

    "Well, when you beg like that, how could I notply?"

    As he spoke, he pushed his cock even deeper into me, making me groan.

    "Ah..."

    He smothered my moan with his mouth.

    He started thrusting his hips faster.

    For a moment, it even felt like his cock was touching my womb.

    Liquid gushed from within me, soaking his penis.

    Anthony paused for a moment, smiled, and then started thrusting all over again.

    He moved his hips quickly as if he was sprinting.

    "Anthony, you make me happy," I told him when he pulled back.

    My whole body felt light as if I was floating in the air.

    In addition to the sense of weightlessness, even the tip of my tongue felt a little sore and numb.

    Before I could say anything more, he wrapped an arm around my neck and drew me closer to him.

    He set me down on the petals, and the surrounding lights changed into romantic colors.He looked at

    me as he massaged my breasts.

    "I was wrong when I said that I loved your breasts the most.I love everything about you."

    As he expressed his love for me, Anthony''s eyes shimmered with the light.

    I really loved him when he was like this.He was enchanting.

    "Anthony, fuck me again."

    I wrapped my legs around his waist once more and rolled my hips invitingly.

    But Anthony didn''tply this time.

    He carried me in his arms and walked towards the hot spring.

    As we settled into the pool, my body was immersed in hot water.

    My hair became wet and clung to my chest.

    He cupped my buttocks and cornered me against the side of the pool.

    The tiles felt cold against my back, but Anthony''s body warmed my front.

    Before I could adjust to the contrasting temperatures, he stabbed his cock into me.

    I started babbling.

    I really admired Anthony''s strength and endurance.

    He could keep thrusting for hours without ejacting.

    This time, he held out even longer.

    Hot water from the spring seeped into my body and got squeezed out of me.

    I kissed Anthony''s neck to make him climax.

    Anthony''s sperm mixed with the hot spring water inside my body.

    I couldn''t help trembling, and I struggled to catch my breath.

    Anthony kissed my damp forehead.

    We were both sweating profusely from our lovemaking.

    "Jennifer, it will please me greatly if you get pregnant and give birth to our child.My mother will happily

    look after the baby so that we can continue to enjoy our time as a couple."

    Anthony''s smile reached his eyes.I looked back at him and tried to imagine what our child would be

    like.

    Would our child be as handsome and smart as him? The possibility made me extremely happy.

    "When you return, we will get married.I can''t wait for you to be my bride,"

    Anthony added.

    I hugged him and gave him a sincere smile.

    "I look forward to that day, Anthony."

 Chapter 80: Skylars Decision

    Chapter 80: Skr''s Decision

    Dn¡¯s POV:

    This morning, Anthony sent me a message, asking me to follow Jennifer back to the Rainbow Pack so

    that I could secretly protect her.

    I heard what happened to Jennifer at the banquet.

    Someone said it had been foretold that she was a jinx.

    And the royal family was using this as an excuse to make things difficult for her.

    This was a heavy blow for her.

    Even without Anthony''s order, as her brother, I had to protect my sister.

    How could she be a jinx? I agreed with Anthony.

    The rumor was ridiculous.

    Anyway, since Jennifer decided to go back to the pack, I would definitely go with her.

    I couldn''t let her face it all alone.

    After all, we used to live in that pack as a family.

    Perhaps visiting the ce would jog my memory a little.

    In fact, until meeting Jennifer again, I hadn''t been curious about my lost memories at all.

    But after hearing from her that I once had a happy family and loving parents, I couldn''t help but wonder

    what my past had been like.

    I replied to Anthony''s message, telling him that I would protect Jennifer and find out the truth together

    with her.

    Then, I kept my phone aside and packed up some necessities.

    I knew that on our journey back to the pack, Jennifer and I might face all kinds of dangers, so I packed

    some medicine, as well as electronic equipment that I usually used.

    Once I was done packing, a face suddenly appeared in my mind.

    It was Skr.

    These days, I was thinking of her more and more frequently.

    I thought it was necessary to tell her about my trip.

    After all, she was my mate.

    I didn''t want to hide anything from her.

    Therefore, I went to Skr¡¯s dormitory and waited for her at the door.

    Since she had training that day, it was a long time before she returned.

    As soon as she saw me, she skipped over happily.

    "Dn, did you miss me so much that you came here to see me?" she asked excitedly, throwing her

    arms around me.

    I gripped her waist and gently moved her aside before pointing my chin at the door, indicating for her to

    open it.

    Skr opened the door and eagerly weed me in.

    I knew it was inappropriate for me to enter a she-wolf''s room in the middle of the night, but I couldn''t

    risk letting anyone else hear what I was about to tell Skr.

    Her room was the only ce we could talk in private.

    Time was limited.

    I had to get straight to the point and exin why I was here to Skr.

    "Skr, I have to leave this ce for a while."

    Skr''s face, which had been so cheerful until now, turned gloomy.

    "Why?"

    "I''m going back to the Rainbow Pack with Jennifer.That''s where we grew up.We have to find out the

    truth about our father''s death and prove that Jennifer is not a jinx."

    Since Skr was my mate, I wanted her to know these important details about me.

    But after saying those words, I felt a little reluctant to leave.

    Before I could figure out why I was feeling this way, Skr reached out and sped my hands.

    "Dn, take me with you." She leaned in and blew on my ear like a temptress.

    I knew that she wanted me to love her and make love with her, and that she wanted to be my real

    mate.

    But I pushed her away and said, "Skr, just stay here and take good care of yourself."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn''t even know what kind of danger Jennifer and I would encounter on the way.I couldn''t drag Skr

    along with us.

    But Skr''s face fell when she heard my words.

    "Dn, I know why you don''t want to bring me with you.You don''t want toe back here, right?"

    I felt a headacheing on.

    The truth was, I didn''t want to leave Skr''s room, let alone leave her alone on Marge Ind.

    However, it wouldn''t be safe to take her along with me.How could I protect her in the face of unknown

    dangers?

    "Skr, I''m going to finish an important task.There''s no telling what danger I''ll face.I won''t be able to

    protect you.Be good and stay here, okay?"

    I coaxed her with the gentlest and most patient words that I had ever uttered in my life.

    However, it didn''t work at all.

    "I promise I won''t get in the way.I''ll be good.Can you take me with you? Please!"

    Skr sped her palms together like she was praying and blinked her eyes sincerely at me.

    As I looked at her pleading face, my heart softened.

    "Okay.I''ll ask Mr.Jones to allow you to leave the training ground for a while.But you must listen to

    me.You can''t run about.Follow me at all times and don''t put yourself in danger,"

    I told her sternly.

    "Of course.Dn, you are the best."

    Skr stood on tiptoe and gave me a peck on the corner of my mouth, smiling brightly at me.

    All of a sudden, I felt warm happiness pouring into my chest.

    Maybe it was time for me to try being a little closer with Skr.

    Things might turn out well.

    Perhaps the two of us could be a happy couple.

    Skr''s POV:

    When Dn finally agreed to let me go to the Rainbow Pack with him, I was so happy that! kissed him.

    To my surprise, he didn''t push me away, nor did he stand there like a statue.

    For the first time, he kissed me back, wrapping his arms around my waist and pressing me close to

    him.

    With such little distance between us, I could feel his hard-on poking against my thigh, but just then, he

    pushed me away abruptly.

    Why did he have to be so rational and uptight all the time? When could we have sex? It wasn''t easy for

    me to find my mate, but our progress was moving at a snail''s pace.

    But on second thought, I realized that Dn had already improved a lot.

    In the past, he wouldn''t have listened to me at all, but now, he agreed to let me go to the Rainbow Pack

    with him.Moreover, the Rainbow Pack was his hometown.

    Since he was willing to take me there, did it mean that I had a ce in his heart now? That was great!

    As soon as the thought entered my head, I felt like I would burst with joy.

    "Dn, since we are leaving Marge Ind soon, can we stay here and have fun for just one day?"

    I asked, shaking his hand like a spoiled child.

    "Okay." Dn nodded.

    I was so d that I would get to go out with Dn.

    Before leaving the ind, I nned to go on a date with him at a dessert shop.

    It was something I had always dreamed about.

    As soon as I found a mate, I wanted to go on a date with him to the dessert shop, so that both my heart

    and my stomach could be happy.

    Dn and I were finally going out together.

    After we sat at a table, the waiter brought over my favorite vani-vored ice cream.

    "Dn, it''s delicious.Just have a taste!"

    The sour look on Dn''s face made me smile secretly.

    It was obvious that he didn''t like desserts, but he still came here with me just to make me happy.

    Seeing that he didn''t eat the cake in front of him, I moved to the seat next to him, leaned over, and

    acted like a spoiled child.

    "Dn, if you''re not going to eat it, at least feed it to me, or it will be a waste."

    Dn looked at me in dazed silence for a moment.

    Then he scooped up a spoonful of cake and brought it up to my mouth.

    When I opened my mouth, my lips identally grazed against his fingers.

    Dn shivered like he had been Sud Ve im bn electrocuted and tried to shrink away, but I stopped him.

    We were sitting a corner table where no one would pass by, so I boldly slid onto hisp, wrapped my

    arms around his neck, and brought my face close to his.

    I raised my eyebrows at him, giving him a silent invitation.

    The next moment, Dn held the back of my head and kissed me fiercely.

    Under my butt, I could feel a bulge growing on his crotch, and I couldn''t help but blush.

    It turned out that Dn was a normal guy after all.

    One day, I would make himpletely fall in love with me.

    After the date, I texted Daniel to tell him goodbye since I was leaving the ind.

    Daniel texted me back and asked me where I was going.

    Smiling at my phone, I typed a reply, saying, "I''m going to the Rainbow Pack with Jennifer and her

    brother, Dn, for a mission."

    Daniel replied with a question mark, so I exined the details to him.

    Although it was an important matter, Daniel was our friend, so I thought that it was okay to tell him

    about it.

 Chapter 81: Reunion

    Chapter 81: Reunion

    Jennifer''s POV:

    The time passed quickly.

    Before I knew it, the day of my departure arrived.

    All my things were ready and were loaded on the ne.

    Before I boarded, Anthony and Elizabeth and a few others were there to see me off.

    "Be careful, Jennifer.Don''t push yourself too hard.Call me if anything happens!"

    Anthony nagged for the umpteenth time.

    I had never seen him like this before, and it only made me more reluctant to leave him.

    "Okay, Anthony. I''ll call you every day, okay?"

    I wrapped my arms around his waist tightly, savoring the feeling of being in his arms.

    How would I survive without him? I was already so used to him by my side.

    "You''d bettere back and marry me."

    Anthony cupped my face in his hands and bent over to kiss me.

    His kiss was filled with longing, hunger, and passion.

    I kissed him back fiercely, never wanting to let go.

    The whole world seemed to melt away.

    In that moment, we were all we had, and that was all that mattered.

    "Ahem!"

    Elizabeth, who was beside us, coughed slightly, bringing us back to reality.

    I quickly withdrew from Anthony, but he held me close to him firmly.

    Elizabeth rolled her eyes at him, but then turned solemn when she looked back at me.

    "Jennifer, my dear, take good care of yourself, okay? I will wait for you toe back and be my

    daughter-in-w."

    Tears welled up in Elizabeth''s eyes as she spoke.

    I let go of Anthony and walked over to hug her.

    Like a doting mother, she gently stroked my back and said, "Everything will be okay.

    Come back as soon as possible, okay? I''m still waiting for a grandchild, you know!"

    "I will,"

    I answered her firmly.

    After bidding them goodbye, I headed to the ne.

    I would look back and wave asionally, until I finally boarded the private ne of the Osman

    Kingdom.

    I settled into my seat with a sigh.

    Already I felt lonely.

    Two hourster, I arrived at the Rainbow Pack.

    Returning to my hometown after so many years gave me mixed feelings.

    The Rainbow Pack had changed a lot from what I remembered.

    However, there were a few things that looked familiar, which made me feel extra nostalgic.

    One day, I would take this ce back and make it my home again.

    I had already booked a hotel in advance.

    When I got there, I asked the driver to bring my luggage to my room ahead.

    I looked at my surroundings, knowing I would be living here for a while.

    Sometime that evening, Dn called and told me that he just arrived at the airport.

    I took a taxi to pick him up.

    To my surprise, he wasn''t aloneSkr poked her head out from behind him.

    "Skr!"

    I eximed happily, throwing my arms around her.

    "I can''t believe you''re here!"

    "Well, believe it,"

    Skr said with a wink.

    "Do you know how long it took me to convince Dn to let me tag along? I even had to"

    "Ahem!"

    Dn coughed to cut her off.

    I smiled knowingly.

    These two had their own little secrets now.

    And from the looks of it, it seemed that Skr would be my sister-inw soon.

    We started catching up with each other, talking excitedly.

    Suddenly, Dn eximed, "Isn''t that the werewolf you guys trained with?"

    His tone was a little tense.

    Was he jealous? Confused, I looked in the direction he was pointing at and gasped.that Daniel hadn''t

    even so much as nced at Skr.

    I heaved a sigh of relief.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was very happy.

    We all caught up with each other over drinksSkr had one too many and was as flushed as a tomato.

    I couldn''t help but confiscate her ss.

    "That''s enough alcohol for you."

    Skr looked at me with a huge smile.

    "Dn, you know what? I love you very much.Please don''t reject me, okay?"

    She was obviously drunk.

    I tried to push her away, but failed.

    She leaned over and kissed me in front of Jennifer and Daniel! From the corner of my eye, I could see

    that they averted their gazes, pretending not to see what was happening.

    I didn''t know why, but even though I was embarrassed, I couldn''t help but feel a bit happy.

    With Skr¡¯s lips on mine, my body ignited with desire.

    Her whole body was glued to me, so I shot Jennifer and Daniel a meaningful look, hoping they would

    take the hint and pull Skr away.

    But to my surprise, the two of them didn''t even seem to notice my expression.

    "Daniel, let''s go to the hotel,"

    Jennifer said.

    "Okay."

    "Dn, I''ll leave Skr to you!"

    Jennifer said to me.

    "Wait..."

    Before I could finish my words, Jennifer had already dragged Daniel out of the restaurant.

    I followed them with Skr on my back.

    Jennifer seemed to be worried that Skr and I wouldn''t be able to find the hotel, so she waited for us

    by the door.Skr kept squirming.

    Fortunately, it was a short walk and we made it to the hotel in one peace.

    Jennifer opened the door to the hotel room for us.I put Skr on the bed.

    She was a drunken heap, and Jennifer saw this.

    "Dn, why don''t you stay and take care of Skr?" Before I could protest, Jennifer stuck out her

    tongue and quickly exited the room.

    I looked at the ceiling and shook my head.My mate and sister were both so naughty.I turned my head

    to look at the sleeping Skr.

    She looked unusually meek and quiet when she was asleep, which, for some reason, made me calm

    down.

    I got a clean towel and was about to dab the sweat off her forehead.

    Unexpectedly, she opened her eyes and wrapped her arms around my neck.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before I could react, she pulled me onto the bed next to her and then leaned over, What the hell? Her

    sudden movement excited me.

    I checked down there and sure enough, I was hard.

    ¡®Dn, you are such a beast!¡¯ I scolded myself inwardly.

 Chapter 82: Drunken Flirtation

    Chapter 82: Drunken Flirtation

    Skr¡¯s POV:

    I finally had the chance to have dinner and even drink together with Dn tonight.

    I was so ecstatic that I couldn''t help drinking a few more sses of wine.

    The truth was, I had a high alcohol tolerance.

    No matter how much I drank, I wouldn''t lose my head like some would.

    I just felt a little woozy, as if I was floating in the air.

    In order to have an excuse to get closer to Dn, I slurred my speech and pretended to be drunk.

    Although Dn was my mate, he seldom acted like it.

    He was utterly unromantic, and the progress of our rtionship was too slow for me to take.

    I wished that Dn could initiate some intimacy between us.

    Jennifer was indeed my best friend.

    She had probably seen right through me and pushed Dn into my room.

    I really appreciated her help.

    When Dn came over to take care of me, I boldly pressed him down onto the bed.

    Pinned under me, he looked embarrassed and helpless.

    The expression on his face was so cute and funny that it made me fall for him even more.

    In my eyes, Dn was the cutest werewolf to ever exist.I liked him so much.

    But it was a pity that he was so clumsy in love.If I didn''t take the initiative, I didn''t know how long it

    would take for us to get married.

    "Dn, I love you."

    Lying prone on top of him, I let my fingers graze his waist.His face, which was inches away from mine,

    looked terribly handsome.His features were so perfect.

    Looking at him took my breath away every single time.

    As a girl, there were some things that I was usually too shy to do.

    Only when I was in this tipsy state could I have the courage to seduce him and make him understand

    that I wanted to establish a rtionship with him and be his real mate.

    "Skr, I know what''s in your mind right now.But be a good girl.Stop it."

    Dn''s tone was gentle but firm.

    He touched my head and tried to get up, but I continued to press down on him.He had no choice but to

    continue lying down under me with an embarrassed look on his face.

    "You know what''s on my mind, but what''s on yours? Dn, don''t you love me?" I rubbed his arm with

    my chest.

    "Don''t you have any desire? I can''t understand you at all."

    "Skr, it''s nothing like that.Calm down.I just can''t take advantage of you while you''re drunk."

    Dn blushed and avoided mye-on.

    "I''m a man.Every man has desire.Besides, you''re my mate.Of course I love you.But there are many

    things you still don''t know or understand about me.I just want to take our time with this

    rtionship.Skr, don''t be too impatient."

    "Dn, I''m not drunk.I know exactly what I''m doing right now.You are not taking advantage of me,"

    I said earnestly, squinting my eyes at him.

    All those sses of wine might not have gotten me drunk, but they had aroused my desire I really

    wanted to go all the way with Dn tonight.

    "Dn, since you love me too, why can¡¯t we be as intimate as other mates?" Dn was silent.

    Seeing that he didn''t refuse me, I took off his coat and threw it on the floor.

    Now, he was only wearing a thin and tight ck shirt, which showed off his muscles.

    I grazed his chest with my fingers and twisted my waist eagerly.

    "Dn, you want me too, don''t you? I can feel how hard you are." Feeling aggrieved, I pouted.

    My hand slipped into his pants and finally wrapped around the dick that I was so curious about.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    As soon as I touched it, Dn let out a groan and trembled under me.

    His bulge was warm in my hand.

    It seemed to react almost instantly to my touch, swelling up and bing even harder.

    I was so surprised that I froze for a moment.

    "Skr, where did you learn how to seduce someone like this?" Dn asked, grabbing my arm.

    Anger was etched all over his face.

    "I¡­ I learned it on my own," I exined nervously.

    "Dn, don''t be angry.You''re the only guy I''ve treated like this." Dn''s face softened.

    I bit my lower lip and batted my eyshes at him innocently.

    All of a sudden, he got up and flipped me over, pressing me under his body.Then, he raised my chin

    and pressed his cheek against mine.

    Lowering his lips to my ear, he asked coldly, "Skr, are you trying every means to seduce me just so

    I''ll fuck you?"

    "I don''t know..." There wasn''t a coherent thought in my head.

    It was as if Dn had transformed into another werewolf in a split-second.

    He was nothing like his usual self.

    Looking at him like this, I was at a loss, with no idea what to do or say.

    His gaze deepened, and beads of sweat gathered on his forehead.

    I could see that he was trying his best to restrain himself.

    However, my condition was even worse.

    The alcohol really made me feel a lot more turned on than usual.

    My mind was in a mess, and my whole body was crying for Dn''s touch.

    When Dn finally bent over and bit my lower lip, I couldn''t help but let out a loud moan.

    I felt as if the dam had been opened.

    Wrapping my arms around his waist, I kissed him crazily.

    Our lips and teeth collided haphazardly, and our tongues intertwined with each other.

    His taste spread all over my mouth, making my body hot with excitement.

    As Dn sucked on my tongue, he brought his hands up to stroke my breasts and pinched my nipples

    through my bra.

    "Ah, Dn, give me more..."

    I tried to unzip his suit pants so that I could rub his cock without any hindrance, but he held my wrist,

    stopping me.

    After making out so fiercely, my desire reached its peak.

    I was dripping wet down there, with an emptiness that was waiting to be filled by Dn.

    But it seemed that he didn''t have the intention of having sex with me at all.

    The alcohol numbed my nerves, but not my emotions.

    The more I thought about it, the more aggrieved I felt. As my sadness and longing bubbled up to the

    surface, I couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    "Dn, I love you so much," I cried.

    "I want to give myself to you.Why don''t you want me? Do you hate me?"

    Seeing the tears rolling down my face, Dn wiped them for me in a hurry, kissed my cheeks, and

    coaxed me softly.

    "Skr, don''t cry.How could I hate you? I want to have sex with you too.It''s just that I want to treat our

    rtionship more seriously."

    He patted me soothingly on the shoulder and finally told me about his past.

    "I once dated a girl.We got along really well with each other, and she said that she would marry me.But

    later, she fell ill and told me that she didn''t have much time left.After that, she just disappeared without

    a trace.I never saw her again.I was broken up, and I didn''t want to get close to girls since then.Skr,

    I''m d that I found you, but can you give me some time?"

    His words shocked me out of my drunken trance.

    It turned out that Dn had such a depressing past that I knew nothing about.

    I felt sorry for him.

    Although I was really curious about that girl, I didn''t want to probe at his scar, so I kept my mouth shut

    for the time being.

    I finally understood why Dn was acting the way he did.

    He just wanted to treat our rtionship with caution.

    I didn''t want to push him too hard.Therefore, I pulled him down next to me andy obediently in his

    arms.

    "Dn, let''s just sleep together like this. Good night, honey."

    I kissed the corner of his mouth.

    "Skr, I won''t let you wait too long. But my ex-girlfriend "

    Dn wanted to say something more, but I interrupted him.

    "It doesn''t matter. I understand."

    I ced a finger over his lips and smiled.

    "I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait until youpletely forget her and are willing topletely ept me."

    "Skr, you are so kind."

    Dn kissed my fingertips and held me tightly.

    The two of us fell asleep hugging each other.

    But because I was drunk, I couldn''t help but wriggle around restlessly in his arms the whole time.

    I was pleased to find that his hard-onsted almost the whole night.

    How interesting.

    The next day, Dn and I were awakened by the sound of Jennifer''s voice.

    "Oh my God, Dn, Skr, what did you dost night? Skr, are you going to be my sister-inw?

    I''m going to wee my nephew or niece, right?"

    I rubbed my sleepy eyes and saw Jennifer standing at the foot of the bed with a look of extreme

    astonishment on her face.

    I nced at the door of the room and saw Daniel leaving in embarrassment.I was startled.

    When I looked down, I saw that some of my clothes were scattered on the floor, along with Dn''s.

    I was a little drunkst night, so I had torn his clothes off.

    No wonder Jennifer had misunderstood the situation.

    "Jennifer, nothing happened between usst night.Don''t get me wrong..." Dn woke up and exined

    hurriedly.

    "Dn, can I have children with you?" I teased on purpose, looking at his face flush with

    embarrassment.

    "It was all my faultst night.I was so drunk that I took advantage of you.Don''t worry.I will marry you!"

    Dn was speechless.Even the tips of his ears turned red.

    "Skr, be with my brother. I''ll be waiting to be an aunt," Jennifer said, winking at me.

    "We will try our best!" I stuck out my tongue and smiled yfully.

    "Jennifer, Skr and I didn''t do anythingst night. We just" Dn was still struggling to exin.

    "You just did something you shouldn''t have done.I understand," Jennifer interrupted, not letting him

    finish.

    No matter how hard Dn tried to exin the situation, it didn''t work.And the more Jennifer

    misunderstood him, the more desperate he became.

    Iughed so hard that I could barely sit straight.It was so funny.My mate was the cutest werewolf in the

    world.

 Chapter 83: Looking For Tony

    Chapter 83: Looking For Tony

    Daniel''s POV:

    Two days ago, I received a message from Skr while I was training on Marge Ind.She bid me

    goodbye because she was going to the Rainbow Pack with Dn.I didn''t understand why she was

    leaving Marge Ind all of a sudden, so I asked her about it.

    It was only then that she exined that Jennifer had to go the Rainbow Pack on a mission, and that

    she and Dn were going along to protect her.

    Upon hearing Skr''s reply, I couldn''t help but worry.After probing her about the matter, I finally learned

    about the whole situation.

    It turned out that at the royal banquet, Alpha Arthur of the Rainbow Pack had appeared, along with his

    daughter, E.

    The two of them had used Jennifer of being a jinx and asked her to leave Anthony.

    In order to prove her innocence, Jennifer had to go back to the Rainbow Pack to find out the truth.

    When I learned the whole situation, I was filled withplicated emotions.

    I used to have a crush on Jennifer.

    But over time, I found out that she and Anthony really loved each other.

    They were a perfect match.

    Therefore, I convinced myself to give up on her, and blessed them a happy future in my heart.

    But no matter what, I still thought of Jennifer as my best friend.

    Whenever she needed help, I wanted to be there for her.

    Now that Jennifer was going back to the Rainbow Pack, I was really worried about her safety, so I

    decided to follow her there.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    I didn''t meet the trio until I arrived at the airport.

    I was d to see the pleasant surprise in Jennifer''s eyes.

    Today morning, Skr and Dn didn''te out of the room.

    After discussing with each other, Jennifer and I decided to go into the room to wake them up.

    The sight in front of us made my jaw drop in shock.

    Dn and Skr were asleep in each other''s arms, and their clothes were scattered all over the floor.

    ¡®¡¯Are they going to get married soon?¡¯¡¯ I wondered.

    It was exciting news, but I felt so embarrassed that I quickly shuffled out of the room.

    After a while, Jennifer walked out of the room too.

    She smiled and raised her eyebrows at me.

    "Daniel, you know what? My idiot brother has finally seen the light," Jennifer announced with a relieved

    look.

    "I hope he and Skr get married as soon as possible. I can''t wait to attend their wedding."

    "You think they''re a good match, right?" Looking at the smile on her face, I couldn''t help smiling as well.

    "Jennifer, I have something to tell you." There was no one else around.

    It was a rare opportunity for me to be alone with Jennifer like this.I decided to juste out and tell her

    everything.

    "Whatever it is, you can just say it.We''re good friends.You can be straightforward." Seeing me hesitate,

    Jennifer patted me on the shoulder.

    "The truth is, I used to have a crush on you."

    After a pause, I finally plucked up the courage to tell her everything on my mind.

    "Back then, I didn''t think of you as just a friend.I even thought about expressing my love to you and

    trying to be your mate."

    Jennifer''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She didn''t say anything for a long time.

    Worried that I scared her, I quickly exined, "But that''s all in the past.I''m happy to see you with

    Mr.Jones.The two of you are a good match.Jennifer, I sincerely wish you two a happy marriage.I could

    have kept these words in my heart forever, but I don''t want to hide anything from you.Aftering here

    to the Rainbow Pack, we''re all getting along well.I cherish this friendship very much.Jennifer, can we

    still be best friends?"

    "Daniel, you will always be my friend," Jennifer said, looking into my eyes sincerely.

    "That will never change."

    "Great.But don''t you mind that I used to have feelings for you?"

    "You said it was in the past, right? In that case, why should I mind?" Jennifer smiled and shook her

    head.

    "Daniel, I firmly believe you will find your mate."

    "Thank you."

    Her kind words filled my heart with warmth.Mate was so precious a word.

    I was always looking forward to meeting my mate, and I also couldn''t wait to have a sincere

    rtionship.

    Now, seeing Dn and Skr getting closer and closer by the day, I was a little envious.

    Where was my destined mate? When would she appear?

    Jennifer''s POV:

    This morning, when I heard Daniel''s confession, I hadplex feelings.

    Anthony was the love of my life, and I was determined to be with him.

    But Daniel would always be my best friend.

    I wished that he would find his own love as soon as possible.

    After having breakfast, the four of us packed up and left the hotel together.

    Dn and I were the children of the previous Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

    In order to not be recognized by anyone, we both wore sunsses and caps.

    In fact, Anthony had instructed Dn to follow me secretly.

    But because of Skr pestering him all the time, he had shown up in front of me.

    And after learning about this trip, Daniel had joined us as well.

    Now, the four of us were in this together.

    After leaving the hotel, we decided to find out some information first.

    As Anthony''s right-hand assistant, Dn was good at prying information out of people.

    Soon, we learned that there was indeed an elder who had the gift of prophecy in the Rainbow Pack.

    His name was Tony.

    Tony was a key figure, and the only lead we had.

    We decided to find him first.

    It was said that Tony lived in the west of the pack.

    The west was mostly grasnd, which was rtively empty.

    It was not difficult to find his residence.

    Along the way, Daniel and I ganged up to tease Dn and Skr.

    "Dn, when will you marry Skr? How many children are you going to have?" I snickered.

    "Both Jennifer and I are looking forward to seeing your children.I will give your first child a big gift,"

    Daniel echoed in a hurry.

    "Dn and Skr will probably have beautiful children.I wonder who they''ll resemble, though."

    Hearing our teasing, Skr looked at Dn shyly.As for Dn, he kept his eyes straight ahead and

    blushed in embarrassment.

    "Jennifer, let''s focus on our mission,"

    Dn said seriously, ring at me.

    "Let''s find Elder Tony first. We can talk about other thingster."

    "Dn, although the mission is important, your marriage with Skr has to be put on the agenda too."

    I shot Dn a yful wink.

    "Elder Tony lives in the west of the pack.We should go in this direction."

    Dn calmly pointed to the west, stubbornly ignoring my words.

    I shrugged.

    It was time for me to be serious as well.

    We walked westward along a river and soon found Tony''s residence.

    We couldn''t risk having our presence here discovered, so we kept as vignt as possible, and tried to

    keep a low profile.

    Walking down the familiar roads and smelling the familiar smell of the Rainbow Pack, I couldn''t help

    recalling the past.

    When I thought of how Arthur had brutally killed my father and taken his ce, I gritted my teeth with

    hatred.

    I wanted to kill that hypocritical bastard and give him a taste of his own medicine.

    I told myself inwardly that I would seed.

    "Is this ¡®Elder Tony''s residence? It looks deserted."

    Skr''s uncertain voice brought me back to my senses.

    Squinting my eyes to take a closer look, I realized that the house in front of us was covered with weeds

    and vines.

    The weeds in the front yard were almost a meter tall.

    A strong breeze blew past, lifting the dust up off the ground and into our nostrils, almost choking us to

    tears.

    Pinching my nose, I walked around the house, takingrge steps to avoid getting caught in the weeds.

    "It looks like no one has stayed here for a long time." I frowned.

    I couldn''t understand what was going on.

    "If Elder Tony isn''t here, where is he?"

    "Let''s continue looking for him."

    Dn and Daniel walked into the house to search for him.A few minutester, they came back out with

    dust all over their faces.

    "There''s no one inside.The house is just full of weeds and dust!"

    We were all standing there and looking around in confusion when I suddenly sensed the strange smell

    nearby.Damn it! Had we been followed?

 Chapter 84: A Mysterious Girl

    Chapter 84: A Mysterious Girl

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Do you smell that?" I grabbed Dn''s arm urgently.

    "Dn, do you smell something off?" Dn frowned and nced around.

    ¡°Yeah, I''m picking up a faint scent.I caught a whiff of it ever since we got out of the hotel.There were so

    many werewolves in the area, so I didn''t think much of it.But now that I can still smell it, even in such

    an empty ce, I do feel that something''s off. " His expression darkened.

    "Jennifer, do you think someone''s following us?"

    "Exactly!" I nodded solemnly, scanning our surroundings carefully to see if I could spot our stalker.

    Suddenly, a beautiful girl emerged.She seem toe out of nowhere, which took us aback.She was

    wearing a pink shirt and ck jeans.

    Her golden curly hair was shining in the sunlight, framing her face pleasantly.

    A warm, friendly smile was on her face, which made me feel like she wasn''t hostile.

    "Hi, my name''s Helen.I''m a she-wolf from the Rainbow Pack.Are you looking for Elder Tony? I''m sorry,

    but I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed.Elder Tony passed away a long time ago."

    The girl greeted us with a smile.My eyes went wide with shock.

    "Elder Tony is dead? How?"

    "This is not a good ce to talk.Let''s go somewhere else."

    Helen patted me on the shoulder reassuringly.

    "If you believe me,e with me.By the way, Elder Tony''s death is a bit of a mystery, so you''d better

    be careful who you talk to.You might attract some unwanted attention."

    "Thank you, Helen." I nodded to her gratefully.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "We''ll be careful."

    By now, I was sure it was Helen who had been following us.

    Although we had never met before, I felt like I could trust her.

    Perhaps it was her enthusiasm and cheerful disposition that brought me to believe in what she was

    saying.

    While I didn''t know why she followed us, she didn''t look like she had any ulterior motives, and even

    offered up some information about Tony.

    Plus, even if she wanted to hurt us, we outnumbered her.

    She didn''t stand a chance.

    After discussing, we decided to follow her.

    Helen led us to a private room in a cafe.

    When all of us were inside, she shut the door cautiously.

    The way she acted made me wonder if there was more to Tony''s death.

    "Helen, you can trust everyone in this room. You can talk freely now,"

    I said, sinking on the sofa. I looked up and smiled at her.

    "We haven''t been properly introduced.I''m Jennifer.This is my brother Dn.The other two are my

    friends, Skr and Daniel."

    "You''re Jennifer?" Helen eximed in disbelief.

    "Yeah.Why? What''s wrong?" I looked at her in confusion.

    How did she know my name? "No, nothing.You just have a nice name, that''s all."

    Helen smiled and changed the topic.

    "So, Jennifer, why are you looking for Elder Tony?"

    "We want to ask him some questions.Elder Tony was known to be good at predicting the future.But I''m

    sure you already knew that."

    When Helen heard my name, she reacted abnormally.I thought there might be a reason, but since

    Helen didn''t want to tell me, I chose not to pry.

    "I see.I''ll tell you everything I know.Alpha Arthur rules over our pack quite cruelly, and we have grown

    very cautious.Elder Tony''s death was, in a word, odd.Not long after Arthur became the Alpha, Elder

    Tony suddenly died.They said he had gotten sick out of the blue.But the strange thing is, nobody knows

    where he was buried.It was like he disappeared into thin air.My father''s also an elder of the Rainbow

    Pack, and he''s the one who told me all of this.He has a theory that that Elder Tony might actually be

    alive, but that he''s afraid of Arthur, so he might never show himself ever again." Helen spoke frankly

    and openly.

    "Elder Tony is afraid of Arthur? Why?" I frowned in confusion, trying to process everything Helen just

    told us.

    "I don''t know either." Helen smiled helplessly.

    "But I can go home and ask my father."

    "Helen, thank you so much for your help," I said gratefully.

    "We''ve never met before.Why are you telling us all of this?"

    "Well, I haven''t beenpletely honest. My father and I were patrolling the streets today.He happened

    to see you.Although he didn''t see you guys up close, he felt that you two, Jennifer and Dn, looked

    familiar, so he asked me to follow you.Please forgive me if I have offended you.My father has been

    investigating Elder Tony''s case for years.When I heard that you were looking for Elder Tony, I called

    you here."

    After saying that, Helen''s eyes lit up and she pointed at Daniel, who was sitting next to me.

    "Actually, another reason why I was following you was because of this handsome werewolf.Hey,

    handsome.It''s nice to meet you!"

    Daniel''s POV:

    I was surprised when Helen suddenly pointed at me.

    When she first approached us earlier, I just thought she was good-looking, but I didn''t feel anything

    more than that.

    I was grateful when she offered to help us, but I still felt neutral towards her.

    "Nice to meet you, too." I awkwardly stuck out my hand to shake hers.

    "Your name''s Daniel, right? Can I sit next to you?" Helen pointed at the seat next to me.

    "Of course." I scooted to the side immediately.

    As Helen sat down beside me, I caught a whiff of her scent.My mind went nk and my cheeks went

    red.

    "You''re my type, Daniel," she said bluntly, cing her hand on my shoulder.

    "Do you have a mate? Or do you have crush on someone?" I was so embarrassed that I didn''t know

    how to answer.

    Jennifer cut in and answered her questions for me.

    "No, he doesn''t have a mate.He''s single now.Helen, if you like Daniel, go for him! Daniel is gentle, kind-

    hearted, cheerful, and generous.He is a heartthrob back at home!"

    "Really? That''s great!" Helen broke into a huge grin.

    "Daniel, I''m single too. I think we''re destined to be together.I like reading and painting.Do you have any

    hobbies?"

    "I like reading, too.I also research on art in my free time."

    I gradually grewfortable and started chatting with her openly.

    Surprisingly, we shared many simr hobbies and interests.

    "I like Vincent Van Gogh''s paintings best, especially his Starry Sky and Sunflowers.Like him, I yearn for

    freedom.My biggest dream is to travel around the world with the one I love."

    Helen looked at me meaningfully, her eyes filled with longing.We had so much inmon.

    There seemed to be countless topics we could talk about with ease. I think we could''ve talk for days.

    But s, when the sun started to set, Helen got up to leave.

    Before leaving, she got our contact details, promising to help us investigate Tony''s matter.

    ¡®We''ll see each other again, Helen, ¡®'' I thought.

 Chapter 85: Video Sex

    Chapter 85: Video Sex

    Anthony''s POV:

    Ever since Jennifer left for the Rainbow Pack, I felt empty.Yet, at the same time, I felt that she was still

    with me in spirit.I missed her too much, my heart ached.I longed to be with her.

    I tried my best not to bother Jennifer, but after two days, I couldn''t help but take out my phone and send

    her a message.

    "Honey, how are you? Things have been uneventful here. I miss you so much." After a while, I received

    a reply from Jennifer.

    "I miss you too.Things are going well over here.I even found some clues.Don''t worry about me.I''ll be

    back as soon as possible!"

    Seeing her reply, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Take good care of yourself, okay? Come home "Take good care of yourself, okay? Come home

    already so that I can fuck you.I miss your wet pussy, Jennifer."

    As soon as I sent this message, I felt my penis stiffen.I sighed helplessly.

    The mere thought of Jennifer''s amazing body made me go crazy.

    Soon, I received a video call request from her.

    I smiled and pressed the answer button.In the video, Jennifer was smiling brightly.

    I could see that she was alone in her hotel room.

    Finally, I saw the girl I had been missing.

    At that moment, I couldn''t hold myself back anymore.

    "Do you have time to video chat?" I asked.

    From my phone screen, I saw Jennifer nod.

    Then, she stuck out her tongue at me.

    "I made time for you as soon as I heard that your penis missed me."

    With a charming smile, she strode over to her bed, slipping off her nightgown.I stared at her snow-white

    skin.

    My eyes fell on her beautiful breasts, swaying gently whenever she moved.

    "Jennifer, aren''t you worried that I''ll go there and fuck you like it''s the end of the world?"

    As I spoke, I quickly took off my clothes and held my hardened penis.

    "Why would I be worried? That''s exactly what I want."

    Jennifer licked her lips, which made me go crazy.

    "Anthony, I want to lick your penis."

    I pointed the camera at my penis.

    This big fellow was erect and rock hard, fluid seeping out from its tip.

    "Honey, it looks so big and delicious." Jennifer propped the phone on the bed so that she was in full

    view.

    She gulped loudly.She had one hand cupping her breast, the other stroking her thighs.

    My mouth went dry as I watched this.

    I swallowed hard and ordered her in a low voice, "Put your finger in."

    "No.¡±

    "Only Anthony''s penis cane in..." Jennifer shook her head and looked at me with a red face.

    "Anthony, bang me..."

    As she spoke, she opened her legs in front of the camera, revealing her soaking wet pussy.

    I could clearly see her curly hair, pinkbia, and pearl-like clitoris.

    But what tortured me the most was the fact that she was so wet that her thighs were covered in hot

    juice.

    I swallowed several times, staring at the screen hungrily.

    I couldn''t help but stroke my penis excitedly.

    I imagined Jennifer in front of me.

    I imagined fucking her. Her obscene moans rang in my ears.

    "Anthony, herees your penis." Jennifer parted her sexy red lips, holding a finger up.

    "It''s so big.I''m so happy!" She inserted her finger into her pussy and moaned with delight.

    Her finger went in and out, slowly at first, then it picked up speed.

    The scene was too exciting.I quickened the fiddling with my penis.

    "Honey, put another finger in it," I coaxed her gently.

    "Be a good girl. Jennifer, your pussy is greedy, remember? One finger is not enough."

    "You''re naughty..." Jennifer looked at me shyly.

    Under my burning, desire-filled gaze, she inserted both her index finger and middle finger into her

    pussy at the same time.

    I heard the sound of her fingers stirring in her pussy.

    "Good girl." I blew her a kiss.

    While watching her fucking herself with her fingers, I rubbed the shaft of my own penis excitedly.

    "Oh, my God, it feels so good."

    Jennifer rubbed her tender clitoris with her fingertips. Her face was so flushed from the pleasure.

    "Anthony, I can''t wait any longer.I''m so close..."

    "Honey, hurry up.Climax for me."

    With my approval, Jennifer sped up her movement.

    Her pink clitoris was rubbed and ravaged until it was red and swollen, while hot juice kept streaming out

    of her pussy.

    Finally, I saw a stream of milky white liquid squirt out of her pussy.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She screamed as she reached her climax.

    Seeing this made me climax, too.

    My penis jolted and trembled as thick sperm shot out into my palm.

    We both came.

    After that, I wiped the liquid from my hand with a tissue, leaned against the headboard, and marveled

    at Jennifer''s naked body.

    "Honey, touch your big breasts again.I really miss your nipples." I smiled gently.

    "Are you happy?" Jennifer smiled shyly and nodded.

    Then she obediently cupped her breasts and rubbed her nipples gently with her fingers.

    Damn it! My penis became hard again.

    "Honey, as much as I want to do this again, I know you''re tired.You should go to bed soon."

    "Anthony, you are such a considerate mate.I love you."

    "I love you, too."

    I held my phone close and whispered those sweet words to her.

    Then, we chatted for a while and caught up with each other.

    After a while, I was afraid that Jennifer would not get enough rest, so I reluctantly brought the video call

    to an end.

    The next morning, I went back to my room after breakfast.

    I took out the ring box and opened it.

    Insidey the diamond ring I had prepared for Jennifer.

    Before she left, we had exchanged the rings and agreed to take care of them until she came back.

    Every time I missed her, I would take out the ring and look at it.

    As I gently stroked the pattern on the ring, the image of Jennifer appeared in my mind.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Caroline poked her head inside.

    I quickly put away the ring and looked at her with a frown.

    "Caroline, what are you doing here? Why didn''t you knock first?"

    "I just came to see you, Anthony." Caroline looked at me piteously.

    "I want to go out for a walk.Will you go shopping with me? Please keep mepany!"

    "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate.Let a maid go with you," I refused her.

    Since Jennifer was gone, I needed to distance myself from the opposite sex.

    "But when I get married, I won''t have the chance to go out with you anymore." Caroline bit her lip and

    looked at me with wide, innocent eyes.

    "Actually, I don''t know when we''ll ever get to hang out after I''m married.If Jennifer was here, I would''ve

    asked her.But she isn''t, so it''s you I''m asking.Besides, I''ve already known I was wrong.I really want you

    and Jennifer to be happy.Please don''t tell me you''re still mad at me.Can''t you agree to a request as

    simple as shopping with me? Can''t I still be your sister?"

    Caroline pleaded.

    "Okay, fine. I''ll go with you."

    I had no choice but to agree to Caroline''s request.

    Since she seemed to regret her actions and was about to get married, I figured it wouldn''t hurt to go out

    shopping with her.

    After all, we were like brother and sister.

    Of course, I would keep my distance from her.

    I loved Jennifer, and I needed to be loyal to my love.

 Chapter 86: Drugged

    Chapter 86: Drugged

    Caroline''s POV:

    Thanks to my persuasive skills, Anthony finally relented.

    I knew he wouldn''t turn me down.

    After all, we had grown up together, and he still viewed me as his little sister.

    But I wanted so much more than that.

    I wanted to be his mate, not his sister! Being so close to Anthony made me smile with satisfaction.

    Everything was finally going ording to my n.

    "Anthony, I''m going to check out a couple of jewelry stores, okay?" We were walking along a bustling

    street.

    In order to make Anthony feel at ease with me, I pretended to be a good girl and kept a safe distance

    from him.

    I knew that he was in love with that bitch, Jennifer.Getting too close to him was risky.

    "Sure.What do you n on buying?" Anthony asked in confusion.

    "Once Jennifer returns from the Rainbow Pack, you two will get married." I feigned kind-heartedness

    and open-mindedness.

    "To show you my sincerity, I want to pick out some jewelry for Jennifer as a wedding gift.And Anthony,

    since you''re Jennifer''s mate, you know her best.That''s why I wanted to youe along.I need your

    help in picking out a gift for her.I want to surprise her when she gets back!"

    "Sincerity?" Anthony echoed questioningly.

    "Of course!" I nodded.

    "Anthony, I can see that you love Jennifer.I''m sure nothing in this world can shake that love.I already

    consider her my sister-in-w, so I hope you two live a happy life together."

    I tried my best to sound sincere.I really hoped that Anthony would be moved and trust me.

    "Caroline, you''ve grown a lot. I''m happy for you."

    Anthony nodded, seeming to have fallen for my performance.

    "I wish you a happy life too.I hope you find a suitable mate soon."

    "Thank you, Anthony." I smiled sweetly.

    "Can you tell me what kind of jewelry Jennifer likes?"

    "Let''s just go in the store.I know Jennifer would appreciate any gift that''s from the heart."

    Anthony walked into the jewelry store first.I followed after him, keeping a safe distance.

    In the end, we carefully selected a valuable sapphire ne for Jennifer.

    Anthony tried to talk me out of buying such an expensive gift, but I insisted, In order to gain his trust, I

    was willing to spend a lot of money.

    But as I was paying for the ne, I cursed internally.A bitch like Jennifer didn''t deserve such a

    beautiful ne.

    "Anthony, now that we''ve picked out a gift for Jennifer, I''m a little hungry.There''s a nice steak restaurant

    nearby.Let''s eat!"

    With the shopping bag in my hand, I looked at Anthony with big, innocent eyes.

    "Okay."

    After some slight hesitation, Anthony agreed.When we arrived at the restaurant, I asked for us to be

    seated in a private room and ordered a filet steak and a ss of juice.

    "Anthony, what would you like?" I handed the menu to Anthony.

    "No need," he said, barely ncing at the menu.

    "I''ll just order the same thing as you." I couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy.

    Was it so boring to have a meal with me? Why did he always smile at Jennifer but treat me so coldly? I

    had gone through lengths to gain his trust.

    I pretended to be kind and open-minded.

    I even bought his stupid bitch some expensive jewelry! Why was he still cold towards me? I hated

    Jennifer.

    Fuck that bitch! She took my beloved man away! As I cursed Jennifer in my head, my face remained

    calm and friendly.

    While waiting for our food, I excused myself, saying I needed to go to the bathroom.

    After closing the door behind me, I went to the counter of the restaurant and singled out the juice that

    was meant for Anthony.

    When the waiter wasn''t looking, I quickly poured a magic potion into the ss.

    It was colorless and tasteless.

    Even a lycan as keen as Anthony couldn''t have detected it.

    I got it from a wizard.

    It could make anyone fall into a deep but temporary sleep.

    When I was done pouring, I hurried back to the private room and continued chatting with Anthony as

    though nothing had happened.

    Anthony''s POV:

    To be honest, I didn''t want to share a meal alone with Caroline.After all, she used to have feelings for

    me.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But the way she behaved today surprised me.

    Maybe she really changed.

    Whatever happened, to me, she would always only be my sister.

    We chatted idly while waiting for the food.

    I could tell she was struggling to keep the conversation going, but I just wasn''t in the mood to respond

    to her.

    Fortunately, she was going to get married soon.

    By then, she would be out of my life.

    After a while, a waiter knocked on the door of the private room and we let him in.

    Then, the drinks and steaks were served on the table.

    "Anthony, here you go." Caroline handed me the juice.

    "Thank you." I took it and eyed it warily.

    It looked harmless, so I took a sip.

    The juice was a little too sweet.

    I didn''t like it very much, but it was tolerable.Caroline smiled warmly and tried to strike up another

    conversation.But with every topic she brought up, I would answer indifferently.

    "Anthony, how''s the steak? Do you like it?"

    "It''s not bad, but''s not great either.It would''ve been better if it were medium rare."

    "Okay, I will order that next time.I''m just thankful we''re having dinner together.I''m very happy!"

    Caroline spoke softly as she sliced her steak with her fork and knife.

    "The truth is, I''ve always wanted to apologize to you.This is all my fault.I shouldn''t have had improper

    feelings for you.You and Mom have been very good to me all these years.I really appreciate it.I was so

    selfish before.But please don''t worry anymore.I''ve changed.From now on, I won''t pester you.I will look

    for my own love.At the same time, I hope you and Jennifer get married as soon as possible and give

    birth to a healthy child for the royal family."

    "I''m d." I looked at her carefully.

    Her clear eyes were full of sincerity, which made it difficult for me to doubt her words.

    "Caroline, I hope what you''re saying is true.You''ve done some terrible things in the past.As long as you

    regret your actions and change for the better, Mom and I will forgive you."

    "Anthony, you''re so kind.No wonder Jennifer loves you so much."

    Caroline looked at me with tears in her eyes.

    "Are you still willing to ept me as your sister?"

    "If you behave yourself, then of course I will ept you." I handed her some tissue.

    "Do you understand? I love Jennifer.I hope you two get along well."

    "Anthony, you and Jennifer are the most important people to me."

    "That''s good."

    After chatting with Caroline for a while, I suddenly felt very sleepy.

    The sleepiness came so suddenly that I couldn''t fight it.

    My eyelids became incredibly heavy, and my vision went blurry.

    I looked at the juice and realized in that moment that something was wrong with it.

    "You..." I pointed at Caroline and wanted to say something more.

    However, I was so sleepy that my voice just trailed off.

    I slumped over the table as my consciousness faded away.

 Chapter 87: Carolines Plan

    Chapter 87: Caroline''s n

    Caroline''s POV:

    I watched excitedly as Anthony gradually lost consciousness.I hadn''t felt this happy since I came back

    from abroad.Soon, Anthony was going to be mine.

    I had been dreaming of this moment ever since I was a child.

    But I couldn''t waste any time.

    I sprang into action and dragged the sleeping Anthony into the car.

    The car headed towards a mysterious forest where the wizard, Larry, lived.

    Larry was an old wizard with very powerful dark magic.

    He was the one who provided me with the magic potion that knocked Anthony out temporarily.

    My biological mother and Larry were old friends, which was why he agreed to help me.

    I also spent a lot of money to persuade him to erase Anthony''s memories.

    But I didn''t care how much money I had spent.

    The results were going to be worth it.

    ¡®¡¯Anthony, don''t you love Jennifer very much? I''d like to see if you still feel the same way after you lose

    your memories.¡¯¡¯

    The car stopped in front of the forest and couldn''t go in any further.

    From here on out, I needed to carry Anthony by foot.I gritted my teeth.

    Each step was agonizing.

    After all, I was a weak she-wolf.

    His weight was my limit.

    Thorns tore at my clothes and scratched my legs, but I didn''t care.

    I didn''t stop until I saw the small log cabin in the middle of the forest.I was overjoyed.

    All my hard work was about to pay off.Larry didn''t expect me toe so soon.He rushed out and

    helped me carry Anthony into the cabin.

    "Larry, please help me.I need him to forget the past." Larry frowned slightly.

    "What exactly do you want me to erase?" I thought carefully.

    Anthony couldn''t forget me, his undertaking, and himself as a member of the royal family of Osman

    Kingdom, but he needed to forget everything rted to that bitch, Jennifer.

    So I said to Larry, "I want him to forget the girl he loves and everything about their rtionship.Can you

    erase everything from the moment that she appeared in his world?"

    Larry smiled confidently.

    "That''s easy." All of a sudden, something urred to me.

    I added quickly, "You also have to eliminate his sense of smell, so that he won''t be able to smell their

    mate bond.His wolf must also forget everything he forgets.You also need to erase the mate mark on his

    body.When his mate shows up, he must not recognize her at all."

    "You want to separate a couple? Wow!"

    Larry looked at me strangely but eventually agreed.

    "Come here at the same time tomorrow. He''ll be as good as new."

    "Thank you so much." I was so excited that I almost couldn''t control my smile.

    Worried that my n would be exposed, I left Larry''s home as soon as possible.

    After leaving the forest, I headed straight to Austin''s room.

    When I arrived, he looked up at me.

    "How''s it going, Caroline?" I could not hide my triumphant smile.

    "Everything''s going ording to n.Just wait.You''ll see what I mean tomorrow." Austin looked quite

    satisfied.

    He walked over and slipped his arms around me.

    "Caroline, you never fail to impress me.You are such a smart she-wolf.¡±

    I raised my head and epted his praise.

    "Thank you, Austin.I''m a good ally, aren''t I?"

    "Not just good.You''re excellent.You''re also good in bed."

    Did he mean that he wanted to have sex with me?What he wanted was obvious, but I was a little

    hesitant.

    By this time tomorrow, Anthony would be a different man.

    I wasn''t supposed to be having sex with Austin anymore.

    I belonged to Anthony.

    He was going to be my mate, and hopefully, my husband.

    But for some reason, when Austin started to nibble on my earlobe, my body started to act otherwise.

    My pussy grew wet at his touch.

    When Austin moved his lips from my earlobe to my neck, I felt even more tempted.

    I even couldn''t help but raise my chest to get closer to him.

    "Honey, don''t be so impatient.I prepared something for you." Austin let go of me and led me into his

    bedroom.

    But what was inside made me want to shrink back in fear.

    A swing, a coil of rope, gauze curtains, and flickering candles filled the room.I looked around in horror.

    Seeing that I was about to flee, he grabbed my hands and stared into my eyes sharply.

    "Do you want to leave? Huh?" I shook my head hesitantly.

    He led me to the swing and pressed on my shoulders to force me to sit down.

    "Just enjoy it," Austin said as he started tying me up with the rope.

    After a while, he tore my clothes off and threw them on the floor, narrowly missing the candle

    mes.My naked body shivered under the cold.

    "What are you doing?"

    I saw hime back with a bowl of mysterious liquid. I felt a little flustered.

    "Drink it," Austin ordered me, then grabbed the back of my neck to force me to drink it.

    He was so rough that the liquid sloshed in the bowl and spilled on my chest.Austinpped it up

    hungrily.Soon after, I felt a hot stream continuously gushing out of my pussy.Only then did I realize that

    the liquid was some sort of aphrodisiac.

    Oh, my God! My body felt like it was on fire!

    "Be patient.I''m almost done."

    Austin tried to calm me down as he wrapped the rope around my chest, my naked belly, my pussy, and

    finally, the swing.

    I couldn''t help but tremble impatiently.

    "Caroline, what do you think? I got that medicine with you in mind.Everything else here is also for

    you.Do you like it?"

    Austin pointed at the candles on the floor and smiled maliciously.

    I tried to hold my feet above the floor to avoid being burnt by the candles.

    However, whenever I moved, I would feel the rope tighten and rub my pussy, making me moan.

    "You want it so soon? Be patient!"

    I was so consumed with desire that I just wanted Austin to fuck me hard.

    But Austin ignored me.

    He continued to tie me up in a certain position.

    He lifted up my legs and tied them to both sides of the swing, spreading my legs to the extreme,

    revealing my sopping wet pussy.

    In order to make me sit still, Austin propped me up on my back.

    I watched as he dragged a chair right in front of me and sat down.

    He looked at me yfully.

    "If you really want it,e and get it."

    He took off his clothes and raised his penis to receive me.

    No matter how dissolute I was, I was freaked out by all of this.

    Austin was basically asking me to swing towards him if I wanted his big penis inside me.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t want it?" He pretended to leave.

    As much as I didn''t want this, my body had a mind of its own.

    My pussy trembled with yearning.

    I really wanted Austin to prate me and fuck me to death.I gritted my teeth and swung towards him.

    "Argh..." The moment Austin''s penis entered my pussy, I felt euphoria.

    I had swung so hard that he had gone all the way in, but after mere seconds, the swing moved back,

    and the pleasure left as soon as it came.

    I repeated the same process over and over again.

    I was filled up and then emptied.

    The more dissatisfied I was, the more I wanted to get close to him.

    My feet kept brushing past the candle mes, which burned me slightly, but it also felt inexplicably

    good.

    It was as though the pain only highlighted the pleasure.

    I didn''t know how long it hadsted.

    All I knew was that I kept swinging towards Austin over and over again to fulfill my desire.

    After a while, I felt a bit dizzy.

    But the intermittent pleasure was driving me insane.

    Finally, I cried and begged Austin to just fuck me.

    This time, he listened.

    He grabbed my waist and thrust into my body so violently, it felt as though he wanted to crush my

    insides.

    The pleasure that had been umting earlier finally peaked.

    In an instant, I climaxed.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    My whole body convulsed with pleasure and my voice went hoarse from moaning so loudly.

 Chapter 88: Lost Contact

    Chapter 88: Lost Contact

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Helen was really a good girl.She was willing to help us.Moreover, she was funny and cheerful.She was

    a great catch.Since she seemed to be quite interested in Daniel, I urged him to stay in touch with her.

    "I''ll leave it to you, Daniel." I shot him a meaningful look, letting him know that he should seize the

    opportunity.

    Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see that Helen had a huge crush on him.

    If the two of them hit it off well, it would be a good thing.

    Daniel could finally have a mate.It was something worth celebrating.

    Daniel must have sensed it too, because at the mention of Helen, he blushed and stammered, "I''ll try

    my best."

    "Well, guys, you must all be exhausted after the long day. Let''s go back and have a good rest," I said to

    them.

    It was a busy day that had left me feeling dog-tired.

    I hoped that we would be able to get some information from Helen this time, so that things would be

    much easier.

    We could get much closer to finding out the truth about the past.

    After going back to my room, I looked out of the window at the beautiful crescent moon.

    Today was another day that I missed Anthony very much.

    Thinking of him, I recalled the rings we had exchanged.

    I carefully picked up his ring and looked at it, absent-mindedly stroking the pattern on it.

    I suddenly wanted to call Anthony and ask him what he was doing.

    Even if I could only hear his voice and look at his face for a short time, it would make my day.

    "Honey, how are you doing today? Do you miss me?" I typed a message and sent it to him.

    I stared at my phone, thinking that I would get an immediately reply from him.

    But to my dismay, minutes passed without any response.

    A frown gradually appeared on my face.

    After hesitating for a moment, I called Anthony.

    The phone rang for a long time, but there was no answer.I knew Anthony well.

    As long as he saw my message, he would definitely reply.

    Could something have happened to him? I couldn''t help but worry, and an inexplicable sense of dread

    pooled in my stomach.

    "Don''t worry too much.Maybe Anthony just forgot to bring his phone with him," Eva said in my mind,

    trying tofort me.

    Although I knew that Anthony was not such a careless person, it was the only thing I could hope for

    right now.

    I prayed to Moon Goddess that nothing bad would happen to him.

    At this time, I heard a knock at the door, and walked over to open it.It was Skr who hade to see

    me.She looked listless.

    "Skr, what''s wrong?" I led her in and poured her a ss of water.

    Skr sank onto my bed with her head lowered in dejection.

    "Tell me, what happened to you?" I sat next to her and hugged herfortingly.

    "Jennifer, I feel so sad. Did you know that Dn has an ex-girlfriend who died?" Skr asked.

    I had no idea that my brother had an ex-girlfriend, let alone that she had died.

    "No, I didn''t.Skr, do you mind it?"

    I looked at her with concern.

    Skr shook her head.

    "No.I just didn''t expect it to be such a big blow to him.I don''t know how to open his heart and make him

    completely ept me."

    "That''s easy.I know my brother well.He already likes you a lot.As for the matter of his ex-girlfriend, just

    give him some more time.He''lle around soon enough.When he does, your love will be deep, and

    you will stay with each other forever," I told her earnestly.

    "Really?" Skr''s eyes lit up in expectation.

    "Of course.Do you think my brother is someone who will wallow in the past for a long time?" I raised an

    eyebrow at her.

    "Of course not."

    "Exactly." I smiled.

    The downcast look on Skr''s face finally disappeared.She looked at me and chuckled.

    "Thank you, my dear friend."

    "How about you sleep here tonight with me?" I suggested.

    "Okay."

    Skr nodded and held my hand with a smile.She was an optimistic person.

    Although she did feel sad, her sadness woulde and go quickly.But soon, she noticed my

    unhappiness.

    "Jennifer, do you have something on your mind?" she asked me.

    "It''s just that I haven''t been able to get in touch with Anthony," I exined bitterly.

    "Maybe he''s busy doing something?"

    "I hope so. But I feel so anxious, as if something bad is about to happen."

    "Don''t worry. I will be here with you." Skr patted my shoulder to reassure me.

    "Thank you, sis."

    However, thefort I received from Skr''s words couldn''t rece the worry I was feeling over

    Anthony.

    That night, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep well.

    Daniel''s POV:

    In my room, I turned my head to look out of the window at the moonlight.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was already midnight, but I still couldn''t sleep.

    Perhaps it was because my head was filled with thoughts of Helen, whom I had met earlier that day.

    To my delight, an hourter, I received a message from her.

    "Daniel, it was really nice to meet you today. You are so handsome and cheerful," the message said.

    Was that how she thought of me? I felt ttered.

    At the same time, I felt lucky that she had such a good impression of me.

    My heart leaped with joy, and I couldn''t help but read the message over and over again.

    Helen was straightforward and genuine.

    Everyone  likedpliments, and I was no exception.

    I had seen too many hypocritical people in the past, so I appreciated Helen¡¯s character very much.

    She was lively and kind.She was a good person.

    Suppressing my excitement, I finally sent a reply.

    "Nice to meet you too, beautiful, cute, and enthusiastic Helen."

    Although we only chatted politely with each other, I couldn''t control the smile that kept tugging up at the

    corners of my mouth, as if I was possessed.

    "By the way, I''ve asked my father about what you want to know." Helen sent one more message.

    "Did you find out anything?" I looked at her with concern.

    "Well, I went through a lot of documents in my father''s room and found some information about Elder

    Tony, but I can''t exin it clearly through text.Let''s meet at the same cafe tomorrow.I''ll tell you all about

    it then."

    "That''s great. Sounds good," I replied quickly.

    Helen responded with an OK emoji.

    I sighed and continued to stare at my phone.

    That night, I didn''t fall asleep until after a long time of not receiving any new messages.

    I was really looking forward to seeing Helen tomorrow.

    Her smiling face kept reying in my mind, enveloping my heart with warmth.

    Helen was helping us so selflessly, which proved that she was a great girl.

    Besides, she had a sunny disposition, and we had a lot of things inmon that we could talk about.

    Thinking about her made me so happy that I felt like my heart would explode.

    I had never felt this way before.

    It was hard for me to sleep that night, as I was on cloud nine.

 Chapter 89: Elder Simon

    Chapter 89: Elder Simon

    Skr''s POV:

    This morning, I got up early, and decided that I''d get up at this time every day from now on.

    It was a good habit.

    After my talk with Jennifer, I decided to take her advice.

    Right now, my only priority was to develop a good rtionship with Dn.

    It would better for me to take the initiative to be good to Dn and help him forget his painful past.

    That was the most important thing.

    I knew that Jennifer hadn''t slept wellst night.

    Now, seeing her finally get some rest, I decided not to wake her up just yet.

    I went over to the kitchen of the hotel to make breakfast for everyone.

    The truth was, this was the first time I had ever cooked.

    But thinking of cooking for the one I loved made my heart swell with happiness.

    I opened the fridge and saw steak and some other food inside that made my eyes light up.

    With a big smile, I took out my phone and found a food vlogger.

    She had millions of followers, and she looked like someone reliable to learn cooking from.

    I opened her video and kept it on the counter so that I could watch it while cooking.

    I prepared the ingredients as per her instructions.

    When everything was ready, I put a steak on the pan.

    But the moment I did, there was a loud sizzling sound, and thick smoke billowed up from the pan,

    startling me.

    In an attempt to remedy the situation, I tried to turn over the steak with a spoon, but I identally

    ended up sshing the oil onto myself.

    What was worse, the steak was charred, and the whole kitchen was filled with the smell of something

    burning.

    The oil sshed onto my clothes, as well as my hands.

    My skin began to blister.

    I was scared that if I couldn''t fix this mess in time, the whole kitchen would go up in mes.

    Anxious, I decided to turn off the stove.

    Swallowing hard, I moved forward step by step towards the pan.

    Suddenly, a hand reached out in front of me and turned off the stove.

    It happened in less than a split second.

    I hadn''t even heard someone enter the kitchen.

    It was Dn who hade to my rescue in time.

    He pulled me back in a hurry.

    Only then did I dare to meet his eyes.

    I had turned the kitchen upside down.

    In a panic, I had even knocked over the pan and scalded my hands with hot oil.

    I was so embarrassed that I wish I could dig a hole and hide in it.

    Would Dn think that I was useless?

    "Are you okay?"

    Dn asked anxiously, holding my hands.

    I lowered my head silently.I couldn''t even bear to face him at the moment.I had just wanted to make

    breakfast for all of them, but I ended up making a mess instead.

    "Skr, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Dn checked my hands in a hurry and frowned when he saw

    the blisters.

    "Why were you so thoughtless? Why did you try to go near the stove when your hands were already

    hurt?"

    Hearing his sharp questions, I suddenly felt a little aggrieved.

    "I was just trying to make breakfast for you to cheer you up.If I can make you happy, you''ll forget the

    unpleasant past."

    As soon as I said that, I saw Dn''s eyes soften.Then, he hugged me.

    "Skr, I hope you can understand that I told you those things only because I want you to know me

    better.I don''t want to hide anything from my mate,"he exined with a sigh.

    "But I know that all those things happened in the past.I will try my best to forget them and wee a

    new life with you.And I will never let you down.Do you understand?"

    "...Mmh..."

    Before I could say anything, Dn''s lips pressed against mine.

    He hooked his tongue with mine, helping me regain a sense of security.

    "Dn, I love you,"

    I said before kissing him back passionately.

    Just like Jennifer said, I wanted to trust Dn and give him some time.

    Sooner orter, he would give me his love without reservation.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When I woke up, I found that Skr was no longer in bed.

    She had been upset about Dnst night, and I was worried that she still hadn''t gotten over it yet, so I

    went downstairs to look for her.

    As soon as I walked out of the room, I heard some noiseing from the kitchen, so I ran downstairs

    in a hurry.

    When I saw that Dn had arrived before me, I stopped in my tracks.

    It seemed that Skr was injured, but I knew that my brother would take care of her, so I didn''t barge

    in.

    However, I was still worried about the two of them, so I lingered in the same ce for a while to see

    how their conversation yed out.

    If they quarreled with each other, maybe I could mediate.

    In particr, I was really worried about my brother.He was a little dull and not good at expressing

    himself.

    I was pleased to see that he didn''t scold Skr or me her for anything.

    I couldn''t hear the rest of their conversation, but I saw him bending down to kiss Skr.It was only then

    that I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.I was d that the problem between the two had been solved.

    I didn''t want to disturb them, so I turned around and tiptoed back upstairs.

    After my brother took Skr back to the room to treat her wounds, I went downstairs to buy breakfast

    for everyone.

    After breakfast, Daniel told us that Helen wanted to meet us in the cafe this morning.

    "Great! In that case, we''re a step closer to finding out the truth," Skr said excitedly.

    Looking at the lively smile on her face, I was happy that she was full of life again.

    "Well, let''s go and meet Helen as soon as possible, "I suggested.

    The four of us rushed to the cafe together.When we arrived, we found that Helen had already ordered

    coffee for all of us.

    I smiled at Helen to show my gratitude.

    She nodded back before closing the door of the private room with a cautious look.

    "Helen, thank you very much for helping us," I said.

    "You''re wee," Helen said with a bright smile, ncing over at Daniel before turning back to me.

    "So what information do you have for us, Helen?" I asked curiously, sipping on the coffee.

    Helen I¨¦aned in and lowered her voice.

    "I''m sure Elder Tony is still alive.He happens to be my father''s best friend.My father is the only one who

    knows about Elder Tony''s real situation.ording to my father, Elder Tony escaped to a mountain in

    the east of the pack way before, but there has been no word from him for a long time, so he is not sure

    if he still lives there.But..."

    She trailed off and looked at me hesitantly.

    "Helen, please go ahead," I urged gently.

    Helen took a deep breath and nodded.

    "Jennifer, my father said that he wants to see you. If it''s not a problem for you, would you like me to

    arrange a meeting with him?" I froze for a moment.

    I was really surprised that an elder of the Rainbow Pack wanted to see me.

    "May I know who your father is?" I asked.

    "His name is Simon."

    From what I remembered, Simon was one of my father''s right-hand men.

    Anyway, as long as he wasn''t loyal to Arthur Wood, I could consider meeting him.I smiled at Helen.

    "Helen, please tell your father that I agree to meet him."

    If it turned out that Helen''s father was still loyal to my father, it would be much easier for us to achieve

    our goal of finding out the truth.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 90: Confession Of Love

    Chapter 90: Confession Of Love

    Daniel''s POV:

    Today, I met Helen again.

    She was as beautiful and poised as the first time I saw her.

    But this time, after exchanging texts with herst night, I knew her a little better.

    Although the only words we said to each other were a simple greeting, I couldn''t stop beaming happily.

    Helen and Jennifer were chatting.

    I didn''t know if I was just imaging things, but I kept catching Helen''s gaze falling on me.

    There was a moment when our eyes met.I was so nervous that I looked away in a hurry.

    "Then we''ll meet your father tomorrow at noon, Helen.How about we meet in this same cafe?"

    Jennifer asked Helen.

    When I saw Helen nod in agreement, my heart almost exploded at joy at the thought that I would get to

    see her again tomorrow.

    Wait, was I paying too much attention to Helen? Besides, why did I always smile subconsciously

    whenever I thought of her? After the discussion, the five of us walked out of the cafe.

    It was noon, and the street was bustling with activity.

    Skr looked at us and suggested, "We don''t have anything else to do for the whole day.How about we

    look around? We can see the local customs of the Rainbow Pack."

    Jennifer''s eyes lit up at this.

    "Good idea.I''ll take my brother to the ces we used to go when we were children.Maybe it will help

    jog his memory."

    "Okay, sounds good," Dn agreed.

    I was about to follow them, but someone grabbed my wrist from behind.When I turned around, I saw

    Helen standing there.

    "Daniel, may I invite you to lunch?" Helen looked at me expectantly.

    Of course I wanted to take whatever excuse I could get to spend time with her, but at the same time, I

    was a little hesitant.

    I didn''t know how to get along alone with a she-wolf.

    Jennifer and Skr pushed me from behind.

    "He agrees.Daniel would really like to have a meal with you, Helen."

    I didn''t expect that Jennifer and Skr would ept Helen''s invitation on behalf of me.I was at a loss

    whether to cry or tough.

    It would be rude to refuse Helen at this point, so I just nodded.Skr seemed to be happier than I was.

    She pushed me towards Helen and added, "Daniel, have a good time.See you at the hotelter."

    Helen and I inadvertently caught each other''s eyes and exchanged an awkward smile.

    It was painfully obvious that my friends were trying to set me up with her.

    "There''s a good fried chicken restaurant nearby, but I''ve never been there before.How about we go

    there?" Helen asked me politely.

    "Sure," I agreed with a smile.

    Under Jennifer''s and Skr''s eager gazes, Helen and I left.

    When I turned my head back, I saw Skr pumping up her fists to cheer me on.

    I shed her a tight smile before turning back.

    The walk with Helen was nerve-wracking, to say the least.

    Since we were not familiar with each other, we didn''t know what to talk about, so we walked in silence.

    When we arrived at the fried chicken restaurant she mentioned, I saw that it was crowded with

    customers.

    There was a queue of people waiting for their turn.

    It seemed that this restaurant was a popr ce in this area.

    When it was our turn to be seated, we chose a table in a corner, where it was rtively quiet and

    peaceful.

    Helen was right.

    The fried chicken here tasted heavenly.

    I was happily digging into my food when I heard Helen call my name.I paused and looked up

    questioningly at her.

    "There''s Sauce near your mouth."

    I froze and let Helen wipe the sauce from the corner of my mouth.I was stunned.

    Only I knew how wild my heartbeat was at that moment.

    It was as if my heart would jump out of my chest.My ears burned, and I was sure they were bright red

    by now.

    What was wrong with me? After we were done having lunch, Helen took me to an amusement

    park.While we were sitting on the Ferris wheel together, I listened to her talk about what was on her

    mind.

    "My mother died a long time ago, and my father was too busy to apany me.I''d oftene here

    and ride the Ferris wheel alone.I''m really happy that I have you with me here this time.I don''t feel lonely

    anymore."

    As Helen spoke, she turned to look at me and beamed.

    "Thank you, Daniel."

    "No...You''re wee," I stammered, feeling ttered.

    I was happy that I could be a source offort to her.While sitting on the Ferris wheel, I looked at

    Helen''s face carefully.

    She had a pair of big eyes that shone brightly when she looked at others.

    The Ferris wheel kept moving, but I felt like my world stopped.

    Only Helen''s smile lingered in my mind.

    In the evening, after leaving the amusement park, we had dinner together.

    Helen seemed to be in high spirits.

    While eating, she asked, "Daniel, have you ever had a mate?"

    I coughed slightly, taken aback by her sudden question.

    "I''m afraid Moon Goddess has forgotten about me.I haven''t found my mate yet." Helen''s eyes lit up

    once again, filling me with warmth.

    "What a coincidence! Me too.But now, I have met you.Maybe Moon Goddess hasn''t forgotten us after

    all."

    Then, she paused and took a deep breath, as if to gather her confidence.

    "Daniel, would you like to consider me as your mate? I might be a good one."

    My jaw almost fell in shock.There was a voice in my head that kept screaming, ¡®What are you waiting

    for? ept her! Daniel, you obviously have a crush on her.¡¯ Looking at Helen, I nodded in a daze.

    She bit her lower lip and asked me shyly, "Then...is it a date?"

    I had been hoping that a rtionship would blossom between us, but I didn''t expect it to progress so

    quickly.

    Feeling at a loss, I said, "Well...Sort of."

    But when I looked into her eyes, I realized that a girl like her deserved a much clearer answer.

    "Helen, you are my ideal type.I like you very much.An amazing girl like you deserves everyone''s favor,"

    I said earnestly.Helen chuckled before asking me about my background.

    I didn''t want to hide anything from her, so I told her frankly, "I''m the son of the Alpha of ck Stone

    Pack."

    "What are you doing here?" she asked with her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

    "It''s a long story.I met Jennifer and Skr on Marge Ind, where we attended the elite werewolf

    training together.Since Jennifer had toe here toplete a task, I tagged along in case I could

    help her," I exined.

    To my surprise, Helen''s eyes lit up in awe.

    "Daniel, that''s so awesome.I''ve heard of the royal training ground before.Only the most powerful

    werewolves can enter, right? I won''t even have the chance."

    I scratched my head in embarrassment, but I slightly felt ttered.Helen was so excited that she asked

    me a lot of questions about the training ground, which I was happy to answer.

    She was rather generous with her praise, which put me at ease.I had never talked so much with a she-

    wolf before.After dinner, we said goodbye to each other reluctantly.

    But just as we were about to part ways, Helen held my hand and offered to walk me back, saying that

    she wanted to hear more interesting stories.

    This was the first time I had heard of a woman walking a man back.Helen never failed to surprise me.

    "Well, can we go out again soon?" she asked expectantly.

    "Of course," I replied, feeling my heart flutter.

    As I bid her goodbye and watched her walk to the end of the street, I couldn''t help smiling again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 91: Fragments of Memory

    Chapter 91: Fragments of Memory

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Jennifer, something is wrong in your hometown,"

    Skr pointed out with a frown as we walked down a street in the Rainbow Pack.She was right.

    As I nced around, I noticed that most of the werewolves on the street were walking in a hurry, and

    the sound ofughter was rare.

    Adults who had children with them protected them while walking and kept looking around vigntly, as if

    they were afraid that something bad would happen at any time.

    Even to an untrained eye, the atmosphere on the street was solemn and gloomy.

    It was obvious that the werewolves here lived a tense, unhappy life.

    "Yes.It used to be filled with life, but now, it has changed so much that I can hardly recognize it," I said

    with a sigh.

    "Jennifer,e here. Doesn''t this look interesting?" Skr stopped me by the wishing pool.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Do you know what ce this is?" Of course I knew it.

    This was the ce where my parents had met each other for the first time.

    When I was a child, my mother would always bring me here to y and tell me about their love story.

    She would call my brother along too, but he would refuse, choosing to go horse riding with our father

    instead.

    "This is a famous spot here.Couplese here to throw coins into the pool.It is said that if the coin

    enters an eye of the dragon, the two will be together forever," I said, pointing to the dragon in the

    wishing pool.

    Skr''s eyes lit up.

    She immediately dragged my brother to the wishing pool.

    I shook my head and chuckled before finding a ce nearby to sit down, where I could wait for them.

    Just, I overheard two werewolves nearby whispering heatedly to each other.

    They seemed to beining.

    "What is our Alpha nning to do? Why did he make such a rule?"

    "Come on, this isn''t the first time he has done such a thing.Don''t you know his character yet? He has

    been called a tyrant for so many years."

    Alpha? They must be talking about Arthur.

    I perked up my ears, trying to discern what they were talking about, but the one who began to speak

    was stopped.

    "Keep your voice down.If someone hears us, we are doomed." Their conversation ceased.

    But I had already heard enough.

    It was clear that most of the werewolves in the Rainbow Pack were dissatisfied with Arthur.

    Of course, it was no surprise.

    Arthur''s rule was harsh and cruel, but no one dared toin openly.

    No wonder the atmosphere here was so depressing.

    Damn it! Arthur didn''t deserve to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

    Sooner orter, I would overthrow his rule.

    Not only would I be able to avenge my father, but I would also be able to save my nsmen who were

    living in distress.

    I clenched my fists and made up my mind.

    Soon, Skr and Dn returned.

    I could tell by the bright grin on Skr''s face that my brother had sessfully thrown a coin into an eye

    of the dragon.

    Sometimes, people were really strange.

    Although it was obvious that they loved each other very much, they still wanted to prove their love

    through external ways.

    In order to help my brother regain his memories, I decided to take him to the forest where we often

    yed in our childhood.

    On the way there, we chatted with each other.

    "You know what? When we were children, my brother''s dream was to be a knight, who could protect his

    hometown and his beloved she-wolf," I told Skr, winking at her.

    Skr''s smile deepened.

    "Well, I''m sure he''ll fulfil his dream. I''m looking forward to his protection in the future."

    Dn quickened his pace a little to hide the blush that crept up on his cheeks.

    Skr, who was walking next to me, kept asking me questions about Dn''s childhood, and I

    answered all of them in detail.

    Skr couldn''t help but exim at how cute Dn had been when he was a little boy.

    She skipped forward to catch up to him and kept making fun of him with his childhood stories.

    Watching my cold and aloof brother lighten up with Skr¡¯s teasing, I shook my head in amazement.

    "Our parents loved each other very much, and always took us out to y.From a very young age, my

    brother and I were taught to ride horses and shoot arrows.They also made us learn and practice attack

    and defense skills.That was why my brother and I were able to survive when we fled the Rainbow

    Pack," I continued, looking wistfully into the distance.

    "If your parents were still alive, you would all have been a very happy family," Skr remarked.

    I felt a little sad about it.I missed the beautiful past, and I missed my parents.

    Somehow, we arrived at the forest which my brother and I had passed through while fleeing all those

    years ago.

    My brother''s face suddenly paled.

    Dn''s POV:

    Jennifer brought up a lot of memories about our childhood.Listening to her talk, I didn''t feel strange at

    all.On the contrary, I felt a sense of familiarity.

    In fact, I wanted to regain my memories and learn more about myself.When she mentioned our

    parents, I felt heartbroken, but I didn''t know why.I couldn''t remember their faces, but I felt a great sense

    of loss.

    As we walked along a path in the forest, I found it more and more difficult to breathe.

    I subconsciously had the urge to escape from this ce.

    Fragments of memory stabbed into my mind, giving me a terrible headache.

    I couldn''t help but groan and cover my head, doubling over.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Skr and Jennifer asked worriedly as they rushed up to support me.

    I felt like my head was splitting in two.

    Images shed through my mind erratically the bloody scene of a murder, and the scene of two

    children fleeing desperately hand in hand through this forest.

    My mind was in a mess.

    For a moment, I couldn''t even tell what reality was the forest in front of my eyes, or the bloody scenes

    in my mind.

    Skr and Jennifer helped me lean against a tree nearby, where I rested for a while.As I caught my

    breath, I slowly recovered.

    "Dn, have you remembered something?" Jennifer asked tentatively.

    The hair on my forehead was matted with sweat.

    Wiping it away, I told her what I had seen.

    Jennifer kept silent for a while before suddenly bursting into tears.

    "The murder scene you remember is the scene of our father being killed.Arthur murdered our father in

    cold blood to seize his position.In the middle of the chaos, you and I escaped and ran wildly through

    this forest.We were just children, but thanks to our parents¡¯ training, we were well-equipped for the

    situation.We managed to get rid of the werewolves who tried to hunt us down.But we lost each other

    while fleeing."

    In a daze, I reached out to wipe the tears off of Jennifer''s face.

    "Dn, have you remembered anything else?" Jennifer asked me through choked sobs.

    "Not yet." I felt helpless.

    Why couldn''t I remember more? I wished I could regain all my lost memories at once.

    "It''s okay, Jennifer.You have an elder brother now.I will protect you," I promised,forting my little

    sister.

    "Dn, I overheard some werewolvesining just now.Under Arthur''s rule, everyone in our

    hometown is suffering.He doesn''t deserve to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack. We must make him

    pay for what he has done."

    When Jennifer filled me and Skr in on what she had heard by the wishing pool just now, sharp anger

    rose within me.

    "What a bastard!"

    In a fit of fury, I punched tree with my fist, causing blood to ooze out near my knuckles.It was only

    minutes ago that I had regained memory of our father''s death.

    And now, I was hearing about how cruel Arthur''s rule was.It was too much for me to digest.

    "Dn, don''t worry.You still have me.As long as we work together, we can definitely take Arthur down

    and avenge our family,"

    Jennifer said, hugging me.

    "And me.We''re family from now on," Skr added, throwing her arms around us.

    The three of us hugged each other, uniting in our deep hatred of Arthur.

 Chapter 92: Drugging Again

    Chapter 92: Drugging Again

    Caroline''s POV:

    When I woke up, I found myself in Austin''s bed.I pressed my fingers against my aching temple.

    When did I fall asleep? But at the thought of what had happened the night before, I couldn''t help but

    turn red as a tomato.

    How on earth did Austine up with such a crazy way to make love? Although it was unorthodox, it

    was fucking cool.

    However, I reminded myself that Austin was only suitable as a sex partner and nothing more.

    Anthony was my love.

    Speaking of Anthony, I needed to return to Larry''s log cabin as soon as possible.

    If Anthony woke up and I wasn''t there, my n would be ruined.My sore body struggled to get out of

    bed.I picked up my clothes on the floor with shaking hands and slipped them on.

    Damn it! Austin was not gentle with me all.He ravaged mest night like a hungry wolf.In order to keep

    my n under wraps, I drove to the forest alone.

    Larry was expecting me and told me that Anthony was still asleep.

    I entered the log cabin and saw Anthony sleeping peacefully.

    "How did it go?" I asked Larry in a low voice.

    "I used magic to temporarily seal off some of his memories and sense of smell.He won''t remember

    anything rted to his mate once he wakes up."

    "Why temporarily? Are you saying it''s possible he''ll regain his memories?" I frowned deeply.

    "Don''t worry.He won''t remember those things, not without my help." Larry seemed to be immensely

    displeased with my doubt.

    Questioning a wizard''s magic was nopliment, after all. I tried to think of a way tofort him.

    "You''re doing me a huge favor.I won''t forget this.As long as I get what I want, you''ll get what you want."

    Sure enough, his expression softened a little.

    "By the way, can I have another bottle of that magic potion?" I asked.

    I needed to strike while the iron was hot.I had never forgotten that Elizabeth was still in the picture.

    If she told Anthony something, my n would be exposed. I couldn''t let this happen.

    "This is thest bottle. Use it wisely."

    Reluctantly, Larry held out a bottle in front of me.Just as I was about to take it, he retracted his hand

    quickly.

    I looked at him knowingly and pulled out my wallet.I didn''t even bother to count its contents and gave

    him everything in my wallet.

    "I''ll have someone send you the restter." Only then did he give me the magic potion.

    With a nod, I picked up the sleeping Anthony and drove him back to the pce.When he was safe in

    bed, I summoned for a maid to take care of him.When that was settled, I set off to find Elizabeth.

    I knocked on her door.

    While I was waiting outside her room, I saw a maid approaching.She was carrying a bowl of hot

    porridge for Elizabeth.

    "I''ve got this." I took the te from the maid and followed her inside Elizabeth''s room.

    While no one was looking, I quickly added a few drops of the magic potion into the porridge. I kept

    telling myself that I wasn''t doing anything wrong.

    Everyone who kept getting in the way of me being with Anthony should be punished.

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    "Still no news?" I asked the maids who had gone to inquire about Anthony for me.

    "No, Mrs.Jones." They all shook their heads.

    Where did my son go? He had been missing for days now, and I couldn''t find him.

    The war between Anthony and Austin was at its peak right now.

    Naturally, I was really worried about my son, given how the most powerful man in the kingdom was out

    to get him.

    "What''s on your mind, Mom?" Caroline asked, walking in with a te of porridge.

    "I don''t want to eat." I had no appetite at all.

    I was too consumed with worry.

    Where was Anthony? What happened to him? Did Austin hurt him? The more I thought about it, the

    more I felt that something was wrong.

    Austin was a lycan who hadn''t hesitated to hurt his own father and his stepmother. I had to look for

    Anthony myself.

    "Mom, what are you doing?"

    When Caroline saw me struggling to get out of bed, she hurried to my side to stop me.

    "I can''t just sit here," I grunted.

    "Don''t you know that Anthony''s missing?"

    "Don''t worry, he''s at my ce," Caroline said calmly.

    "Are you serious?" I was overjoyed.

    I was really afraid that something bad had happened to my only son.

    "Of course I am. Why would I lie?"

    Caroline helped me settle back in bed.

    "I want to see him." I grabbed Caroline''s hand and wanted to stand up, but she stopped me once more.

    "Mom, your face is as pale as a ghost.If Anthony sees you like this, he''ll be very worried. You''d better

    eat first." She brought the porridge to me.

    "That makes sense.I was too impatient." I picked up the bowl of porridge and ate it slowly.

    "You also were gone for a while," I said in between mouthfuls.

    "What have you been up totely? You were supposed to get married.If it weren''t for me and my

    sickness, you would''ve been married by now.If you want to hold a wedding ceremony, just tell me.I''m

    sure we can arrange something."

    "Don''t worry about me, Mom.Just take care of yourself. We can talk about this some other time."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "I''m just concerned about you and Anthony, that''s all.Until you''re both married, I won''t be able to rest in

    peace."

    As I spoke, I suddenly felt sleepy.Maybe it was thanks to my declining health.

    "Oh, Mom, don''t worry too much.Just eat the porridge first." Caroline was watching me eagerly.

    I smiled.

    My daughter had grown up to be caring and gentle.

    "Okay, okay." I ate up the porridge happily.

    "Who I am today is all thanks to you," Caroline said with a smile.

    "You should rest well. I''ll do everything for you."

    But I could barely hear her.My eyelids grew extremely heavy and I couldn''t fight off the sudden

    sleepiness.

    It was the first time I had ever experienced something like this.

    I vaguely heard someone calling my name, but I was too sleepy to respond.I could do nothing but close

    my eyes and slowly lose consciousness.

    Finally, darkness overcame me.

 Chapter 93: A Deep Slumber

    Chapter 93: A Deep Slumber

    Caroline''s POV:

    "I''m sorry..." I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes.

    "I used to think of you as my real mother..." I gently tucked Elizabeth in bed and couldn''t help but shed

    a tear.

    The tearnded on her cheek, and I wiped it with a handkerchief.

    I drugged her with the magic potion the wizard gave me.

    This meant that she might never wake up again.

    Elizabeth was my adoptive mother.

    She had raised me since I was a kid.

    Werewolves had feelings.

    For so many years, I had seen her as my biological mother.

    That was, until she set my happiness aside.

    Not only did she stop me from being with the one I loved, but she also wanted me to marry someone I

    didn''t even know.

    Whenever I remembered this, I felt that what I was doing was justified.

    I touched her face and, for some reason, I couldn''t stop crying.

    "Thank you for raising me and treating me as your own.I didn''t have the heart to kill you, but I really

    love Anthony, so I had to make you sleep.You won''t me me, right?" I smiled bitterly.

    "No, how could you not me me? If you ever woke up and found out it was me who did this, you

    wouldn''t show me any mercy.After all, you only care about that bitch, Jennifer.And you even wanted me

    to get married to a stranger for her sake!"

    I red at Elizabeth''s sleeping face for a long time.

    When I finally calmed down, I knocked over the bowl to make it look like it was an ident and put on

    a panicked expression.

    "Mom, are you alright?" I shouted in a shrill voice.

    Sure enough, maids rushed in when they heard my screams.

    They too were panic-stricken when they saw the knocked-over bowl and the unconscious Elizabeth.

    "What are you doing just standing there? Get an ambnce here now! Mom suddenly fainted!"

    I made the orders, all the while shedding a few tears to make my act more believable.

    Not long after, an ambnce arrived and took Elizabeth to the royal hospital.

    After around an hour, the doctor came out of the emergency room, took off their masks and

    announced,

    "Everyone, please prepare yourselves mentally.Mrs.Jones won''t be waking up any time soon."

    When I heard the news, I pretended to be unable to bear it and fell to my knees.

    A nearby maid hurried to help me up.

    "Are you alright, Miss Wilson?"

    "I will be," I said in between sobs.

    "Ask the hospital to use only the best medicine.A few of the maids should be left here to care for

    her.Also, hire a few nurses to watch over her, too.Mom will wake up, I just know it!"

    After making these arrangements, I sat on the chair in the corridor of the hospital and couldn''t help but

    burst into tears again.

    I knew that things would never be the same again.

    Turning my mother into a vegetable crossed the line, and I was keenly aware of this.

    Elizabeth was transferred to a private ward, and the maids followed her in to take care of her.

    I sat in the corridor dejectedly, cold winds blowing against my face.

    Soon, I heard footsteps and a pair of boots appeared in my line of sight.

    At first, I thought it was Anthony, so I felt overjoyed.

    But when I looked up eagerly, I found it was just Austin.

    I quickly lowered my head to hide my swollen eyes.

    Damn it! I thought Anthony woke up.

    Austin sat down next to me.

    As usual, he mocked me coldly, "Wow, I can''t believe our Caroline is crying.Even I didn''t see this

    coming.How did it feel to drug your own mother? Do you feel guilty?"

    "Of course not! Can''t you tell I''m pretending? They would''ve thought I was a psychopath if I didn''t react

    this way."

    I smiled at him smugly, trying to hide my true emotions.I couldn''t let him know that I actually was sad.

    "That''s good.Don''t be softhearted, or else you''ll make me sick."

    Austin sneered insidiously.

    I looked up at him and forced a smile.

    "If I was softhearted, would I have done this?"

    This logic was sound, so Austin didn''t say anything more.

    Then, he ordered the hospital staff to take good care of Elizabeth.

    When that was settled, he dragged me out of the hospital and took me to his room.

    "Tell me, what did you do to Elizabeth?" He sat on the sofa, eyeing me calmly.

    "I drugged her with a kind of magic potion that essentially put her in aa.If all goes well, she may

    never wake up."

    Austin praised me, "Well done.You deserve to be my woman."

    To be honest, I didn''t want to ept such a praise, so I didn''t say anything.

    "My dear,e here."

    Austin patted the seat beside him.I sat down obediently.

    "So, what happened to Anthony?"

    Austin pinched my neck.

    "I''ve also dealt with him.The result will be satisfactory,"

    I said absent-mindedly.

    Austin''s hand moved from my face to my breasts.

    "Bitch, you''d better be careful.Betray me and I''ll kill you."

    Austin Was a lunatic.I knew he meant what he said.A shiver ran down my spine but I smiled outwardly.

    "I won''t betray you.Don''t worry."

    Austin nodded as he continued to swirl his fingers around my nipple.

    "Actually, I had Anthony''s memories erased.As long as his memories stay gone, no one willpete

    with you for the throne."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "You really are useful.Even I don''t want to leave you.Tell me, what should I do?"

    Austin seemed very satisfied.

    He pinched my jaw and forced me to look into his hungry eyes.

    He grinned yfully and pecked the corner of my mouth.

    I wanted to evade him subconsciously, but I couldn''t risk getting locked up again, so I forced a smile.

    He held all the power right now, so I couldn''t afford to piss him off.

    "Austin," I cooed as I pressed my chest against his arm.

    Austin''s eyes lit up and he seemed satisfied with my reaction, so he made me sit on hisp.

    "What''s up?" Austin asked.

    "Well, since Anthony has lost his memories, I need you to help me make my lie believable when he

    wakes up."

    He looked stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

    "Okay, but you have to do as I Say.I don''t mind giving you what you want for now.But you don''t want to

    know the consequences of betraying me, Caroline."

    "Of course."

    I wrapped my hands around his neck, lowered my head and nibbled his Adam''s apple.

    My lips made it¡¯s way to his belly.

    Finally, Austin couldn''t restrain his desire anymore and ripped my clothes off.

    I knew that only by satisfying Austin could I continue to cooperate with him.

    What I needed most now was a useful partner.

    If I fought alone, I would never get everything I wanted.

 Chapter 94: Wedding

    Chapter 94: Wedding

    Anthony''s POV:

    I had a long dream.It was too real.

    In my dream, there was a girl in the distance, facing away from me.

    I could only see her back.I wanted to chase after her, to look at her face, but I couldn''t seem to take a

    single step.

    My legs were as heavy as lead.

    I was so shocked that I opened my eyes and found myself in my own room.

    The dream was so strange.

    My clothes were soaked with sweat.

    I was going to take them off to take a shower, but then my eyesnded on someone in my room.

    It was Caroline.

    She was pouring water into a ss.

    When she saw me sit up, she rushed to my side.

    "Anthony! You''re finally awake!"

    Awake? What did she mean? Her presence in my room was surprise enough, let alone the nonsense

    she was talking about.

    What was the matter with her? I buttoned up my shirt and asked, "Caroline, aren''t you supposed to be

    studying abroad? What are you doing in my room?"

    Caroline looked stunned for a moment.I saw tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Anthony, what''s wrong with you? You''re scaring me.The doctor said you would lose your memories,

    but I didn''t want to believe him."

    Caroline approached, worry written all over her face.

    "I''ve lost my memories?" I was also stunned.

    Caroline nodded grimly.

    "You went to the packs to pick out the elite werewolves.But your ne crashed on your way back.You

    were lucky enough to survive, but you''ve been in aa for a few months.The doctor said that your

    condition was so serious, it might lead to amnesia.Have you really lost your memories?"

    "Wait..." I stopped her.

    I couldn''t figure it all out yet. I was still confused.

    Had I really lost my memories?

    "Did you just say that the ne crash happened on my way back from the trip after I selected elite

    werewolves?"

    "So you remember that? What else do you remember? Do you still remember Mom? Do you remember

    me?"

    Caroline fired a lot of questions at me, but I was still in a daze and wasn''t able to answer her.

    "I remember you and Mom.I also remember that I went to the packs to select trainees.But I can''t

    remember anything after that.What did you say just now? A ne crash? How did I get here from a

    ne crash?"

    "Forget it.If you can''t remember, then don''t think about it anymore.The most important thing for you

    now is to take good care of yourself.I will exin everythingter."

    Caroline held my hand and led me to sit down on the bed.

    "Okay," I replied, still in a daze.

    I sat on the bed, slowly epting the fact that I had indeed lost my memories, though it still felt

    inconceivable.

    Suddenly, Caroline threw her arms around me and looked at me as though she was about to burst into

    tears.

    "Anthony, I love you so much.It''s so good that you haven''t forgotten me."

    What she said sent a shiver down my spine, but what she said next almost knocked me outpletely.

    "Anthony, we''re a couple.I came back from abroad a long time ago, and we''ve been together a long

    time already.Unfortunately, it looks like you''ve forgotten about our rtionship.I''m just d you still

    remember me.We can start over again."

    Caroline leaned her head on my shoulder.

    We were a couple? Ridiculous! I had always treated Caroline as my sister.

    Would I go so far as to see my sister as my girlfriend? Never! The mere thought made me so

    ufortable that I scooted away from her.

    She said we were a couple, but whenever she came near me, I couldn''t help but want to escape.Why

    was that?

    "Caroline, I''m your brother.Don''t say things like that." I pushed her hand away.

    Caroline looked at me with an aggrieved expression.

    "I''m telling the truth, Anthony.I swear.Please don''t abandon me! I''m already your woman.Why do you

    push me away so coldly?"

    Her voice broke and she started to sob.

    To be honest, I had never liked it when Caroline cried, even ever since we were little.It was annoying.

    I patted her on the shoulder and tried tofort her, "I''ll try to regain my memories.Stop crying already,

    okay?"

    Caroline nodded, sniffling.

    I didn''t know why but I felt a little dubious.Was it actually possible that we were a couple?

    "Zane, do you remember what happened?" I asked my wolf.

    "No, I don''t.Thest thing I remember is also about the selection of trainees." Zane was also confused.

    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door.It was a servant, summoning us to the royal pce.

    Apparently, Austin had prepared a banquet in honor of my waking up.

    So I had no choice but to give up the investigation for the time being and go to the banquet with

    Caroline.

    When we were settled at the table, Austin took the initiative to ask about my health.

    "My dear brother, how are you doing?"

    "I''m fine.Thank you for your concern." I was confused.

    However, considering the nature of the asion, I needed to be on my best behavior.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Why was everyone acting so strange today? Did Austin actually care about me? I still remembered that

    Austin hade back alone saying our father had died in the war.

    This had made me feel very suspicious towards him.

    Then, over the years, he had always did what he could to weaken me.

    Austin and I had a lot of conflicts.

    Even though I had lost some of my memories, I still remembered clearly the conflicts between him and

    me.

    What act was he trying to pull off, pretending to care about me today? No matter what his intentions

    were, I needed to keep my guard up against Austin.

    I was going to overthrow his rule someday and strip this hypocritical man of his power.

    But, of course, I couldn''t let him know that I harbored these thoughts.

    I already thought that it was strange that Austin asked me about my health, but when he brought up

    Caroline, I was at my wit''s end.

    "You two are a perfect match.Since you two love each other so much, how about I prepare your

    wedding? What do you think?"My jaw dropped to the ground in shock.Damn it! What on earth had I

    forgotten? Had I really been with Caroline? "It may not be appropriate.Austin, I know you''re busy with

    state affairs.Please don''t worry about my marriage."

    Austin waved at me dismissively.

    "It''s a well-known fact that you and Caroline have been together for a while.Don''t feel embarrassed to

    admit it." I couldn''t believe it.

    It turned out that Caroline and I were actually together! But when I looked at Caroline, who was sitting

    beside me, I couldn''t see her as my love.Why was that?

    "I need time to think about it."

    I refused Austin''s suggestion politely.

    It was true.I had to think about it carefully.

    At the banquet, Caroline kept pestering me, picking out food and shoving it in my face.

    "Anthony, try this.It''s, your favorite."

    I had never seen Caroline like this.

    She was so clingy, but I was out of it.

    Did I actually like her? How the hell could I have a crush on my own sister?

 Chapter 95: The Poisoning Plan

    Chapter 95: The Poisoning n

    Anthony''s POV:

    The moment I stepped out of the hall after the banquet, I felt all the cells in my bodye back to life.

    I was finally freed.

    Caroline''s enthusiasm really made me feel at a loss.

    I still needed some time to adapt to the abrupt change in our rtionship.

    One minute, we were siblings, and the next, we were a couple.

    I was told that I had lost my memories, even forgetting something as crucial as dating my sister.

    I was even asked to marry Caroline.

    All this was simply too outrageous!  I nned to go to see my mother.

    I wanted to ask her what on earth had happened.

    She was the only one who could help me.

    But as soon as I stepped foot outside the banquet hall, Caroline stopped me.

    "Anthony, wait for me!"

    She caught up with me and slipped her hand into mine.

    She looked up at me with a sweet smile, but I couldn''t help but shrug off her hand.

    "You can go ahead.I want to see Mom first."

    Caroline grabbed my sleeve to stop me and stammered, "Anthony, Mom...she...she might not be

    present right now."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "What do you mean?" I frowned.

    "Where is she?" Caroline lowered her head without saying a word.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked anxiously.

    "Did something bad happen to her?"

    Caroline wiped her tears and said vaguely, "She fell into a deep sleep not long after your ne

    crash.The doctor said that it might be because she was too anxious and sad, so..."

    I was shocked to hear that.I knew my mother''s health was declining, but she was in a rtively good

    condition,st I recalled.

    How could she have suddenly fallen into a deep slumber? Maybe Caroline wasn''t lying.

    It was possible my mother had suffered a big blow when I got into an ident.

    "Where is she now? Caroline, take me to her!"

    "Okay, I''ll take you there, but you have to prepare yourself mentally."

    Caroline took me to the hospital.

    I found my mother lying in bed in aa.

    She couldn''t even open her mouth to eat, so she was living on IV fluids.

    Seeing her lying there alone, I could do nothing but stare at her remorsefully.I felt so sorry for her.

    "Since when has she be like this?"

    I asked a maid who was in charge of taking care of my mother.

    The maid faltered, "Well...since yesterday.Miss Wilson visited and chatted with Mrs.Jones and then

    suddenly, Mrs.Jones fainted.Only Miss Wilson knows the specifics."

    Caroline had stayed with my mother alone? I looked at Caroline questioningly.Just as I opened my

    mouth to ask her to exin, she looked at me sadly.

    "It''s true.I''m also responsible for this matter.You didn''t wake up, and Mom was worried about you.I

    should have seen how emotional she was and shouldn''t have said anything..."

    Caroline held my hand, trying tofort me.

    "Anthony, don''t worry.She''s blessed.She will wake up sooner orter.I can stay with you.We can wait

    for her to wake up together.After all, I want her to live happily for the rest of her life."

    I nced down at Caroline''s hand holding mine and sighed.

    "Caroline, I hope you can understand that I won''t even consider getting married before Mom wakes

    up.Please understand how I feel.As a son, I feel guilty for putting her in this situation.How could I get

    married like this?"

    Gritting her teeth, Caroline seemed to be restraining her emotions.

    Then she finally relented, "Anthony, I''m willing to ept this.We can talk about getting marriedter,

    but Anthony, you can''t keep running away from me, okay?"

    "I''m sorry, Caroline.I don''t want to talk about it today.Can we talk about it another time? You can go

    ahead.I want to stay here with Mom."

    "Anthony, I won''t leave you.I''m staying."

    I raised my head and was about to refuse Caroline again, but her phone suddenly started to ring.

    She nced at the phone screen and bit her lip.

    Finally, she said, "Anthony, don''t tire yourself out.I''lle to see you tomorrow."

    "Okay, drive safe."

    When Caroline shut the door behind her, I finally felt relieved.

    Austin''s POV:

    What happened today made me so happy.Caroline was a truly capable she-wolf.

    She had actually managed to erase Anthony''s memories.

    I reveled in how helpless and sad he must''ve felt.

    What with his lost memories and his mother in aa, he must''ve felt terrible.

    s, poor Anthony! He must have never expected that things would be like this one day.

    How unfortunate! But on second thought, I realized that although Anthony had lost his memories, I

    couldn''t becent.I needed Caroline''s cooperation.

    So, I asked someone to call her here.

    She was sensible and came as soon as she was summoned.

    "Austin, what can I do for you?" she asked me.

    "Caroline, I''m satisfied with your performance."

    "Thank you, Austin." I smiled with satisfaction.

    "I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear what I''m going to say next.I''m going to grant you and Anthony a

    marriage.What do you think?"

    Caroline''s sole ambition in life was to marry my stupid brother.I nned to fulfill her wish.

    That way, with Caroline keeping watch on Anthony for me, I could gradually deprive him of his power.

    After a while, he would no longer have the ability to oppose my rule.

    I could kill two birds with one stone.

    She would definitely be satisfied with my decision.

    I looked at her expectantly, waiting to hear her thank me in surprise, but she was unusually quiet after

    hearing what I said.

    "What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied? Don''t you want to marry him?"

    I really couldn''t think of any reason to exin her current reaction.

    Or, was it possible that she had fallen in love with me after all? Caroline sighed.

    "I do want to marry Anthony as soon as possible, but he might not cooperate.He just told me that he

    would not even consider getting married until Elizabeth wakes up.But if she wakes up, my n will be

    ruined!"

    Hearing that, I was a little worried.

    What should we do? My n was about toe to fruition.

    I couldn''t afford any obstacles now.

    After pondering over it for a while, I suggested, "How about we kill Elizabeth and end the matter once

    and for all?"

    Caroline hesitated for a moment but finally decided to agree with me.

    "What are you nning to do?"

    "How about this? When Anthony isn''t at the hospital, we can ask someone to put poison into

    Elizabeth''s IV bag and let the hospital take the me.We just need to wait for the right timing.What do

    you think?"

    "Great.If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave." Caroline left listlessly.

    I sat in my room and began to think about the possibility of poisoning Elizabeth.

    This needed to be arranged perfectly.

    As for Caroline, even I could tell she was not in a good mood today.

    As her ally, it was time for me to reward her with some benefits.

    Otherwise, how could she still be willing to work for me?

 Chapter 96: Family Photo

    Chapter 96: Family Photo

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Why hasn''t Anthony replied to any of my messages recently? I feel very uneasy.The sooner we find

    out the truth here, the sooner we can go back and see if he''s okay.I tried calling him again this morning,

    but he didn''t pick up," I told Eva worriedly.

    There was no news from Anthony at all, and I had no way of contacting him.

    I couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong.

    Although I didn''t show it on the surface in front of others, I was really worried about Anthony.

    I was afraid that the reason he hadn''t replied to my texts or answered my calls was because something

    bad happened to him.

    "Jennifer, you''re probably thinking too much.Anthony was fine when we left.Maybe he''s just too busy to

    look at his phone these days.Cheer up.As soon as we finish our task here, we can go back.Once you

    marry Anthony, you''ll have plenty of time to be together with him," Evaforted me.

    At times like these, she was my source of strength.

    "Eva, I hope you''re right.Maybe I''m just worrying too much because I''ve never been separated from

    Anthony for so long before."

    "Maybe.Jennifer, everything will be fine."

    "Yes, it will.Well, let''s get ready to go and meet Elder Simon,"

    I told Eva before hurrying around the room and changing into new clothes.

    Helen had arranged for us to meet her father, Simon, today.

    Helen was a kind girl, and she had helped us a lot, so I had a feeling that her father was a kind

    werewolf too.

    He was unlikely to side with someone like Arthur Wood.

    But still, it was only after meeting Simon face to face that we could decide whether he was a friend or a

    foe.

    To show our respect, we arrived at the cafe a little ahead of the appointed time.

    About half an hourter, Helen walked into the private room, arm in arm with an old werewolf.

    Despite his age, he was still brisk and energetic.

    This must be Simon.

    His gaze shifted around the room before settling on me.

    As soon as he saw me, his eyes welled up with tears.

    Based on his genuine reaction, I could tell that he was a good man.

    When he took his seat at the table, I suddenly remembered seeing his face in my childhood.

    He was one of the elders that my father had trusted most at that time.

    At this moment, he wiped his tears and asked, "May I ask if you''re Jennifer Smith, Alpha Lewis¡¯

    daughter?"

    Since he recognized me and didn''t seem to wish me any harm, there was no need for me to hide my

    identity from him.

    I nodded and admitted frankly, "I remember you, Elder Simon.If my memory serves me well, you were a

    kind werewolf.You supported my father and were loyal to him.I don''t believe that you would betray him."

    Simon stood up abruptly.

    It seemed that he hadn''t expected the daughter of Alpha Lewis to be alive, let alone sitting in front of

    him.

    Moreover, he seemed ttered to hear that I could trust him.

    I hurriedly rose to my feet and held him.

    "Please have a seat.Let''s have a chat casually,"

    I told him, helping him sit down again.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Jennifer, I never thought I''d see you in my life again.Even if I die now, I won''t have any regrets.I can''t

    believe Lewis has a living descendant.I''m so d," he said through choked sobs.

    Looking at him teary-eyed like this, I couldn''t help but feel sad as well.

    After days of being back in my hometown, this was the first time I had seen someone I recognized.

    Simon wiped his tears and said, "Ever since Arthur became the Alpha, the Rainbow Pack has been

    completely ruined.Jennifer, now that you''re here, I hope that you can save the Rainbow Pack and lead

    us from now on.All the werewolves here are leading a miserable life."

    He was right that Arthur''s rule had to be overturned, but the prerogative of being the new leader

    belonged to my brother, not me.

    Simon was not an outsider, and I had already decided that he was someone I could trust.

    In that case, I thought it was necessary to let him know that my brother was still alive too.

    Pointing at Dn, I introduced them to each other.

    "Elder Simon, that''s my brother, Jerome.He''s the real heir of the Alpha of our pack.Arthur is just a

    shameless thief.Please rest assured.Together, we will punish Arthur for his sins and restore peace to

    the Rainbow Pack."

    Simon could barely control his excitement when he heard this.

    He stood up again and looked at Dn in awe.

    "Are you really Jerome? What a miracle.I can''t believe both of Alpha Lewis'' children are alive! Dn

    took off his cap and sunsses, and nodded.

    "Yes...but I have lost my memories.I have forgotten much of the past, but I do remember my heritage.I

    will definitely protect my hometown together with my sister."

    The delighted surprise on Simon''s face changed to disappointment, before he finally regained his

    composure again.

    Of course, after learning so much new information in the span of a few minutes, he must be going

    through a lot of mixed emotions right now.

    He was surprised and happy that my brother and I were alive, but he was also sad about my brother''s

    memory loss.

    He sighed.

    Then, all of a sudden, his eyes lit up, as if he just remembered something.

    He reached into his pocket and said, "Speaking of this, I have a family photo of yours.I hope this will

    help."

    He took out an old photo and held it out to Dn.

    "Your father and I were good friends, and I was very fond of you both.I was devastated when I heard

    that you were dead.I couldn''t ept it at all, and I kept your photo with me all these years.Thank God

    that you both are still alive and well."

    Dn''s POV:

    I reached out for the photo in Simon''s hand.

    In the photo, my parents, Jennifer, and I were standing close to each other.

    My parents were standing on either side of Jennifer, holding her hands, while I held her head from

    behind.

    The four of us looked like a happy family.

    Ever since recalling the fragments of memory in the forestst time, I had been having a headache.

    Now, while looking at the photo that Simon gave me, more scenes of my childhood appeared in my

    mind.

    But unfortunately, these memories very vague and hazy, passing through my mind in seconds.

    The more I tried to hold on to the fleeting memories, the more my head began to hurt.

    The pain must have been evident on my face, because everyone looked at me with concern.

    "Dn, are you okay?"

    Simon shed a tight smile and said, "He might be closer to regaining his memories.It''s a good

    thing.Don''t worry too much.Jerome, Jennifer, I actually saw you both while walking by a street recently.I

    thought you looked familiar, so I asked Helen to follow you.But I never expected that you would actually

    be Alpha Lewis''s children.I''m beyond happy."

    "Thank you for not forgetting us," I told Simon.

    "Fortunately, I have built up my own influence over the years.On the surface, I am obedient to Arthur,

    but in fact, I hate him to the core.I hope I can make use of my power in the Rainbow Pack to help you

    overthrow Arthur''s rule.Please let me join you."

    "Of course.We would be honored to have your support, Elder Simon.But before that, we have to find

    Elder Tony first to confirm the fate of my sister, Jennifer.She has been used of being a jinx by

    Arthur.We need to disprove it somehow," I exined.

    Simon nodded.

    "That won''t be a problem.I''ll take you to the mountain in the east.Tony is a friend of mine.He used to

    stay in the mountain, but for some reason, he lost contact with me.But I believe that God helps those

    who help themselves.If we all work together, I am certain that we will find Tony."

    "Thank you for your help," Jennifer said.

    "We are all friends.It''s not a big deal."

    "Then we can set off now."

    Our group of four had grown by two more people who were eager to help us.

    Together, we began to look for Tony.

 Chapter 97: A Madman

    Chapter 97: A Madman

    Simon''s POV:

    I led the group to a mountain in the east of the Rainbow Pack.It was a deste ce where almost

    nobody would want to live.

    The only sign of life was a dpidated vige on the mountain.It was small and scant, with very few

    residents.

    Over the years, I had tried many times to contact Tony, but to no avail.

    After the initial period, I hadpletely lost contact with him.

    I sent my subordinates to this mountain to look for him, but they returned with empty hands, saying that

    there was no trace of Tony anywhere.

    I knew that there must be some reason why Tony hadn''t contacted me all this while, but I didn''t know

    what.

    Bying to this mountain to look for him, I just wanted to try my luck onest time.

    I hoped that at the least, I could get some clue about his whereabouts.

    "Elder Simon, I don''t understand.Why did Elder Tony have to live in such a remote ce?"

    Jennifer asked in surprise, ncing around the environment as we walked along the mountain path.

    "Here is the thing, Jennifer.After Arthur became the Alpha, Tony was afraid that Arthur would take his

    life.He was so scared that he fled to this mountain.He has been living a life of hiding ever since," I

    exined to her gently.

    "But now I''m even more confused.Why would Arthur want to kill Elder Tony? Did Elder Tony provoke

    him somehow?" Jennifer asked, with her eyebrows furrowed.

    "I don''t know either.If I had to venture a guess, I''d say that it has something to do with Tony''s

    prophecy.Tony once predicted that you were be a jinx.He said that you would harm those who were

    closest to you, and that everyone who approached you would suffer misfortune.I don''t believe the

    prophecy myself, but there are many others who firmly believe in it."

    As we talked, we arrived at the vige on the mountain.

    Just as I expected, it was a very backward vige.All the vigers were staying in simple log cabins.

    We looked around for a while, but there was no sign of Tony.We only saw a child about ten years old

    flying a kite in the open space.

    There was no one else nearby, so I decided to ask the boy for help.

    "Kid,e here." I waved the child over and handed him some money.

    "Have you ever heard of an old werewolf named Tony? Does he stay in this vige?"

    "Thank you, sir! With this money, I can buy medicine for my sick mother." The boy''s eyes lit up at the

    sight of the money, and he happily stuffed it into his pocket.

    "You want to know about an old werewolf named Tony? I''m sorry, I''ve never heard that name

    before.There are very few people living in this vige.There is only one old werewolf, but his name is

    Kim, not Tony.Kim is a terrible madman.No one dares to approach him.Don''t go there.He can''t be the

    one you are looking for."

    I thought about it for a moment and decided that since we were already here, it wouldn''t hurt to go and

    have a look, just in case.

    So I asked the boy where this old werewolf named Kim stayed.

    The innocent child shrugged helplessly and showed the way for us.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I was eager to find Tony so that I could ask him about the truth of the prophecy.

    The whole way, I couldn''t stop feeling nervous.

    With the guidance of a strange child, we finally found the log cabin where the werewolf named Kim

    stayed.

    I was hoping against hope that Kim and Tony would turn out to be the same person.

    However, when we arrived at the log cabin, the scene in front of my eyes shocked me.

    A delirious old werewolf with grey hair was sitting in the front yard, staring nkly ahead and cackling

    to himself.

    He was dressed in rags, and bbering nonsense that no one could understand.

    It was impossible for this deranged old man to be Tony, an elder of the Rainbow Pack.

    It seemed that the child was telling the truth.Kim was not Tony; he was just a madman.

    I couldn''t deny that I was greatly disappointed.

    It seemed that this trip was in vain.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    But while I sighed inwardly, Simon gasped and stepped forward with a bright smile on his face.

    "Jennifer, it''s really Tony! I didn''t think he would still be here."

    Simon approached the old werewolf and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Tony, it''s really you! How have you been these years? After a long time of not being able to get in

    touch with you, I assumed that you must have left this mountain."

    "Tony? Who''s Tony? It¡¯s not me.My name is Kim.Who are you? I don''t know you!"

    When the old werewolf heard the name "Tony," his face changed, as if he was struck by a bolt of

    thunder.

    He suddenly held his head with his hands and jumped up and down, crying and shouting with fear.

    "How could this be?" Simon shook his head and sighed.

    He looked at me helplessly and said, "Jennifer, I have known Tony for many years.I''m sure that this is

    him.But I don''t know how he ended up like this.Maybe something bad happened to him and drove him

    insane."

    I nodded and stepped forward to observe Tony carefully.I found that his eyes were vacant and lifeless.

    He was dull, and kept repeating the same sentences over and over again.

    "I''m not Tony.I''m Kim.You''ve mistaken me for someone else.Don''t kill me.Don''t kill me..."

    I could more or less guess the situation.

    Tony must have been hunted down by Arthur, so he had no choice but to hide in this mountain.

    And in the process of fleeing, he must have gone mad.

    Of course, there was also another possibility that Tony was pretending to be a madman to protect

    himself.

    I was not sure whether Tony was mad or not.

    The only way we could find out was to take him back somehow and get a doctor to check his mental

    condition.

    "Elder Simon, is it possible for us to take Elder Tony back with us? If he really has gone mad, we have

    to cure him first.Only when he recovers can we ask him about what happened in the past," I told

    Simon.

    Simon and Helen had both helped me more than enough recently to earn my trust.

    "That would indeed be the best course of action.Let''s do that."

    I was d that Simon agreed with my suggestion.

    With a slight smile, I walked into the log cabin where Tony lived.

    Before leaving, I wanted to look around his residence once.

    Maybe I could find something useful.

    I searched the ce as fast as I could.

    In the process, I came across a priceless treasure in a broken wooden cab.

    It was an antique, but that wasn''t the part that made me stop and take a closer look.

    I was shocked because it was an item that had belonged to my father.

    When I was a child, I had often seen this antique in my father''s room.If my memory served me right, it

    was the thing that he cherished the most.

    Thinking of myte father, I couldn''t keep calm.

    I took the antique with me, intending to wait until Tony had recovered to ask him why this item was in

    his possession.

    Why did Tony have something that belonged to my father? What had happened in the Rainbow Pack

    during my absence all these years? We took Tony down the mountain and looked for a ce to stay.

    Now, with the deranged Tony apanying us, it was really inconvenient for us to stay at any hotel.

    If Arthur found out that we were here, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Jennifer, how about all of you stay in a vi that I own? I rarely use it, and few people know that it is

    under my name.It will be safer for you to stay there,"

    Simon suggested after pondering over it for awhile.

    "Thank you, Elder Simon."I nodded in agreement.

    "We''ll move in there today.Please arrange a doctor.I want Elder Tony''s condition to be examined first."

    Looking at the muddleheaded Tony, I had a heavy heart.Could I get any useful information out of him?

    Even if he knew the truth, would he be willing to tell it?

 Chapter 98: Crazy Sex In The Bathroom

    Chapter 98: Crazy Sex In The Bathroom

    Skr''s POV:

    Simon and Helen went back to their home, while we went to Simon''s another vi, taking Tony with us.

    Since Tony''s mental condition was unstable, Simon arranged a separate room for him and sent a

    doctor to take care of him.

    Thanks to Simon''s help, we had sessfully tracked down Tony.

    Now, we just needed him to recover as soon as possible.

    The past few days, Jennifer had been in low spirits.

    I was worried about her, so I decided to go and have a chat with her.

    When I entered her room, I saw her sitting on the bed with a faraway look in her eyes, lost in thought.

    "Jennifer, what''s wrong?" I sat next to her and held her hand.

    "You look upset.Have you managed to talk to Mr.Jones yet?"

    "You look upset. Have you managed to talk to Mr.Jones yet?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "No." Jennifer shook her head dejectedly.

    "Is that why you look so sad? It doesn''t matter.Trust me, Mr.Jones is probably fine.He must be too

    busy.Don''t worry,"

    Iforted Jennifer softly, patting her on the shoulder.

    "But that''s the thing.No matter how busy he is, he won''t ignore me,"

    Jennifer said exasperatedly.

    "We love each other so much.How could he bear to be out of contact with me for so long? Besides, I

    can''t shake off the bad feeling that something big is about to happen.What if Anthony''s in trouble? I just

    want to find out the truth as soon as possible so that I can return to his side."

    "I get how you''re feeling, but Mr.Jones is a prince.He has so many people protecting him.He can''t be in

    danger,"

    I pointed out before giving Jennifer a hug.

    "My dear, don''t think too much.You''re probably just missing him."

    However, no matter what I said, I couldn''t seem to make Jennifer feel at ease.She leaned on my

    "Jennifer, don''t worry.I have an idea.Tomorrow, Dn and I can go back to the royal pce of Osman

    Kingdom.Since you still have work to be done here, we''ll go there on your behalf and let Mr.Jones

    know how much you miss him.Don''t worry.We''lle back with good news about how he''s safe and

    sound, so that you''ll finally be able to rx," I suggested with a smile.

    "Skr, you are such a good friend!" Jennifer''s eyes lit up, and she smiled through tears.

    "Thank you."

    "It''s my honor to help you.Don''t dwell on this anymore and get some sleep.It''s gettingte."

    I was d that I managed tofort Jennifer by giving her a good solution.

    After saying good night to her, I turned around to go back to my room.

    But since we had just moved into this vi, I was not familiar with theyout yet.

    I felt lost.

    I walked along the corridor, scratching my head in confusion, before finally walking into a room on the

    right that looked somewhat familiar.

    It had to be my room, right? Shrugging to myself, I pushed the door of the room open.

    But the sight that greeted me was one that would be etched onto my mind for the rest of my life.

    Through the transparent ss door of the bathroom, I saw Dn taking a shower.

    My breath hitched in my throat when I saw the drops of water slide down his naked body, pulling my

    gaze downwards.

    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes.

    Below his strong chest were well-defined abdominal muscles.

    And as my gaze wandered lower, I saw his thick reddish cock.

    I was stunned.

    I couldn''t tear my eyes off of his lower body, and my ears began to burn.

    Oh my God! Dn had such an amazing body, and his cock was so big.

    It must feel great to have sex with him, right?

    "Skr?" Dn called out in shock.

    Noticing my presence, he quickly threw a bath towel around his waist and looked at me with

    embarrassment.

    "Why are you here? Get out!"

    "Why should I go out?"

    I closed the door of the room behind me before boldly walking into the bathroom.

    Keeping my eyes fixed on his body, I said, "You have such a good physique.I want to look at it for a

    while longer.Besides, you are my mate.There''s nothing wrong with me being here."

    "You are so stubborn." Dn sighed helplessly.

    "Come on, be a good girl and go out."

    "Can''t I even look at you?" I pouted, feeling aggrieved.

    "Dn, we are already so close.Are you still not ready to ept me?"

    "That''s not what I mean. I..."

    Dn seemed to want to say something, but on second thought, he stopped and shot me a fierce

    re.

    "If you keep acting like this, I won''t be so nice to you anymore."

    "What can you do to me?"

    I raised my eyebrows and stuck out my tongue at him.

    After saying that, I stepped closer to him, leaving just inches between our bodies.

    Looking at his handsome face and his chiseled arms, I really wanted to reach out and touch him.

    "Dn, you look so good¡ª Mmh."

    Before I could finish my sentence, he suddenly bent over and kissed me.

    I froze, feeling my mind go nk.

    As if ignited by an unknown force, Dn eagerly pressed me against the wall and stroked my breasts

    over my clothes.

    Heat rose within my body, making me tremble in his arms.

    "Don''t forget, Skr, you came to me voluntarily."

    Dn sucked my lips and kissed me with an insatiable hunger.

    At the same time, he pulled off my top, unhooked my bra, and gripped one of my breasts.

    "Do you want me to fuck you?"

    The corners of his lips rose into an attractive smirk.

    The Dn standing in front of me now was not the cold, stern Dn that I was used to.

    His smile was like a drug that drove me over the edge.

    I tugged off his bath towel and hurriedly grasped his cock, holding it tightly in my hand.

    "Babe, you want it that much?"

    A slight grunt of pleasure escaped Dn''s lips.He tilted his hip forward and let the tip of his cock graze

    my thigh.

    "You have seduced me so many times.Do you know how much I want to fuck you?"

    "Then do it." I bit his lower lip, provoking him even further.

    "Dn, I love you.I want to give myself to you."

    "Okay, let''s do it.Let''s have sex.We don''t have to stop till we''re satisfied."

    Dn ripped off my short skirt and underwear, and half-knelt on the floor, with one hand holding my

    waist, and the other unfolding my pussy.

    "Dn...What are you doing?"

    The touch of his fingers on my pussy seemed to send an electric shock through me, and I looked at

    him in surprise.

    Instead of answering me, Dn did something that I waspletely unprepared for.

    He leaned close and kissed my pussy.

    He was unskilled but enthusiastic.

    His tongue darted out of his mouth and slipped into my pussy, exploring every corner.

    He sucked on the folds, making me wetter and wetter.

    "Ah, Dn, it feels so good..."

    My voice came out high-pitched and breathless.

    I was so overwhelmed with pleasure that my whole body was quivering.

    My legs were so weak that I almost copsed.

    But Dn held me tight and didn''t let me go, licking and sucking until I threw my head up and

    screamed, reaching my climax.

    It was only then that he stood up with a snicker and led me to the empty bathtub.

    He made me lie down in it with my legs spread out and slung over the rim of the bathtub.

    My pussy was open and exposed to the air, eagerly waiting to be filled.

    "Skr, you taste so good down there."

    Dn''s words made my heart race, and my breathing quickened.

    I could barely think straight as he lifted my waist and lightly pressed his big burning cock against my

    delicate pussy.

    His movements were tender and gentle.

    He carefully probed at the folds before slowly entering me bit by bit.

    By this time, I was dripping wet.

    "Dn,e in.I''m ready,"

    I cried impatiently.

    Sparked by my encouragement, Dn suddenly straightened up and inserted his thick cock all the way

    into me.

    I took the opportunity to wrap my legs around his waist, gripping him in ce.

    I subconsciously straightened up, bringing my breasts close to his face.

    Dn''s gaze froze for a moment.

    Then, he opened his mouth and firmly grabbed a nipple with his lips, grazing it with his tongue.

    At the same time, he straightened his waist and thrust back and forth in my wet pussy.

    With his lips wrapped around my nipple and his cock filling my pussy, I felt an unprecedented

    satisfaction that made me squint my eyes and sigh.

    "Babe, faster...I love how this feels."

    I twisted my waist restlessly, letting him slide in even deeper.

    My movement seemed to arouse him, because his cock swelled up and became even harder, filling me

    uppletely.

    While greedily sucking at my nipple, Dn reached out and squeezed my butt, holding me in ce as

    he thrust his cock even harder and faster into me, striking the deepest part of my pussy every single

    time.

    Feeling like I was flying all the way to heaven, I moaned uncontrobly.

    "Dn, it feels amazing.Fuck me hard.Just like that..."

    "Bitch, I''ll fuck you to death!" Dn growled and mmed into my body hard.

    Meanwhile, he rubbed my sensitive clit with his fingers, and sucked hard at my nipple.

    Under so much stimtion at the same time, I shivered.

    My pussy shrank violently and spurted out warm liquid over and over again, wrapping tight around

    Dn''s cock.

    In a daze, I realized that Dn was not an unromantic werewolf with no desire.

    He had a crazy, unchained side too.

    Today, he was like a thug, venting all his desire on my body.

    At the peak of his climax, he bent over and bit my neck hard.

    We both marked each other.

    We had sex for several more times in a row, but we were still reluctant to stop.

    After a while, Dn finally pulled out his cock.

    Milk-white fluid flowed out of my pussy.

    "Did you like it?" Dn asked, rubbing my head.

    "You''re so warm and wet down there.Fucking you feels so good."

    "I liked it..." I nodded shyly.

    "Are you tired? Let''s go to sleep together."

    Dn stood up with me in his arms, and we proceeded to take a shower together.

    After that, he carried me to the bed andy down next to me.

    I leaned against his chest with a content smile.

    I finally got what I wished for.

    Dnpletely epted me now, and we even marked each other.

    It was more than I could ask for.

    We hugged each other tightly.

    Before falling asleep, I told Dn that Jennifer hadn''t been able to contact Anthony for a while.

    Hearing that, he agreed that we could set out for the royal pce early tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 99: Being Together

    Chapter 99: Being Together

    Daniel''s POV:

    On the first night in the vi, I couldn''t fall asleep.Lying alone in my room, I had an inexplicable longing

    for Helen.

    I missed her a lot.Helen had gone back home with Simon.

    But I really wished she was here with me right now.I wanted her to be by my side all the time.

    Even if I could only look at the night sky and count the stars with her, I would be content.

    The more I thought of her, the more difficult it was for me to fall asleep.

    I covered my head with the quilt and tossed and turned in bed, desperately trying to sleep.

    Just then, I heard a message prompt tone from my phone.

    Without thinking, I jumped out of bed and picked up the phone with anticipation.

    Just as I hoped, it was a message from Helen.

    "Daniel, if you see this message, pleasee downstairs.I have something to tell you." a message

    from Helen.

    "Daniel, if you see this message, pleasee downstairs.I have something to tell you."

    Was Helen here to see me? It was lucky that I hadn''t been able to sleep yet.Otherwise, I would have

    missed this text from Helen.

    I was so anxious to see her that I forgot to even change out my pajamas, and just rushed downstairs.

    The cold air outside the vi made me shiver, and I subconsciously pulled my clothes tighter around

    myself.

    Helen turned around when she heard the sound of my footsteps.

    She was waiting in the front yard with a bunch of red roses in her arms, which seemed to glisten under

    the moonlight.

    When she saw me approach, she handed the bouquet of roses to me with a smile.

    "Daniel, you''re here.I made these roses myself.Unlike ordinary flowers, they will never wither or

    fade.They willst forever.I hope you like them."

    I took the flowers from her with pleasant surprise with the other and smiled brightly at her.

    "Helen, thank you.I will cherish this special gift forever.Most importantly, I will cherish you, my girl,

    forever.With her hand in mine, I took her for a stroll in the garden of the vi.When we were tired of

    walking, we sat on a bench and looked at the stars, just like I had imagined a while ago.¡± Helen sighed

    contentedly.

    "The starry sky is so beautiful.I like it very much.This is a night I''ll never forget.Every moment spent

    with you is a moment to remember."

    As Helen spoke, she leaned on my shoulder.As I put my arm around her shoulder, my heart raced

    against my chest.

    I had never been so nervous before.

    Helen and I sat together under the twinkling stars in the night sky, and she had just given me a bunch

    of handmade roses.

    What more could I ask for? I felt satisfied to the core of my being.

    When I was about to turn around, Helen wrapped her arms around my waist, pulling me closer.

    My whole body trembled and my hand went limp, letting the flowers fall to the ground.

    I hold her face with both hands and kissed her.

    I sucked the tip of her tongue and nudged her to open her mouth further.

    Her soft and sweet lips made me hungry for more.

    I really wanted to be with her forever.

    That thought gave way to a desire to know her body, causing a bulge to grow in my pants.

    Afraid that Helen would notice my reaction, I reluctantly let go of her lips and put some distance

    between us.

    Both of us were panting and trying to catch our breath.

    Pouting like a spoiled child, Helen gently patted my chest.

    "Daniel, you just kissed me."

    I grabbed her hand and pressed it against my chest, letting her feel my rapid heartbeat.

    "Helen, be my girlfriend.I''ll take care of you for my whole life, okay?"

    Helen lowered her head shyly and said, "Aren''t we progressing too fast?"

    "Too fast?"

    I kissed her again until we were almost out of breath.

    Then, I rested my forehead against hers and said, "We can progress even faster.Helen, do you feel my

    love for you?"

    As I spoke, I guided her hand from my chest to my crotch, cing it on my hard cock.

    She finally understood what I meant.

    She blushed and lowered her head.

    She looked adorable like this.

    I didn''t know how long we embraced and kissed on that bench before I finally let her go and just held

    her in my arms.

    The girl I loved was leaning on my chest.

    Sitting under the night sky, we were just chatting about our past.

    This was the happiest moment of my life.

    It turned out that Moon Goddess hadn''t forgotten me.

    She had just made me wait for the destined girl to appear.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    In the morning, I wanted to call everyone for breakfast.

    When I walked toward Daniel''s room, I saw him walk out hand in hand with Helen.I couldn''t help but

    gasp in surprise.

    "Are you two together?" Helen looked at Daniel and nodded shyly.

    "I''m willing to be Daniel''s mate and love him forever." I was so happy that I let out a squeal and pped

    my hands.

    "Helen, Daniel, congrattions!"

    "Thank you, Jennifer." Helen smiled sweetly.

    We went downstairs together.

    Soon, Dn and Skr also appeared hand in hand with smiles on their faces, one proud and the

    other shy.

    "Oh my God! You have marked each other," Helen eximed.

    She seemed to have a sharp eye.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Yup.You two couples have progressed way quicker than I could imagine," I teased.

    "My dear brother, you''d better marry Skr and give me a nephew or a niece as soon as possible,"

    I added, looking at Dn.Of course, I was just kidding.

    He was so cold and aloof that I didn''t know when he would even consider getting married.

    But to my surprise, he nodded without hesitation.

    "I''ll marry Skr once we take back the Rainbow Pack from Arthur" Dn promised.

    It was a development that was worth celebrating.

    Skr managed to win my brother''s heart, and my wish to have a nephew or a niece was about to

    come true.

    "Well, It''s have a celebratory meal for you two couples.Dn and Skr are going back to the royal

    pce of Osman Kingdom today by ne," I announced.

    "They''re going back already? Why?"

    Daniel asked curiously.It was a decision made overnight, so I hadn''t had time to tell Daniel about it yet.

    "I haven''t been able to get in touch with Anthony for thest few days, and I''m really worried about him,

    so Dn and Skr are going there to check if everything''s alright.As long as there''s no problem, they

    should be back very soon" I exined.

    Helen squinted her eyes in confusion.

    "Jennifer, is Anthony your mate?" I nodded.

    "Yes, he is."

    "I see.You two must love each other so much.I''m excited to see what kind of mate a beautiful she- wolf

    like you would have."

    "Jennifer''s mate is Prince Anthony of Osman Kingdorh.You must have heard of him," Daniel told Helen.

    Helen''s jaw dropped in shock.

    "Oh my God! Not only have I heard of him, I''ve also seen him from a distance.When he came to our

    pack to select elite werewolves for the training, it caused a great sensation.Even from a distance, he

    looked so handsome and noble.Jennifer, you and him are a perfect match.You two will be together

    forever."

    "Thank you, Helen," I said, chuckling.

    Just as the sound of ourughter filled the vi, the doctor entered in a hurry and told us that Tony''s

    mental condition finally seemed to be stabilized.

    Helen hurried off to contact her father, while the rest of us discussed how to get the truth from Tony.

    My brother and Skr were going to take the ne, so after bidding them goodbye, Daniel, Helen, and

    I went to see Tony.

 Chapter 100: An Enticing Trap

    Chapter 100: An Enticing Trap

    Simon''s POV:

    I never imagined that Tony''s fate would be reduced to this after so many years.

    Not only had he gone mad, but he had also lost his memories.

    Looking at him in this sorry state gave me a heavy heart.

    I wanted to help Tony recover as soon as possible, so I sent many of the best skilled doctors to cure

    him.

    The next morning, I received a message from Helen informing me that Tony was awake and had

    calmed down.

    As soon as I heard the good news, I rushed to the vi.

    After greeting Jennifer and the others, we all headed to Tony''s room together.

    When we arrived there, we found Tony sitting on the bed in a daze.

    Although his eyes were ssy, he looked much calmer than before.

    "How is his condition now? Can he be cured?"

    I asked the doctor who was standing aside.I didn''t think that Tony could have aplete recovery

    overnight.

    The doctor gave me a reassuring smile.

    "We have done a thorough examination on him.He is not suffering from any serious mental illness.But

    he once received a great shock, and still hasn''t recovered from that trauma.What we need is someone

    he is familiar with tomunicate with him and slowly open his heart."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    In this room, I was the only one who Tony was familiar with, so I stepped forward and said, "Let me

    have a try."

    The others made way for me.

    "Tony," I called out gently, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    However, there was no response from him.

    On the contrary, as soon as I approached him, he was so scared that he curled up and shrank back.

    It was only when I called his other name¡ªKim¡ªthat he gradually calmed down.

    "Do you know me?" I asked him.

    "No, I don''t." Tony shook his head.

    At this time, Jennifer stepped forward to check the situation.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Tonyid eyes on her, he covered his head with his hands in horror and

    shouted, "The jinx hase back for my life..."

    Because of his emotional outburst, the doctor rushed up to him and injected him with a tranquilizer.

    Only then did he finally calm down.Jennifer turned to us with a look of regret.

    "Maybe Elder Tony recognizes me, but I don''t understand why he is so scared of me.Could it be

    because of the matter of the jinx that he has be like this?"

    I thought what Jennifer said made sense.

    I had my suspicions about it before, but now, I was almost certain that Tony had something to do with

    Jennifer being used of being a jinx.

    After a while, Tony looked around the room with crazed eyes and asked, "Where is my treasure?"

    "What? What is he talking about?" I asked the others.

    What treasure could he possibly have? Everyone looked just as lost as I was, except Jennifer, who bit

    her lip and took out an antique.

    "I found this at Tony''s residence in the mountain.I don''t know why, but it caught my eye.I didn''t expect it

    toe in use now."

    When I saw the antique in Jennifer''s hand, I was shocked.

    "That item belonged to Alpha Lewis.And he gave it as a reward to Arthur for making a contribution

    when thetter was still the Beta.But how did it wind up in Tony''s hands?"

    Before I could finish my line of thought, Tony jumped up from the bed, ran over, and snatched the

    antique out of Jennifer''s hands.

    He didn''t allow us to get close to him.

    We hade here hoping to get answers, but we were only left with more questions.

    In the end, we asked the doctor to keep an eye on Tony before exiting the room.

    We could try getting information out of Tony again after a while, once he was more rxed.

    s! How could Tony be like this? What on earth had he experienced?

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I walked back to my room lifelessly.

    My thoughts were still on that antique.

    What Simon had said just now confirmed that the antique was indeed something that my father

    cherished.

    I remember seeing it often as a child, butter, it disappeared.

    It turned out that my father had given the antique to Arthur.

    But still, things didn''t seem to add up.

    How had the antique fallen into Tony''s hands? Had Arthur made some sort of secret deal with Tony? If

    so, what was their deal? While I was trying to figure out an exnation, I received a message.

    I checked it excitedly, thinking that it would be news about Anthony, but to my dismay, it was from E.

    "Jennifer, I know that you''re in the Rainbow Pack now.We are going to hold a banquet.As a member of

    the Rainbow Pack, you are qualified to attend it.I''m looking forward to seeing you there."

    The message was a little long, but I continued to read it patiently.

    It seemed that E and Arthur had returned to the Rainbow Pack recently.

    Knowing I was also here, they wanted to extend an invitation to me to attend the banquet.

    She also said that they were willing to give me any help if I needed it.

    But these words made me want tough.

    Was E such a kind and generous person? This banquet was probably a trap.

    If I believed her words and went there, I would be putting myself in danger.

    But if I didn''t go, this wouldn''t be the end of it.

    Now that Arthur had found out that I was in his territory, he would use all means to hunt me down.

    I was worried that Simon would be implicated in this matter if it was found out that I was staying in his

    vi.

    Simon and Helen had helped me so much.

    I couldn''t risk getting them into trouble.

    While I was floundering about what to do, E sent me another message, as if she knew that I wouldn''t

    agree.

    She mentioned that this banquet was.

    being thrown to celebrate the tenth anniversary of Arthur holding the position of Alpha, and that since it

    was such an important asion, the royal family of Osman Kingdom would also be invited.

    Although she didn''t say anything outright, it was obvious what she was implying¡ªthat Anthony would

    be there too.

    Since Anthony knew that I was in the Rainbow Pack, he would definitely attend the banquet.

    After such a long time of being separated from my mate, I could finally meet him again.

    Just the prospect of being reunited with Anthony filled my chest with a great sense of excitement.

    I missed him so much.

    At the same time, part of me was wary.

    E was deliberately giving me this piece of information because she wanted me to attend the banquet.

    After putting my emotions aside and thinking about it calmly for a while, I sent a reply saying, "I agree

    to attend the banquet."

    As soon as I sent the message, Eva chided, "Are you really going to the banquet? E is a vicious

    woman.She has tried to kill you so many times.This must be a trap, right?"

    "Eva, you are right.E hates me and wants to see me dead.But I''m really desperate to see Anthony.I

    can''t rest assured until I know that he''s safe.Besides, I don''t want to get anyone else into trouble

    because of me.I have to confront Arthur and E head-on.I''ll go to the banquet, but I''ll keep my guard

    up."

    "You must protect yourself," Eva reminded me firmly.

    "I will."

    No matter what tricks E yed on me this time, I would not back down.

 Chapter 101: The Strange Diamond Ring

    Chapter 101: The Strange Diamond Ring

    Anthony''s POV:

    These days, I slowly began to ept the fact that I had lost my memories.Besides, my mother''s

    current situation was much more pressing.

    I stayed with her almost every day.This way, I could also avoid Caroline.

    She was so clingy, showing up out of the blue and pestering me daily.

    How on earth were we a couple? We were supposed to be siblings.

    Just thinking about it gave me a headache.

    As if this wasn''t bad enough, my mother was in aa and her prognosis did not look good.

    I couldn''t help but feel depressed these days.I didn''t know who I could trust.I looked at my mother, who

    was lying unconscious in bed.

    "Mom, can you wake up please? I need to know what happened.Are Caroline and I really in love? I

    have no idea why these things are happening.Please, just wake up and tell me."

    But it was like talking to a wall.

    Mother showed no signs of waking up; she didn''t even stir.The more I was alone with my thoughts, the

    more irritable I became.

    The only person I could talk to was Zane.

    "Anthony, you should stay true to how you feel.I don''t like Caroline either.I don''t want her to be our

    mate.I highly doubt we''ll fall in love with her a second time¡ªthat is, if we actually fell for her

    before.Maybe there''s really something we don''t know.We''ve lost some of our memories, after all."

    "Forget it.Mom''s health is of utmost priority right now.We can''t afford to dwell on other stuff."

    "Anthony, everything will be okay," Zaneforted me.

    He seldomforted me before.It seemed that my wolf had matured a lot after the incident.

    Then, the doctor came inside the ward to check my mother''s vitals.

    His answer was the same as yesterday: there was little chance that my mother would wake up.

    I sat on the side of the bed and gently wiped the sweat off my mother''s forehead.

    At this time, somebody knocked on the door.

    Before I could respond, Caroline came in with a lunch box in tow.

    Perhaps it was because I had refused her so often that she didn¡¯t ask for permission to enter this time.

    She opened the lunch box and carefullyid out its contents.

    "I made this sandwich for you.It smells great.Anthony,e here and taste it."

    She handed the sandwich to me.Her cheeks were a bright red, and her eyes looked at me longingly.

    "Thank you for visiting," I said dryly.

    "You''re wee."

    She wrung her fingers nervously and her cheeks turned even redder.

    I held up the sandwich that she made, but then I realized something strange.I couldn''t smell anything.

    "Did you just say that this smells good? Why can''t I smell it?"

    "What? How could it be? I..." Caroline stopped talking abruptly and mped her hand over her mouth.

    "What''s wrong?" I narrowed my eyes at her.

    As a matter of fact, I hadn''t smelled a thing in days.

    No matter how hard I sniffed, I couldn''t pick up a whiff of anything.

    I had thought the problem was temporary, but seeing the expression on her face now made me think

    otherwise.

    "It''s due to the ident," she blurted.

    "I was scared you''d go crazy if I told you.After all, we''re werewolves and the sense of smell is very

    important to us.I''m sorry¡ª"

    "Caroline," I interrupted her.

    I didn''t want to hear her talk anymore.

    "I''ve just had breakfast.I am in no mood to eat anything now.You can go now."

    I pushed the lunch box away.

    Since I had lost my sense of smell, I knew the food would be tasteless to me.

    Caroline was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t do as I said.

    Instead, she covered the lunch box slowly, as though she didn''t want to leave.

    "Anthony, I''m not leaving you just because you''ve lost your sense of smell.And I''m sure Mom will

    recover."

    I know Caroline was just trying tofort me, but she only made me feel worse.

    I just wanted to be alone.

    "Caroline, I know what you''re thinking, but I''m really not in the mood to even think about that right

    now.My words seemed to have triggered something in Caroline because she suddenly threw her arms

    around me.¡±

    "I love you so much, Anthony.We''re a couple! A couple shouldn''t be so cold to each other."

    As she spoke, she leaned over and tried to kiss me.

    However, when I realized what she was going to do, I pushed her away.

    "Caroline, you already know I''ve lost my memories.I can''t just ept what you''re iming.Please give

    me some time."

    Hearing this, Caroline backed away from me and ran out of the ward in tears.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Was I too harsh? I sighed.

    Feeling a little guilty, I started to go after her.

    Unexpectedly, when I reached the door, a box fell out of my pocket.

    What was that? I bent over and it up.

    Insidey a feminine diamond ring.

    Was this my engagement ring for Caroline? I couldn''t believe it.

    I had even bought her a diamond ring! Did I actually love her before? If that was the case, then the way

    I treated Caroline just now was uneptable.

    But as I studied the diamond ring up close, I felt something indescribable.

    It looked vaguely familiar.

    A figure shed across my mind, but I couldn''t see it clearly.I felt that I had forgotten somebody or

    something important. Just then, Caroline came back.

    When she saw the diamond ring in my hand, her sadness instantly vanished.

    "Did you get that for me? What a pleasant surprise!"

    "I''m sorry.Ipletely forgot I even had this."

    Caroline took the ring from me and tried to put it on her finger, but it didn''t fit.

    The ring was too small for her.After struggling to pull the ring off, she handed it back to me,

    embarrassed.

    I took it back and put it in its box.

    "Since it doesn''t fit you, let me keep it for the time being.Maybe I made a mistake."

    As I spoke, I felt strange.The ring made me think about my rtionship with Caroline more seriously.

    Were we really a couple? But if we were, then why wasn''t this ring in her size?

    "Let''s go for a walk, Anthony," Caroline suggested.

    "Okay." I did need to go out for some fresh air.

    We headed to the garden not far away.

    As we walked, Caroline still kept professing her love for me.

    I thought it was about time I made things clear to her, so I stopped in my tracks.

    "Caroline, I think it''s necessary for us to reconsider our rtionship.To be honest, although you say that

    we loved each other very much before, I can''t say I feel the same way.What I''m saying is, I''m not in

    love with you.We won''t be happy if we go on like this."

    I thought I could persuade Caroline, but she only shook her head stubbornly.

    "I''m willing to wait for you forever, Anthony.Please don''t give up on me."

    Since she was so persistent, I decided to drop the subject.

    Still, I couldn''t help but feel as though my heart was resisting her.I went back to the ward

    absentmindedly and caught a nurse changing the infusion bottle for my mother.

    "What are you doing?" I demanded.

    "We''re giving Mrs.Jones an infusion," she answered.

    "Wait!" I grabbed the nurse''s hand to stop her.

    "What''s the medicine in your hand? Why haven''t I been informed about this?"

 Chapter 102: Failure

    Chapter 102: Failure

    Caroline''s POV:

    I watched as Anthony walked in front of me.Just now, he was so determined to break off our

    rtionship.

    My heart was practically caught in my throat! Fortunately, he softened a bit.

    Ever since we were children, Anthony was never a soft-hearted man.

    I had to admit that maybe Jennifer, that bitch, had changed him.

    But it didn''t matter.He didn''t remember her anymore.

    Actually, Austin''s n to eliminate Elizabeth must''ve been in motion by now.

    Thinking of this, I anxiously followed Anthony into the ward.

    Sure enough, the nurse was just about to administer the poison that was supposed to Kill Elizabeth.

    But Anthony stopped the nurse before she got the job done.

    Seeing that the n was about to unravel, I hurried to Anthony''s side to exin.

    "Anthony, don''t worry.The nurse is taking good care of Mom.I''m sure she just needs to replenish her IV

    fluids, and maybe this is some sort of medicine for her.Don''t worry too much.Just trust the medical

    staff."

    To my surprise, Anthony ignored me and proceeded to interrogate the nurse.

    "What medicine were you going to give to my mother? Tell me its name and ingredients."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The nurse was so frightened that she almost fell to her knees.

    "Mr.Jones, it''s just amon IV fluid."

    Obviously, Anthony didn''t believe it.He walked up to the nurse and took the syringe from her hand.

    "Listen, as long as it''s for my mother, you need to get my permission first, or else I''ll have you all

    punished."

    As he spoke, he studied the color of the so-called medicine.After a while, he frowned.

    "This doesn''t look like IV fluid at all.It doesn''t even look nutritious.Get the chief doctor of this hospital."

    I knew that Anthony was summoning the chief doctor to have him test the medicine.Why was he acting

    so cautious? I couldn''t help but gnaw my lower lip nervously.

    While keeping an eye on the situation here, I sent a message to Austin in secret.

    "Our n is about to be exposed.Anthony has called for the chief doctor.What should we do now?"

    The minutes ticked on, but I didn''t get any reply from Austin.I waited anxiously and saw the chief doctor

    arrive.

    Sure enough, Anthony immediately ordered the doctor to test the medicine and, of course, the doctor

    agreed.

    After a while, the test results came out.

    It turned out that the medicine wasced with a little bit of sodium cyanide - a dose strong enough to kill

    Elizabeth.

    The whole thing happened so fast that I didn''t have time to cut in.When he saw the results, Anthony''s

    face practically went purple with rage.

    "If I didn''t make it in time, my mother would''ve been killed," he said in an angry voice.

    "Murdering the queen mother is no minor offense.I will have this matter investigated immediately and

    find out who wants to kill my mother."

    All the doctors and nurses knelt down in utter fear.

    "Mr.Jones, we are innocent! I was going to injected Mrs.Jones with normal medicine.I have no idea

    how this happened! Please, Mr.Jones, forgive us!"

    Anthony ignored their begging and called his attendants into the ward.I wanted to say something to

    comfort Anthony, but he shrugged me off.When his attendants arrived, Anthony was still burning with

    rage.

    "Get the surveince videos of the hospital and study them thoroughly.This is the highly toxic

    poison.Take it and keep it as evidence,"

    Anthony said to his attendants.

    Then I heard that he was going to arrange for Elizabeth to stay at his residence and that he would have

    only his trusted subordinates take care of her.

    "Only in this way can she truly be safe."

    I watched as Anthony acted resolutely, and I knew that things were getting way out of control.

    Damn it! How did this happen? These guys couldn''t do anything! After Elizabeth was transferred,

    Anthony left the hospital and waited for the results of his attendants¡¯ investigation.

    I followed him.

    "Anthony, that was really scary, wasn''t it? I''m so thankful you were able to act fast.I hope Mom''s going

    to be okay."

    "Caroline, don''t you have anything else to do? I have a lot of things to deal with.I have to go to the

    Rainbow Pack tomorrow to attend the 10th anniversary ceremony of the Alpha''s session on behalf

    of the royal family.I have to make sure Mom''s safe before I leave.I don''t have the energy to deal with

    you."

    Anthony was rather impatient.

    What? Anthony was going to attend the celebration ceremony too? What if he ran into Jennifer?

    ¡®¡®What the hell, Austin? Why aren''t you helping me stop Anthony from attending the ceremony? Well,

    on second thought, Anthony has no memories of Jennifer, so I guess I have nothing to worry about.¡¯¡¯

    Actually, I wanted to see the look on Jennifer''s face once she realized he had forgotten her.That would

    be interesting.

    "Anthony, I happen to be going to the ceremony too.How about we go there together?"

    "Fine.But don''t stick to me like glue.I''m very busy with my work.I hope you can understand."

    "Of course.I''m sorry, Anthony.I won''t interfere with your work from now on," I apologize sincerely.

    Only in this way could Anthony let his guard down around me.

    As long as I was by his side, I wouldn''t allow Jennifer to get close to him.

    ¡®¡¯Anthony is mine and only mine!¡¯¡¯

    "Okay." Anthony followed after the attendants who were escorting Elizabeth.

    I looked at his back.I didn''t want him to leave me, but what could I do? He had asked me to stay away.

    Then, my eyesnded on Elizabeth, who was still alive.Recalling how my n had failed, I was so

    angry that I stomped my foot.

    I didn''t see thising.

    But on second thought, maybe it was alright if Elizabeth lived a little longer.

    After all, it was better to be dead than to live as a vegetable.

    Sooner orter, everything would fall into ce and Anthony would be mine.

 Chapter 103: Meeting Again

    Chapter 103: Meeting Again

    Jennifer''s POV:

    It was another sleepless night for me.

    The thought of attending the banquet tomorrow gave me mixed feelings.

    On the one hand, I was really looking forward to seeing Anthony again.

    On the other hand, knowing that this banquet was the anniversary celebration of Arthur''s session to

    the position of Alpha made me ufortable.

    It was like a celebration of my father''s death.

    Arthur had only risen to his current position after killing my father and destroying our family.

    He was the person I hated most in the world, but I had to swallow my hatred and disgust while

    watching him swagger around like a winner.

    I really didn''t know how I was going to face him and E tomorrow.

    Their invitation to me was obviously not as innocent or generous as it seemed.

    They just wanted to take this opportunity to rub it in my face and maybe set a trap for me.

    At this crucial time, my brother and Skr were not here, so I had to be even more cautious.

    However, I felt that as long as I could see Anthony again, it was all worth it.

    I missed him terribly.

    The truth was, we hadn''t been apart for a long time, but it felt like an eternity.

    Maybe my anxiety would be gone once I saw Anthony with my own eyes tomorrow.

    Just then, my phone vibrated on the bedside table.

    When I picked it up, I saw that I was getting a call from Skr.

    "Hello, Skr."

    Holding the phone to my ear, I walked to the window and looked outside.

    "Jennifer, Dn and I have arrived at the royal pce of Osman Kingdom.We inquired about Mr.Jones

    as soon as we got here.We heard that he''s going to attend the celebration banquet in the Rainbow

    Pack tomorrow."

    "How is he now?"I asked.

    "Don''t worry.He is safe.Nothing happened to him.But we didn''t get to see him yet.As soon as we

    arrived at his residence, we were stopped by some attendants arranged by Caroline.Dn and I are

    waiting for the right chance to go there again."

    Only after hearing that could I breathe a sigh of relief.

    "I''m d he''s fine.As long as he''s not in danger, I can rx.Thank you, Skr, and please convey my

    thanks to Dn."

    "You don''t have to thank us.And Jennifer, please be careful over there."

    "I will.You too."

    "Dn and I wille back to be with you as soon as possible.I didn''t expect that we wouldn''t get to

    meet Mr.Jones this time.It''s so annoying.But luckily, you are going to meet each other soon.Otherwise,

    you would miss him too much,"Skr teased.

    "Yes, thank you for reuniting us, kind and beautiful Skr."

    Skr burst intoughter on the other end of the line.

    After exchanging a few more jokes, I hung up the phone with a bitter smile.

    Now that I knew for certain that Anthony would be attending the banquet tomorrow, I had to go as well.

    I didn''t care whether it was a trap or not.

    As long as I could see him again, I was not afraid of anything.

    The next morning, I carefully got dressed.

    Since it had been a long time since Anthony had seen me, I wanted to impress him at first sight.

    Daniel had to wait for me for a long time.

    Knowing that I was still getting ready, he didn''t urge me, but just waited downstairs patiently.

    When I finally walked down, he stood up and said, "I''ll apany you to the banquet.Helen and Simon

    will be there too.Of course, we have to pretend like we don''t know them.Otherwise, they''ll be in

    trouble."

    I nodded.

    "You''re right.Let''s be careful.It''s obvious that this banquet is a trap for us."

    Daniel and I had already discussed the matter and decided that we had to be on alert all the time to

    guard ourselves against any problems.

    When we arrived at the venue, the banquet had just started, and the ce was bustling with activity.

    Well-dressed guests were flooding into the venue.

    But when I walked into the banquet hall, all eyes turned to me.

    "Who is she?"

    "She looks a lot like the daughter of our previous Alpha."

    "I heard that that girl was a jinx.Anyone who got close to her would meet a bad fate."

    I was used to people gossiping about me like this so I didn''t pay them any attention, but Daniel

    clenched his fists in anger and tried to go up to them to put them in their ce.

    I grabbed his wrist and shook my head at him.

    "Forget it.Let their words go through one ear and out the other.Sooner orter, the truth wille to

    light."

    Daniel reluctantly nodded and stepped aside.

    At this time, Arthur and E made their grand entrance.

    The noise in the banquet hall immediately died down, as if a nket had been thrown over the whole

    ce.

    It seemed that Arthur had a certain hold over the werewolves in the Rainbow Pack, but it was probably

    less out of respect and more out of fear.

    "Let''s wee Jennifer Smith, the daughter of thete Alpha Lewis.Her presence here is a great honor

    to the Rainbow Pack."

    Of all the things I had been prepared for beforeing to the banquet, Arthur announcing my identity

    so tantly in front of everyone was not one of them.

    There were audible gasps of shock from the guests.

    One of them asked curiously, "Didn''t Lewis Smith''s daughter die a long time ago? How could she be

    here?"

    Several elders spoke up at this time to wee me.

    "It''s a good thing that Jennifer is still alive.In her veins runs the blood of ourte Alpha Lewis.It''s good

    news, worthy of celebration."

    Now that things had taken such a turn, I thought that it would be odd for me not to speak up.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So I opened my mouth and spoke in a tone that was graceful, but loud enough for everyone present to

    hear.

    "Back then, I was stranded in another pack.But I''m d that I have the chance to be back here.Thank

    you all for remembering my existence.I hope that the Rainbow Pack can soar to greater heights, so that

    my father''sst wish will be fulfilled."

    As soon as I said that, some of the older guests began to remark on how good of an Alpha my father

    had been, and how he had worked hard for our park.

    It filled my heart with joy to hear that they remembered my father with such fondness.

    Of course, the Rainbow Pack was not what it once used to be.

    With a slight cough from Arthur, everyone stopped talking at once.

    Arthur stered a smile on his face and said, "No matter what Jennifer''s fate is, she is always wee

    in the Rainbow Pack.I will take good care of her to console Alpha Lewis in heaven.Please take a seat

    of honor, Jennifer."

    What a hypocrite! It was a pity that I wasn''t able to contend with him yet.

    I nodded with a smile, maintaining a polite facade while secretly observing the werewolves at the

    ceremony.

    I saw some elders that I remembered seeing when I was a child, other elders who I wasn''t familiar with,

    and the representatives of other packs.

    I was surprised that Arthur had invited so many werewolves to attend this anniversary celebration.

    But where was Anthony? Fortunately, no sooner had I wondered about his whereabouts than a

    werewolf announced that Anthony and Caroline had arrived.

    Everyone stood up to greet them, and the gun salutes rang out.

    Knowing that I was finally about to see Anthony again, I could barely contain my excitement.

    A group of people entered the banquet hall, but the first person my eyes fell on was Anthony.

    I could see that he had be haggard and thinner in these past few days, but it didn''t hinder him

    from being the focus of the crowd.

    He was still as attractive as ever.

    ¡®¡¯We finally meet again, my dear Anthony.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 104: A Surprising Reunion

    Chapter 104: A Surprising Reunion

    Anthony''s POV:

    Before I left for today''s anniversary ceremony, I made sure my mother''s safety was secured.

    I cherished my mother.

    Of course I had to ensure her safety.

    I had put my most trusted attendants in charge of her.

    I couldn''t leave with ease until everything was in ce for my mother.

    Previously, Arthur had sent an invitation to the royal family, inviting us to attend the celebration.

    When I heard that the royal family had agreed to send several representatives, I actually found myself

    volunteering.

    The truth was, I didn''t find this ceremony important.

    I could''ve sent other members to represent the royal family if I wanted.

    But I didn''t.

    I didn''t know why, but for some reason, my intuition told me to go.

    However, now that someone attempted to poison my mother, I felt uneasy.

    I decided I''d continue looking into it after the ceremony.

    Such a matter was by no means trifle.

    As for Caroline, I still didn''t feel anything romantic towards her.

    I had asked those around me if we were really a couple, and everyone had said yes.

    But this only served to confuse me even more.

    Today, I finally put my worries aside and went to the Rainbow Pack with Caroline to celebrate the

    anniversary ceremony.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The ceremony itself was quite lively.

    The werewolves of Rainbow Pack were very weing and enthusiastic, and all of them bowed to us

    when we arrived.

    "No need to be so formal.Today marks the 10th anniversary of Arthur''s session to Alpha.Just enjoy

    yourselves,"

    I told them and waved my hand.

    "Oh my God! Mr.Jones is so handsome! And Miss Wilson is so beautiful! They''re a perfect match."

    "I heard that they''re not brother and sister by blood.So they can be together, right?"

    "Maybe they have already been together."

    I overheard several werewolves talking about us.

    I couldn''t help but frown at what they were saying.

    Why did everyone except me think Caroline and I were a perfect match? In my eyes, she was just my

    sister.

    I sighed and nced at Caroline, who was greeting the werewolves with a friendly smile.

    Then, Arthur led me and Caroline to the most distinguished seats in the hall.

    He smiled respectfully and made sure we werefortable before announcing the opening of the

    anniversary celebration.

    Soon, delicious food and red wine were served.

    The sound of firecrackers echoed in the air.

    Suddenly, the lights came on and an onstage show began.

    "Anthony, I heard that these performers are great.Someone told me that they''ve been singing and

    dancing all day.I even heard there''s a clown performance! This will be interesting."

    Caroline raised her ss to mine.

    "Anthony, let me propose a toast to you."

    "Cheers to this celebration,"

    I said indifferently, clinking my ss against hers absentmindedly.

    I looked at the food in front of me and frowned slightly.

    I still couldn''t smell anything.

    With a sigh, I reluctantly sliced a small piece of salmon and put it in my mouth.

    As I chewed, I felt someone staring at me.

    I nced up and sure enough, I caught a beautiful girl looking at me.

    Her eyes seemed to burn with desire.

    Who was she? Why was she looking at me like that? I was so taken aback that I didn¡¯t know what to

    do.

    Finally, at a loss, I lowered my head awkwardly.

    Although that girl was exactly my type, I had no idea who she was.

    I needed to avoid trouble and consequently, I needed to avoid her.

    When I was about to continue eating, Zane suddenly became restless and uneasy.

    "Anthony, I like that girl!"Zane yelled excitedly in my mind.

    "She looks so pretty and sexy.I think she''ll make a good choice."

    "Are you crazy? Why are you so excited over aplete stranger?"I replied sourly.

    But before we could argue, Arthur stood up to propose a toast to me.

    I smiled politely and nodded.

    After a while, I stood up to go to the bathroom.

    Caroline wanted to go with me, but I refused without hesitation.

    To be honest, I didn''t like her personality.

    She was clingy and desperate, pestering me every chance she got.

    I felt suffocated.

    Jennifer''s POV: No words could describe the joy I felt when I saw Anthony at the celebration venue.

    I didn''t even want to go to the event initially.

    It had taken a lot of courage to attend the ceremony that celebrated Arthur''s position as the Rainbow

    Pack''s Alpha.

    Thinking about how Arthur had been in that position for ten years made me want to pounce on him and

    rip his face off.

    But seeing Anthony at the celebration made everything worth it.

    I was so relieved to know he was safe and sound.

    But at the same time, he seemed a little off.

    He seemed to be avoiding my gaze the whole time.

    I couldn''t approach him, so I could do nothing but look at him lovingly, hoping he''d get the message.

    However, he lowered his head after meeting my gaze, as though he was avoiding me.

    I didn''t know why he did that.

    I couldn''t help but feel a bit dejected and disappointed.

    Halfway through the ceremony, I saw Anthony stand up to go to the bathroom.

    I decided to take this as an opportunity to approach him.

    "Daniel, I need to go to the bathroom.Excuse me."

    I quickly got up from the table and followed Anthony.

    I paced the hall to the bathroom for a while, waiting for Anthony toe out.

    After a while, the door swung open and he came out.

    I immediately ran to him and hugged him from behind.

    "Anthony, you''re here! Honey, I''ve missed you so much.I''m only here to see you!"

    I hugged his waist tightly and breathed his scent in.

    As soon as his scent hit me, I felt at ease.

    I rubbed my cheek against his back and smiled with contentment.However, Anthony''s reaction wiped

    that smile off my face.

    "Miss, do I know you?"

    He pushed me away and looked at me in surprise.

    "I don''t think we do.I''m sorry.You must''ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    "What? Miss? You don''t know me? This joke isn''t funny at all!"

    I felt like I was struck by lightning.I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.I studied his expression,

    searching for answers.

    I was sure that he was Anthony, my mate and the love of my life.

    However, his expression was clearly clueless and even a bit perturbed.

    This was unbelievable! How could Anthony not know me? "It''s me, Jennifer.I love you.We promised we

    would be together forever.How on earth do you not know me?"

    Desperate, I grabbed his wrist.

    "What happened to you? Anthony, you scare me.You''d better not be ying tricks on me!"

    "Jennifer? Sorry, I really don''t know you." Anthony stared at me nkly.

    When I looked into his eyes, I could tell that he wasn''t lying.

    There was no sense of familiarity in the way he looked at me.

    How could this be? He looked exactly like my Anthony, but he didn''t act like it.

    "Anthony, are you doing this on purpose? You''re only pretending not to know me, right? Honey, stop

    it.The past few days have been hard.I''ve missed you so much and I''ve been looking forward to our

    wedding..."

    I couldn''t control my emotions and threw my arms around him again.

    I leaned against his chest, tears welling up in my eyes.

    This time, Anthony was stunned.

    It didn''t ur to him to push me away.

    I drank in his scent and held back my tears.

    Just then, Caroline showed up.

    She came over aggressively, grabbed my wrist and shoved me away.

    She stood in between me and Anthony.

    I staggered backwards and shot her a re.

    "Miss Wilson, what are you doing?"

    "It should be me asking that question.Miss, what do you think you''re doing? How dare you try to

    seduce my fiance so openly!"

    Caroline stared at me, gnashing her teeth.

    "Fiance? Anthony is your fiance?"

    I was so shocked that my vision almost went ck and I lost bnce momentarily.

    This was too ridiculous! How the hell did my mate be Caroline''s fiance? No, this couldn''t be true.

    Was she lying? Or did she do something to Anthony while I was gone? As my mind raced, I was so

    shocked and angry that I almost went crazy.

 Chapter 105: The Conflict

    Chapter 105: The Conflict

    Caroline''s POV:

    I had thought that as long as Anthony and I showed up at the ceremony together, he would finally

    ept me as his fiancee.

    After all, everyone around us kept saying we were a perfect match.

    However, Jennifer showed up, too.

    That bitch kept getting in between us! Before we even went to the Rainbow Pack, I had already

    guessed that Anthony would run_ into Jennifer there.

    But I thought they would not meet here, at the ceremony.

    What was Jennifer doing here anyway? She even had the audacity to block Anthony''s way and try to

    seduce him.

    No one pissed me off more than this bitch.

    Anthony didn''t even let me touch him.

    And yet, with Jennifer, he didn''t even try to push her away when she hugged him.

    Seeing her arms around my man made me go crazy.

    Would Anthony still treat Jennifer differently even after losing his memories? I hade here to watch

    Jennifer suffer.

    1 wanted to see her cry over how her beloved Anthony didn''t recognize her.

    I didn''t want to see her rekindle their love.

    As much as I didn''t want to admit it, as long as that bitch showed up, Anthony would be drawn into her

    spell.

    She truly was a wild card that I had no control over.

    Why couldn''t Jennifer just go to hell? Jennifer looked straight at Anthony and asked pointedly, "Is

    Caroline your fiancee?"

    This made me feel a bit better.

    After all, it must''ve hurt her to ask such a question.

    Good.

    I used to feel bad too when she was with Anthony.

    Finally, Jennifer understood how I had felt.

    Imagining her suffering made me smirk.

    But after a while, I grew anxious.

    Anthony didn''t answer her question.

    I stepped forward and slipped my arm into his.

    "Yes, I''m his fiancee.We''re engaged.There''s nothing to be shy about.Our wedding should be taking

    ce very soon."

    I thought Jennifer would be sensible enough to drop it after hearing what I said.

    But to my surprise, she was still looking at Anthony, tears welling up in her eyes.

    What was her problem? Was she just acting? I frowned in disgust.

    The next moment, I saw her fish something out of her pocket.It was a ring.

    I instantly recognized it.Panicked, I tried to grab it before Anthony saw.

    This ring and the one that had fallen from Anthony''s pocket the other day were obviously a pair.

    However, I failed to stop Jennifer.

    She held the ring up in front of Anthony.

    "Anthony, this is proof of our love.I gave you my ring and you gave me yours.We agreed to watch over

    each other''s rings until I came back.What happened while I was gone? Have you changed your mind?

    Howe you don''t remember me?"

    The audacity of this bitch! How dare Jennifer put on a heartbreaking show to win back Anthony''s love?

    I refused to believe it would work.

    After all, Anthony had lost all his memories of her. But I could tell that Anthony wanted to get a closer

    look at the ring.

    In a moment of desperation, I grabbed him with one hand and swatted the ring away with the other.

    The ring rolled around the floor in ''circles for a while before finallying to a stop at Jennifer''s feet.

    Angered beyond belief, I pped Jennifer in the face.

    "You are so shameless.Stop talking nonsense! How dare you try to trick Anthony?"

    My hand stung from the p, but I didn''t care.

    In fact, I felt quite satisfied.Revenge was sweet.

    I reveled in the feeling.

    If I could, I wanted to give this bitch another p.

    Jennifer was stunned.

    However, she stubbornly raised her head to look at Anthony.

    A red handprint now marred her cheek.

    Even in such a situation, she was still coveting my love.

    I turned to Anthony and said, "Let''s go.She''s just power hungry.You don''t have to care about her."

    I held Anthony''s hand and smiled smugly at Jennifer.

    I didn''t think I would ever feel this proud of myself before.

    I raised my hand to p her again, but to my surprise, I suddenly felt a firm grip on my wrist.

    "Enough, Caroline."

    Anthony gripped me by the wrist tightly, his lips pursed with dissatisfaction.

    I couldn''t believe that Anthony was still on this bitch''s side!

    Anthony''s POV:

    From what I could remember, Caroline was a kind and sensible girl.

    However, her behavior just now said otherwise.

    I couldn''t believe she just pped a stranger out of nowhere.

    Why did she hate this stranger so much? For some inexplicable reason, I couldn''t help but feel sorry

    when I saw the hand-shaped mark on that she-wolf''s face.

    I had never felt this way towards a she-wolf before.

    Seeing her hurt made me wish I had been pped instead of her.

    This feeling felt so familiar.

    Not only this feeling, but also the she-wolf¡ªshe also felt so familiar.

    Had we met before? The way she looked at me after being pped made me feel incredibly upset.

    I had to avert my gaze.

    She made me feel ufortable.

    I let go of Caroline''s wrist and picked up the ring on the floor.

    After ncing at it quickly, I handed it back to the she-wolf.

    "I''m sorry.Are you hurt?"

    She didn''t take the ring.

    She simply looked into my eyes with a deep sadness, as though her heart was torn to shreds.

    "Anthony, I''ll ask you onest time.Who is your fiancee?" I couldn''t answer her.

    Who was my fiancee indeed? Even I was still unsure.

    My mind wentpletely nk and I didn''t answer her question right away.

    Was I really going to say that Caroline was my fiancee? Before I could say anything, Caroline slipped

    her arm into mine once more and dered, "I''m Anthony''s fiancee.Why are asking such a stupid

    question, anyway? Everyone knows about our rtionship."

    I quietly put some distance between myself and Caroline, only to find that the she-wolf''s eyes had been

    fixed on me the whole time.

    Tears were welling up in her eyes.

    "If you''re really getting married, then who am I to you? What about this ring? Anthony, did I misjudge

    you?"

    Seeing her teary eyes made my heart ache for some reason.

    In fact, I felt suffocated.

    I reached up to loosen my tie.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When I recovered, I handed the she-wolf a piece of tissue.

    "Calm down first."

    She showed no intention of taking the tissue.

    "Anthony, what if I say she''s lying and I''m your mate? Will you believe me?"

    Should I believe her? I suddenly felt that the world was upside down.

    Should I investigate this matter carefully?

 Chapter 106: Like A Shrew

    Chapter 106: Like A Shrew

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I had a bad feeling.There was something wrong with Anthony''s gaze.

    Could it be that he had lost his memories? Judging from his attitude towards Caroline, it seemed that

    he remembered her.

    However, he seemed to have forgotten me.

    Obviously, this situation worked to Caroline''s favor.

    After all, this was the only way she could easily get Anthony.

    If my guess was right, then Caroline was a scheming bitch.

    No wonder Anthony hadn''t responded to any of my calls or texts.

    It turned out that he had lost his memories of me.

    Fortunately, although Caroline was trying her best to please Anthony, I could see that he didn''t have

    any special feelings for her.

    He might have forgotten about our rtionship, but he was still loyal to me.

    "Anthony, if I tell you that Caroline is lying and that I am your mate, will you believe me?"

    I asked him.I didn''t want to beat around the bush.

    I just wanted to expose Caroline''s lie and tell Anthony that I was his mate.

    As long as he believed me, it didn''t matter whether he remembered me or not.

    I wouldn''t mind starting over with him again if I had to.

    A long silence passed, and I waited nervously for his reply.

    Anthony regarded me with an inquisitive gaze before looking at Caroline and shaking his head with a

    sigh.

    "I''m sorry.The two of you are sayingpletely opposite things.I really don''t know who to believe.I

    think I need to investigate this on my own to find out what the truth is."

    I could sense the helplessness and confusion in Anthony''s voice.

    He must have gone through a lot over the past few days to be so cautious.

    I couldn''t even imagine how losing one''s memories must be.

    I felt sorry for him.

    Seeing Anthony''s reaction, Caroline turned to re at me and warned fiercely, "You''d better shut up.If

    you continue to spout nonsense, I''ll make you suffer."

    I sneered.

    If it weren''t for the fact that we were at a banquet, I would have pped her.It was her fault that

    Anthony had lost his memories.

    And now, she even dared to act like I was the viin.

    "Caroline, if anyone here is spouting nonsense, it''s you.The guilt must be making you feel

    flustered.How can you use the victim in this situation? Do you think I''ll be scared of you? Just wait

    and see."

    Hearing my curt reply, Caroline fumed in anger and rushed forward to hit me again.

    This time, I grabbed her wrist.

    "Caroline, what do you think you''re doing? I''m not a pushover.The only reason I didn''t teach you a

    lesson before is that I care about Mrs.Jones, and since she treats you like her own daughter, I didn''t

    want to make her sad.But that doesn''t mean that I''ll tolerate you no matter what you do."

    If I found proof that Anthony had lost his memories because of Caroline, I wouldn''t let her go.

    "Jennifer." I heard Daniel calling me.

    I roughly released Caroline''s hand, catching her off bnce and causing her to stagger a few steps

    back.

    Caroline wanted to take the opportunity to hit me again, but this time, she was stopped by Daniel.

    "Miss Wilson, please watch your manners.You shouldn''t take advantage of your status to bully others."

    After chiding Caroline, Daniel looked at me with concern.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    I nodded at him.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    But Daniel''s face darkened when he saw the red palm print on my face.

    Unaware of the situation, he turned to Anthony in surprise and asked, "Mr.Jones, why didn''t you stand

    up for Jennifer? She''s your mate.How can you let her be bullied like this?" Anthony''s face paled in

    confusion.

    "Who are you? Do you know me too? I have no idea what''s going on right now.I lost my memories

    recently, and both of these women are iming to be my mate.I don''t know what to believe.My mind is

    a mess."

    Daniel''s eyes widened with shock.

    "Mr.Jones, let me set things straight for you.I''m your friend.I have personally seen the love that you and

    Jennifer have for each other.You two are destined to be mates.Please don''t believe Caroline''s

    words.She has always been trying to take Jennifer''s ce.Mr.Jones, you have to be careful not to be

    fooled by her."

    Daniel was defending me against Caroline and even trying to help me win Anthony''s trust.

    It was fortunate that I had such a great, loyal group of friends, or I wouldn''t know what to do.

    Perhaps it was because of Daniel''s words that Anthony seemed to be convinced.

    "I will investigate this matter carefully and give all of you a satisfactory answer.As for you, Jennifer, I''m

    sorry that you got hurt because of my sister.I hope you can forgive her for her rudeness."

    Hearing Anthony refer to Caroline as his sister calmed me down.

    Since that was how he still thought of her, I didn''t have to make a fuss about it anymore.

    I looked into his eyes and said solemnly, "Then I will wait for your answer.I believe that Moon Goddess

    is fair, and that the truth wille out one day.Anthony, I''m leaving now.Take care of yourself."

    I pulled Daniel''s hand and turned around to leave, but it hurt to walk away from my mate like this.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Tonight, I waspletely confused by everyone''s words.

    As I watched Jennifer walk away, I couldn''t help but catch up with her.

    "This is yours,"

    I told her, giving the man''s ring back to her.

    She looked at it in stunned silence for a moment before gently pushing it back to me.

    "This is your ring, and you gave me for safekeeping.You should keep it.It''s yours."

    Standing in front of her, I slid the ring onto my finger with doubt.

    To my surprise, the ring was a perfect fit for my finger.

    It seemed that Jennifer might be telling the truth, but in that case, what about Caroline? Did she lie to

    me?

    "Can we make an appointment to meet again? I want to ask you some questions," I said.

    For the first time that night, Jennifer smiled.

    "I''ll contact youter."

    Then, she took back the ring and left with Daniel.

    She was elegant and unrestrained in the way she spoke and carried herself.

    Looking at her receding back, I felt a sense of loss.

    I indeed found her familiar.

    Contrary to the unwillingness I felt when Caroline told me that she was my fiancee, I felt trusting of

    Jennifer.

    Whenever she was close to me, she was easily able to affect my mood.

    Just as I was pondering over this, Caroline came up to me and sneered, "That girl must be a fraud.She

    has been scheming for a long time to attract your attention, trying to trick you into trusting her.She just

    covets the position of your wife.It''s a clumsy lie.Anthony, don''t believe her."

    "Caroline, don''t badmouth others like this,"

    I said sharply.

    For some reason, I didn''t want to hear anyone insulting Jennifer this way.

    Caroline looked at me with indignation and burst into tears.

    "We have known each other since childhood.Do you think I''d lie to you?"

    I was a little annoyed by her ticky-tacky words, so I moved her hand away from my arm.

    "Caroline, don''t think I''m a fool.I cane to my own judgment.

    Don''t try to interfere with it.

    Even if I''ve lost my memories, I can tell right from wrong.

    Today, you went too far.

    As a member of the royal family, how could you beat others like a shrew?"

    "I only did it because she was trying to seduce you! "

    Caroline cried, once again putting all the me on Jennifer.

    I didn''t want to listen to her unreasonable words anymore, so I went back into the banquet hall alone,

    leaving Caroline shouting and chasing behind.

    Since when had she be so annoying?

 Chapter 107: Assassination Attempt

    Chapter 107: Assassination Attempt

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Today, I saw my beloved.To be exact, I saw the lover whom I had lost.

    The man standing before me was no longer the Anthony who loved me.

    He was merely an empty shell of his former self.

    First, it was my brother who had gotten amnesia.

    Now, it was my mate.

    What on earth had I done to deserve such an awful fate? I followed Daniel back to the banquet and

    took my seat.

    I felt like a zombie as if my soul had been sucked out of my body.

    I was in no longer in the mood to attend the banquet.

    Daniel poured me a ss of water and asked, "Are you okay, Jennifer?"

    I nodded halfheartedly.

    "Cheer up.Nothing can truly separate you and Mr.Jones.Caroline will not get what she wants.He

    belongs to you so he wille back to you sooner orter."

    I could tell that Daniel was worried that I would fall into a depression and was trying his best tofort

    me.

    I knew it was pointless to remain sad about the current situation, but I had yet to recover from the

    change.

    After all, before I came here, my beloved had promised to wait for me to return.

    But when I did, he had forgotten me and everything that we had been through together.

    I knew that I was not going to be sad forever.

    I just needed some time to ept reality.

    "Don''t worry, Daniel.I''ll pull myself together eventually.I will get Anthony back and give Caroline what

    she deserves.You are right.She can''t really keep what never belongs to her in the first ce."

    "That''s a good start, Jennifer.I believe in you."

    "Thank you.I''m really lucky to have a friend like you.I don''t know what I would have done otherwise."

    I turned to look at the stage.

    There was a performance going on, but I was on high alert for any threats.

    There were many activities and performances during the banquet.

    At that moment, a magic show began.

    Several magicians put on an amazing performance, and from time to time, they stepped off the stage to

    interact with the audience.

    One magician took out a rose and gave it to Caroline.

    My intuition told me that something was off about the magicians so I kept my eye on them.

    Another magician walked up to me and offered me a lily.

    I stood up with the intention of epting the flower when he quickly swapped it with a pistol.

    He pointed it at my heart and pulled the trigger.

    Someone wanted me dead! Fortunately, I already had my guard up.

    I had been on the lookout for anyone who might hurt me ever since I stepped foot in the venue.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    To be honest, I had a bad feeling when the magician approached me.

    Since E was the one who invited me to this banquet, why wouldn''t she take this opportunity to get rid

    of me? I reacted quickly and managed to dodge the bullet.

    I found myself backing up into a warm and familiar embrace.

    When I looked behind me, I realized that it was Anthony.

    His presence made me feel relieved.

    Perhaps it was the power of love, but ! no longer felt scared.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the magicians whipped out pistols and other weapons.

    Gunshots rang out.

    Some of the attackers had knives and tried to sh Anthony and me.

    The banquet fell into chaos.

    The crowd fled in different directions.

    Anthony and I were clearly their targets.

    Although he had lost his memories, Anthony protected me.

    We worked well together and fought side by side just like we used to do.

    We took turns attacking and defending so that we could beat the people that had ambushed us.

    During a crucial moment, Anthony grabbed my hand and pulled me to safety.

    When I looked at his face, I felt he was both familiar and strange to me.

    I came to a sudden realization during that moment between life and death.

    So what if Anthony had forgotten me? As long as we were both alive, nothing else mattered.

    My only hope was that Anthony could live a good life, even if it was one without me in it.

    After we managed to subdue the assassins, Anthony pointed a pistol at them and demanded, "Who

    sent you here? Why did you try to assassinate me and thisdy? You had better tell me the truth or

    else..."

    However, before Anthony could say anything else, the assassinsmitted suicide at the same time.

    It all happened so fast that no one had been able to stop them.

    Their bodies fell to the floor.

    Since they were dead, we had no leads as to who was the mastermind behind all this.

    If my hunch was right, Arthur had sent these assassins.

    I hadn''t expected him to be bold enough to try and have me killed during the celebration.

    But he dared to have Anthony killed as well? I really couldn''t figure him out.

    Anthony''s POV:

    "Take these corpses to forensics.Be careful not to let anyone manipte them and interfere with the

    investigation,"

    I ordered my subordinates in the aftermath of the assassination attempt.

    The banquet had been in full swing when Jennifer and I had been attacked.

    It was suspicious how Arthur did not show up until after the chaos.

    "Mr.Jones, are you okay? I''m really sorry for all the trouble.I didn''t know that the magicians I hired were

    actually assassins.It was my fault for not vetting them properly.Please forgive me, Mr.Jones."

    What a hypocrite! This cunning man was trying to y games with me.

    I decided to ignore Arthur in favor of checking on Jennifer first.

    "I''m fine.Don''t worry about me, honey."

    She froze immediately after the term of endearment slipped out.

    After that, she said, "Thank you for saving me, Mr.Jones."

    If I could be honest, saving her felt like second nature to me.

    When I saw that she was about to be in danger, I could not help but take action.

    Jennifer must have guessed what I was thinking because she exined, "You saved me on instinct

    because we are bonded mates.Now, do you believe that I am your mate? Caroline is a fake."

    My lips curled up into a smile at her words.

    Perhaps she was right.

    After confirming that Jennifer was fine, I felt furious with Arthur.

    After all, the assassination attempt happened in his territory, and yet, he was trying to find excuses to

    w his way out of it.

    I was not going to let him off that easy.

    I dered to everyone, "Since this all happened during the anniversary celebration, Arthur should be

    held responsible."

    "Mr.Jones, it''s my fault that you were ced in danger, but please trust me.I will dig into this matter and

    shed light on who is the true culprit behind this," Arthur begged.

    "Fine.We shall talk again about this after you conduct an investigation into the matter.But if I find out

    that you had something to do with the assassination..."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones, thank you! I''ll look into this right away."

    With my permission, Arthur dered that the banquet was over due to an emergency, and he

    apologized to all of the guests.

    Caroline rushed over to me.

    "Are you all right, Anthony? Did you get hurt?"

    Here was another person who only showed up once the danger was over.

    Even though Caroline looked concerned about my safety, I didn''t feel like talking to her¡ªespecially now

    that I suspected her of lying about our rtionship.

    I turned to face Jennifer.

    "Jennifer, your arm is injured.Let''s get you to a hospital."

 Chapter 108: A Trip Down Memory Lane

    Chapter 108: A Trip Down Memory Lane

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I allowed Anthony to take me to a hospital.Of course, I had no reason to turn him down.

    This was exactly the opportunity I had been waiting for.

    Anthony had no recollection of who I was because he had amnesia.

    I wanted to spend more time with him.

    Maybe then he would remember all that had urred between us.

    Even if he couldn''t remember anything right away, it was good enough for me that he didn''t dislike me.

    Anthony took me to a nearby hospital.

    Caroline, Daniel, Arthur, and several attendants apanied us.

    I didn''t like that Caroline was part of the group.

    She was like a leech, but I currently had no energy to stop her from following us.

    Fortunately, when we arrived at the hospital, Anthony asked the others to wait outside.

    He then joined me in the consultation room, leaving Caroline outside with the rest.

    In the consultation room, Anthony hovered as the doctor disinfected the wound on my arm, applied

    medicine on it, and wrapped it up with a bandage.

    I stared at my beloved all this time.I didn''t even whimper in pain because I didn''t want to miss any of

    Anthony''s facial expressions.

    We hadn''t been alone together for a long time.

    I stared at him, afraid that he would suddenly turn around and leave me.I now understood how quickly

    one''s circumstances could change.

    In the blink of an eye, your lover could forget everything rted to you.

    Although it sounded ridiculous, this was what I was currently going through.

    "Jennifer, you''re such a strong woman," Anthony praised me.

    He used topliment me like this when we had been on Marge Ind.

    But now...I smiled but my tone was bitter as I replied, "Really? This much pain is nothing to

    me.Compared to the hardships I went through together with you in the past, this little injury doesn''t

    evene close.Anthony, we have been through a lot together.I even thought that I was going to

    marry you.Who knew you were going to lose your memories in the few days I was gone?"

    "I''m really sorry.I don¡¯t remember anything."

    Anthony looked guilty.

    "Never mind.Sit down, Anthony.I''ll tell you everything,"

    I said, holding his hand.

    "We first met when you came to the pack I stayed.At that time, you were looking to select elite

    werewolves, and we realized that we were mates destined by Moon Goddess.Back then, you were very

    aloof and indifferent, and you disdained everyone."

    Anthony smiled as he replied, "I can imagine what I looked like during those times."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Really?"

    His casual eptance of his past-self amused me.

    "Now that I am recalling the past, I think you fell in love with me from day one of the training.Why else

    would you let me train alone with you every day?"

    I joked as I remembered our tumultuous beginnings.I then told Anthony about the time we fought

    against some vampires.

    All the while, he listened to me.

    It was only after retelling that story that I realized that we had so many wonderful memories together.

    Feeling emotional, I grabbed Anthony''s hand and said, "No matter what, I''ll wait for you to remember

    everything."

    Anthony didn''t push me away this time, and this made me a little happy.

    The doctor finished treating my wound.

    What a pity! I would have liked to spend a little more time with Anthony.

    "Thank you, Anthony.If it weren''t for your help today, I probably would have gotten more injuries or

    worse."

    Anthony helped me get up from my seat and said, "Take good care of yourself.I will find out the truth

    eventually.But this ce is getting quite dangerous so you need to watch out."

    Like he used to do in the past, he told me to be careful.

    I nodded obediently.

    When we stepped out of the consultation room, Caroline walked up to Anthony and grabbed his hand.

    "Anthony, why did you leave me, your fiance, alone to go off with some stranger? We grew up

    together.Do you think I''m inferior to a shameless she-wolf who just wants you for your power?"

    Caroline demanded with a whine.

    Anthony shook off her hand and replied, "Caroline, Jennifer is injured.Can''t you see that everyone is

    worried about her? Stop making trouble out of nothing."

    "Anthony, I told you before that she is a liar.Why don''t you believe me? She just wants to be your

    wife.She keeps approaching you with that kind of intention."

    Anthony couldn''t stand her yapping so he took out a small box from his pocket.

    I recognized it immediately.

    It was our ring box.

    I had a vague guess about what he wanted to do next.

    "I have a ring here that is meant for a woman, but it doesn''t fit you, Caroline.Why don''t we let Jennifer

    try it on?"

    Anthony suggested.

    I took the ring and put it on my finger.

    It fitted me perfectly.

    After trying on the ring, I returned it to Anthony.

    "I''ll wait for the day when you put it on my finger for me."

    Anthony looked like he wanted to say something, but at that moment, Caroline argued, "That''s just a

    coincidence.There are many she-wolves whose fingers would also fit into this ring.Jennifer just

    happens to be one of them.It doesn''t mean anything."

    She was really good at making excuses.

    "Anthony and I have already marked each other as mates.There should be marks on our bodies, and

    that''s a fact that can''t be changed.Would that be more believable?"

    I said.

    However, Caroline looked even more arrogant after hearing this.

    "Anthony doesn''t have any mate mark.If you don''t believe me, you can check him and see for yourself."

    I checked Anthony''s neck and discovered that it had no mate mark.

    But that was impossible! Anthony and I had marked each other.

    How could it have disappeared? What about me? I still had my mate mark, didn''t I?

    "Anthony, check the mate mark on my neck.Mine should still be there."

    I presented my neck to him.

    Anthony bent over to peer at my neck, but he imed that he couldn''t see anything.

    What was going on? I could see the mark myself, but Anthony couldn''t.What something wrong with his

    eyes?

    "I don''t know why or how you did this, but I beg you to stop lying to Anthony.It''s bad enough that he has

    lost his memories."

    Caroline took this opportunity to make a false charge against me so that she could keep me away from

    Anthony.

    "What have you done to Anthony? You''ll never get him this way.It will only push him further and further

    away from you."

    I had a strong feeling that Caroline had done something to make the mate mark disappear.

    Caroline looked anxious as she replied, "Wake up from your little daydream.I''m the one who is going to

    marry Anthony."

    "Enough!"

    Anthony interrupted our fight.

    "We shall talk about this after I look into this matter more."

    Arthur walked up to him and asked politely, "Mr.Jones, would you like to return to the hotel and take a

    break there? We have prepared the most luxurious suite for you."

    "All right.Lead the way."

    Anthony nodded in agreement.

    Before leaving, Anthony stopped before me and said once more, "Take care of yourself."

    "I will."

    Caroline red at me fiercely when she overheard our conversation, and I sneered back at her.

 Chapter 109: Two Invitations To Dinner

    Chapter 109: Two Invitations To Dinner

    Caroline''s POV:

    I had naively thought that Anthony would be mine after his memories of Jennifer had been

    erased.

    It was onlyter that I realized how wrong I was.

    Anthony crossed paths with Jennifer once again at the anniversary celebration.

    Even though he had amnesia, he was still so protective of her.

    When I noticed that Anthony was attracted to Jennifer all over again, I stomped my feet in anger.

    I returned to the hotel and thought of the assassination attempt during the banquet.

    Austin must have had something to do with it, so I called him.

    "Why are you calling, my dear Caroline? Miss me?"

    Austin¡¯s voice came through from the other end of the line.

    "Austin, were you the one who sent some werewolves to assassinate Jennifer?"

    I didn''t want to beat around the bush.

    "Yes, I did because Jennifer is a thorn in your side.Aren''t you happy to have me as an ally?" Austin

    frankly admitted.

    "Alpha Arthur of the Rainbow Pack is already myckey so don''t worry.He will kill Jennifer for us."

    I rolled my eyes in annoyance.

    Were all of Austin¡¯s men idiots? He said that he would assassinate Jennifer, but that bitch was still

    alive.

    "Austin, can your men do nothing right? They failed to kill Jennifer, and they even tried to kill Anthony!

    Did you order them to do that as well? Why are you not keeping your promise to leave him alone?" I

    demanded angrily.

    "Babe, what are you talking about?"

    Austin chuckled.

    "I didn''t order anyone to kill Anthony.It was probably just a misunderstanding.Besides, Anthony has lost

    his memories so he no longer poses any threat to me.Why should I kill him? We made a deal.As long

    as you hold on to him and make sure that he isn''t going to usurp the throne, I won''t hurt him."

    "You really promise?"

    I was not sure whether or not Austin was telling the truth.

    My bigger priority was getting rid of Jennifer as soon as possible.

    I urged, "I trust that you will not harm Anthony, but you need to get rid of Jennifer right away.And make

    sure not to leave any evidence that we''re involved.I can''t stand it anymore.I want her dead!"

    "Don''t worry, Caroline.My men are all loyal to me.Even if they fail, they won''t betray me.I won''t leave

    any evidence nor will I let Anthony discover our n."

    "Good.You need to take action as soon as possible before things get even moreplicated.I must win

    Anthony''s heart.You know how much I need your help."

    I softened my tone and asked him to speed up his ns.

    After Austin agreed, I ended the call.

    I wanted to see Anthony after that so I went to his room.

    Through the open door, I saw him sitting on the sofa.

    He was handsome and charming as always.

    But at the moment, Anthony was in a daze while holding the diamond ring.

    He must have been convinced by Jennifer''s words and was now suspecting me of lying to him.

    The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became.

    I gritted my teeth and made up my mind to kill Jennifer myself when I could.

    After Anthony put away the diamond ring, I made my presence known by knocking on the door.

    "Anthony, when are we leaving? Now that the anniversary celebration is over, we should head back."

    "I''m not going back for the time being.I''ll stay here with the Rainbow Pack and investigate the

    assassination attempt."

    I had not expected Anthony''s answer.Damn it! He wanted to stay here? Because of that bitch,

    Jennifer?

    "All right, Anthony.If that is what you have decided...It''s gettingte.Can I invite you to dinner?"

    I felt nervous about asking him on a romantic date.

    However, Anthony pissed me off by turning down my invitation.I had no choice but to go back to my

    room alone.

    Once I got there, I was boiling with anger.

    Anthony''s POV:

    I sat in the hotel room and recalled recent events.

    Although many people told me that Caroline was my partner, I couldn''t help but favor Jennifer.

    For some reason, I wanted to believe what she had said to me.

    It was just unfortunate that I did not bear the mate mark that Jennifer imed that I had.

    Because of that, I could not make any final judgments.

    "What are you thinking about, Anthony? If there is anything that you don''t understand, I can try to

    exin it for you.But you already know the answer, don''t you? Caroline is just like a sister to you while

    Jennifer feels more like your mate.Honestly, I really like Jennifer''s disposition and appearance.Can''t

    you consider her?"

    My wolf Zane clearlypreferred Jennifer.

    "Jennifer seems to like you as well.You should im her as soon as possible."

    "I''m not in the mood to think about this now.I can''t make a decision based on feelings alone.Let''s talk

    about it after I find more evidence,"

    I told Zane in hopes that he would give up his unrealistic ideas.

    "Are you telling me that you''re not interested in Jennifer?"

    Zane asked sharply.

    Before I could reply, my phone rang.

    I looked down and saw that the call wasing from an unfamiliar number.

    Jennifer said she would contact me.

    Was she the one calling? After a moment''s hesitation, I pressed the answer button.

    As I expected, the call was from Jennifer.

    She told me about a restaurant and invited me out to dinner.

    I agreed without hesitation, and she told me the location.I hung up the phone.

    Knowing that I was going to meet Jennifer soon made me inexplicably excited.

    I saved the phone number in my contacts and realized that her number had sent me messages in the

    past.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Since the number had not been registered, I did not check the messages or reply to them.

    I clicked the messaging app and saw that Jennifer had contacted me a few days ago and referred to

    me in an intimate way.

    Maybe we really had been in a rtionship.

    Even if turned out that we were not a couple, we were probably very close.

    My phone must have been tampered with.

    No wonder Jennifer''s phone number had not been registered in my contacts.

    After giving it some thought, I figured that Caroline was the only person who could have done this.

    I decided to find an opportunity to test her.

    I changed into a suit and made my way to the restaurant Jennifer told me to go to.

    When I arrived at one of the restaurant''s private rooms, Jennifer was already there, and she had

    ordered food.

    I felt a little embarrassed and quickly walked over.

    Jennifer looked lovely in her outfit.

    The way she did her makeup made her face seem glowing.

    I suppressed the impulse to scan her from head to toe like a crazy person.

    I had to admit that she was incredibly appealing to me.

    "Sit down, Anthony."

    Jennifer smiled.

    "I ordered spaghetti with ck truffles for you.I hope you like it."

    The spaghetti with ck truffles sat on the table, and it Was steaming hot.

    Although I couldn''t smell anything, I was pleasantly surprised.

    "Jennifer, how did you know what I like?"

 Chapter 110: A Date

    Chapter 110: A Date

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Tonight, I made sure to dress up nicely because I was going to meet Anthony.I even did my hair and

    put on some makeup.

    As expected, the moment Anthony saw me, he could not look away.

    It should not be difficult to catch the attention of a man who used to love me and make him fall for me

    once more.

    I was ready to fight against Caroline to the end.

    If she wanted to beat me using trickery, I was not going to hold back any longer.

    Besides, I had no ns of giving Anthony up to her.

    Sure, he had lost his memories.

    But if she could make Anthony lose his memories, I could make him fall in love with me again.

    I came to the restaurant as agreed.

    It was disappointing that he had forgotten all about me, but I was really happy to see Anthony.

    It was even more disappointing that I could not hug him even though he was my mate.

    Anthony was surprised to see that I ordered spaghetti with ck truffles for him.

    "How did you know what I like?"

    When Anthony looked into my eyes and asked me that, it was as if he had gone back to how he used

    to be; but I quickly sobered up.

    His current expression was just his usual one.

    He still had yet to remember that he loved me.

    But that didn''t really matter.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I was who I was, a person who had no ns of giving up.

    "I remember everything about you because I love you.I know things that others don''t,"

    I replied while looking him in the eye.

    After a moment of stunned silence, Anthony asked me, "Are we really mates, Jennifer?"

    "We are.Have youpletely forgotten me? Don''t you remember anything?"

    I looked at him hopefully even though I knew that what I wanted was impossible at the moment.

    "Sorry.I still don''t remember who you are,"

    Anthony apologized sincerely.

    My smile became bitter.

    "It''s fine because, no matter what, I will always be with you.We''ll find a way to get your memories back,

    just like how you were there for me when bad things happened."

    Anthony smiled back at me, and then we had dinner together.

    We had been a couple for quite some time so I knew Anthony quite well.

    I had made sure to order food that he liked.

    Although he had lost his sense of smell, he still liked the same food.

    We still got along very well.

    A thought came to me, and it made me stop eating.

    I turned to Anthony.

    "By the way, you need to be careful of Arthur.He is cruel and has a history of doing awful things.You

    shouldn''t take him lightly."

    Anthony was a smart man.

    He must have also noticed that something was off about Arthur and that was why he told me to be

    careful.

    "You should watch out too.I have a feeling that someone is out to kill you.What happened at the

    anniversary banquet was proof of that.Speaking of this, have you fought with anyone recently?"

    "Arthur and I have our own issues to deal with.Maybe he was the one who ordered those werewolves

    to attack me, but don''t worry.I will be more careful from now on."

    I felt reluctant to part ways with Anthony.I had almost forgotten that he had onlye to attend the

    anniversary celebration.

    He was probably going to return to the pce soon.

    "When will you go back to the royal pce?" I could not help but ask.

    After a short pause, he answered, "I am not leaving for the time being.I n on staying with the

    Rainbow Pack to investigate the assassination attempt during the banquet."

    "Are you staying because of me?"

    I asked him in pleasant surprise.I didn''t expect Anthony to agree.

    "You are part of why I need to stay here.I don''t know why but I care about you.I need to know that you

    are Safe, and I can''t just ignore this feeling."

    I felt so happy to hear that.

    "This has to be because of our bond as mates.That bond can never be erased.You might not

    remember me right now, but your heart and your body do.I can never be truly eliminated from your life,"

    I replied.

    "That might be true."

    Anthony didn''t deny what I had just said.

    At that moment, a waiter passed by and identally spilled a hot drink on me, scalding the back of my

    hand.

    "Are you okay?"

    Anthony leaped to my aid and checked my hand.

    "Please get us some ice cubes," he told the waiter who was in the middle of apologizing profusely.

    When Anthony ced some ice on my hand, I was so moved that I couldn''t help but hug him.

    "Honey, thank you for caring for me."

    Surprisingly, he didn''t push me away.

    He let me hug him and speak to him so candidly.

    It took me a few seconds toe to my senses.

    "I''m sorry.That was too forward of me.I couldn''t help myself because you were so sweet.It reminded me

    of our past and..."

    "It''s fine.I understand,"

    Anthony assured me.

    "Don¡¯t worry.I will try my best to find out what''s going on.If you really are my mate, I will treat you well

    and make it up to you."

    "Then I will wait for your good news.Anthony, I want to take you somewhere."

    I did not know when would be the next time we would go on the date so I wanted to prolong this one.I

    wanted to spend a little more time with Anthony.

    "Okay, I''m all yours for today."

    Anthony looked at me with a smile.

    After dinner, I took Anthony to a wishing pool.

    I was happy that I could bring my mate here.I pointed to the center of the pool and turned to look at

    Anthony.

    "Anthony, this is where my parents first met each other.This pool is said to make wishese true.Do

    you want to try throwing a coin into it? Maybe our wishes will alsoe true."

    "Let''s make a wish together."

    Anthony nodded in agreement.

    I closed my eyes.

    Even though there were other werewolves in the area, the two of us silently made wishes together.

    Two minutester, I looked up at Anthony and saw that he was still seriously praying.

    He eventually opened his eyes and caught me staring at him.

    He asked, "Jennifer, what did you wish for?"

    "I wished that Anthony will always be healthy and happy, and that he will always be with me."

    I heard him sigh.

    "What about you? What was your wish?" I asked him.

    "I wish that the truth wille out.I wish that I will get my memories back so that I can remember

    everything that has happened between us."

    I was deeply moved by how we both wanted to be together forever.

    "Our wishes wille true,"

    I dered while looking at the wishing pool.

    I was happy by how our date turned out.

    Although Anthony had lost his memories, he still meant a lot to me- as I clearly did to him.

 Chapter 111: Pregnant

    Chapter 111: Pregnant

    Anthony''s POV:

    After the time I spent alone with Jennifer, I was almost convinced that she was my mate.

    It was just unfortunate that I could not remember anything about her.

    After bidding Jennifer goodbye, I returned to the hotel.

    She filled my thoughts so much that I had no choice but to admit that I had a crush on her.

    Even if it turned out that she was not my mate, I knew that I could still easily fall in love with her.

    My wolf must have picked up on the direction of my thoughts because it became restless.

    "Anthony, you should just ept Jennifer as our mate.Although I can''t smell the mate bond, my

    intuition is telling me that she is the best choice.She is beautiful, elegant, and sincere.She is a strong

    she-wolf with a good character, and she doesn''t seem like the type to lie.I kind of trust Jennifer''s word

    over Caroline''s."

    I could not deny that I thought so too.I also trusted Jennifer more than I trusted Caroline.

    Besides, Jennifer had no reason to lie to me about this matter.

    If she simply wanted a mate, she probably would have chosen one out of the many other werewolves

    wooing her.

    My phone rang, cutting into my thoughts.

    I picked up the phone, thinking that Jennifer sent me a message.

    But when I checked the screen, it was actually a report from my subordinate.

    "The forensic doctor performed an autopsy on the corpses, but we were unable to get any significant

    clues regarding the magicians'' identities.DNA test results show that the magicians were not members

    of the Rainbow Pack.In fact, they are not from any pack.They seem more like a group of rogues."

    I got a headache after reading the message.

    Things were not as simple as I had thought.

    Since we had no leads, our investigation was far from over.

    It looked like I really needed to stay in the Rainbow Pack''s territory.

    I picked up my phone once more and called my attendant.

    "There is something I must do here.Make arrangements so that we always have an eye on Austin, and

    take good care of my mother."

    My attendant confirmed that he was going to do as I said, and then I ended the call.

    After that, I had a new hypothesis regarding what happened during the anniversary banquet.

    Arthur didn''t seem like the type to make such an borate assassination n.

    If he wasn''t the mastermind, who was? After a while, Caroline called me and asked me to have dinner

    with her.

    I wanted to test her so I agreed.

    We went to a restaurant for dinner.

    At some point during the evening, I told her that I needed to go to the bathroom, and I left my phone on

    my seat.

    But I didn''t actually go to the bathroom.

    I found a spot a good distance from our table where I could observe Caroline without her noticing.

    When it seemed like I wasn''t going toe back right away, Caroline looked in the direction of the

    bathroom before taking my phone.

    Her action confirmed my suspicions.

    I took this opportunity to return to the table.

    "What are you doing?" I coolly asked her.

    "A-Anthony..."

    So surprised by my reappearance, Caroline started to stutter.

    She clearly had not expected to get caught in the act.

    I snatched my phone from her hand.

    When I checked my phone, it revealed that she had been browsing my text conversation with Jennifer.

    She probably wanted to tamper with my phone.

    "Anthony, I didn''t see anything."

    Caroline desperately tried to cover up her tracks.

    "We''re really close.You used to allow me to look through your phone.You even set it up so that it would

    unlock with my fingerprints.Please don''t be angry with me, Anthony.I won''t do it again." She looked

    sincere but now I knew it was all an act.

    "I refuse to have dinner with a liar.We may have grown up together, Caroline, but I never expected you

    to have such bad habits." Caroline tried to hold me back.

    She looked up at me with tears in her eyes and pleaded, "I really didn''t lie.Please believe me, Anthony.I

    love you very much."

    I no longer trusted Caroline so I shook her off. I just did not expect her to copse to the floor.

    Because I still regarded her as my younger sister, I turned to help her up.

    But she curled in on herself and groaned in pain.

    "Anthony, my stomach hurts.It really hurts."

    I wasn''t sure if this was part of her act, but I was determined not to fall for any more of her tricks.

    I turned to leave, but then I noticed that Caroline''s dress was stained with blood.

    After my initial shock, I rushed her to the nearest hospital.

    Caroline''s POV:

    I couldn''t believe that I was pregnant with Austin''s child.

    This was not what I had nned.

    Anthony and I arrived at the hospital.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    One of the doctors in the emergency room looked after me while Anthony waited outside.

    Although my stomach was hurting, I was more worried about what Anthony would think of me.

    I knew that the child was Austin''s.

    He was the only man I had sex with.

    I needed his help so I had no choice but to have sex with him.

    But I had not expected to be pregnant with his child.

    If Anthony knew who the baby''s father was, I would lose all chances to be with him.

    What could I do in my current situation? When the doctor was done examining me, Anthony entered

    the ward.

    He looked panicked and worried.

    This proved that I still had a ce in his heart.

    "The patient is almost two months pregnant.You need to be careful from now on because this is a

    critical time for her.During the first trimester, it is easy for the mother to get a miscarriage."

    As the doctor exined my pregnancy to Anthony, an idea formed in my mind.

    I decided to im that the child was his.

    That way, he could never leave me.

    Anthony looked shocked by the doctor''s news.

    He then settled into the chair next to my bed.

    I still felt weak so my act seemed even more realistic.

    I tugged on Anthony''s sleeve and let tears roll down my cheeks.

    "You know what, Anthony? You nearly killed your own child.For the sake of our baby, please don''t leave

    me.This baby is yours so I want to give birth to it.And every child deserves aplete family.The three

    of us could be happy together."

    My tears were real.

    I didn''t want to be pregnant with Austin''s baby, but I could not bring myself to abort it.

    Besides, this was an opportunity to raise the baby as Anthony''s.

    If Anthony believed that this baby was his, he wouldn''t have the heart to leave me.

    "How did you get pregnant? I don''t remember ever sleeping with you.You''ve always been like a sister

    to me."

    I never wanted to be his sister! "You don''t remember, Anthony? We''ve had sex before, but you

    probably just forgot.Now that I''m pregnant with your child, I need to take better care of myself.Don''t

    worry, Anthony.For you, I will give birth to a cute child."

    "All right, all right.Take it easy for now.It''s not good for the child if you get stressed,"

    Anthony told me almost robotically.

    I didn''t know if he believed me or not, but it was enough that he was willing to stay by my side and take

    care of me.

    Being pregnant was useful after all.

 Chapter 112: Return

    Chapter 112: Return

    Skr''s POV:

    "Finally! We''re back.I can''t wait to see Jennifer!"

    I stepped out of the ne and spread out my arms wide to breathe in the fresh air.

    Dn lugged our bags off the ne.

    We were finally back in the Rainbow Pack.

    He smiled at me dotingly and reached out to touch my hair.

    "Why are you so happy?" he asked teasingly.

    "It wasn''t fun back there since it was just the two of us.But we have so many friends here, so I''m

    excited to reunite with them."

    As I spoke, I was walking backwards, facing Dn.

    Suddenly, his expression changed when he saw something behind me, but it was toote.

    I bumped into someone by ident.

    "I''m sorry, miss."

    The werewolf who bumped into me apologized absentmindedly.

    However, when he saw my face, his expression changed slightly.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    I averted my gaze awkwardly.

    Fortunately, Dn came to my rescue.

    He stepped forward and pulled me into his arms.

    Then he grabbed my hat and put it on my head.

    "Put this on.The way those men look at you makes me feel so angry." I nodded meekly.

    Together, we started walking.

    One of Dh''s hands pushed our luggage while the other was wrapped around my shoulder.

    It made me feel better to know that Dn was jealous and protective.

    About an hourter, Dn and I made it to Simon''s vi.

    As soon as I saw Jennifer, I practically pounced on her with excitement.

    "Jennifer, I''ve missed you so much!"

    "Skr, I''ve missed you too."

    Jennifer hugged me back affectionately.

    "Thanks you for helping me."

    Suddenly, I remembered that I had been meaning to ask something.

    "How did the ceremony go?"

    "There were some problems.We encountered a sneak attack at the celebration,"

    Jennifer exined to me, shaking her head.

    "Oh, my God! I''m d you''re not injured, Jennifer."

    I took her hand and we sat down.

    "By the way, how are you, and Mr.Jones? Have you run into each other yet?"

    I was just asking out of genuine concern for my friend, but to my surprise, Jennifer''s expression

    instantly turned gloomy.

    Daniel shook his head, hinting that I should drop the subject.

    "What happened?" I was confused.

    Why was everyone looking at me weirdly? Daniel sighed.

    "We did meet Mr.Jones, but to our surprise, we found out he has lost his memories."

    "What?"

    Anthony had lost his memories? No wonder Dn and I were shut out when we went to see him.

    Poor Jennifer! She must be very sad.

    No wonder Daniel shook his head at me just now.

    It turned out that he didn''t want me to mention the prince.

    "Caroline must be behind this.We weren''t allowed to see Mr.Jones when we went to the royal pce ¡ª

    it was her subordinates who stopped us."

    The more I spoke, the angrier I felt.

    "Jennifer, we can''t let that, bitch win.We need to get Mr.Jones¡¯ memories back!"

    We expressed our sympathies for Jennifer''s situation, and we all said that we would try our best to help

    her.

    Unexpectedly, it was Jennifer who tried tofort us.

    "I know you''re all worried about me.But I trust Anthony.Even though he''s lost his memories, I know he

    won''t be so easily fooled by Caroline.He will remember me sooner orter."

    "Jennifer, you are right.I just know that Mr.Jones will fall for you a second time, even if it means starting

    all over again."

    "Thanks." Jennifer smiled at me sadly.

    "Let''s drop the subject.It makes me too sad.Besides, you guys just got back! Let me cook a nice warm

    meal for you."

    "I can help!" I followed Jennifer into the kitchen.

    Together, we cooked up a storm.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    When the food was served, everyone''s mood lightened up and the atmosphere grew lighter and

    merrier.

    "How about I try contacting Mr.Jones?" Dn suggested.

    "If he has only lost some of his memories, then there''s a chance he still remembers me.After all, we''ve

    known each other for years."

    "That''s true!" I pped my hands excitedly.

    "Then I guess it''s worth a try." Jennifer agreed.

    Over dinner, Dn and Jennifer began to talk.

    "How''s Elder Tony?" Dn asked.

    "He''s still the same as before." Jennifer sighed.

    "He doesn''t look any better."

    "I was able to visit an old friend beforeing back here.He''s a skilled doctor and he knows a lot about

    psychiatry.He actually agreed toe here and treat Tony.He''s actually staying at a nearby hotel now."

    "That''s great!"

    Jennifer''s eyes finally lit up with hope.

    "Maybe he can check on Elder Tony tomorrow."

    "I can ask.I''ll text him tonight."

    Dn''s POV:

    After dinner, I called my friend to ask him toe over tomorrow to treat Tony.

    I sincerely hoped he could nurse Tony back to health, so that my sister wouldn''t be used of being a

    jinx anymore.

    I didn''t expect that so many things had happened to my sister while I was gone.

    I couldn''t help but feel worried for her and decided that I wouldn''t leave her again.

    After thinking about it for a while, I sent Anthony a message.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m in the Rainbow Pack now.I heard that you are here too.How are you doing?"

    I waited for quite a while but I didn''t receive a reply from Anthony, which worried me.

    "I''m sure the prince still remembers you,"

    Skr saidfortingly, wrapping her arms around me.

    "He''s probably just busy right now.Let''s wait a little while longer."

    I nodded and looked up at her face.

    She was sitting on myp, which made my cock go hard.I wondered if she noticed.

    "Skr, we''ve been so busytely," Iined.

    "We haven''t had sex in days."

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and started to kiss me.

    "Honey, I know you''ve been restless," she whispered.

    "Then why don''t you help me out?"

    I guided Skr¡¯s hand to my belt.

    She unbuckled it and reached down to stroke my pulsating cock.

    Her touch made me go crazy and a bit of sperm oozed out of the tip.

    I watched her licking my cock with her tongue.

    I couldn''t wait any longer.

    I picked up Skr and put her on the bed.

    She looked up at me, seductively tearing her clothes off.

    In a matter of seconds, she was lying naked in front of me.

    "Skr, get up."

    I made her get on all fours, her back facing me.

    From behind her, I could see her pink pussy dripping liquid onto the bed.

    It was the perfect visual feast.

    I inserted my hard, swollen cock in from the behind so abruptly that she screamed.

    Oh, my God! Her walls closing around me almost made me ejacte right then and there.

    "Babe, rx.Let me move inside."

    I couldn''t wait anymore.

    Every time I was with Skr alone, I couldn''t help but want to fuck her.

    I thought I was introverted, but I couldn''t control myself on this matter.

    It felt so good to enter her body from behind.

    I couldn''t stop fucking her and we went on several rounds before we copsed on the bed breathlessly.

    Skr was so tuckered out that she fell asleep almost instantly.

    After taking a shower, I let her sleep in my arms.

    I looked at her sleeping face and tucked the wet hair behind her ears.

    I felt that she was my cure.

    Great!

 Chapter 113: In A Hurry To Get Married

    Chapter 113: In A Hurry To Get Married

    Anthony''s POV:

    After learning that Caroline was pregnant, I stayed with her at the hospital.

    The doctor said that she needed to be taken good care of because she was weak.

    Although I still couldn''t believe that the baby she was carrying was mine, Caroline was still like a sister

    to me so I felt a little guilty that she fell because of me.

    Whoever the father was, Caroline was still family, and she was highly favored by my mother.

    She was in a delicate condition so I needed to stay with her, keep her calm, and take care of her.

    It was torture for me to be alone with her in the ward.

    I had to keep reminding myself to keep a respectable distance from her.

    But Caroline''s whining was starting to get annoying.

    "It''ste, Anthony.Come to bed."

    Caroline leaned back against the headboard.

    Her pale face made her look pitiful, and she put on an air of innocence.

    "Come lie with me.Let''s sleep together.The amodation here is not as good as the hotel.Please

    make do with it."

    "It''s fine.I''ll just sleep on the sofa."

    I sat down on the couch, which was a safe distance from her.

    "You should sleep.It will be good for you."

    "Anthony..."

    Caroline''s eyes filled with tears.

    "You clearly don''t want to be near me.You''re making me feel like I''m some awful virus."

    "I don''t think that.You''re overthinking things,"

    I replied, but my patience was wearing thin.

    "I just don''t feel ready to sleep in the same bed as you.I hope you can understand and stop being

    pushy about it."

    "All right, Anthony.I respect your opinion.I''m going to bed¡ªfor the baby''s sake."

    Caroline stopped trying to invite me to lie with her.

    She settled into her bed and pulled the quilt over her body.

    I leaned back against the sofa and nced at my watch.

    It was alreadyte.

    Honestly, I still had my doubts about the baby in Caroline''s belly.

    She could insist and cry, but I would be hard-pressed to believe that the baby was mine.

    By the time Caroline quieted down, it was the middle of the night.

    I could finally rx.

    I casually checked my phone and saw that Dn had sent me a message.

    He asked how I was doing in the Rainbow Pack''s territory.

    I replied to Dn''s message, saying, "I''m fine, Dn.I don''t have any tasks for you for the time being.If

    I need you to do something for me, I''ll tell you.By the way, why are you also here?"

    Just when I sent the message, Caroline suddenly woke up.

    She pressed her hands over her belly and cried out.

    "Anthony, my stomach hurts! Is there something wrong with our baby?"

    She looked at me with pleading eyes.

    "There shouldn''t be.You''re probably just feeling nervous.Here, drink some water."

    I got up to get some water, sat on the edge of her bed, and helped her drink from the cup.

    However, as soon as Caroline finished drinking the water, she slipped into my arms and hugged me

    tightly.

    "Anthony, when are you going to marry me? You''re here right now, taking care of me.That means you

    care about me, right? I''m already pregnant with your child.If we don''t get married, what will people

    think? I''m a princess and I''m pregnant before I am married.News of this will damage the reputation of

    the royal family.What''s more, our child needs aplete family,"

    Caroline babbled with tears in her eyes.

    My body stiffened in her embrace, and I gently pushed her away.

    "Don''t be like this, Caroline.You are like a sister to me.You don''t feel like my mate.As for the topic of

    marriage, I''ll start to consider it when Mom wakes up.I''m sorry, but I can''t think about marrying you right

    now."

    "Anthony! Are you going to deny what you have done?"

    Caroline suddenly became agitated.

    "Are you going to abandon me and our child? Do you want us to live in the dark forever?"

    Her questions were like knives stabbing into my conscience.

    I was in a dilemma, but I didn''t know how to respond.

    All of a sudden, Caroline bent over once more.

    Her forehead became shiny with sweat.

    I realized that her stomach was hurting again so I quickly called for a doctor.

    The doctors and nurses rushed into the ward.

    "Thisdy''s moods keep changing too frequently.It''s affecting the baby, and she needs to be treated

    immediately.Sir, it was not easy for us to keep the baby safe.Can you be more careful?"

    I waited outside with mixed feelings.

    I didn''t enter the room until Caroline''s condition stabilized.

    "Are you feeling better, Caroline? You shouldn''t have gotten so agitated."

    "You know why I got so agitated."

    Caroline gnawed on her lower lip.

    "Do you want this baby or not?This is your child! As the father, aren''t you being too cruel?"

    "Caroline, are you trying to force me into marrying you? Can''t you give me a little more time? Stop

    being so pushy about this," I said with a sigh.

    "Fine.But I can''t wait very long because this child can''t wait too long either.I hope you won''t let me

    down, Anthony."

    Carolinepromised reluctantly.

    I needed to find a way to get my memories back so I could finally find out the truth.

    I needed to figure out if the child was mine and if Jennifer was my mate.

    The next morning, I received a call from Dn.

    Caroline looked to be sound asleep so I stepped out of the room and answered the call after making

    sure that no one else was nearby.

    "Mr.Jones, I''ve read your reply.There is something I need to talk to you about.I actually came to the

    Rainbow Pack for Jennifer.This was the task that you previously assigned to me."

    What Dn said left me shocked.

    "For Jennifer? What happened?" I couldn''t believe it.

    "I''ve always trusted you, Dn.Right now, I''ve lost some of my memories.I have so many questions

    about things I''ve yet to figure out.Please answer me honestly.What''s my rtionship with Jennifer?

    Why did I ask you to watch over her?"

    "Mr.Jones, I''ve been staying in the Rainbow Pack these days.I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to protect you

    better.Oh my God! How could you lose your memories?"

    "Forget about my amnesia for the time being.Answer my questions first."

    "Jennifer is your mate.You asked me toe to the Rainbow Pack to protect her.She had a task to

    carry out here, and I was responsible for her safety.¡±

    "I see."

    Dn''s answer shocked me once more.

    He was my most trusted subordinate.

    He wouldn''t lie to me.

    This only confirmed my suspicions that Caroline had been lying to me.

    I gave Dn another task to investigate what Caroline had been up to recently.

    I wanted him to keep an eye on her so that we could figure out who else she had been in contact with.

    "Copy that, Mr.Jones.Do you want to meet Jennifer? I can bring her with me.If you still have any

    questions, you can ask her about them yourself."

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Okay.Let''s meet at three o''clock in the afternoon at Lehrman Hotel."

    After giving Dn the time and ce, I ended the call.

    I now knew that Jennifer was my mate.

    Dn wouldn''t lie to me.

    But, damn it, how was I going to face her from now on? Also, what should I do to regain my memories?

 Chapter 114: Favor From A Friend

    Chapter 114: Favor From A Friend

    Caroline''s POV:

    I kept tossing and turningst night.

    I found it difficult to sleep because Anthony was clearly keeping a polite distance from me.

    I woke up in the middle of the night, but I kept my eyes closed and pretended to be asleep.

    When Anthony''s phone rang and he stepped out of the ward, I knew that someone important must

    have called him.

    Driven by curiosity, I quietly tiptoed over to the door and eavesdropped on his conversation.

    But Anthony spoke in a low voice and I couldn''t get any nearer, so I could only get bits and pieces of

    information.

    I learned that he was suspicious of me and that was why he asked someone to keep an eye on me.

    He also made an appointment to meet with the other person.

    Who did he ask to investigate me? Did he have suspicions regarding the baby in my womb? Who on

    earth was he meeting in the afternoon? Could it be Jennifer? I had so many questions.

    Before Anthony ended the call, I tiptoed back to my bed without a sound.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I covered myself up with the nket and pretended that I was still asleep, but on the inside, I was

    deeply bothered.

    I didn''t know how to make Anthony believe that this child was his.

    After giving it some thought, I decided to give him reasons to stay by my side the whole afternoon.

    I could not let him go out and leave me.

    I had been in a constant state of panic ever since Jennifer appeared.

    If Anthony went to meet Jennifer and that bitch managed to sway his feelings in her favor, my chances

    with him would get even slimmer.

    I heard the door swing open.

    Anthony returned to the room, and I continued pretending to be asleep.

    I didn''t open my eyes until the doctor came in to check up on me.

    "Thisdy is getting better.She can be discharged after two days.Please take good care of her, sir," the

    doctor told Anthony.

    "Okay.Thank you very much."

    Anthony thanked the doctor.

    After that, a nurse brought us some breakfast.

    Anthony and I ate together in the ward.

    I saw this as an opportunity so I seized it.

    I pressed a hand over my chest and coughed.

    "Anthony, I''m still not feeling well.Can you stay and keep me and our childpany today?"

    I looked at him pitifully.

    "I''m sorry, Caroline.I can''t."

    Anthony shook his head.

    "There is something I need to deal with this afternoon so I have to go.Don''t worry.I will ask the nurses

    to take care of you.You''ll be in good hands."

    "Anthony, what''s so important that you have to leave me alone here? Can you do it after I leave the

    hospital? I need you now."

    I tried to persuade him.

    "Caroline, why are you being so clingy? You are an adult, not a child.I need my own space.Please stop

    pestering me all the time, okay?"

    Anthony was unmoved by my request.

    His stubbornness was infuriating! I grabbed his wrist and cried out, "Anthony, please don''t go.I''m

    scared.I''m so worried that you''ll leave me.If you want to leave, take me and our child with you."

    I covered my belly and cried harder.

    My body began to tremble from all my sobbing.

    I tried to look as if I could faint at any time.

    The move worked.

    Anthony was forced toe to apromise.

    "Calm down, Caroline.You''re getting agitated again.The doctor said that you can''t get too emotional or

    stressed.Fine.I''ll stay, but you have to understand that you can''t always keep holding me back like this.I

    hope you straighten yourself out."

    After saying that, Anthony went over to sit at the desk on the other side of the room.

    He sat there with his back to me.

    Even his back looked attractive.

    How could I not obsess over him? However, when I remembered how he kept trying to distance himself

    from me like this, my jaw clenched in annoyance.

    This was uneptable! So I sent a message to Austin, urging him to hurry up and kill Jennifer as soon

    as possible.

    Not long after, I received a reply.

    He said that everything was ready and all I needed to do was to wait and see.

    A great show was about to begin.

    ¡®Jennifer, I''m looking forward to the day when you get smashed to pieces! After that, you won''t be able

    topete with me for Anthony''s heart.¡¯

    Dn''s POV:

    This morning, Skr and I got up at the same time and went to the dining room to have breakfast with

    everyone else.

    "I have contacted my friend, Jeff.He willeter to the vi to see to Elder Tony''s care."

    I was in high spirits while I told everyone the news.

    I then turned to look at Jennifer.

    "By the way, Jennifer, I have also contacted Mr.Jones.It''s a good thing that he hasn''t forgotten me.We

    have made ns to meet this afternoon.I''ll take you with me to see him.You can exin things to him

    in person.I''ll be there to back you up.He trusts me a lot.So as long as I''m with you, he will believe

    you.You two will soon clear up any misunderstandings and get back together."

    "Really? That''s great! Thank you.You are the best brother in the world!"

    Tears welled up in Jennifer''s eyes.

    Seeing Ker so happy made me happy as well.

    After breakfast, Jeff rushed to the vi.

    I briefly introduced him to everyone and then led him to Tony''s room.

    We surrounded Jeff and watched him treat Tony.

    Jeff was a skilled doctor and he systematically examined Tony.

    Jennifer looked a little worried.

    As if I could read her mind, I smiled and exined, "Don''t worry.I know that Elder Tony''s identity is a

    secret.Jeff is an old friend of mine.You can count on him to keep it a secret as well."

    I then looked at Jeff and asked, "How is he?"

    "His condition is a littleplicated.I have dealt with many cases, but none of them was simr to his.I

    n to stay here and take him on regr walks.That should help him recover.As for his identity, I

    promise to keep it a secret.Dn has told me everything about him.Rest and proper exercise should

    help Tony regain his sanity.Fortunately, this vi is in a remote location and is pretty safe.I won''t take

    him too far."

    Jeff and I looked at each other and smiled.

    "Dn is my good friend.I''m d I can be of help to him.Don''t worry, everyone.I''m confident that I can

    cure Tony."

    "Jeff, from the bottom of my heart, thank you for your help."

    Jennifer bowed to Jeff, prompting everyone else to express their gratitude as well.

    "We are friends, and that''s what friends do."

    Jeff hurriedly helped Jennifer up.

    "Tony needs a quiet environment, and you all don''t have to stay here.Go back to whatever it is that you

    were doing.I''m here.When Tony''s condition gets better, I''ll inform you right away."

    "Thank you, Jeff!" I took Skr and Jennifer out of Tony''s room.

    Before I left, I waved at Jeff.

    Next on my to-do list was to take Jennifer to Lehrman Hotel so that she could meet with Anthony.

    Daniel and Helen were madly in love these days.

    He said he was going to see Helen and he left the vi.

    Jennifer and I prepared to go to the hotel.

    Before we set out, we talked about Anthony.

    "Jennifer, it seems like Mr.Jones has only forgotten you.He still remembers me.Don''t worry because I''ll

    be right next to you.We''ll find a way to make things work out.When we get to the hotel, just tell him the

    truth."

    "Great."

    Jennifer rubbed her hands nervously.

    Just then, I received a message.

    I opened my phone to read the text, and when I saw the message, my face froze.

    "What''s wrong, Dn?" Jennifer asked me with a frown.

 Chapter 115: Car Accident

    Chapter 115: Car ident

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Ever since I had been reunited with my brother, I no longer felt as helpless as before.

    After my brother called Anthony to exin the situation, Anthony asked us to meet him.

    That was a good sign.

    It meant that Anthony trusted us more now.

    I was happy that I was going to see Anthony again.

    Maybe this problem between us was going toe to a conclusion soon.

    After all, my brother, Dn, was Anthony''s most trusted subordinate.

    Anthony believed him wholeheartedly.

    If everything went well today, Anthony and I could probably get back together.

    All of a sudden, my brother got a message from Anthony.

    Had he arrived at the hotel already? I couldn''t wait to see him.

    "Dn, what did Anthony say? Is he already there? We should hurry up.He might get impatient while

    waiting for us,"

    I asked Dn in my excitement.

    However, Dn looked apologetic as he replied, "Anthony canceled the appointment.He said that there

    was something urgent that he needed to attend to at the hospital."

    "The hospital? Why is he in the hospital? Is he injured? I need to go to the hospital.I can''t rest assured

    until I see him for myself."

    I was worried for him.

    Had he actually gotten hurt after the assassination attempt during the anniversary banquet of the

    Rainbow Pack?

    "We''ll go with you,"

    Dn told me.

    "Okay."

    Finally, Dn, Skr and I decided to go to the hospital together.

    I hailed a taxi and told the driver, "Please drive quickly."

    My heart was heavy with worry for Anthony''s well- being.

    The atmosphere in the taxi was depressing, and everyone was quiet.

    After a while, Skr tried to reassure me.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.Everything will be fine.You and Mr.Jones will have your happy ending."

    "Yes, he must be fine.If Anthony could send a message, it was probably just a minor injury.But I still

    want to see him and check his condition myself,"

    I answered Skr, who was sitting in the back seat.

    After saying that, I turned around to look at the road ahead.

    I wanted to see Anthony as soon as possible.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    If something bad had happened to him, I was determined to see him through his recovery.

    My eyes were fixed on the road until the driver screamed.

    I saw a truck rushing towards us at an illegal speed.

    The taxi driver quickly turned the steering wheel, but it was toote.

    The truck rammed into the taxi.

    I was seated in the passenger seat, while Dn and Skr were seated in the back.

    A second before the truck collided with the taxi, I nced at the rearview mirror to check on my brother.

    Dn held Skr in his arms, and he called out my name in a shrill voice.

    "Jennifer, jump out of the car!"

    I wanted to do as my brother said, but the truck was too fast.

    I had no time to save myself from the crash.

    With a loud bang, the taxi was sent flying.

    It rolled in the air before hitting the ground with a loud bang.

    It skidded to a stop with the chassis facing up.

    The car''s body was deformed, and some of its tires got blown out from the impact of the collision.

    The windshield shattered, and all the airbags were activated.

    All I felt was a crushing force that smashed my bones and tugged on my limbs.

    The world looked like it was spinning.

    I was stuck in my seat, and I could feel blood trickling down my head.

    I only felt sharp pain all over my body a few secondster.

    I could no longer focus on the world around me.

    Was I going to die here? But I had not even seen my beloved yet.

    He had not remembered me yet.

    As I started to lose consciousness, I thought that I saw Anthony.

    He was looking at me gently, just like how he used to do.

    I wanted to go over to him but I didn''t have the strength.

    How unfortunate that I could no longer stand by his side.

    Dn''s POV: When the car ident happened, Skr and I were seated in the back of the taxi.

    Because the truck barreled into the front of the vehicle, we did not get the full brunt of the impact.

    Skr were well- protected.

    She only had a couple of bruises on her hands and feet, and the ident left her a little shaken.

    My hands were scratched up from some shattered ss.

    They were bleeding but I had no time to deal with my wounds.

    I was more worried about Jennifer since she sat in the passenger seat.

    It looked like she was knocked out, and I had no idea how serious her injuries were.

    I reached out and managed to open the car door with shaky hands.

    I crawled out and made my way to the passenger seat.

    The door waspletely deformed, and the scene before me made my heart skip a beat in a bad way.

    Jennifer was unconscious and covered in blood.

    I hustled her out of the taxi.

    Skr also found her way out of the taxi.

    When she saw me holding Jennifer in my arms, she started crying.

    "Oh my God...Dn, what should we do?"

    "Call an ambnce!" I ordered.

    Skr took out her phone and quickly made the call.

    The poor taxi driver died on the spot.

    A kind- hearted passer-by dragged him out of the car and covered him with a white cloth.

    By the time the ambnce arrived, a lot of people had gathered around us.

    I helped the medical staff load Jennifer into the ambnce.

    Inside, they performed emergency procedures to keep her alive.

    My heart ached as if it was being cut by a knife.

    Skr and I got on the ambnce.

    She cried the whole ride to the hospital.

    Before the ambnce left the scene of the ident, I looked around and noticed that the truck was

    gone.

    Did someone want my sister dead? If something bad happened to her, I would never forgive the culprit.

    When we arrived at the hospital, Jennifer was wheeled into the operating room.

    Skr and I were taken to another room to have our wounds treated.

    I thought of informing Anthony about this.

    As I pulled out my phone, my hands trembled.

    I finally managed to dial his number, and the prince answered my call immediately.

    "Hello?"

    It was Anthony''s voice.

    "Mr.Jones, we got into a car ident on the way to you, and Jennifer was seriously injured.She''s

    currently in aa, but I don''t know if she will live.Can youe see her?"

    I asked.

    "Where are you now?"

    Anthony''s voice sounded very anxious.

    He sounded like he was out of breath which suggested that he was running.

    He was probably on his way.

    My voice broke a little as I told him the address of the hospital we were in.

    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t hold back my tears anymore.

    I started crying, uncaring of who saw me.

    I couldn''t imagine what life would be like without Jennifer.

    She was the only family I had.

    I sincerely wished that Jennifer would be able to pull through this.

    ¡®¡®God, if you''re listening, please make her wake up!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 116: Rescue

    Chapter 116: Rescue

    Anthony''s POV:

    I was annoyed beyond belief.

    Since when had Caroline be such an annoying brat? I just wanted to be alone.

    I didn''t want to be around Caroline, who kept pestering me.

    But she was pregnant.

    Her cries might affect the baby in her belly.

    I didn''t want to add to her te, so I had no choice but to stay here with her.

    Even if Caroline was lying, she was still my sister.

    I couldn''t ignore her and leave her behind since she was pregnant.

    If my mother woke up and learned about what had happened to her beloved daughter, her heart would

    break.

    I needed to be there for Caroline.

    Although I didn''t know who the father of the baby was, I figured it would be best if I took good care of

    her.

    As I thought about these things, I kept my eyes on Caroline.

    I couldn''t help but feel incredibly annoyed.

    Just then, my phone started to ring.

    It was a call from Dn.

    "Hello, Dn."

    I pressed the phone against my ear as I walked out of the ward.

    "Mr.Jones, Jennifer got into a car ident on the way to visit you,"

    Dn said breathlessly, his voice trembling.

    "She is seriously injured and unconscious right now.I don''t know if she''ll be able toe through the

    operation.Will you pleasee and meet her?"

    I felt my world shatter when I heard Jennifer got into a car ident.I could feel all the color drain from

    my face.I couldn''t believe my ears.

    She was in grave danger before I was able to regain my memories.

    A wave of shock and worry swept over me.

    I didn''t even take the time to think.

    After asking where I Jennifer was, I rushed towards the operating room as fast as I could.

    Caroline tried to run after me and shouted, "Anthony, don''t leave me alone! Where are you going?"

    I could tell that she lost her temper, but I didn''t even stop to look at her.

    I didn''t give a damn about anything else but the news that Jennifer''s life was in danger.

    I didn''t stop running until I made it to the operating room.

    Dn and a she-wolf were pacing anxiously outside the door.

    They were both injured, bandages wrapped around what looked like fresh wounds.

    "What the hell happened?"

    I asked, out of breath.

    "When Jennifer heard that you were at the hospital, she came to see you in a hurry and we went with

    her.But we got into a car ident on the way.She was sitting in the passenger seat.I don''t know what

    happened exactly.I just know that she was covered in blood..."

    Dn''s eyes were red and his voice trailed off.

    He looked traumatized and didn''t seem to want to relive what had just happened.

    "This is all my fault.I failed to protect her."

    I felt this was all my fault! If I hadn''t changed my mind all of a sudden, Jennifer wouldn''t havee

    looking for me, and she wouldn''t have gotten into an ident.

    Just then, I noticed that the red light by the operating room door was on, indicating that the operation

    was ongoing.

    My heart raced painfully in my chest.

    I loved her.

    Even though I couldn''t remember a thing about her, I knew in my heart that I loved her.

    She was the only thing on my mind now.

    I sincerely hoped that the girl I loved would survive this.

    "It looks like you care about Jennifer a lot.It is your destiny to fall in love with her!"

    Zane said in my mind.

    I didn''t deny it, but now was not the time to talk about this.

    I was simply too consumed with worry for Jennifer.

    The thought of her life in danger made my heart want to leap out of my chest.

    I waited outside the operating room for a long time.

    Every passing minute was torture for me.

    Finally, the door to the operating room was opened and an unconscious Jennifer was wheeled out.

    I immediately approached her and the doctor who was pushing her along.

    "Doctor, how Is she?"

    "Fortunately, the patient''s life is not in danger anymore, but her vitals aren''t stable yet.She needs to be

    transferred to the intensive care unit for observation."

    I heaved a sigh of relief and followed them to the intensive care unit with Dn and the she-wolf.

    I wanted to stay by Jennifer''s bed and wait for her to wake up, even if it meant staying there forever.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I could see Anthony lying in a bed, covered in blood.

    He was seriously injured.

    I could hear the machine next to him beeping urgently, until he t- lined and everything went eerily

    quiet.

    The doctors surrounding him all shook their heads helplessly, telling me to keep it together.

    But I couldn''t.

    I felt my heart shatter into a million pieces.

    I couldn''t go on like this.

    I wanted to die along with Anthony.

    "Anthony!"

    I kept calling his name, tears streaming down my face.

    I suddenly opened my eyes in a daze.

    I had been dreaming.

    My surroundings were unfamiliar.

    I seemed to be lying in a hospital bed, and Anthony was sitting next to me, unharmed.

    "Jennifer! You''re finally awake! Anthony''s whole face lit up and he held my hand to his cheek, and I felt

    his warmth.

    "Anthony, I''m so d you''re okay.I dreamt that something bad happened to you.It was terrible!"

    Anthony hushed me and caressed my cheek lovingly.

    "I''m fine.See? I''m fine.It''s you I should be worried about.Are you okay?"

    He pressed the back of his hand against my forehead gently.

    "My whole body hurts."

    As I spoke, I suddenly remembered that we had gotten into an ident on my way to meet Anthony.

    Was I already dead? "What''s going on?"

    I reached out to pinch myself, wanting to make sure I was still alive.

    Only then did I realize that I was covered in bandages from head to toe and could barely move.

    "Jennifer, I''m just d you''re awake.Dn told me you had gotten into an ident, so I came here as

    soon as I could.You don''t know how scared I was when I heard the news.I''ve been waiting by your side

    since then.By the way, both Dn and Skr are fine.Actually, they''re outside now.Do you want me to

    call them in?"

    Just as Anthony was about to stand up, I squeezed his hand firmly.

    "Anthony, could we be alone for a while?"

    "Okay.I''m here for you.Always."

    Anthony looked into my eyes and his expression softened.

    "By the way, how are you feeling? Is there any spot in particr that''s unbearably painful?"

    Fortunately, while my body was in pain, it was nothing I couldn''t bear.

    Just as I was about to shake my head, a thought urred to me and I pouted like a spoiled child.

    "Hug me.I won''t feel better until you hug me."

    "Sure."

    Anthony kicked off his shoes and climbed into the narrow hospital bed with me, wrapping his arms

    around me.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Lying in Anthony''s arms made me feel a sense of security that I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Tears of joy started to stream down my cheeks.

    "lf I had known that it would only take a car ident to bring you back to me, I would have done it

    much sooner!"

    "Jennifer, don''t talk like that.Your safety is my utmost priority."

    As Anthony spoke, he pressed his finger against my lips and kissed away the tears that streamed down

    my face.I felt incredibly happy and basked in his tenderness, interlocking my fingers with his.

    The atmosphere in the ward was very warm and I was more than satisfied.

    However, it didn''tst.

    All of a sudden, the door was violently pushed open.

    I looked up and saw Caroline standing by the door in a hospital gown, staring at Anthony with red eyes.

    Caroline? What was she doing here? Anthony had said that he was at the hospital too when I was in

    the operating room.

    Was he there for her?

 Chapter 117: Take Action Again

    Chapter 117: Take Action Again

    Caroline''s POV:

    I had spent a lot of time with Anthony the past few days.

    This was perhaps the longest time I had ever spent with him.

    Back when I was still studying abroad, I could only reach him via phone.

    I knew Anthony rarely responded to others, but he would asionally reply to my messages, which

    made my heart flutter.

    This meant I was important to him.

    I had always thought that one day I would be Anthony''s bride.

    He never showed any interest in looking for his mate, so I had always assumed that we would end up

    together and that I was the only apple of his eye.

    But one day, everything changed.

    Ever since Jennifer showed up, Anthony only had eyes for her.

    I used to think he would fall in love with me, but he didn''t.

    He fell in love with someone else.

    couldn''t help but feel incredibly annoyed.

    Just then, my phone started to ring.

    It was a call from Dn.

    "Hello, Dn."

    I pressed the phone against my ear as I walked out of the ward.

    "Mr.Jones, Jennifer got into a car ident on the way to visit you,"

    Dn said breathlessly, his voice trembling.

    "She is seriously injured and unconscious right now.I don''t know if she''ll be able toe through the

    operation.Will you pleasee and meet her?"

    I felt my world shatter when I heard Jennifer got into a car ident.

    I could feel all the color drain from my face.

    I couldn''t believe my ears.

    She was in grave danger before I was able to regain my memories.

    A wave of shock and worry swept over me.

    I didn¡¯t even take the time to think.

    After asking where Jennifer was, I rushed towards the operating room as fast as I could.

    Caroline tried to run after me and shouted, "Anthony, don''t leave me alone! Where are you going?"

    I made sure to stress the word "baby" in front of Jennifer.

    As I expected, Jennifer''s eyes went wide with shock.

    "Baby? What baby? What do you mean?"

    She gazed at me, unbelieving and searching for answers.

    "The baby in my belly is Anthony''s,"

    I said with flourish, clutching my stomach dramatically.

    I even managed to squeeze out a few tears.

    "Is she telling the truth?"

    Jennifer asked Anthony in disbelief.

    "I''m sorry.I''ve lost my memories.I honestly don''t know who the father of the baby is.But I''ve always

    seen Caroline as my sister.I don''t think I''d ever have a child with her,"

    Anthony said sincerely.

    I couldn''t help but start screaming hysterically when I heard that.

    "Jennifer, this is all your fault! You took my beloved Anthony away from me! He should be mine!"

    I stepped forward to rip Jennifer apart.

    I wanted Anthony to see her true colors.

    Blinded with rage, I raised my arm to scratch her viciously.

    But Anthony blocked my path.

    In the end, I scratched him instead.

    "Caroline, stop it! Jennifer just got into a car ident and needs to recover.Leave us.We''ll talkter."

    But when would I ever have the chance to talk to him? He was too preupied with that bitch! Seeing

    how Anthony protected Jennifer with his own body, I was so jealous that I almost went crazy on the

    spot.

    Somehow, I miraculously kept myself together and held back my anger.

    "Jennifer, I will not let this slide,"

    I finally said through gritted teeth.

    ¡®One day, I will destroy all of them.¡¯¡¯ Anthony frowned when he heard this and instructed Dn to take

    me back to my ward.

    Then, I heard him order his attendants to keep an eye on me.

    When I was back in my ward, I couldn''t help but feel like I was being watched by Anthony''s men.

    There was nothing I could do but take out my phone and send Austin a message in secret.

    "Why the fuck is that bitch still alive?"

    Secondster, I received a reply.

    "I''ve already sent my men to take action.Jennifer should be dead by now."

    "Jennifer is not dead at all.She is just seriously injured!"

    "What? Are you sure?"

    Austin was surprised.

    It seemed he had no idea that Jennifer was still alive.

    I was so angry.

    That bastard could do nothing right! I sent another message to him.

    "Just get the job done, and don''t leave room for any mistakes.That bitch is driving me crazy."

    "Jennifer is just lucky.I can''t believe she survived the car ident.Which hospital is she in?"

    "The hospital of the Rainbow Pack."

    "Oh, easy.Now that she''s weakened by her injuries, I''ll ask Arthur to send someone to kill her there.She

    can''t escape this time."

    "All right.I will trust you for thest time."

    I put down my phone and took a deep breath.

    I might just go insane if Austin didn''t seed this time.

    Skr''s POV:

    The car ident was serious.

    Fortunately, we all survived, but it was a close call.

    I really thought that I was going to lose Jennifer.

    I was just d she was rescued in time.

    Plus, seeing her get along well with Anthony made me feel even more relieved.

    Dn and I tried not to disturb them.

    I sat in the corridor of the hospital, waiting for Dn toe back from escorting Caroline to her ward.

    I followed him into the room and listened to his report to Anthony.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Mr.Jones, I''ve sent Miss Wilson back to her ward.Several attendants are keeping watch."

    "Okay, keep an eye on her."

    "I will, Mr.Jones."

    With that, we excused ourselves and left the two lovebirds alone.

    I sat on a bench, exhausted.

    Dn sat next to me, and we mulled over what had happened in silence.

    "Dn, we should thank God for keeping us alive."

    "Yes.I honestly thought we were going to die when the truck hit us.We were so lucky."

    Dn slipped his hand into mine and I leaned against his chest.

    Listening to his steady heartbeat, I felt a sense of security.

    "I love you so much, Dn."

    And I wanted him to know this.

    Only then did I feel that I was truly alive.

    I needed to say it now that I could.

    What if I didn''t get the chance to say itter? I hoped that Dn would know for the rest of eternity that

    I loved him.

    "Skr, I love you too."

    Dn cupped my chin and made me look up at him.

    Then, he leaned in and kissed me.

    He kissed me slowly at first.

    The kiss, however, grew more and more passionate.

    I reciprocated and kissed him just as passionately, if not more.

    In his arms, I felt the joy of recovering something I had lost, as well as the touching sweetness I could

    barely describe.

 Chapter 118: We Are Mates

    Chapter 118: We Are Mates

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Do you need to get that bandaged?"

    Seeing the scratch on Anthony''s arm made me feel bad.

    I couldn''t believe Caroline went crazy in front of him just now.

    Yet, at the same time, I was happy that Anthony defended me in front of her.

    "I''m fine,"

    Anthony answered, carefully observing my reaction.

    "It''s nothing.I''m sure it''ll heal soon."

    I knew why he was acting so cautious.

    I sank back into bed, depressed at the thought of Caroline''s baby being Anthony''s.

    = While I didn''t believe for a second that Anthony would have slept with her, the mere thought of them

    having a child made me feel so gloomy.

    "Jennifer, I might''ve forgotten the past, but I have a gut feeling that I''ve always treated Caroline like a

    sister,"

    "You''re the only girl who I view as a mate.I know you''re sad, but please trust me.I''ll find a way to regain

    my memories.Then I will know the truth."

    "But how? How did you lose your memories in the first ce?"

    This question had been guing me.

    How could Anthony lose his memories out of the blue? Someone must be behind this.

    Anthony fell quiet, thinking about it carefully.

    "I don''t know either.I think it must have happened in my sleep.I''ve heard that a wizard''s ck magic

    can alter one¡¯s memories.Maybe I can ask a wizard to help me.But they have a reputation for being

    mysterious and hard to find.Anyway, don''t worry.I''ll look into it."

    "What are you going to do about Caroline''s baby?"

    "I really don''t believe that the child is mine.But I can''t confront Caroline right now.Otherwise, she may

    do something terrible.Don''t worry.I''ve sent someone to investigate her.I want to see who she''s close

    contact with.I will inform you as soon as I get any news."

    "Okay.I trust you.Even though you''ve lost your memories, I Know you''re not a yboy.There''s no way

    Caroline''s baby is yours! By the way, what makes you think that I''m your mate? Aren''t you worried that

    I''m lying?"

    Anthony reached out and held my hand.

    "Jennifer, you make me feel something else.It¡¯s exactly this indescribable feeling that makes me

    believe that you''re the one for me.Whenever I see you, I can''t help but want to get close to you.The

    second I heard that you got into an ident, I was scared to death.I realize now that you''re too

    important to me.I don''t Know what to do with you by my side."

    Tears welled up in my eyes and I threw my arms around him.

    He had finally spoken out his true feelings.

    "You know what? The reason why you feel this way is because I''m your mate and we''re connected

    telepathically.Just like this.Do you feel it? We are mates."

    As I spoke, I moved my hand from his chest to his Adam''s apple.

    "Anthony, I miss the feeling of kissing you."

    Anthony was stunned when he heard this.

    Then, he grabbed the back of my head and kissed me.

    "Mm..."

    I hadn''t kissed Anthony in what seemed like an eternity.

    His familiar taste made me moan with pleasure.

    Anthony seemed to be stimted by this.

    He bit my lower lip and looked at me affectionately.

    His eyes were zing with desire and his hands roamed all over my body restlessly.

    The kiss I wanted for so long was so intoxicating, I fell like I was drowning.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Anthony''s POV:

    I was holding Jennifer in my arms.

    We kissed passionately, as though I could never get enough of her.

    I found myself obsessed with the way she tasted.

    Jennifer seemed to have cast a spell on me.

    I felt like I had involuntarily fallen in love with her.

    I had never felt this way before.

    She was right.

    This was how a couple felt towards each other.

    This was the feeling of loving someone.

    I could feel that my love for Jennifer must be really deep.

    As we kissed passionately, my wolf Zane started shouting at me in my mind.

    "Anthony, pin Jennifer down now and sleep with her!"

    "Zane, have some respect for Jennifer.I love her, but I''ve lost my memories.If I have sex with her in this

    condition, what does that make me?" I scolded him.

    "Well, regain your memories faster! Jennifer''s so beautiful, I can''t believe you won''t pin her down,"

    Zane said helplessly.

    The truth was, I agreed with Zane.

    I wanted Jennifer more than anything in the world, and my cock felt the same way.It throbbed painfully

    in my pants.

    "Anthony, you asshole!"

    Zane teased me.

    I felt embarrassed and wanted to hide my hard cock.

    "This is Jennifer''s fault! She''s so beautiful that whenever I get close, I can''t help but feel aroused."

    I felt embarrassed.

    I wanted to retreat and put some distance between me and Jennifer before she found out.

    As though Jennifer could read my mind, her gaze suddenlynded on my crotch and smiled slyly.

    "Honey, do you want to get closer to me?"

    "Well, maybe someday.But I''ll restrain my desire for you while I still haven''t regained my memories."

    I tried to look calm, but I couldn''t help turn red with embarrassment.

    "You have a responsibility towards me now that you''ve kissed me,"

    Jennifer said coyly.

    "Babe, even though I don''t remember what we''ve been through, I can''t help but feel drawn towards

    you.We will be together eventually and I will forever be responsible for you,"

    I replied to Jennifer.

    It sounded like my words moved her because, in the next second, Jennifer wrapped her arms around

    my neck and she was kissing my Adam''s apple.

    Slowly, her lips moved from my Adam''s apple to my chest.

    She began to lick my nipple yfully, but she didn''t stay there for long.

    After a while, her lips were hovering above my belt, but she paused abruptly in her tracks.

    What a tease! Oh, my God! I really couldn''t stand it.

    "Jennifer, stop teasing me.I''m going crazy over here!"

    I gasped breathlessly and softly pushed Jennifer away.

    My big cock was already secreting liquid, eager toe out.

    No way! Things couldn''t go on like this.

    "Anthony, rx and have sex with me.I miss the feeling of your big cock in my pussy.I want you inside

    me."

    "Jennifer, I can''t do that."

    Although my cock was already extremely hard, I had to stand my ground.

    "Your wounds haven''t healed yet."

    "Fine.Then put it inside my mouth."

    Without waiting for a response, Jennifer started to unbuckle my belt.

    Before I could react, I felt her soft tongue pressing against the tip of my cock.

    Then, all at once, she took all of me inside her mouth.

    I couldn''t stop myself anymore at that point.

    I moved to the Jennifer''s rhythm and thrust into her mouth as deep as I could.

 Chapter 119: Sexy Lingerie

    Chapter 119: Sexy Lingerie

    Daniel''s POV:

    From the time I met Helen, I couldn''t stop thinking about her.

    The memories of the time I spent with her made me miss her more.

    I thought I was going crazy.

    I had to find Helen and ask her out on a date again.

    Helen wanted to go shopping with me, to which I happily agreed.

    I even carried her shopping bags for her.

    "Daniel, I want to buy some special clothes.Can you help me choose them?"

    Helen winked yfully at me.

    "Of course, babe,"

    I nodded with several shopping bags in my hands.

    But I couldn''t describe how surprised I was when Helen took me to a lingerie store.

    It turned out that by special clothes, she was referring to sexy lingerie.

    Oh my God! She was such a temptress.Did she want me to lose control?

    "Daniel, can you help me choose a_ cute nightgown?"

    Helen picked up a red gauze nightgown and batted her eyshes at me.

    "How about this one?"

    I looked at the nightgown and swallowed nervously.

    It was thin and almost see-through.

    If Helen wore it for me, I would pass out.

    I couldn''t help but imagine how Helen would look in it.

    The more I thought about it, the more aroused I felt.

    "I''m sorry, Helen.I don''t know much about these things.You''d better make your own choice."

    I cleared my throat and stepped back awkwardly, blushing.

    "I like this one."

    Helen picked up a beautiful ck nightdress withce trimmings on it, and walked into the fitting room.

    I stood at the door of the fitting room and waited, listening to my heart pounding like a war drum.

    I knew Helen must look stunning in that nightgown.Would I lose myposure when I saw her in that

    dress?

    "Daniel,e in here, would you?"

    Helen''s voice came from the fitting room, snapping me back to reality.

    "Babe, I''m afraid that won''t be appropriate."

    I hesitated at the door of the fitting room.

    "Why? We are a couple.Daniel, get in here,"

    Helen urged again impatiently.

    I swallowed hard and mustered up the courage to walk into the fitting room.

    As soon as I entered, I was dazzled by the sight that greeted my eyes.

    Helen was wearing the sexy ck nightgown, which had a neckline low enough to reveal the top of her

    huge breasts.

    The line of her deep cleavage disappeared under the cover of thece design, which made my mouth

    water.

    The nightgown was very short, and the hem rode dangerously high on her thighs, exposing her slender

    legs almostpletely.

    I could see a bit of her G-string peeking out, as well as the irresistible part between her legs.

    "Daniel, how about this one? Do you like it?"

    Helen asked with an innocent smile.

    Looking at her porcin skin and her perfect figure left me in a daze.

    At this moment, Helen was smiling sweetly, like she didn''t know what she was doing.

    But every move she made was testing my self-control.

    I just wanted to tear apart the nightgown and bend over to suck her plump breasts.

    "Yes...It''s very beautiful,"

    I stammered, unable to take my eyes off of her.

    "Really? I can show you something more beautiful.Do you want to see it?"

    Helen suddenly threw her hands around my neck and pressed me against the wall of the fitting room.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her snow-white breasts were rubbing against my chest.

    In an instant, heat rose within my body, and my dick became erect, poking against her thigh.

    The tip of my length was grazing against her pussy, separated only by the thinyer of her G-string.

    "Babe, do you really want me to lose control in a public ce?"

    I grabbed the back of her head, leaned down, and kissed her.

    At the same time, I reached up to cup her heaving breast and pinched her hard nipple, teasing her.

    "Ah...Daniel, it feels so good,"

    Helen said with a moan.

    She pressed her body harder against mine, rubbing her pussy against my crotch.

    I felt her wetness spreading on the front of my pants.

    "Babe, do you really want it now? It''s not the right time yet.I can''t control myself anymore.Stop it."

    I bit her lip hard and forced myself to let go of her before leaving the fitting room.

    Once I was outside, I panted, taking deep breaths to calm myself down.

    "Daniel, you are so cute."

    I heard Helen''sughtering from inside the fitting room.

    I shook my head with a helpless sigh as I waited outside for her.

    She always made fun of me.her head shyly.

    Looking at the blush on her face, I couldn''t help but smile.

    Helen''s POV:

    I had wanted to have some fun with Daniel, but I didn''t expect to hear that Jennifer was in a car

    ident.

    We rushed to the hospital to see her.

    When we arrived at Jennifer''s ward, we met Dn and Skr, who were both already there, along with

    another handsome werewolf.

    He looked noble and charming, like a prince who had stepped out of a fairy tale book.

    Moreover, he looked a little familiar.

    I was about to ask Daniel who this stranger was when Jennifer introduced him to me.

    "Helen, this is Prince Anthony of the Osman Kingdom,"

    Jennifer said, lying in the bed.

    Her face was pale.

    I knew that she must have suffered a lot.

    "What? This is Mr.Jones? No wonder he looks familiar!"

    I was so excited that I walked up to Anthony to talk to him.

    "Mr.Jones, I am a huge fan of yours.I heard that you''re the strongest lycan in the kingdom.Can I get

    your autograph?"

    "Of course."

    Anthony nced at Jennifer before nodding with an embarrassed smile.

    "Anthony, this is Helen.She is Daniel''s mate, and also my close friend,"

    Jennifer exined, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere.

    Embarrassment finally set in.

    I hadn''t considered the situation at all just now.

    Had I been too upfront with the prince? "Jennifer, Mr.Jones is your mate, right? I remember you

    mentioned him before.You two are perfect for each other.I wish you two all the happiness in the world,"

    I told Jennifer before taking her hand with concern.

    "I heard that you were in a car ident, but with Mr.Jones taking care of you, I''m sure you will get

    better soon.He is so handsome and capable.You both are a perfect match."

    "Thank you, Helen."

    Jennifer smiled and chatted with me.

    After a while, I took out a notebook from my handbag and handed it to Anthony for his autograph.

    He signed his name and returned the notebook to me.

    I carefully put the notebook back into my handbag, wanting to treasure his autograph.

    "Helen, don''t you want my autograph too?"

    Daniel suddenly pulled me to his side and held my hand tightly with a gloomy face.

    "Mr.Jones is the dream lover of all girls.His autograph is more valuable than yours,"

    I replied with a smirk.

    Daniel''s face darkened even more.

    He put his arm around my shoulder and whispered in my ear, "I''ll punish you for that tonight!"

    When I heard his words, my face turned red and my heart raced.

    We talked with the others for a while.

    After making sure that Jennifer was okay, Daniel and I left the hospital together.

    To my surprise, instead of taking me back home, Daniel took me to a hotel.

    Excited, I inexplicably looked forward to what was going to happen next.

    Had he brought me here to have sex with me?

 Chapter 120: Get A Room

    Chapter 120: Get A Room

    Daniel''s POV:

    I saw Helen''s sexy figure in the lingerie store today.

    She was so beautiful.

    It was my first time to see her dressed like that.

    Since then, I couldn''t get the image of her sexy body out of my mind.

    I was burning with desire, but I kept pushing it away.

    Our rtionship was still young.

    I didn''t want things to move too fast because I didn''t want to scare Helen away.

    When we visited Jennifer at the hospital, Helen kept on talking about her admiration for Anthony and I

    couldn''t help but feel bad.

    Did she really admire Anthony so much? She said that being with him was every girl''s dream.

    Naturally, I was unhappy to hear that.

    I admitted that I was jealous.

    And it was because of this jealousy that I took Helen to a hotel room.

    Only when we checked in did I realize what I had done.

    "Helen, we don''t have to"

    But before I couldplete that sentence, Helen covered my mouth with her finger.

    "Are you nning to punish me? I can feel your jealousy from a mile away.If this is the case, then I

    ept your punishment."

    Her straightforwardness made me blush, but I leaned in for a kiss anyway.

    "Helen, tell me.Who do you admire more me or Mr.Jones?"

    I asked her, breathless from the kiss, rubbing my nose against hers.

    "Mr.Jones, of course."

    Helen smiled at me yfully.

    I was not satisfied with her answer at all.

    "Is that so? Well then, let me give you a reason to change your answer."

    As soon as I finished my words, I began to passionately kiss Helen''s lips.

    She tried to take a step back, but I held her firmly by the waist to keep her in ce.

    I kissed, bit, and nibbled on her lips until they were plump and red.

    Helen couldn''t stand it anymore.

    She looked up at me hungrily and smiled.

    "I might adore Mr.Jones, but I love you."

    Of course, I already knew this, but at the mention of Anthony again, my sense of possessiveness

    suddenly rose and I couldn''t hold myself back any longer.

    I lowered my head and continued kissing her passionately on the lips.

    Then, my lips trailed down to her neck, and she couldn''t help but moan.

    My body was burning with desire, too.

    My hands moved from Helen''s waist to her breasts and I could feel her nipples hardening from my

    touch.

    Her breasts were plump and beautiful.

    Every time I looked at them, I would go crazy.

    My desire for Helen kept mounting until her hand found its way to my crotch.

    "Since we''re already in a hotel room, why don''t we just do it already?"

    Helen slipped her hand inside my pants and started to stroke my hardened cock, her eyes filled with

    lust.

    She started to draw circles on my cock with her finger.

    But I stopped her and held her hand firmly.

    "Helen, I want to cherish you and I don''t want to rush you.I won''t make love to you so soon into this

    rtionship.I took you here just because I was jealous.I wanted to scare you, not to have sex with

    you.Let''s go."

    I was nning to leave the hotel, but to my surprise, Helen didn''t budge.

    Instead, she walked over to the coffee table and took out the lingerie she had bought from the store.

    She held it up and looked at me with a smile.

    "We''ve already checked into the hotel and I''ve already bought this lingerie.I don''t want these to go to

    waste, so you should at least get to see me in this." I gulped.

    What a temptress!

    Helen''s POV:

    The truth was, I was just teasing Daniel.

    But I never thought that he''d overreact.

    He was so cute when he was jealous.

    Due to his jealousy, he had actually taken me to a hotel.

    This was exactly what I wanted.

    I already regarded Daniel as my mate the man I was going to spend the rest of my life with.

    As a result, I was more than ready to have sex with him, I went to the bathroom and changed into my

    newly-bought lingerie.

    I twirled in front of the mirror and smiled.

    I was going to seduce Daniel.

    When I came out of the bathroom, I found him sitting on the sofa.

    He was facing the opposite way, so he didn''t see mee out.

    I strode over to the sofa and sat on hisp.

    I could feel his cock stiffen from underneath me.

    It was against my butt.

    I slowly moved down so to align it with my pussy.

    This movement was too much for Daniel to bear.

    "Helen, you are ying with fire,"

    he said in a hoarse voice.

    Then, he grabbed my waist and carried me off hisp, only to get on top of me.

    "Babe, I''ve already told you not to y with fire.You deserve what''sing,"

    Daniel whispered in my ear as his hand made its way towards my pussy.

    The panties I was wearing were nothing but a thin line of fabric that formed a belt around my waist and

    another thin line of fabric running down from my belly to my pussy.

    Daniel moved the thin strap to the side with ease and inserted his finger into my sopping wet pussy.

    "Honey, you''re so fucking wet."

    I didn''t know if Daniel was praising me or not, but I couldn''t help but blush when he said that.

    I looked up at him shyly and he leaned in to kiss me again while pumping his fingers in and out of me.

    "Hmm..."

    I just kept getting wetter.

    Because I was wearing practically nothing down there, I could feel the fluid stream down my thighs and

    onto the sofa.

    Daniel stopped what he was doing and looked at me.

    I blushed again.

    "Honey, can''t you wait any longer?"

    "No, not really.Daniel, I want your cock inside me already."

    Daniel scooped me up and brought me over to the bed.

    However, before he joined me, he turned on all the lights in the room.

    My body was exposed under the lights.

    Daniel''s eyes were glued to my cleavage.

    His Adam''s apple bobbed and he gulped in anticipation, as though he couldn''t control himself.

    "Daniel, what are you afraid of?"

    I teased.I said that to provoke him.

    But I didn''t expect him to overreact again.

    Daniel grabbed both my wrists and pinned them above my head, imprisoning me beneath him.

    Before I could react, he slid his cock I straight into my pussy.

    "Ah!"

    I screamed in pain.

    "I know I should be gentle with you, but you sounded like you couldn''t wait any longer.Let me show

    you just how much I love you."

    And with that, Daniel spanked me.

    He kept thrusting his cock inside me, his pace sometimes fast, sometimes slow.

    It was the first time that my pussy was stimted like this.

    It was as if it had been pushed to the maximum and was never going to recover.

    I felt as though I was being ripped apart from the inside and a tear fell from my eye.

    Daniel leaned over to lick the tear off my cheek, but his tongue didn''t linger there.

    He moved down until his tongue was drawing circles across my breasts.

    "Daniel..."

    I had never had such an exciting experience.

    It felt like I was drowning helplessly, yet I couldn''t help but feel excited and hungry for more.

    Gradually, the pain faded away and I felt nothing but a strong desire for the man in front of me.

    "Daniel, thrust harder."

    I begged him.

    With a big smile, Daniel quickly thrust in and out of my pussy like a pile driver, making obscene sounds.

    "Helen, after tonight, you will be my mate.I''m so happy to have found a mate,"

    Daniel said.

    I craned my neck to get close to his chest.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Only then did I see that I had identally scratched him in the heat of the moment.

    I touched it gently.

    "I''m sorry, Daniel.Does it hurt?"

    "Yes, it hurts.I guess you need to make it up to me."

    Daniel covered my mouth and kept thrusting into my pussy.

    I was so wet that I stained the bed sheet.

    Daniel tore my underwear into shreds and threw it aside.

    Iy naked before him.

    Daniel bit my neck and marked me.

    "This mark is my signature.It will never be erased."

    "You''re just a jealous werewolf."

    Iughed at him and bit his neck in return.

    Daniel chuckled.

    He wasn''t done punishing me.

    Suddenly, his pace sped up to an unprecedented speed.

    A white light shed in front of my eyes and I climaxed again.

    But this was only Daniel''s first climax.

    It seemed that I had underestimated him.

    "No, Daniel..."

    I touched his soft penis and begged for mercy, but even as I spoke, I felt his penis grow hard again.

    Daniel continued to torture me until my vision went blurry.

 Chapter 121: Man-made Loss Of Memories

    Chapter 121: Man-made Loss Of Memories

    Jennifer''s POV:

    My injury seemed to be a blessing in disguise because Anthony was taking care of me in the ward all

    the time these days.

    The car ident turned out to be a happy ident for me, for it made Anthony figure out his true

    feelings for me.

    "What''s that in your hand?"

    Anthony asked the nurse.

    "It''s just medicine," the nurse replied.

    Anthony enquired her about my physical condition while carefully checking the medicine she gave me.

    I felt safe and moved.

    Anthony even checked the medicine given to me.

    It seemed that he still really cared about me.

    I was moved by his concern for my well-being.

    "Anthony, I feel much better after staying in the hospital for a few days.I want to go back home to rest,

    okay?"

    I waited for Anthony''s opinion.

    "Let''s hear what the doctor has to say about your condition.If he says you can leave the hospital, we

    will go through with the discharge formalities."

    Some time passed before my attending doctor came in.

    Looking over his sses, he examined me carefully and said that I had almost recovered, but that I still

    needed time to healpletely.

    Now that Anthony got the doctor''s confirmation that my condition was stable, he finally agreed to my

    request to leave the hospital.

    "Then let me drive you home myself."

    "Okay."

    There was no way I would refuse.

    Even if Anthony said he was moving in with me and would stay with me every day, I would happily

    agree.

    After I got discharged from the hospital, Anthony drove me, Dn, and Skr back to Simon''s vi.

    When we arrived there, we found that Daniel and Helen had already made dinner.

    The group of us had dinner together to celebrate my discharge from the hospital.

    Since I was still a little weak and lightheaded, Anthony was sitting next to me and taking care of me like

    a doting boyfriend.

    The atmosphere at the table was lively.

    "Thank you for taking care of me all these days, everyone.I''d like to propose a toast to all of you."

    I stood up and raised my ss.

    Anthony stood up along with me and clinked his ss against mine.

    But to my surprise, before I could even take a sip, Anthony grabbed my ss and gulped it down

    completely.

    Since I hadn''t recovered yet, he didn''t allow me to drink.

    "By the way, this is Jeff, a friend of Dn''s.He''s a doctor."

    I introduced our new friend, Jeff, to Anthony.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Jeff,"

    Anthony held out his hand.

    "The honor is all mine, Mr.Jones."

    Jeff shook hands with Anthony, with a ttered look.

    As everyone else at the table drank, they began to loosen up.

    Skr was cracking jokes.

    "Jennifer, when are you and Anthony going to get married and have children? Dn and I can''t wait

    any longer.He''s too concerned about your marriage."

    "Why is Dn concerned about Jennifer''s marriage?"

    Anthony looked confused.

    "Anthony, I forgot to tell you.Dn is my brother.We were reunited not long ago.I guess you don''t

    remember it because you lost your memories."

    "You''re right, Jennifer.I''m sorry, I don''t remember it."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    A look of surprise crossed Anthony''s face.

    "Mr.Jones, even though you have lost your memories, you can''t deny your rtionship with

    Jennifer.You should marry her as soon as possible, " Skr teased.

    I saw the tips of Anthony''s ears turn red, and it was clear that he was at a loss what to say.

    "Skr, my brother is older than me.I can''t get married until he gets married first," I replied yfully.

    Knowing that I was helping him out, Anthony held my hand under the table and whispered, "Thank you

    for your understanding."

    "Anthony, I don''t want to rush you into anything.I''ll wait for you to regain your memories.There''s no

    hurry for us to get married."

    I gave Anthony aforting look.

    I didn''t want him to worry about it.

    Jeff suddenly asked, "Mr.Jones, how did you lose your memories?"

    "I don''t know either.I had a long sleep, and after I woke up, I forgot many things.Thest thing I

    remember was that I went to the packs to select trainees."

    Jeff frowned as he listened to this.

    "Mr.Jones, it doesn''t sound like you lost your memories by ident, but more like someone sabotaged

    your memories on purpose.I think it might be caused by some ck magic of a wizard.I''ve been a

    student of the medical sciences over the years, and I''ve met several patients who were enchanted with

    some ck magic.Their symptoms looked very much like your own."

    When I heard this, I felt a glimmer of hope bloom in my heart.

    If the reason for Anthony losing his memories was man-made, then he might be able to regain his

    memories.

    "Do you know any wizards? Can you help Anthony regain his memories?" I asked Jeff eagerly.

    "I have a friend who''s acquainted with a wizard.I can ask him to invite that wizard to check if Mr.Jones''

    loss of memories was indeed caused by some ck magic."

    "Jeff, thank you very much.That would be a great help to us."

    We sincerely thanked Jeff.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After dinner, I stayed with Jennifer.

    I finally had the chance to exin how I really felt to her.

    "Jennifer, it''s not that I don''t want to marry you.It''s just that I''ve lost my memories and a lot of things in

    my head are mixed up right now."

    I didn''t want Jennifer to worry too much, or even to misunderstand that I was postponing the marriage

    because I didn''t want to marry her.

    "I Know.I''m just grateful that we are still together.Now that you have lost your memories, I am not in a

    hurry to get married.As long as you are with me, I will be very happy,"

    Jennifer said as she held my hand.

    I was moved.

    At this time, I saw a drawing in her room.

    After taking a closer look, I found that it was a drawing of me.I was pleasantly surprised.

    "I drew it when I missed you,"

    Jennifer exining with a smile when she saw my gaze on the painting.

    "I''m sorry that I made you suffer.I''ll always be with you.By the way, what are you doing here in the

    Rainbow Pack? Is there anything I can do to help you?"

    I hated the fact that I didn''t have any memories of the past.

    Otherwise, I could have helped Jennifer a long time ago.

    "Anthony, in fact, we would have gotten engaged a long time ago, but I was falsely used of being a

    jinx at the royal banquet.Austin and the elders supporting him took that as an excuse to separate us,

    and to make things difficult for you and your mother.I came to the Rainbow Pack to find out the truth

    about my past from Elder Tony, so that I can prove that I am not a jinx.Only in this way can I go back

    and marry you."

    It turned out that we were in such a predicament.

    "By the way, how is your mother? Is she fine?" Jennifer asked me.

    "She fell into aa before I woke up."

    "How could that be? She was fine when I came here."

    Jennifer''s eyes widened in shock.

    I wondered about the real reason why my mother was in aa.

    Someone had even attempted to drug herst time.

    Who was behind all this? Jennifer seemed to be feeling bad after hearing that my mother was in a

    coma, so I coaxed her, letting her lean against my shoulder.

    Then, Jennifer took me to see Tony.

    In Tony''s room, we found Jeff taking care of Tony.

    When Tony saw Jennifer, he suddenly stood up and knelt down in front of her, crying bitterly.

    "I''m sorry.Please forgive me!¡±

 Chapter 122: Caroline Escaped

    Chapter 122: Caroline Escaped

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I didn''t expect this.

    Tony was kneeling on the floor, begging me for mercy.

    He burst into tears and his nose kept running as he shouted hysterically.

    "I didn''t mean to call you a jinx.Please have mercy on me! Let me go! This was all Arthur''s idea.He''s

    the one you should be after!"

    Tony cried like a madman.

    I was initially shocked with his violent reaction, but at the mention of Arthur''s name, my expression

    hardened.

    It was just as I had suspected¡ªArthur was behind all of this.

    He was the one who ndered my name, calling me a jinx.

    "Tony''s condition has improved a lot, but when he saw Jennifer just now, he must''ve remembered

    something.That''s probably why he couldn''t control his emotions all of a sudden,"

    Jeff exined to us.

    Arthur killed my father and stole his position as Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

    As if this wasn''t enough, he painted me as a bad luck charm.

    He needed to pay for all of his crimes.

    I clenched my hands tightly.

    It turned out that Tony had worked with Arthur to make all of these bad things happen.

    "Just because Arthur told you to, you ndered me as a jinx?"

    I grabbed Tony by the cor angrily.

    All of a sudden, Tony''s expression changed.

    He stopped crying and shook off my grip.

    When he retrieved his antique, he started giggling and tinkering with it.

    I watched him helplessly.

    I doubted I could get any more useful information out of Tony.

    He returned to his usual state of madness, muttering to himself incoherently.

    "Don''t worry.Tony will recover soon.Then you will find out everything you want to know,"

    Jeff said, trying tofort me.

    "I''m sure that I''m not a jinx," I replied bitterly.

    "The prophecy is nothing but a rumor that Arthur spread.While Tony was the one who made up the

    false prophecy, he''s not in his right mind yet and can''t act as a credible source against Arthur."

    "The truth wille to light soon enough."

    Anthony squeezed my hand reassuringly.

    Then, he said to Jeff, "Please do your best to treat Tony.We really appreciate your help."

    Jeff nodded solemnly, promising he would stop at nothing to heal the lost Tony.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After meeting Tony, Jennifer and I went back to her room.

    She looked as though her mind was elsewhere.

    It seemed that what Tony had said came as a big blow to her.

    I pulled Jennifer close and let her lean on my chest.

    I felt sorry for her.

    ¡®How can I help her?¡¯

    "Jennifer, don''t worry.

    When Tony recovers, the truth wille to light and justice will finally be served."

    "I know."

    Jennifer sat up and nted a kiss on my lips.

    "I''m so d you''re here with me." I smiled.

    Jennifer was an amazing woman, and I couldn''t forgive myself for forgetting her.

    I took out the ring box and put the diamond ring on Jennifer''s finger.

    "I know you''ve been waiting for me to put this ring on your finger again, so here it is.No matter what

    happens, we''ll never be apart."

    Tears welled up in Jennifer''s eyes.She exchanged rings with me.

    "I''ve been looking forward to our wedding," she said softly, eyeing the shining ring on her finger.

    "Anthony, when I learned that you lost your memories, I thought that day would nevere.I''m so d

    we''re together again.I don''t know what I would''ve done otherwise."

    "Jennifer, I love you.We''re proof that Moon Goddess''s arrangement is perfect.I will marry only you.Even

    if I lose my memories again, I just know I''ll fall for you all over again."

    "I feel the same way, Anthony.I love you with all my heart."

    Jennifer snuggled up to me contentedly.Just then, we heard a knock on the door.I got up and opened

    the door.

    Dn was waiting on the other side.

    "Come in,"

    I told him.

    He stepped inside and cleared his throat.

    "Mr.Jones, it''s about Caroline.I don''t know who helped her, but she managed to escape from the

    hospital and is now missing.I''ve sent my men to search for her."

    "What? Caroline is missing?" I was shocked.

    Why would she run away?

    "She might have found out that we were monitoring her.She''s probably guilty of something and was

    worried she would be found out, so she ran away," Dn surmised.

    What he said made sense to me.

    Caroline was apletely different person from what I remembered.

    Maybe she had changed before I lost my memories.

    But I had no idea what she was hiding from me.

    Who was the father of her baby? Why did she lie to me and say that she was my mate?

    "Since she has escaped, there is no need to look for her.She must have returned to the royal pce of

    Osman Kingdom.I doubt she''s in danger.Right now, our top priority is to prove Jennifer''s innocence and

    to find a way for me to regain my memories."

    "All right, Mr.Jones.I''ll have my men withdraw from the search."

    "Okay."

    After Dn left, Jennifer and I settled into each other''s arms again.

    I casually yed with her hair, but then she sighed heavily.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "What''s wrong? Did I hit a wound?"

    I was about to check on her injuries, but she shook her head and held my hands.

    "Anthony, I can''t help but feel sad about what happened to your mother.She treated me so well.She

    even saw me off when I left for the Rainbow Pack.I was gone for just a few days when she got into a

    coma.I think it''s odd."

    "I think there''s more to it, too.When she was still in the hospital, someone attempted to have her

    murdered.I''m just d I was able to stop them in time."

    Truth be told, I had been suspicious for days.

    "Don''t worry.I will look into it thoroughly.When we return to the royal pce, we will visit her together.As

    long as we take good care of her, I believe that she will wake up one day."

    With Jennifer in my arms, I felt that everything was going to be okay.

 Chapter 123: Keep The Baby

    Chapter 123: Keep The Baby

    Caroline''s POV:

    I had spent days alone in the ward and had grown absolutely bored.

    I tried to leave the ward on more than one asion, but I was stopped by Anthony''s men each time.

    I knew that Anthony was keeping an eye on me and that he no longer trusted me.

    I also knew that he had been apanying Jennifer in the intensive care unit while I was rotting in my

    ward.

    I sadly realized that no matter what I did, I couldn''t win his love.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When I knew the guards weren''t listening, I secretly called Austin and asked him if he had finally killed

    that bitch, Jennifer.

    However, to my  great disappointment, Austin told me that his men couldn''t even get close to her since

    Anthony was by her side all the time.

    Anthony even checked every single medicine that was meant for Jennifer.

    Austin''s men couldn''t find any opportunity to strike.

    I almost threw a fit when I heard this.

    Anthony loved Jennifer so much.

    I knew I couldn''tpete with her, especially what with my current situation.I thought it over and

    decided I had nowhere to go but the royal pce of Osman Kingdom.

    There, I could regroup and plot against Jennifer properly.

    But I couldn''t do this alone, not with Anthony''s men keeping watch.I had to ask Austin for help to

    escape.

    Austin agreed without hesitation and sent someone over to cover for me.

    Fortunately, the escape went smoothly and I made it back to the royal pce in one piece.

    Austin was there to personally receive me.

    He had even prepared a banquet for me.

    Together, we went to his residence and sat down for dinner.

    But I didn''t have an appetite.

    Thinking about what Anthony had done, I didn''t want to do anything but flip the table in front of me.

    "Anthony is so heartless,"

    I said bitterly, sipping at my wine half-heartedly.

    "No matter what I do, I can''t get him to love me back.His eyes are on Jennifer and only her.I had his

    memories erased, yet he still chose that bitch.What''s so good about her anyway? Why is Anthony so

    obsessed with her? They really piss me off.I hate him so much.He''s so cruel to me! Not only does he

    distrust me, he even sent his men to keep an eye on me.If you didn''t help me, I''d still be rotting in that

    hospital."

    "Caroline, wee back,"

    Austin said with a chuckle, pinching my chin.

    "Don''t be sad.I''m here for you.If you hate those two so much, I''ll make sure they suffer endlessly.Of

    course, if you agree, I can also let them die a horrible death."

    "I appreciate the sentiment, but I''d have to think about that.While I do want Jennifer dead, I''m not sure I

    have the heart to hurt Anthony.After all, I''ve loved him for so long." I smiled bitterly.

    "It doesn''t matter.I respect your choice.Let''s talk about it once you''ve made up your mind."

    Austin rested one hand on my waist, while the other reached up to stroke my cheek gently.

    I felt a little perturbed.

    Austin was usually vicious and cruel, never gentle and tender.

    What was going on with him today? Had he changed?

    "Austin, why are you being so kind to me?"

    I looked at Austin''s handsome face questioningly.

    "Babe, don''t you know? It''s because I like your body."

    Austin smiled like a demon from hell.

    "It''s been a while since Ist saw you.My cock misses your pussy."

    As he spoke, he rubbed his hard cock against my buttocks.

    I moaned and I couldn''t help but soften at his touch.

    I could feel his big, hard cock from underneath his clothes.

    I couldn''t help but think about the naughty stuff we did in the past and was filled with an insatiable

    desire to be fucked by him.

    s, I was such a slut.

    I loved Anthony, but I couldn''t resist Austin''s dick.

    But now that I was angry at Anthony, I didn''t feel the need to stay loyal to him.

    Thinking of Anthony''s cruel attitude towards me, I put down my ss and spread my legs before

    Austin.

    "Caroline, you slut."

    Austin shoved his hand under my skirt and tore off my underwear in one swift movement.

    Then, he reached up and stroked my wet, swollen clit.

    "Fuck me, Austin."

    I reached for him and held his big, thick cock in my hand.

    "I want your cock inside my pussy right now."

    "Fuck, Caroline.You''re so wet.Do you want me to fuck you hard?"

    Austin pressed the tip of his cock against the opening of my pussy.

    I moaned at his touch and was consumed with desire for him.

    Just as he was about to thrust his cock inside me, a thought suddenly urred to me and I shoved him

    off me.

    Austin¡¯s POV:

    Caroline was finally back and I had ns to fuck her tonight.

    However, just as my n was about to reach fruition, she suddenly pushed me away.

    What a slut! Why was she still refusing me when her pussy was so wet? Was she just ying hard- to-

    get?

    "Bitch, what the hell? Didn''t you want to befucked?"

    I asked coldly, pinching Caroline''s nipple harshly.

    "I''m sorry, Austin," she said, wincing at my touch.

    "I''m not feeling well today.I don''t want to...Let''s talk about it next time, okay?"

    She averted her gaze.

    "What? Your pussy is wet as fuck.What do you mean you don''t want to?"

    As I spoke, I cupped and squeezed her soft breasts.

    Then, I leaned over to kiss her neck.

    "What the hell is going on? If you don''t tell me, I''ll fuck you like there''s no tomorrow."

    "Austin, I''m pregnant with your child.We can''t have sex now."

    Caroline finally blurted out the truth.

    Shocked, I stopped abruptly.

    Ever since we started having sex, I had been obsessed with Caroline''s body.

    However, marrying her and having a family with her never crossed my mind.

    And yet now, she was pregnant with my child.

    I almost pped myself to recover from my initial shock.

    I never had a child before.

    But now that she was pregnant, maybe I could let her have the baby.

    Maybe this child would help solidify my position of power.

    "Caroline, what are you nning to do with the child?"

    I asked softly, caressing her fair and tender breasts.

    "I don''t know.I wanted to make Anthony responsible, but that didn''t work.Even though he had lost his

    memories, he refused to believe that the child was his."

    Caroline sighed.

    "Austin, what if I just have an abortion? Anyway, since Anthony won''t ept the child, and since you

    won''t marry me either, the existence of the child is meaningless."

    "How dare you even think about aborting my child?" I raised her chin.

    "I want you to keep the baby."

    "What good wille of that?"

    I frowned slightly.I didn''t expect Caroline to want to bargain with me.

    "After you give birth to the baby, I will consider making you my queen."

    I kissed her soft lips.

    "Caroline, stop dreaming of being with Anthony.He''ll never love you.Being my queen is better than

    chasing after unrealistic fantasies."

    Caroline hesitated for a while, but then she finally conceded.

    "Okay.I''ll Keep the baby."

    "My cock is still hard, slut."

    I forced her to kneel in front of me and parted her lips with my fingers.

    "Suck on it and let me cum in your mouth," I ordered her.

    "Austin, you are so naughty..."

    Caroline stuck out her tongue and licked my fingers.

    Then she lowered her head and sucked on my swollen cock.

    She swayed her butt in the air as she sucked on me.

    Her big breasts also swayed.

    "Bitch, I''m going to fuck you hard!"

    I rampaged in her mouth, making her roll her eyes to the back of her head.

    I pulled her butt cheeks apart, revealing her star-shaped anus.

    With a devilish smile, I inserted my finger into the hole.

    "Ah, Austin..."

    Caroline screamed and convulsed as I pushed my finger in deeper.

    She was a slut.She was still so lewd even though she was pregnant.

    This time, I went easy on her.Next time, though, I nned to fuck her hard.

 Chapter 124: Tony Sobered Up

    Chapter 124: Tony Sobered Up

    Anthony''s POV:

    I hadn''t returned to my hotel in a while now.I spent my days in the vi with Jennifer, watching over her

    recovery.

    Ever since the car ident, I never wanted to leave her side.

    I was d to see that Jennifer was recovering at a good pace.

    Every day, her condition grew better and better.

    Our life had been very peaceful until this morning, when I suddenly received a message from my

    attendant.

    "Mr.Jones, we have found something useful about the car ident you asked me to investigate.The

    hit-and-run driver works for Alpha Arthur.Please tell me what you want to do next."

    "What evidence have you found against Arthur and the truck driver?"

    My heart was beating hard against my chest as I typed.

    "We have gotten a hold of a video of the ident, as well as some photos of Arthur and the truck driver

    negotiating in secret.These pieces of evidence should be enough to convict Arthur of the crime," the

    attendant replied.

    "Send me the photos and the video.I''ll handle the rest."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    After a while, my phone pinged.

    My attendant had sent the video and photos.

    The video was taken by a dash cam of another car that was in the area.

    It showed the truck driver intentionally ramming into the taxi that Jennifer was in.

    The taxi driver swerved the steering wheel to avoid the imminent collision, but the truck driver chased

    after it closely.

    After he sessfully crashed into the taxi, the truck sped off to flee the scene of the crime.

    As I watched the video, I clenched my fists angrily.

    It turned out that Jennifer''s car ident was no ident at all.

    Next, I clicked on the photos my attendant sent.

    One photo showed Arthur and the truck driver talking in a private room.

    They were probably discussing how to kill Jennifer.

    I took the video and photos to Jennifer and let her see the evidence.

    "Jennifer, this is what my investigation has turned up.ording to my attendant, this is enough to

    convict Arthur.And don''t worry; I will deal with the truck driver.As for Arthur, what do you want to do with

    him? Are you going to confront him with these?"

    "No rush.Hold onto these first.When Elder Tony wakes up, I''ll settle ounts with Arthur once and for

    all." Jennifer sneered.

    "Now that I''m certain that Arthur wants to kill me, I won''t let him live in peace."

    "Okay, I respect your decision." I nodded in agreement.

    "Anthony, I appreciate all that you''re doing for me.Thank you so much."

    Jennifer looked up at me gratefully.

    Then, her eyes narrowed.

    "By the way, do you still remember the assassination at the celebration ceremony? Did you find out

    anything about those magicians?"

    I shook my head with a sigh.

    "I''m sorry.Those magicians were all rogues.Whoever attempted to assassinate us were careful.I

    haven''t found any clues."

    "It''s okay,"

    Jennifer patted me on the shoulderfortingly.

    "I know you did your best.The truth is, I''ve been mulling over it in my mind, wondering if Arthur is

    behind it, too.We know he wants to kill me.But what I don''t understand is why he dared to attack you.I

    remember clearly that those magicians not only targeted me, but also you."

    "I have an idea.Maybe the assassins at the celebration ceremony work for Austin.After all, he''s always

    been out to get me."

    "If that''s the case, then I suspect that Austin has allied himself with Arthur.Before I came to Rainbow

    Pack, you and I helped the other werewolves fight back the vampires.Austin held a celebration banquet

    for us when we came back.But Austin invited Arthur to the banquet.Because Arthur and his daughter,

    E, announced that I was a jinx at the banquet, our engagement was postponed.Since then, I have

    suspected that there was something going on between Arthur and Austin."

    Speaking of the past, Jennifer lowered her head sadly.

    "We have to be careful from now on.If they''re really working together to kill us, then we''re not safe here

    at the Rainbow Pack."I took Jennifer''s hand and tried tofort her.

    "But don''t worry, Jennifer.I will protect you.No matter what happens, I''ll be by your side."

    Jennifer''s POV:

    With Anthony, I felt like I was the luckiest woman in the world.

    Despite losing his memories, he was still so considerate of me.

    He kept reassuring me that no matter what happened, he would choose me.I was so moved by his

    words.

    "Thank you for taking care of me."

    I tiptoed and threw my arms around his neck to peck him on the lips.

    "I love you, Anthony."

    "I love you, Jennifer."

    Anthony wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed me back.

    I felt my heart beat faster and stuck out my tongue to dance with his.

    We kissed passionately yet gently at the same time.

    "Your lips are sweet," he whispered, biting my lower lip gently.

    I moaned softly.

    My hand found its way to his chest, where I drew circles to tease him.

    "I like kissing you."

    I smiled, cing my hand on his throbbing cock.I could feel him hardening underneath my touch.

    Every time I held his cock, I would marvel at its size.

    I hadn''t had sex with Anthony in a long time.I knew my pussy craved for his cock.

    But because he hadn''t regained his memories yet, I didn''t want to push him too hard.

    I decided to let nature take its course.

    We kissed and caressed each other for a while.

    Although we didn''t have sex, I was still very satisfied.

    In the afternoon, Jeff showed up to deliver some good news.

    "Jennifer, Tony is finally sober!"

    Jeff announced happily.

    "Really? That''s great!"

    I was so excited that I pulled Anthony out of the room.

    "We''ll go see him right now.Thank you, Jeff."

    I shared the good news with Simon and Helen.

    Together, we all rushed to Tony''s room excitedly.

    There, we found Tony lying quietly in bed, but there was no mistaking the rity in his eyes.

    When he saw Simone in, tears welled up in his eyes.

    Jeff hurried forward to calm him down.

    After all, Simon was Tony''s friend.

    He cautiously approached the bedside to talk to Tony.

    "How have you been, Tony? I heard that Jeff cured you.Is that true?"

    "It''s true, Simon, my old friend."

    The present Tony lookedpletely sane and normal, a far cry from the madman we had first met.

    "I''m sober now.Jeff has already filled me in on the situation.I know what happened.Simon, thank you for

    saving me and giving me a chance to see the world again."

    "Of course, Tony.What''re friends for?"

    Simon wiped a tear from the corner of his eye.

    The two old friends who had not seen each other in ages threw their arms around each other, tears

    coursing down their cheeks.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    When they finally pulled away, Simon gestured for me toe over.

    "Tony, do you remember her?" Simon asked gently.

    "This is Jennifer, Lewis'' daughter."

    "Of course I know her."

    Tony raised his head and looked at me with a conflicted expression.

    "Jennifer, I''m sorry.This is all my fault.I hurt you and your father.I didn''t expect you to survive.Thank

    God."

    "Elder Tony, I know you''re the one who predicted that I would be a jinx.I also heard that you were

    hunted down by Arthur.Can you tell me why you would say such a thing about me? And why did Arthur

    hunt you down?"

    I looked at his tearful face, waiting for his reply.

 Chapter 125: The Truth About The Past

    Chapter 125: The Truth About The Past

    Tony''s POV:

    I couldn''t believe it.My friend, Simon, was sitting next to me.

    Ever since Arthur became the Alpha, I had been living as a fugitive.

    I had to flee, and as such, I didn''t get many chances to see Simon.

    Now that we had been reunited, I couldn''t help but sigh wistfully.

    I couldn''t believe I was lucky enough to be alive and see my good old friend.

    But even more pressing was Jennifer, who was asking me for the truth about the past.

    I hesitated for a while, lost in my memories.

    Scenes of the past shed in my mind.

    Over ten years ago, before Arthur ascended to the position of Alpha, he was the Beta.

    Despite this, he still held a high position in the pack as the second hand of Alpha Lewis.

    Arthur approached me out of the blue and asked me to do him a huge favor.

    Arthur asked me to make up that prophecy about Jennifer being a jinx and that everyone around her

    were doomed to die.

    I didn''t know him that well, so I didn''t expect him to ask something so ridiculous of me.

    Naturally, I didn''t want to ept Arthur''s request, but then he kidnapped my family and threatened to

    torture them.

    When he saw that I was still hesitant, he started to bribe me.

    I had the hobby of collecting antiques back then, so Arthur offered me the antique that Lewis had given

    him as a reward for helping him.

    Despite my initial hesitation, I ended up agreeing to cooperate with Arthur.

    I foretold in public that Jennifer was a jinx, which turned the elders of the pack against her.

    Later, Jennifer''s mother, Doris, died suddenly.

    Everyone said that Jennifer was the cause of Doris'' death.

    They demanded Lewis to eliminate the jinx, but of course, Lewis didn''t agree.

    He would rather die than turn on his daughter.

    Then, Arthur formed a coup, overturned Lewis¡¯ rule, and killed him.

    As if that wasn''t enough, Jennifer and her brother, Jerome, went missing.

    Later, Arthur ascended the position of Alpha.

    This series of unfortunate events was only just the beginning of my nightmare.

    Arthur''s rule was very cruel.

    He hunted me and my family down, probably because he was afraid I would reveal his secret.

    Although I had promised to Arthur time and time again that I would never tell anyone the truth about

    what happened, he never let me go and even killed all of my family.

    Now, I had no family left, and this was all thanks to Arthur.

    Despite my hatred towards him, I ran away.

    I even fled to a barren mountain and lived under a different identity.

    Only in this way could I evade his capture.

    Over the years, I gradually grew insane.

    Today was the first time in ages that I came to my senses.

    Simply put, Arthur was evil.

    He needed to be punished.

    "Tony, Jennifer needs your help,"

    Simon said gently, looking at me hopefully.

    "You will tell her the truth, won''t you?"

    I nodded and, with his help, I got out of bed to walk up to Jennifer.

    "Jennifer, I''m not going to lie.I feel terribly ashamed just to face you.It was because of my false

    prophecy that you have suffered all these years.I am a sinner!"

    I knelt on the floor, my heart full of regret, and apologized to her.

    "I''m sorry.I have no right to ask for your forgiveness.I can only do my best to make up for you.

    Back then, Arthur asked me to cooperate with him.He asked me to prophesy that you were a jinx,

    despite this being untrue.I never expected that he would kill your father under the guise of eliminating

    the so-called jinx.Arthur was so vicious, but I admit that I was his aplice.I deserve to die.Jennifer,

    please give me a chance to redeem myself!"

    The more I spoke, the sadder I became.

    I lowered my head with guilt.

    I felt nothing but shame in front of Jennifer.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Tony had finally sobered up.

    In a clear state of mind, he confessed and told me the truth about the past with tears streaming down

    his cheeks.

    Now that I found the truth, I felt terrible.

    It turned out that Arthur''s plot against me and my father ran deeper than I had thought.

    He had fabricated a lie about me in order to kill my father.

    If it weren''t for the false prophecy about me, would my father have died? "Elder Tony, why?"

    I choked, tears welling up in my eyes.

    "Why did you do as Arthur asked?"

    "I''m sorry, Jennifer.I had no choice.Arthur captured my family.He threatened to harm them if I didn''t

    cooperate with him.He also bribed me with an antique.I was so obsessed with it and eventually agreed

    to his request.But now that I''m sober, I realize how big of a mistake that was.Arthur is downright evil,

    and I must bring him to justice!"Then, he buried his face in his hands and cried bitterly.

    "You know what? After Arthur became Alpha, he betrayed me and had all of my family killed."

    Seeing him like this made me think twice about how I felt towards him.

    There was no doubt that Tony had helped Arthur get what he wanted.

    I should hate him, but from the looks of things, this poor old werewolf had been pushed into a

    desperate situation, and he had lost his family as a result.

    In fact, we were all victims, and Arthur was ourmon enemy.

    "Elder Tony, I can''t forgive you for my father''s death, but even I admit you''re one of the victims

    here.The one we should target is Arthur."

    I helped him to his feet.

    "You don''t have to kneel down and apologize to me.I believe that you truly regret the past.Since God

    guided me to find you, it means that he has given you a chance to redeem yourself."

    "Jennifer, you are so kind.God bless you."

    Tony wiped the tears from his eyes and bowed gratefully.

    "I will do my best to make amends.Let me testify against Arthur for you.I have evidence against him.He

    gave me an antique that belonged to your father, and everyone in the Rainbow Pack know that Alpha

    Lewis had given that very antique to Arthur."

    "Do you mean this?"

    I found the antique that Tony loved so much and handed it to him.

    "I saw this in your home when we first found you.I remembered it had belonged to my father, so I

    brought it back.At the time, you were still hysteric, but you held it close and tinkered with it every day."

    "Yes, this is the one."

    Tony took the antique from me and traced its outline with his finger sentimentally.

    "Back then, Arthur bribed me with this and forced me to tell a false prophecy.Now, I will try my best to

    prove your innocence, Jennifer.By the way, I have some friends on that mountain.They saved my life

    once.After I help you deal with Arthur, I want to go back to see them.Simon, did youe across

    anyone else when you found me on the mountain?"

    "We only saw a child.We didn''t see anyone else,"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Simon replied with a slight frown.

    "Tony, what''s going on?"

    "A few years ago, Arthur''s men were chasing after me when two young werewolves saved me.I lived in

    seclusion with them on that mountain, and they treated my injuries.But I can''t remember what

    happened after.Maybe it''s because I went insane." Tony sighed.

    "Never mind.The top priority is to bring Arthur to justice.After that, I''ll take time to go back to the

    mountain."

    Then, we started to discuss how to overthrow Arthur''s rule.

    Looking around the room at all the focused faces, I felt that it wouldn''t be long before Arthur got what

    wasing to him.

    Finally, my father would be able to rest in peace.

 Chapter 126: Regain Memories

    Chapter 126: Regain Memories

    Dn''s POV:

    Today, I went to see Tony.

    Fortunately, he seemed to be getting better.

    He was no longer as deranged as he was a few days ago.

    His mental health had almost recovered, and he could speak clearly and coherently.

    He admitted that he was the one who had falsely used Jennifer of being a jinx because he was

    bribed and threatened by Arthur.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    After that, he tried his best to apologize to her.

    Tony even said that in order to atone for his sin, he would do whatever we asked him to do with the

    hope that we could find it in our hearts to forgive him.

    Hearing that my sister would be able to prove her innocence soon was good news.

    But for some reason, when I heard Tony talking about the past, my head began to hurt again.

    "Back then, Arthur killed Lewis in the name of eliminating the jinx.Since I was the only person who

    knew about his evil n, he was anxious to kill me as well.He was afraid that I would reveal these

    secrets..."

    Tony''s words seemed to be stimting the part of my brain where my memories were suppressed.

    More and more scenes of my father shed through my mind.

    Those past memories flooded into my mind like a dam had broken open, rapidly shing through my

    mind like a movie on fast-forward.

    Back then, my father had been framed by Arthur.

    He knew that he couldn''t escape the disaster, so he told me to run away with my sister.

    Holding my sister''s hand, I ran into the forest.

    While fleeing, the two of us fell down several times and scrambled back up to our feet again.

    The happy memories of our family living in harmony also came back to me.

    From the moment she was born, Jennifer was treated like a princess by me and my parents.

    Unfortunately, our good days were numbered.

    When she was still a little girl, she was used of being a jinx.

    After that, our whole family were under distress.

    My father was exhausted trying to protect my sister, while my mother left us forever.

    Our family went from a happy one to a miserable one, all because of that damn Arthur.

    My heart hurt at the thought of this.

    I raised my hands up to cover my head, which felt like it was about to explode, and looked at Jennifer,

    and then at Tony and Simon.

    All the lost memories emerged to the surface of my mind in an instant.

    As the memories settled, there was only one clear emotion that I was left with¡ªresentment.

    I clenched my fists.

    It was all because of Arthur.

    He had destroyed my happy family and ruined all our lives.

    But if I had suffered so much, how much must Jennifer, who never lost her memories, have gone

    through? Thinking of that, I hugged her tightly.

    I hadn''t fulfilled my responsibility as a brother for so many years.

    "Jennifer, I''m sorry for making you suffer alone.I remember everything now.I''m your brother, Jerome."

    Jennifer gasped in surprise.

    She was so overjoyed that tears welled up in her eyes, and she hugged me back tightly.

    "I''m so happy, Jerome! You finally remember everything.That''s great!"

    "From now on, I''m no longer Dn.I''m Jerome Smith,"

    I said word by word.

    Everyone nodded with a wide smile, d that I had gotten my memories back.

    After that, Simon introduced me to Tony.

    "Tony, this is Jerome, Lewis¡¯ son.We are trying to overturn Arthur''s rule and return the pack to Jerome,"

    Simon exined.

    At this time, Tony took out the antique that Arthur had given him in front of me.

    "I can testify against Arthur right now.This antique is the evidence that he bought me off.Whatever you

    need me for, I will try my best to make it up to you," he said earnestly.

    Anthony also came up and patted me on the shoulder.

    "Jerome, congrattions on your recovery.I''ve also collected some evidence that can prove that Arthur

    attempted to murder Jennifer.But all this is not enough.We have to gather the support of some other

    elders of the Rainbow Pack.Only when we work together can we have the chance to overturn Arthur''s

    rule."

    What Anthony said made sense.

    Just the few of us wouldn''t be enough to make a dent.

    We needed to seek the support of the other elders of the pack.

    Simon and Tony stepped forward and volunteered.

    "We''ll take care of convincing the other elders.Arthur has aroused public indignation.All the werewolves

    in the Rainbow Pack hate him.It won''t be hard to get the elders on our side."

    "It''s settled then.Thank you, you two," I told them sincerely.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jerome had finally regained his memories.

    I was really happy for Jennifer.

    No matter what, I had to do my best to help Jennifer overturn Arthur''s rule.

    This time, I wouldn''t let her face so many difficulties alone.

    While we was discussing about the n to take Arthur down, I received a message from the devil

    himself.

    "Arthur has invited me to attend a banquet to apologize to me for the assassination attempt at the

    celebration ceremony.The banquet will be held the day after tomorrow,"

    I told everyone, looking up from my phone.

    "How about we all attend the banquet and take this opportunity to defeat him once and for all?"

    "I think it''s a great n, Mr.Jones."

    "Good.As long as we''re well-prepared, we will definitely achieve our goal."

    "Then let''s start getting ready right now.Let''s not reveal Elder Tony to our enemies yet.It is better for

    him to stay here and rest up.In the meantime, Helen and I will contact the other elders," Simon

    suggested.

    "Okay," Jerome agreed.

    "Then we are leaving now.We''ll inform you if there is good news."

    Simon said goodbye to everyone and left with Helen.

    Jerome stepped forward and bowed to me.

    "Mr.Jones, please take good care of Jennifer.I remember that my father''s biggest wish was to see his

    daughter happy.I hope that you can fulfil that wish in the future."

    "Even if you didn''t say it, I would still do it.Although I haven''t regained my memories like you, Jennifer is

    the only girl in my heart.I''ll be with her forever."

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones.Jennifer and I are so lucky to have you in our lives.I really appreciate your

    kindness towards me, as well as the love you have for my sister."

    Tears welled up in Jerome''s eyes.

    It was the first time that I had seen him talk in such an emotional way.

    I held his hand and helped him stand straight.

    Sometimes, fate could be really tortuous and bizarre.

    One day, I had no idea that these two siblings existed, and the next, one of them became my most

    trusted men, and the other became my beloved.

    "After we get rid of Arthur, I''ll take you back to the Osman Kingdom and make a public announcement

    that we''re getting married," I told Jennifer.

    Jennifer smiled with tears shimmering in her eyes, and gave me a kiss.

    "There''s no hurry.I''m willing to wait for you to regain your memories.We''ll have plenty of time in the

    future."

    I hugged her tightly and rubbed her head.

    "Jennifer, if there is one thing that I am sure of with every fiber of my being, it is that you are my

    destiny.Whether I remember the past or not, you''re the only woman for me.That will never change."

    "You''re also the only man for me.Anthony, I''m so happy right now that I can barely contain it."

    Tears streamed down Jennifer''s cheeks as she spoke.

    I gently kissed her tears, and then kissed her on the lips.As Jennifer responded to my kiss, a loud

    cheer went around the room.

    I hadpletely forgotten that we were still surrounded by people.Jennifer shyly lowered her head and

    buried it in my arms.

 Chapter 127: Marking Him Again

    Chapter 127: Marking Him Again

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Today was a special day, because my brother finally regained his memories.

    I was so happy that even in the evening, when I was lying in my bed all alone, I still felt like what had

    happened today was a dream that I would wake up from any moment.

    My wounds had almost healed.

    We were on the brink of achieving what we hade back to the Rainbow Pack for to overturn Arthur''s

    rule and help my brother get back the position of Alpha.

    Then, I could go back to the Osman Kingdom and prove my innocence, which would allow me to finally

    get married to Anthony.

    Not only had my brother regained his memories, but Anthony had also promised to be with me forever.

    I was so excited that I couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    Suddenly, I heard a knock on the door.

    Dressed in my pajamas, I opened the door and saw Anthony standing outside.

    My heart raced at the sight of him.

    "Here you are."

    Anthony magically took out of a bunch of roses from behind him.

    Gasping in pleasant surprise, I took the flowers from him.

    "What are you doing here at this time of the night?"

    Anthony smiled at me and walked inside.

    "I figured that you wouldn''t be able to fall asleep tonight, so I came here to give youpany."

    I leaned down and inhaled the intoxicating scent of the roses.Then, I closed the bedroom door and took

    Anthony''s hand.

    "The bouquet smells so good.You know my taste so well."

    "I''m d you like it.Do you want to go out and look at the stars for a while?"

    Although his suggestion sounded dreamy, I slumped onto the bed like a deted ball, with my head

    down.

    "The truth is, I''m really nervous.I''m scared that we won''t be able to defeat Arthur,"

    I told him, biting my lower lip.

    Anthony hooked his finger under my chin and tilted it up, making me look into his eyes.

    "Don''t worry.We will all be with you.We will seed for sure."

    "Well, can you stay here with me tonight?" I asked softly.

    Ever since he lost his memories, this was the first time that I was acting like a spoiled child in front of

    him.

    Chuckling at my eager gaze, he nodded.

    I dragged Anthony to the sofa and sat on hisp, nuzzling up to him like azy cat.

    "You know what? Before I met you, I was always on my own.After my parents died, I went through the

    most miserable time of my life.I didn''t even know that my brother was still alive, and I thought that I had

    lost my whole family.During those years, the only thing that kept me going was the will to avenge my

    family and kill Arthur one day.The day I was waiting for is almost here, but I feel so nervous."

    "Jennifer, I will try my best to help you.No matter what happens, I will be with you,"

    Anthony said firmly, hugging me.

    He was like the sun, brightening up my dull life.

    With every passing day, I fell more and more in love with him.

    My heart was so full.

    I really loved him very much.

    After hearing his earnest promise, I buried myself deeper in his arms and looked up at him.

    "Anthony, meeting you is the best thing that happened to me.Even after losing your memories, you''re

    still with me.I must be the happiest girl in the world."

    With an uncontroble smile, I leaned in and kissed Anthony.

    For a moment, he seemed to be taken aback, but then he kissed me back with unprecedented

    eagerness.

    His hands moved from my waist to my breasts and I could feel my nipples hardening from his touch.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I trembled under his electrifying touch, and my heart beat so fast that I felt like it would give out.

    "Mm..."

    Somehow, in the middle of our passionate kiss, a moan escaped my lips.

    As soon as the sound rang out in the night air, I felt something stiff poking my butt.

    I subconsciously shifted on hisp, and his cock further swelled up under me.

    "Anthony, do you want to make love to me? It''s been such a long time since we did it,"

    I whispered, leaning in close.With every word I spoke, my breath tickled his skin.I let my tongue dart

    out and lick his ear.

    "Honey, do you want to?"Anthony asked me.

    His question made me lower my head shyly.

    "Ah!" I squealed.

    All of a sudden, I was lifted up into the air.

    In one swift movement, Anthony rose to his feet and carried me to the bed."Apparently, you want to

    make love to me too.Let''s do it."

    Anthony''s voice was low and hoarse.

    He pressed me down onto the bed and straddled my waist.

    "That''s all I want to hear."

    I raised my upper body, wrapped my arms around Anthony''s neck, and dragged him down on top of

    me.

    He was pressed against me.

    The only thing separating us was a thinyer of clothes.

    Anthony guided my hand down to unzip his pants.

    When I touched his bare cock, it jumped in my hand.

    I felt my vision go out of focus.

    I froze and looked at him with blurred eyes, as if I was drunk.

    A little bit of fluid oozed out from the tip of his cock, dripping onto my hand.

    That moist feeling was enough to make all my sanity copse without a trace.

    I tightened my grip around Anthony''s cock and pumped it up and down until I heard a groan of pleasure

    from him.

    "Honey, help me take off my clothes,"

    Anthony whispered in my ear.

    With that maic voice of his, he could charm me into doing anything.

    "Okay."

    Panting, I reached out and quickly unbuttoned his shirt, and then slid off his pants and his underwear.

    Everything seemed to pass in a blur until my lips touched Anthony''s neck, like a ship that had anchored

    itself.My lips traced his skin from his Adam''s apple all the way down to his abdomen, and then even

    lower, until he grabbed me and pulled me up.

    "Honey, tonight, let me serve you," he said enticingly.

    At this moment, Anthony waspletely naked.

    Looking at him and listening to his words made me lose my mind.

    He turned me over and slid my clothes off with his mouth.

    After unhooking my bra, he bent down and sucked my nipples.

    "I''ming in."

    Straddling my waist with his legs, "Anthony, you are mine.No one can take you away from me."

    Gripped by passion, I bit Anthony''s neck and marked him again.

    Unexpectedly, he looked at my neck at this moment and smiled.

    "Honey, I can see my mark on your neck now.That''s the proof of my love for you."

    He was so happy that his eyes glimmered with tears, and he leaned in and kissed the spot on my neck

    where the mark was.

    "Sure enough, you are my mate.My intuition was right," he said happily.

    "I guess the reason you couldn''t see the mark before was because of the ck magic," I said.

    "Now I know without a shred of doubt that Caroline lied to me. I won''t spare her after I go back,"

    Anthony promised.

    At this moment, I didn''t care about her at all.

    I was just ecstatic to hear that Anthony could finally see the mark on my neck again.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and batted my eyshes, seducing him.

    "Anthony, I miss your cock so much.I can never get tired of it."

    "Really? Then, how about we stay up all night?"

    The beast inside Anthony seemed to have waited for my words for a long time.

    He didn''t seem to be tired in the slightest, and made love to me all night, bringing me to my climax over

    and over again until I felt like my bones would fall apart.

 Chapter 128: The Banquet

    Chapter 128: The Banquet

    Skr''s POV:

    I hadn''t slept a wink all night.

    Thinking about what had happened to Jerome, I couldn''t fall asleep.

    Suddenly, Jerome turned over in bed and wrapped his arms around me tightly.

    "What''s wrong, baby? Why are you still awake?"

    Feeling my restlessness, Jerome gently kissed my forehead.

    "It''s okay.I''ll fall asleep soon enough."

    I kissed him back to show him that I was fine.

    But the truth was, I was worried.

    The fact that Dn was actually Jerome hadn''t sunk in yet.

    He had a whole history I didn''t know about, let alone the position of Alpha to inherit.

    "Jerome, are you nning to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack?" I asked.

    Jerome looked at me, finally realizing why I was so restless.

    "So that''s what was on your mind.If everything goes well, then yes.It''s my duty as the son of thete

    Alpha Lewis.Arthur is cruel and merciless.The werewolves in our pack are unhappy under his rule.I

    must protect my pack and carry out my father''s will."

    "I''m sure your father would''ve been very proud of you."

    Despite saying this, I couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    After hesitating for a while, I finally decided to be honest with Jerome.

    "Jerome, I''m worried that I''m not good enough to be your Luna.We''re from very different walks of

    life.Everyone will judge me."

    Hearing what I said, Jerome hugged me even tighter.

    "Skr, don''t think like that.No matter what family background you have, you''re my mate.I won''t marry

    anyone else." I sighed.

    Jerome was a good man, so I believed what he said.

    But what about me and my past? Could I really qualify to be the mate of the future Alpha? "I used to be

    an orphan.I had no family.Later, the Alpha of the ck Stone Pack adopted me and I finally started to

    live a normal life.I worked hard to be selected by Mr.Jones for the training of elite werewolves.I didn''t

    get any special treatment, unlike some werewolves from other packs.I worked hard to get whatever I

    have today."

    This was the first time I had told Jerome about my past.

    Yes, others might have seen me as a cheerful, optimistic, and maybe even childish girl.

    They didn''t know anything about what I had gone through.

    When I met Jerome, I was really happy to know that he was my mate.

    But I could tell that he was a quiet man, so I had to take the initiative to pursue him.

    Yet now that I know about his past, I felt that I didn''t deserve him.

    Jerome looked into my eyes sadly and cupped my cheeks in his hands.

    "Skr, I swear I won''t ever let you get hurt again."

    "Thank you, Jerome.You are so kind."

    I drew myself into Jerome''s arms and held his waist tightly.

    Here, I felt secure and happy.

    He made me feel as though I didn''t need to be brave all the time.

    With him, I could let my walls down and be vulnerable.

    I was happy with him.

    As long as he was by my side, I felt as though everything was going to be okay.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Ever since we decided to overturn the rule of Arthur, we divided the work and did our own things.

    Everything was going smoothly, as far as I could tell.

    Sess seemed to be ours for the taking.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    When our n was set, Simon took me and Jerome to meet the other elders of the Rainbow Pack.

    When we got to the meeting ce, we found that they were all waiting for us there.

    I was worried that the elders would be hard to convince, but to my surprise, they immediately rallied to

    our side.

    They trusted me and my brother very much, and from time to time, they would talk about our father.

    It seemed that our father had really earned their trust back then.

    "Jerome, we are so d that you are still alive.You two can rest assured we won''t tell Arthur anything

    about our meeting today," said one of the elders.

    Jerome led me to the main seats at the table and expressed his gratitude to the elders.

    "Thank you all for still remembering our father''s contribution and for agreeing to meet with us."

    Another elder stepped forward with righteous indignation.

    "Let''s cut to the chase.We all hate Arthur and we are more than willing to back up Jerome in his

    endeavor to take back the Alpha position.As soon as we heard that you two are still alive, we already

    made the decision to help you.And when we found out that it was Arthur who killed your father, our

    hatred towards him only strengthened tenfold.He''s worse than an animal! We all saw how good your

    father was to him, and we couldn''t believe he had the audacity to betray him like that!"

    "Thank you all for taking our side."

    My brother and I were moved by what the elder said.

    For camaraderie''s sake, we didn''t leave until we finished dinner with the elders.Now, everything was

    ready.

    We just needed to wait for the right timing.

    Finally, the day of Arthur''s so-called apology banquet arrived.

    Anthony and I headed to the venue, along with Jerome, Skr, and Daniel.

    Everyone needed to be present for the n to be sessful, so we made arrangements for important

    figures to attend the banquet.

    Anthony and Jerome were two of the indispensable figures.

    However, for the n to work, Jerome''s identity needed to be hidden.

    Thus, he came to the banquet in sunsses and a cap to cover his face.

    Tony was also a key part of our n.

    It was crucial that his testimony be heard.

    Disguised as one of Anthony''s attendants, he wore a peaked cap and waited outside the hall with his

    head down.

    ¡®Dad and Mom, Jerome and I will avenge you soon.¡¯ Gritting my teeth, I followed Anthony into the

    banquet hall resolutely.

    It was finally time to take revenge on the one who had destroyed my family.

    When we entered the banquet hall, Arthur swooped over to receive Anthony.

    "Mr.Jones, I want to apologize to you for what happenedst time,"

    he said, bowing low before Anthony.

    "Let bygones be bygones.Do you mind that I brought my mate and some friends tonight?"

    Anthony generously forgave Arthur so that he could secure an entry to the banquet for us, his friends.

    When Arthur saw me, his expression fell, but he quickly recovered.

    "Of course I don''t mind.As long as they''re friends of yours, they''re wee here."

    Despite what he was saying, I could hear the old man gnashing his teeth as he spoke.

    He must''ve been seething with rage.

    But this was just the beginning.

    I was about to let him know the price he needed to pay.

    ¡®Arthur, just you wait and see.¡¯

    "Really? Thank you for your hospitality."

    And with that, Anthony led us inside.

    All the elders of Rainbow Pack were present at the banquet.

    When we were settled in our seats, Arthur cleared his throat and apologized to Anthony in front of

    everyone.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones, for thest banquet.It was all my fault.I was a bad host and allowed an ident to

    happen.I''m sorry if that scared you.Please forgive me."

    As he spoke, he looked very sincere, as if he really felt guilty over what had happenedst time.

    If I didn''t know his true colors, I would''ve been easily deceived by his act.

    But I knew better, and so did Anthony.

    "It doesn''t matter.What happenedst time was outside your control,"

    Anthony said politely.

    Hearing Anthony''s words, Arthur seemed to be relieved.

    But we knew for a fact that he was an insidious, untrustworthy character.

    Who knew what bad intentions he secretly harbored? As the festivities of the banquet went on, I saw a

    fake smile stered on Arthur''s face.

    Then, his gaze went past me and suddenlynded on Jerome.

    Oh, no.Did he recognize my brother?

    "Hey, that guy looks familiar.Mr.Jones, do you know who he is?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone at the banquet looked in the direction of Arthur''s gaze and

    fixed their eyes on my brother.

    Watching this scene unfold made my stomach churn.

    I had a bad feeling about this.

    But Anthony, who was sitting next to me, held my hand reassuringly, signaling to me not to panic.

 Chapter 129: Exposing The Crime

    Chapter 129: Exposing The Crime

    Anthony''s POV:

    Arthur pointed at Jerome and asked about his identity.Everyone''s eyes were on Jerome now.

    I responded quickly, "This is my attendant and friend, Jerome."

    I figured that introducing him was the right thing to do.

    Sure enough, at the mention of that name, Arthur''s face went pale.

    He was so frightened that he almost fell off his chair.That was interesting!

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, feigning a concerned frown.

    "Did my friend do something wrong?" I knew he had a guilty conscience, but it was so satisfying to

    tease him like this.

    After all, this was nothingpared to all the evil crimes he hadmitted in the past.

    "I-l also had a friend who was named Jerome," he stammered nervously.

    "Unfortunately, he has passed away. I was sad for a long time."

    "Really? What a coincidence!" I said with a slight smile.

    To Jerome, I said, "In honor of his old friend, why don''t you make a toast to Alpha Arthur? He has ruled

    over Rainbow Pack for more than ten years and has the support of the werewolves here. He is a

    respectable Alpha."

    As I praised Arthur, I observed his face. As expected, his expression was a bit gloomy.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m ttered."

    Arthur smiled awkwardly.

    ¡®It''s good that you know it''s just ttery.You don''t deserve my praise or a toast from Jerome!¡¯ I

    thought.Jerome held up his ss and clinked it against Arthur''s.

    "I''m honored to meet you," Jerome said gruffly.

    As he spoke, Arthur almost dropped his ss.

    Did he recognize Jerome''s voice? I could see the panic in Arthur''s eyes.

    He exhibited the look of a guilty man.

    Arthur was a cunning, old fox.

    It was not easy for him to be struck by guilt.

    "Alright, Jerome, you can go back to your seat."

    I watched Arthur out of the corner of my eye as Jerome settle back in his seat.

    The panic written all over his face remained.

    "Today is a good day,"

    I said loudly to gather the attention of the crowd.

    "I happen to have brought a gift for Arthur in celebration of his tenth anniversary as Alpha of the

    Rainbow Pack."

    Arthur''s panic subsided and he put on a ttered expression.

    "Why, thank you, Mr.Jones."

    "You''re wee."

    Then, I gestured for Tony, who was disguised as my attendant, to bring the gift forward.

    The gift was in an exquisite, luxurious-looking ck box.

    Arthur stared at the box before him, his eyes burning with desire.There wasn''t a trace of panic on his

    face.

    He sincerely thought it was a gift for him.How ridiculous!

    "Open it!" I urged him.

    Arthur lifted the lid off the box.

    When he saw what was inside, all the color drained from his face and he copsed to the floor.

    "Mr.Jones? What is the meaning of this? I can''t ept a gift as precious as this!"

    Arthur stuttered as he tried to retreat, as though he was scared the antique would attack him.

    "Is that so? But from the way you''re behaving, I think you are guilty of something, Arthur." I sneered.

    "Don''t you remember this antique?" Arthur shook his head desperately.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Mr.Jones."

    He tried his best to hide his panic, but the way he was acting couldn''t deceive anyone.

    Everyone saw past his weak facade.

    I took the antique out of the gift box and held it up for everyone to see.

    "Does anyone here know about this antique?"

    Simon stepped forward as nned.

    "Thete Alpha Lewis gave that treasure to Alpha Arthur.But how did it end up with you, Mr.Jones?

    How strange!" I pointed at Tony, who was still in disguise.

    "Why don''t we ask this gentleman?"

    Everyone looked towards Tony.

    Even from my vantage point, I could see that Tony''s eyes were full of hatred for Arthur.

    Tony''s POV:

    The moment Anthony pointed at me, everyone''s eyes shifted to me, including Arthur''s.

    Arthur was a hypocrite and a liar.

    He had hurt me for years.

    Finally, I had the chance to make him pay for everything he had done.

    I couldn''t help but revel in this feeling.The moment Anthony pointed at me, everyone''s eyes shifted to

    me, including Arthur''s.

    Arthur was a hypocrite and a liar.

    He had hurt me for years.

    Finally, I had the chance to make him pay for everything he had done.

    I couldn''t help but revel in this feeling.

    I stood in the middle of the banquet hall, took off my cap, and raised my head, revealing my face to the

    crowd.

    "Oh my God! It''s Elder Tony! I thought he was dead! Why is he here?"

    Simon and another elder, whose name was Robert, started making amotion the moment I took off

    my cap.

    I chuckled internally.

    The two of them were really good at acting.

    This was all part of our n.

    My sudden appearance would definitely cause a great uproar, and then I would help clear Jennifer''s

    name and erase her reputation as a jinx.

    I felt so sorry for her.

    But at least now I finally had a chance to atone for my sins.

    Now that my identity was revealed, the other elders soon recognized me and were also shocked.

    Seeing that the n was working, Simon added fuel to the fire.

    "Elder Tony was the most mysterious elder of the Rainbow Pack.He was once the only elder in our

    pack who could predict the future.I could never mistake him for anyone else.But I thought he was dead!

    What on earth could bring him here?"

    I shot a murderous re at Arthur, who cowered behind his chair.

    He should be scared.

    He needed to pay for everything he had done.

    I took a step forward and cleared my throat.

    "I''m not dead.I''ve been in hiding.Arthur has been trying to hunt me down for years, and he has killed all

    of my family.The reason why I am here today is to expose his crimes.He is nothing but a hypocritical

    beast."

    I pointed at the antique in Anthony''s hand.

    "Arthur kidnapped my family and then bribed me with that treasure.He asked me to make a false

    prophecy that Jennifer was a jinx.When I finally caved, he fought thete Alpha Lewis under the guise

    of eliminating the jinx and killed him."

    I was so angry that I pointed a finger at Arthur, trembling with rage.

    "He is a traitor and a thief! He is a good-for-nothing bastard.He is a beast with a human face.He''s

    simply hopeless.He doesn''t deserve to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack!"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    And with that, chaos broke loose.

 Chapter 130: Accusation Against Arthur

    Chapter 130: usation Against Arthur

    Arthur POV:

    Hearing Tony''s usation, I was flustered.

    Today''s banquet was just an ordinary one.

    I didn''t expect so many things to go wrong.

    And the most unbelievable part was, how could Tony, who had disappeared without a trace,e back

    to the Rainbow Pack? He even had the antique that I had used to bribe him all those years ago.

    An ominous feeling pooled in the pit of my stomach, telling me that I could be on the brink of facing a

    huge crisis.

    What if they were well- prepared? Well, in this situation, I could only force myself to calm down and

    vehemently deny everything.

    "Elder Tony, what are you talking about? I was never familiar with you.How could I bribe you?

    Moreover, I never had enmity with you either.Why would I send my men to kill you? It''s ridiculous!"

    I sneered in a desperate attempt to im ignorance.

    "Why are you lying? What''s your purpose of spouting nonsense here?"

    "Arthur, you are the most shameless werewolf I have ever seen!"

    Breaking out into curses, Tony rolled up his sleeves and showed everyone the dense stter of scars

    on his arms.

    "If you didn''t send anyone to hunt me down, why is my body covered with scars? These past several

    years, I''ve been running for my life.I had a narrow brush with death on several asions.These scars

    that adorn my body are the evidence of your crime!"

    "Who knows where those scarse from? What can they prove? Tony, what kind of deep hatred do

    you have against me? How can you nder me like this?" I barked.

    I would insist that he was cooking up a story till the very end.

    "If these scars can''t prove anything, then what about this antique? This was a gift to you from thete

    Alpha Lewis.Many werewolves were there to witness it.How did such a priceless treasure fall into my

    hands? It wasmon knowledge in our pack that I liked collecting antiques.You bribed me with this

    antique and forced me to use Jennifer of being a jinx.That was the only way you could have an

    excuse to kill Lewis and seize the position of the Alpha!"

    Tony snarled indignantly, raising the antique in his hand.

    To my dismay, the other elders echoed in agreement with him one after the other.

    "Tony is right.We all saw Alpha Lewis give this antique to Arthur."

    "Tony isn''t lying.Arthur, how could you do such a thing? Jennifer was just a little girl.How could you bear

    to nder an innocent child? And poor Lewis.He should not have died such an unjust death."

    "Arthur, the evidence is clear for everyone to see.What else do you have to say for yourself? Unless

    you can prove that Tony''s words are false, we won''t believe you!"

    Damn it! Simon was the first to speak up, sessfully instigating the rest of the elders.

    They questioned me heatedly, not even bothering to refer to me as the Alpha anymore.Their attitude

    was disrespectful and downright aggressive, as if they wanted to force me to a dead end.

    "Arthur, please give us a reasonable exnation."

    "If you can''t prove your innocence, we won''t be loyal to you anymore."

    "If what Elder Tony said is true, what qualifications do you even have to be our Alpha? Please abdicate

    yourself."

    Their discussion escted, drowning me bit by bit.

    At that moment, the memories of the past shed through my mind.

    All those years ago, I killed Lewis with my bare hands.

    My body was covered in his blood as he red at me, his eyes full of anger and resentment even as he

    took hisst breath.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "No, Tony''s lying! You''re all talking nonsense.I didn''t kill Lewis! No!"

    I found myself shouting as I covered my head, trying to suppress the splitting headache.

    It was as if I was being driven crazy.

    A strong sense of panic gripped my chest, suffocating me.

    Ever since I murdered Lewis, I had dreamed countless times of himing back to get his

    revenge.Had retribution finally arrived?

    Jennifer''s POV:

    It was finally time to take Arthur down.

    Our n went smoothly, but Arthur was a shameless werewolf.

    Even after being backed into a corner, he was still struggling desperately.

    Since he wanted to do things the hard way, I had another way to deal with him.

    "Arthur, you im that you didn''t bribe Elder Tony and that you didn''t kill my father.Well, let''s say that''s

    true.But then I have a question to ask you.If the son of Alpha Lewises back to the Rainbow Pack,

    will you give up the position of the Alpha to him? After all, you were just forced to take over the position

    of the Alpha in order to maintain the stability of the pack, right? If you were really loyal to Alpha Lewis

    like you imed, then you would pledge loyalty to his son."

    Holding Jerome''s hand, I looked straight into Arthur''s eyes and challenged him.that''s true.

    But then I have a question to ask you.

    If the son of Alpha Lewises back to the Rainbow Pack, will you give up the position of the Alpha to

    him? After all, you were just forced to take over the position of the Alpha in order to maintain the

    stability of the pack, right? If you were really loyal to Alpha Lewis like you imed, then you would

    pledge loyalty to his son.

    Holding Jerome''s hand, I looked straight into Arthur''s eyes and challenged him.

    "Jennifer, if thete Lewis¡¯ son was here, I would certainly hand over my position to him.I would always

    be loyal to Lewis.Unfortunately, his son died a long time ago.I feel sorry for him, but there''s nothing I

    can do about it.It''s the truth,"

    Arthur said hypocritically.

    I sneered inwardly.

    This was the moment I had been waiting for.

    It was time to expose Arthur''s true colors.

    I pushed Jerome in front of everyone and took off his sunsses, revealing his face.

    "Well, Arthur, it¡¯s your lucky day.You don''t have to be sorry.Jerome Smith, Alpha Lewis¡¯ son, is

    here.When are you going to abdicate? Just now, you swore that you would return the position of the

    Alpha to Jerome, right? You won''t go back on your word, will you?"

    I asked casually, raising my eyebrows.

    I secretly felt pleased with everyone''s reaction.

    As soon as Jerome''s sunsses were taken off, there was an audible gasp from the other werewolves

    in the hall.

    Arthur was so shocked that he shook his head fervently, unwilling to face the reality that stared him in

    his eyes.

    "No way! Jennifer, what kind of sick joke is this? Jerome died a long time ago.How can hee back?"

    Arthur screamed hysterically.

    "Hello, everyone.I''m Jerome Smith, the heir of thete Alpha Lewis.It''s been more than ten years since

    we''ve all seen each other.I apologize for my long absence.Thank you for your efforts to keep the

    Rainbow Pack safe over all these years."

    At this time, Jerome confidently walked into the crowd and introduced himself to all the elders with a

    smile.

    "Oh, my! He is indeed Lewis'' son.Even though he''s all grown up, his eyes look just like his father''s.This

    is Jerome Smith, all right."

    One of the elders recognized Jerome at once, and wiped the tears from the corner of his eye.

    "I never expected that both of Lewis¡¯ children would still be alive.This is such good news.Lewis, how

    are you doing in heaven? We all miss you very much."

    The other elders nodded, seeming to share his sentiment.

    I could see that they all revered my father very much.

    As a tyrant, Arthur had already lost everyone''s support in spirit.

    Now, he would be truly overthrown.

    The revenge that I had been dreaming of for ten years was finally about toe true.

    "Jerome, do you remember me?"

    A white-bearded elder walked up to Jerome with hopeful eyes.

    "Of course I remember you, Elder Barton.You were my father''s right-hand assistant.I was lucky enough

    to be carried by you in your arms when I was a child.It''s been so many years since I saw you, but you

    still look so strong." Jerome hugged Barton.

    "Jerome is the heir to our original Alpha.Arthur is just a Beta who stepped in for him back then.Now

    that Jerome''s here, he should give up the position!"

    Simon took this opportunity to fan the mes of the fire once again.

    "We will all support Jerome to reim his position as the Alpha of our Rainbow Pack.I believe that he''ll

    govern the pack well."

    "I support Jerome too.He has Lewis'' blood running through his veins.There is no question that he''ll be

    a fantastic leader!"

    "I agree.It''s time for Arthur to abdicate.Jerome, we firmly support you.Please ascend to the position of

    Alpha as soon as possible!"

    Almost all the elders present voiced out their vehement support for Jerome.

    Surrounded by them, my dear brother smiled triumphantly.

    In contrast, Arthur''s face was deathly pale, with undisguised embarrassment.At this moment, I was the

    happiest person in the world.

    I had finally avenged the wrongful death of my father.Now that the situation hade to this, I wanted

    to see what other tricks Arthur had up his sleeve.

 Chapter 131: The End Of Arthurs Reign

    Chapter 131: The End Of Arthur''s Reign

    Jerome''s POV:

    During the banquet, I revealed my true identity, and all the elders present expressed their support for

    me.

    Although Arthur had ruled the pack for more than ten years, I was thankful that the elders had not

    forgotten me and Jennifer.

    With their support and the evidence provided by Tony, Arthur would not be able to turn the table.

    "Thank you, elders.It is my honor to see you again." I bowed to them to express my gratitude.

    "When we were children, Jennifer and I had been hunted down, and we got separated.I waster

    saved by Mr.Jones, but I got amnesia after an ident.All this time, I had been living under a different

    name.I hadn''te back because I hadn''t regained my memories.But then I met Jennifer.She jogged

    my old memories, and we were able to return to the Rainbow Pack with Mr.Jones¡¯ help."

    "You have been through a lot, Jerome.Wee back to the pack."

    The elders sighed in obvious relief.

    "You and Jennifer have managed to escape death all this time.Alpha Lewis¡¯ soul must have been

    protecting you two."

    "That''s right.Jerome and Jennifer suffered so much.Damn it! How could someone want to kill two

    children?¡¯ The elders were furious.

    "Jerome, why were you and Jennifer being hunted down?" Simon asked deliberately.

    "The werewolves who kept chasing us were Arthur''s men.He wanted us, the rightful heirs, gone so that

    he could keep his position of Alpha.If he managed to get rid of us, he would not have any trouble in the

    future."

    I pointed my finger at Arthur without hesitation.

    "You are a liar who is pretending to be Jerome.You are distorting the facts.I had always been loyal to

    Lewis.I would never do such a thing!" Arthur argued.

    He sounded quite desperate after hearing my usation.

    "I can prove that Arthur is involved in the recent assassination attempt against Jerome and me,"

    Jennifer dered.

    As soon as she said that, a video began to y on the screen in the banquet hall.

    It was a video of Jennifer and me in a taxi when it got hit by a truck.

    The crash ended in a very bloody scene.

    When I saw the video, my hands curled into fists.My poor sister...Why did she have to suffer like this?

    "Turn that thing off! Where did you get the video? How can you show such a thing to Mr.Jones?"

    When Arthur saw the video, his face turned deathly pale in fear.

    He hurriedly urged his attendant to take control of the situation.

    As the culprit, he was surely feeling guilty now.

    "Arthur, why don''t you want this video to be seen? I arranged for this video to be yed because this is

    evidence that you tried to murder Jennifer and Jerome.You hired a truck driver to cause an ident

    that was supposed to have killed them," Anthony sneered.

    After that, the video stopped ying and a photo popped up on the screen.

    The photo clearly showed Arthur negotiating with a werewolf, who was the truck driver in the video that

    yed just now.

    "Do you remember who that is? He''s the truck driver who caused the car ident that hurt Jennifer

    and Jerome.The evidence is right here.What else do you have to say for yourself?"

    Anthony asked coldly.

    Arthur crumpled to the floor and closed his eyes in despair.

    Now that things hade to this point, he had no more room to argue.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Anthony, as the prince of Osman Kingdom, please exact justice for us¡ªfor what happened to the

    Rainbow Pack." I asked Anthony for help after seeing Arthur fall to the floor.

    "That is what I n to do," Anthony agreed.

    He then sat in the highest seat in the banquet hall. I led Jerome and Tony to stand before Anthony.

    "Arthur murdered my father, Lewis, and seized the position of Alpha more than ten years ago.The

    evidence is conclusive,"

    I hissed while pointing at Arthur.I hated him so much.I hated him for killing my father and for separating

    me and my brother for so many years.

    It was not until I met Anthony that my world began to brighten.

    "Arthur killed my family and has been hunting me down ever since.He is nothing but a murderer," Tony

    added.

    "We once served Alpha Lewis.We can testify that Arthur killed him.We could not tell the truth all this

    time because Arthur is cruel and merciless.His ability to kill without a second thought made us afraid of

    him."

    Many elders stood up to testify against Arthur.Every usation made the case against Arthur

    stronger.Arthur looked as if every word hurt him physically.

    "I dere Arthur guilty of murdering Lewis and Tony''s family.He is also guilty of attempted murder for

    his continuous attempts on the lives of Tony, Jennifer, and Jerome.As a prince of Osman Kingdom, I

    sentence Arthur with the punishment of death.He shall be executed in three days,"

    Anthony announced to the public.

    "Hooray! Long live Mr.Jones!" Simon shouted.

    "The evil Arthur has finally been punished.Our pack can now rise to its former glory.Thank you,

    Mr.Jones!"

    "Arthur deserves something worse than death, and Jerome is the rightful heir of our former

    Alpha.Thank you, Mr.Jones, for upholding justice."

    Many shouted in excitement to celebrate this moment.

    "Why should I be sentenced to death? I''m innocent..."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Arthur sobbed as he covered his face with his hands.

    He was so shameless to pretend that he was the victim in all this.

    He did not deserve any sympathy.

    All of a sudden, E rushed over to Anthony and knelt before him.

    "Mr.Jones, I beg you.Please spare my father! This is all a plot hatched by Jennifer to frame my father!

    Mr.Jones, you are smart enough to know the truth.Please don''t believe Jennifer''s nonsense.She is

    lying."

    I had not expected E to make a scene during a moment like this.Did she think she could save her

    father by doing so? Well, I still had a score to settle with her.

    When we were both on Marge Ind, she had tried to kill me many times.

    It was now time for her to pay up.

    "Anthony, E is the liar here.While we trained on Marge Ind, she had set up traps for me and tried

    to kill me many times so that Arthur could keep his position of Alpha.E is as cruel as her

    father.Anthony, please seek out the truth of this matter and bring her to justice too."

    I pointed a finger at E and exposed her crimes against me.

    "Bitch, what nonsense are you talking about? Not only did you nder my father, now you''re trying to

    frame me? You vicious, shameless bitch!"

    E screamed and cursed at me.

    Her face became distorted in her self-righteous anger.

    "Calm down, E.You know that I am right," I retorted with a sneer.

    "Bitch, I''ll tear your mouth from your face!"

    E was so mad that she shifted her right hand into a wolf''s paw and tried to swipe my throat.

    "If I''m going to die, I''m taking you with me!"

    E''s attack was extremely fast and she was about to hurt me.My pupils shrank.

    Damn it! Did this crazy woman want to fight me that badly?

 Chapter 132: Justice Is Served

    Chapter 132: Justice Is Served

    Anthony''s POV:

    Everything I had nned for the banquet was going wlessly until E appeared.

    When E went crazy, my first reaction was to protect Jennifer.

    I ran and stood in front of her just as E swiped her w at Jennifer''s throat.

    "Go to hell, bitch!" E roared.

    Her sharp wolf w did notnd on Jennifer but on my shoulder.

    I stumbled backward with Jennifer in my arms.

    My shoulder was burning in pain from E''s attack.

    "Anthony!"

    Jennifer screamed in horror and tears filled her eyes.

    I saw how much she cared about me.I was not afraid of getting injured.I was more afraid of being

    unable to protect my beloved.

    As long as Jennifer was fine, I felt at ease.

    "You deserve this, E!"

    Acting quickly, I reached out, grabbed E''s w, and snapped her wrist.

    She howled in pain as her wrist bone gave way with a crack.My attendants ran over to us and held E

    down to the floor.

    "Anthony, are you okay? Your shoulder is bleeding.Go and have it treated first, okay?"

    Seeing the wound on my shoulder, Jennifer bombarded me with questions out of concern.

    ¡®I''m okay.Don''t worry."

    I patted her head reassuringly before turning to address the public.

    "E attempted to harm Jennifer and she hurt me in the process.For her crimes against the two of us, I

    sentence her to life imprisonment."

    As soon as I finished speaking, E and Arthur I were taken away.E struggled and cried like

    someone who had yet to admit that they had done wrong.

    Although my memories had yet to return, Jennifer I wouldn''t lie to me.

    She told me before that E had attempted to kill her many times.

    Just remembering it made me want to have E executed as well.

    No one was allowed to hurt my beloved Jennifer and get away with it.

    "Jennifer, you bitch! May you die a horrible death! You will pay for this!"

    E kept cursing Jennifer as she was dragged away.

    "E, if you keep insulting my mate, I will make it so that you can never speak again!"

    I looked at her with malice.

    My threat brought E to her senses.

    She cowered under my re and immediately shut up.

    Arthur, on the other hand,ughed maniacally as he was taken away.

    It was as if he had gone insane.

    Before he was escorted out of the main entrance, he suddenly shouted.

    More than ten werewolves rushed into the hall and surrounded Jennifer and me.

    I was not surprised.

    Arthur had been the Alpha for more than ten years, after all.

    He must have gained these werewolves as followers and trained them for this day.

    Fortunately, I was well-prepared to take him down and eliminate him from a position of power.

    With one arm around Jennifer, I took a pistol out with the other in preparation to fight.

    "Jennifer, watch your back." I patted Jennifer on the shoulder.

    To my surprise, she quickly pulled out a dagger and rushed towards Arthur''s men.

    Only then did I realize that my mate was not one who needed coddling because she was strong.

    "Let''s fight side by side!"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I ran to keep up with Jennifer and aimed my gun at the werewolves attacking us.

    I had always been good at shooting and my speed was first-rate.

    I was confident that these werewolves would be no match for me.

    I fired three bullets in a row and managed to hit two werewolves in the head.

    They crumpled to the floor.

    The third werewolf only got hit in the arm.

    He roared, shifted into his wolf form, and ran towards me.

    "Mr.Jones!"

    At that moment, Jerome rushed forward in his wolf form and fought the werewolf for me.

    I didn''t need to worry about Jerome at all because he was strong.

    Eventually, my attendants arrived.

    The banquet hall fell into chaos.

    In the end, Arthur''s men became outnumbered, and the floor was covered in blood.

    Jennifer and I worked beautifully as a team during the battle.

    Jerome fought valiantly as well.

    "Mr.Jones, thank you for saving us all.Thank you so much."

    Having narrowly escaped death, the elders quickly approached us.

    They wiped off the cold sweat on their foreheads and thanked me again and again.

    "Jerome and Jennifer, you are clearly Lewis¡¯ children.Your abilities are truly amazing.Jerome can

    definitely lead the pack to prosperity."

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After seeing how we finished off his subordinates, Arthur became truly defeated.

    He could only re at us as he was dragged away.

    He was imprisoned together with E.

    Arthur was set to be publicly executed in three days while his vicious daughter was sentenced to life

    imprisonment.

    "Dad, we have finally avenged you.Please rest in peace.We miss you and Mom very much."

    I stood in the hall as I stroked the antique left by my father.I put my palms together in prayer as tears

    filled my eyes.

    I had been waiting for this moment for ten years.

    After ten years of umting all that hate, it all came to an end today.

    I had no more regrets.

    Jerome walked up to me, patted me on the shoulder, and hugged me.

    We tearfully embraced each other.

    Thunderous apuse suddenly broke out.

    The elders prayed for my father and wished that his soul could finally rest in peace.

    Later on, attendants entered the banquet hall to clean up the mess.

    Daniel took Helen''s hand and walked toward us.

    They sincerely expressed their well wishes.

    "Jennifer, Jerome, your biggest wish has been fulfilled.I wish you both, Alpha Lewis¡¯ pride and joy,

    much happiness.You shall lead the pack to a bright future."

    "Congrattions for sessfully avenging your father.We shall be loyal to Jerome until we die."

    All the elders came to express their loyalty towards my brother.

    "Jerome, when are you going to ascend to the position of Alpha? We are responsible for preparing for

    the session ceremony.It will definitely be better than Arthur''s because you have the support of all

    our pack members,"

    Simon said with a smile.

    "What about holding the session ceremony in four days? If my brother takes over the position of

    Alpha after Arthur is executed, it shall be a blessing for my father in heaven,"

    I suggested after giving the matter some thought.

    "I agree with Jennifer." Jerome agreed.

    The atmosphere brightened as everyone started talking about the session ceremony.

    "I have something important to announce."

    Suddenly, Jerome walked over to Skr and held her hand.

    "I have found my mate, and her name is Skr.I firmly believe that she has the capabilities to stand by

    my side as my Luna.During the session ceremony, I want to marry Skr and make her my Luna."

    Skr lowered her head shyly after hearing Jerome''s announcement.After a moment of stunned

    silence, the elders began to apud.

    "Jerome, you have found your mate! This is great! We are so happy for you!"

    None of the elders had any objection about this; they cheered and blessed the happy couple.

    "We hope that our new Alpha and Luna have a harmonious marriage!"

 Chapter 133: Linda

    Chapter 133: Linda

    Jerome''s POV:

    My sister and were finally at ease because Arthur got what he deserved.

    I spent the next few days preparing to take on the role of Alpha.

    With the help of several elders, I became ready to deal with the pack''s affairs.

    "You are a capable werewolf, Jerome.You have the abilities to govern the Rainbow Pack.Soon, you will

    be able to take charge of everything by yourself."

    Simon''s look of admiration made me feel validated.

    He was mainly responsible for helping me be familiar with the pack''s affairs as quickly as

    possible.

    He was now my right-hand man, just like he was for my father back then.

    "Thank you, Simon.I would not be able to learn everything this fast without your help."

    I turned to the other side of the room.

    "Thank you for your help these past few days, elders.I was able to familiarize myself with the affairs of

    the Rainbow Pack in such a short time."

    I bowed respectfully in the elders¡¯ direction.

    Their eyes welled up with tears after they heard me thank them.

    "You are a good man and will be an even greater leader.Your father would have been proud to see the

    man you''ve be."

    It was not going to be an easy task to rule a pack.

    Now and in the future, the Rainbow Pack could only prosper if I could work together like this with the

    elders.

    The first item on my agenda was to gain their approval.

    They all praised me as the heir of the Alpha they used to serve and love.

    After all, I was modest, polite, and I knew to give credit where it was due.

    I could tell that they all thought highly of me.

    It felt great to finally live up to my father''s expectations.

    I was confident that I could govern the Rainbow Pack well.

    Three days passed quickly.

    Today was the day Arthur was set to be executed.

    We went to the execution ground to watch.

    The area became filled with werewolves who wanted to witness Arthur''s death for themselves.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Arthur was tied to the elevated stage, but he looked far from regretful.

    "Today is yourst day, tyrant.You shall pay for what you have done."

    "Tyrant!"

    The werewolves of the Rainbow Pack vented their anger out on Arthur after having been suppressed

    by his dictatorship for so many years.

    Some even threw rotten vegetables and eggs at him.

    I raised a hand, alerting the executioner to prepare to shoot Arthur.

    Before he was about to get shot, Arthur looked at my sister and me in despair.

    After all, very few people did not fear their own death, and Arthur was not one of them.

    "Jennifer, I was wrong.I''m really sorry.Please forgive me.I''ll dly let you rule the Rainbow Pack.As

    long as you spare my life, I promise to never appear before you again."

    Arthur looked like he was going to cry as he desperately begged for our forgiveness.

    Did he really think he could escape his fate? How dare he beg us to forgive him? He must have thought

    we would be too soft-hearted and let him go.

    Where did he get the courage to beg? It was only because of our mercy that he wasn''t being torn to

    pieces.

    "Arthur, did you even stop and think before killing my father? You didn''t even think about letting my

    father go, but now, you want us to let you go.Do you think that is fair?"

    Jennifer angrily roared at him.She could have exploded in her fury.

    "Fire," I ordered the executioner.

    Arthur was killed in a single gunshot.

    His dead body waster carried off the tform.

    His eyes were wide open and his expression was frozen in horror.

    I looked at the blood that was sttered across the execution stage and prayed for my dead father

    together with Jennifer.

    "Dad, Jennifer and I have finally avenged you.Now that the culprit has finally been punished, you can

    rest in peace.You can rest assured that we will govern the Rainbow Pack well and live a good life."

    I couldn''t help shedding a few tears as I hugged Jennifer.

    We had gotten our revenge, but we were far from happy.

    Although the culprit had gotten the punishment that he deserved, my sister and I could never get back

    what we had lost.

    Our parents were nevering back to us.

    Punishing the man responsible for their death was satisfying, but it did not beat the pain of losing our

    parents in the first ce.

    "Jerome, the execution is over.Let''s go back."

    Skr stood beside me and held my arm."All right.Let''s go."

    But just before I was about to leave with her, I suddenly saw a figure in the crowd that left me shocked.

    The figure was so familiar.

    When I stopped in my tracks, Skr asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing."

    I rubbed my eyes and looked again, but the figure had disappeared.

    I was probably seeing things out of exhaustion.

    There was no way the person I saw just now was my ex-girlfriend.

    How could that be possible? She disappeared a long time ago.

    I returned with Skr, but I was in a daze.

    The figure I had seen just now was giving meplicated feelings.

    Skr''s POV:

    Later that afternoon, I tried on a dress for tomorrow''s ceremony while Jerome dealt with some

    documents.

    I went over to his office to see him.

    "Honey, do I look good enough in this dress to be your Luna?"

    I walked over to him with a smile, lifted the hem slightly, and spun in a circle.

    "Of course you do.You look good no matter what you wear,"

    Jerome replied without any hesitation.

    Pleased with his praise, I walked over to him and wrapped my arms around his waist.

    I then said teasingly, "Jerome, I''m more beautiful when I don''t wear anything.Can we make love now?

    We haven''t done it for some time."

    I pressed my body against Jerome''s flirtatiously only to find that he was not in the mood.

    ¡°What was wrong with him? Was he working too hard? "Jerome, aren''t you exhausting yourself

    recently?"

    "I''m fine.Don''t worry about me.I''ve been busy because of everything I''ve had to deal with these past

    few days.I''ll be fine when things calm down," he told me reassuringly.

    "All right.Take a break every now and then because it''s important that you stay in excellent health.I''ll

    leave you alone for now, but remember to call me if you need anything."

    "I will."

    Before I could leave the room, one of Jerome''s attendants reported, "There is a she-wolf outside who

    wants to see Mr.Smith."

    I turned to look at Jerome.

    He was focused on a document so I asked the attendant, "Did she give her name?"

    "I believe she called herself Linda."

    "Linda?"

    It was amon name, but I didn''t know anyone with that name.

    Before I could think about it some more, I saw Jerome''s face be pale in shock.

    The document he was holding dropped to the floor.

    Did Jerome know her? Why did he react that way?

 Chapter 134: Ex-girlfriend

    Chapter 134: Ex-girlfriend

    Jerome''s POV:

    Linda?

    It was as if my blood froze when I heard this name.

    I had not heard that name in a long time, and yet, that person was making a reappearance in my life.

    I thought that the figure I had seen at the square had been a figment of my imagination.Who knew that

    it really was Linda? She had returned.

    I had gotten into a rtionship with Linda after losing my memories.

    Our rtionship was so good that we even agreed on getting married.

    However, our rtionship didn''tst long because Linda imed that she hade down with an

    incurable disease.

    She then disappeared from my world, leaving only a letter behind.

    I couldn''t understand why she left.Even if she was ill, she didn''t have to leave me.What she did was

    responsible considering the depth of our rtionship.I didn''t mind if she was sick.I was ready to stay by

    her side until death tore us apart.

    I couldn''t ept Linda''s disappearance from my life.For a long time, I searched for her but came up

    with nothing.I even thought that she had already lied.I had not expected her to appear here at this very

    moment.What was going on? Was it really inda? Or was it another she-wolf with the sameme?

    ¡°Are you all right, Jerome? You don''t look so good."Skr went to my side out of concern.

    ¡°I''m fine.Don''t worry," I replied in hopes of issuing her.

    ¡°Let Linda in," I told the attendant as I staggered to my feet. I didn''t know why but I was not happy.In

    fact, I was even scared to see my ex-girlfriend.I looked at Skr, nervous about what was going to

    happen next.

    A beautiful albeit pale she-wolf entered the room wearing worn-out clothing.

    I stepped back unconsciously when I saw her face.

    It really was my ex-girlfriend.

    She had hardly changed over the years.

    But what was more shocking was that she was apanied by a child who looked to be a few years

    old.

    The child was really cute and resembled Linda.

    Perhaps this was her child.

    But wasn''t she supposed to have been missing? What on earth had happened? Who was this child?

    Linda''s POV:

    I was filled with expectation as I followed after the attendant.

    When I entered the room, I saw Dn getting up from his seat, his eyes wide with surprise.

    I had not expected to see Dn again after so many years.

    In fact, I thought that we were never going to meet again.

    A few years ago, Dn and I fell in love.

    We were happy together, and many envied us.

    We were even supposed to get married.

    I looked forward to being his bride.

    However, the Alpha of another werewolf pack was attracted to me and wanted to keep me as his

    mistress.

    That pack was very rich.

    The conditions that the Alpha offered were good enough to make me hesitate.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Dn was Anthony''s attendant, and his job was not something we could brag about.

    If I married him, it was unlikely that we were going to live luxuriously.

    I loved Dn but he couldn''t give me the life that I wanted.

    A rtionship without money was bound to be difficult and rocky.

    I flinched at the mere thought of such a future.

    The future I wanted for myself could not be found with Dn even though we loved each other.

    I secretly spent time with the rich Alpha until I became pregnant with his child.

    In order to make Dn give up on me, I wrote him a letter that imed I was terminally ill and about to

    die.

    The truth was that I left him for the rich Alpha and joined a new pack.However, things didn''t go as

    smoothly as I had expected.

    After the child was born, I thought that the rich Alpha would marry me and I would live the life I wanted.

    However, I could not elevate myself from the position of mistress.

    Not long after that, the Alpha grew tired of me.

    He ordered me to take my child and leave so we were forced to wander around.

    I thought we were doomed.

    But then I got a stroke of good luck.

    Two days ago, I arrived at the Rainbow Pack.

    I chanced upon a photo of Jerome on the newspaper and learned Dn''s real identity.

    He was actually the son of the Rainbow Pack''s former Alpha, Lewis.

    I went to see him to try my luck.

    The moment Iid eyes on Jerome, I confirmed that he was Dn.

    How great that he was set to be the new Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

    My son and I were saved.

    "Dn? Is that really you, Dn?"

    I took my child''s hand and walked over to him.

    I let a few tears roll down my cheeks to make Dn sympathize with us.

    The Dn I knew was soft-hearted.

    Every time I cried, he treated me gently and pampered me.

    "Yes..."

    Jerome admitted he was Dn.

    I knew that he would be suspicious so I had prepared an excuse to approach him.

    I needed him to agree to take me and his child in so that I could be his Luna and live a luxurious

    life.

    "Linda...What''s going on?" Jerome asked.

    I brought up the excuse that I hade up with.

    "Dn...no, Jerome, I never thought I would see you again in my lifetime.I didn''t tell you then but I was

    actually pregnant when I learned about my disease.I left so that I would not be a burden to you and

    sought out doctors to help me.Finally, a cure for my rare disease was found and the baby was born

    safely."

    When I mentioned the baby, Jerome''s eyes went from me to the child hiding behind my legs.

    His eyes flickered with emotion, but he still looked doubtful.

    "Now that my disease has been cured, I have been traveling around and looking for you.As you can

    see, your son and I managed to stay safe and sound.And then, I saw your photo in the newspaper.I

    didn''t think I''d find you in this ce.We''ve been struggling all this time, but now, we have been

    reunited.I''m here today because I was hoping you could take us in."

    "What did you just say? Who is this child''s father?"

    "This is your son, Andy.He is three years old, and he is a sensible child.You will like him." I patted the

    child on the shoulder.

    Andy immediately walked up to Jerome and greeted him sweetly, "Hi, Dad."

 Chapter 135: Jeromes Child

    Chapter 135: Jerome''s Child

    Skr''s POV:

    The expression on Jerome''s face was very strange, as if he was in some kind of trance.

    An unknown dread filled my stomach.

    Sure enough, my intuition was right.

    Something was deeply wrong.

    When I saw Linda appear with that child, my heart skipped a beat.

    I already suspected that she might be Jerome''s ex-girlfriend.

    It turned out that I was right.

    But if that was the case, then who was the child with her? As if to answer my unasked question, the

    little boy named Andy called Jerome his dad.

    I heard it with my own ears.

    I stood rooted to the spot, feeling like I was struck by a thunderbolt.

    I had never imagined that Jerome''s ex-girlfriend, who was supposed to be dead, would reappear in his

    life.

    Moreover, she was stunningly beautiful, and even had a child with him.

    "Linda, who''s this child? Whose child is he?"

    Jerome grabbed Linda''s arms and shook them excitedly.

    He looked more shocked by the news than I did.

    "Jerome, what do you think? He''s your child! When I left you, I was already pregnant.Andy is three

    years old now.You can calcte the time and see.It''s true.He''s your son,"

    Linda exined firmly, looking into Jerome''s eyes.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can take a paternity test.Jerome, we were together for so long.Don''t you

    trust me?"

    "Linda, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but..." Jerome trailed off and sighed helplessly.

    "I''m sorry.I already have a mate, and I''m going to marry her soon."

    "Jerome, are you saying you don''t love me anymore? Are you going to abandon me and our child?"

    Linda cried.

    "I''m sorry.I never thought that such a thing would happen."

    After a moment of hesitation, Jerome looked at me and pulled me next to him.

    "Linda, this is my current mate, Skr."

    "Hello, Skr."

    Linda restrained her emotions and shed me a kind and beautiful smile.

    "You are so beautiful.It''s nice to meet you.Jerome must like you very much, right? I''m sure you''re a

    great girl.But I''ve loved Jerome for a long time, and we already have a child.Can you please not take

    him away from me?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Hearing the anguish in her voice as she begged me, I fell silent.

    From a third person''s point of view, I knew that Linda''s situation was very pitiful.

    But as someone who was directly involved in the issue, I couldn''t ept such a drastic change.

    What upset me the most was that Jerome had a lovely child with Linda.

    "Jerome, I know that you''re going to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack soon.I wouldn''t dream of being

    your Luna.I know that I¡¯m not fit for such a position.All I want is for you to take me and my child

    in.Please don''t make me roam the streets with Andy,"

    Linda said sincerely with tears in her eyes, looking at Jerome and me.

    Her face gradually turned pale, and as soon as she finished her words, she passed out.

    "Linda! Are you okay?"

    Jerome caught her in his arms, carried her to the bed, and called the doctor in to treat her.

    His eyes were filled with worry, as if he was afraid to lose the most important thing to him.

    The undisguised emotions on his face left me distressed and on the verge of tears.

    The woman he had once loved, Linda, came back to him with a child.What should I do?

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As soon as I heard that Jerome''s ex-girlfriend, Linda, had reappeared and was recuperating in his

    room, I rushed there with Anthony.

    When we arrived, we saw Linda lying in the bed with a doctor attending to her.

    Jerome and Skr were standing in front of the bed with worried faces.

    But what shocked me the most about the scene was the little boy standing next to the bed,crying and

    calling for his mother.

    "Jerome, Skr, what happened?" I asked in shock.

    "Jennifer, you''re here! Jerome''s ex-girlfriend, Linda, hase back.That boy is Andy, their child.A few

    years ago, after finding out that she had a rare disease, she left Jerome after sending him a message

    because she didn''t want to drag him down.It turns out that she was pregnant when she left.She

    received treatment for her disease while carrying the baby.But she has returned only now.She has

    been wandering around for the past few years and may not be in good health.The doctor is checking

    her condition right now.We''re both worried about her..."

    Skr choked out through sobs, exining the whole situation to me.

    I could see the fear and frustration in her eyes.

    "Skr, don''t worry.Trust Jerome.He won''t let you down."

    I gave her a warm hug and patted her on the back tofort her.

    "She passed out because of malnourishment.She is too weak and fragile to bear any kind of mental

    stress.As long as you take good care of her, she will gradually recover," the doctor exined, putting

    down the stethoscope.

    After connecting her arm to an IV drip, he gave us a few more instructions and then left the room.

    "Jerome, what are you going to do next?"

    I asked my brother, frowning.

    "Jennifer, I don''t know what to do.I had a clear n, but now...my mind is in a mess."

    Jerome let out an irritable groan and covered his head with his hands.

    His voice was full of guilt.

    "I feel really sorry for Linda and Andy, but also for Skr.I''m a bad man."

    "It''s not your fault.Linda disappeared years ago after telling you that she had an incurable disease.It

    was logical for you to think that she was dead.Besides, I heard that you looked for her for a long time,

    but couldn''t find her."

    I shook my head with a sigh.

    "Perhaps this is the arrangement of fate.It''s always so dramatic."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Linda stirred and let out a cough.

    "Hello, Linda.I''m Jerome''s younger sister, Jennifer.This is my mate, Anthony."

    Holding Anthony''s hand, I walked up to Linda and gave her a tight smile.

    "I just heard about what happened to you.I truly feel sorry for what you have suffered in the past few

    years.But I have a few questions to ask you that you must answer truthfully.Firstly, what''s the name of

    the disease you suffered from? How was it cured? And secondly, how can you prove that Andy is my

    brother''s child?"

    My tone was sharp, and I didn''t bother to mince my words.

    I knew that it was impolite to be so direct, especially with someone who was in poor health.

    However, my brother was no longer an ordinary werewolf.

    He would be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack soon, so I had to be cautious.

    The timing of the appearance of Linda and Andy was just too coincidental.

    This matter was rted to the heir of the Alpha.

    No mistake could be made.

    "Hello, Jennifer.I had triple-negative breast cancer, which is the rarest and most dangerous type of

    breast cancer.I was sure that I would die, which is why I left Jerome back then.It was onlyter that I

    found out that I was already carrying his child.The baby in my belly gave me a newfound will to live.I

    wandered around the kingdom looking for the best doctors.It was a doctor in the Red Sun Pack who

    finally managed to cure me,"

    Linda said, wiping her tears as she ryed her past to me.

    "I swear on my life that Andy is Jerome''s child.I wouldn''t lie or joke about such a serious matter.Jerome

    is the only one that I have ever loved in my life.Please trust me."

    "Linda, it is not a matter of trust.This is something that concerns the whole pack.I will try my best to

    verify whether it''s true or not.Of course, a paternity test will be necessary," I told her with a gentle smile.

    "Do you agree to let Andy take a paternity test?"

    "Of course.Jerome is going to be the Alpha.It makes sense to have a paternity test,"

    Linda agreed without any qualms.

    Her expression was calm and her words were smooth, so she didn''t seem to be lying.

    Her reaction even made me wonder if I was being paranoid for no reason.

    However, Linda appearing just before my brother ascended to the position of the Alpha was just too

    strange to ignore.

    I couldn''t help but suspect that she hade for his power.

    "Linda, we can have the paternity test at the hospital.When will you be free?"

    "Tomorrow,"

    Linda replied without skipping a beat.

    Her calm attitude unnerved me.

    Could Andy really be Jerome''s child? If that was the case, Jerome would be stuck in a dilemma.

    What choice would he make next?

 Chapter 136: A Dirty Deal

    Chapter 136: A Dirty Deal

    Jerome''s POV:

    Linda''s sudden reappearance came as a great shock to me.

    With this abrupt turn of events, I couldn''t get married to Skr as scheduled without marring my

    conscience in the process.

    Since the Luna''s ceremony couldn''t be held until our marriage, I announced that the Alpha''s

    session ceremony would be postponed as well, leaving the exact date and time to be decidedter.

    Meanwhile, I arranged a good bedroom in the house for Linda and Andy so that they would have a

    comfortable ce to stay.

    After all, Linda had been wandering around with the little boy for a couple of years.

    I could imagine that she had suffered a lot.

    After making sure that Linda''s physical condition was stable, I went back to my room andy in the bed

    alone, thinking about everything that had happened recently.

    I rubbed my throbbing forehead.

    Linda''s and Skr''s faces kept shing through my mind alternately, giving me a headache.

    It was true that in the past, I had loved Linda very much and regarded her as the woman whom I would

    spend the rest of my life with.

    They was why, after her disappearance, I searched far and wide for her like a madman.

    Life had been painful without her.

    As the years passed by, I slowly grew numb to the pain, but I still couldn''t forget Linda.

    It was only after meeting Skr, whose sweet smile and enthusiastic attitude towards life had a healing

    effect on me, that I was finally able to let go of the past.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Now, I knew without a shred of doubt that the love of my life was Skr.

    I wanted to marry her.

    The problem was, Linda hadn''t just reappeared alive and well, but with a child that she imed to be

    mine.

    How could I turn a blind eye to them? Thinking of that, I felt so guilty.

    If Linda was telling the truth, I couldn''t abandon her and the child just like that.

    Andy was still so young.

    If he was really my son, then I had to personally raise him up.

    That was the basic duty of a father.

    "Jerome, are you in there?"

    There was a knock at the door, followed by Skr''s distressed voice.

    "Come in."

    I got out of bed and opened the door.

    I knew that in this situation, Skr was the most pitiful person.

    As soon as I opened the door, she threw herself into my arms and cried hysterically.

    "Jerome, I''m so sad..."

    Her eyes were red, and tears streaked her cheeks.

    She looked like a poor rabbit.

    "Skr, don''t be sad.I know it''s hard to ept, especially since it happened so suddenly.I''m sorry."

    held her in my arms tofort her.

    "Jerome, do you still want me? You and Linda used to love each other so much.Now she''s back, and

    she even has your child with her.For you, she''s like a treasure that you lost but found again, right?"

    Skr asked with a bitter smile.

    Grievance filled her eyes.

    "Honey, what are you talking about? How could I abandon you? No matter what happens, I''ll always be

    with you.I''m very happy that Linda is still alive, but you''re the one I love now.You are my mate.It''s just

    that I feel sorry for Linda and Andy right now.Thinking of how they must have suffered these past few

    years makes me feel guilty,"

    I exined slowly, wiping Skr''s tears away.

    "I understand how you feel, but I can''t help being sad.I''m scared that I''ll lose you.I really love you,

    Jerome." Skr sniffed.

    "Skr, don''t cry any more.Remember, I will always be with you,"

    I promised, giving her a tender kiss on the cheek.

    "Can I sleep here? I can''t fall asleep alone.I keep overthinking."

    Skr looked at me hopefully, biting her lower lip.

    "Of course, babe."

    I agreed without hesitation and led Skr towards the big bed.

    As soon as the two of usy down next to each other, Skr shrank into my arms and hugged me

    tightly.

    Being held in my embrace seemed to calm her down, because she soon dozed off this way.

    Looking at her sleeping face, I sighed.

    Skr was the love of my life.

    No matter what, I couldn''t let her go.

    I had to protect her well and never let her get hurt.

    Linda''s POV: Today, I went to the hospital with everyone for the paternity test.

    Just thinking about it made my heart pound against my chest in fear.

    However, I couldn''t let anyone find out that Andy was not Jerome''s child, so I tried my best to act calm

    and confident on the surface.

    When I arrived at the hospital, I was still racking my brain for ideas about how to deceive everyone.

    Well, I could only wait and see.

    A doctor named Nick drew Andy''s and Jerome''s blood.

    I was so nervous that I broke out in a cold sweat.

    I bit the inside of my cheek and levelled my breathing in a desperate attempt to look calm.

    "The result wille out in three days.

    You can go back and wait till then,"

    Nick said to us with a smile.

    I followed Jerome and the others back to Rainbow House, but I was somewhat absent-minded.

    After pondering it over on the way, I decided to go back to the hospital to talk to the doctor, Nick.

    I secretly slipped away to the hospital and enquired about Nick from some of the doctors and nurses,

    who more or less told me that Nick was a lecher.

    In any other situation, I would have been disgusted to find out that someone was a lecher, but right

    now, this was a perfect opportunity for me.

    I knew that I had a beautiful face.

    A man like Nick would definitely be attracted to me.

    Making up my mind, I waited at the gate of the hospital for Nick to get off work.

    After a while, I saw him walk out of the entrance.

    I approached him with a smile.

    "Doctor, are you free? I need a favor from you."

    My smile deepened, and I shot a wink at him.

    "How about we go to a hotel so we can talk in private?"

    To really drive home the point, I leaned in slightly, rubbing my breasts against his arm.

    Nick could barely contain his glee.

    Although he didn''t know what I wanted from him, he pinched my butt and excitedly followed me to a

    hotel.

    "Doctor, I''m sure you remember that we met earlier today.The favor I need from is regarding the

    paternity test.I want you to change the result and make Jerome believe that Andy is his son."

    Now that we were alone in a hotel room, I came to the point.

    "Bitch, how dare you ask me to deceive Jerome? Why should I help you? Jerome is going to be the

    Alpha soon.It''s too risky for me to cross him."

    Nick''s words said one thing, but the leery smile on his face said another.

    Taking a deep breath, I slowly stripped off my clothes in front of him, seducing him.

    "I''m willing to pay with my body."

    Cupping my plump breasts with my hands, I leaned over and rubbed them against his crotch.

    "Nick, don''t you want to fuck me?"

    No wonder the other medical staff in the hospital said that Nick was a lecher.

    He seemed to have wild fetishes.

    After tying me up, he found a vibrator and teased me with it.

    As he rubbed it roughly over my pussy, I couldn''t help but scream out in a mixture of pain and pleasure.

    "Bitch, I''m going to make you scream louder!"

    Nick poked the vibrating stick hard into my narrow pussy, which was already wet.

    Looking down, I saw the stick thrust in and out of my body.

    Transparent liquid flowed out of my pussy and dropped onto his palm.

    "Ah, it feels so good..."

    I moaned and wriggled my slender waist, trying my best to satisfy him.

    "Fuck me, Nick.Fuck me to death!"

    "Damn it! You are such a horny bitch!"

    Encouraged by my words, he pulled out the vibrating stick and finally stuffed his thick cock into my

    pussy, which made me sigh with satisfaction.

    Although Jerome was the only man I loved, having sex with a stranger still gave me a strong sense of

    pleasure.

    Maybe I was born to be obscene.

    Otherwise, how could I think of making such a dirty deal?

    I thought that Nick was done with his fetishes, but to my surprise, he prodded my anus with the

    vibrating stick while thrusting in and out of my pussy.

    No one had ever touched that part of my body before.

    The foreign feeling made me scream out.

    My toes curled and my body quivered all over, but Nick held me tightly, making it impossible for me to

    struggle.

    The most sensitive parts of my body were being stimted at the same time, driving me beyond the

    cliff of pleasure.

    I felt both pain and bliss, like I was wandering on the edge of madness and breakdown.

    My eyes rolled back in their sockets, and a wisp of saliva dripped down from the corner of my mouth

    against my will.

    Nick had sex with me four or five times that night, exhausting me both physically and mentally.

    Sometime in the middle, he began whipping my body with a soft whip, leaving bruises on my skin.

    At the end of the night, he even stuffed his cock into my mouth and forced me to swallow his cum.

    By then, my whole body was covered with his sticky liquid, making me feel like I was a cheap slut.

    At that moment, there was only one thought in my mind.

    Jerome, in order to stay by your side, I have paid such a heavy price.I won''t stop until I get you!

 Chapter 137: Suspicion

    Chapter 137: Suspicion

    Tony''s POV:

    I felt as though a weight had been lifted off my chest.

    Finally, I was able to repay my debt to Jennifer and Jerome by helping them overturn Arthur''s rule.

    The Rainbow Pack was now in the hands of its rightful Alpha, and Arthur had finally gotten what he

    deserved.

    Now that that was settled, there was one more request I had to make of the two siblings.

    "Jerome, Jennifer, may I leave the Rainbow House? I want to go back to the mountain and reunite with

    my friends there.After all, they saved my life, and I haven''t thanked them yet."

    "Elder Tony, of course.We respect your decision.You may leave as you please."

    Jerome gave me permission without hesitation.

    "Do you know what pack your friends are from? Do they still live in that mountain?"

    "They were always very mysterious.As far as I know, they used to be soldiers of the Osman Kingdom.I

    heard that they even fought off the vampires on more than one asion!"

    I sighed and smiled helplessly.

    "But I don''t know if they still live in the mountain.¡± I guess I''ll just have to try my luck.

    "When are youing back? The Rainbow Pack is still in need of your service." Jerome looked at me.

    "Elder Tony, I have an idea.How about you bring your two friends back here? That way, we can hold a

    banquet to thank them for saving your life!" Jennifer suggested.

    I looked at her gratefully as tears welled up in my eyes.

    I couldn''t believe she didn''t hold a grudge against me after all the pain I had caused her in the past.

    She was too kind! "You''re too good to me,"

    I said tearfully.

    "I don''t know how I''ll ever repay you for your kindness.I might be old, but I swear to serve the pack for

    the rest of my life.I''ll go find my friends and return as soon as possible."

    "What about your health?" Jennifer asked worriedly.

    I couldn''t believe she was worried about me.

    I was the one who had falsely prophesied that she was a jinx, which had ultimately caused the series of

    unfortunate events in her life.

    Despite this, she had forgiven me and even found it in her heart to worry about me.

    "Thank you for your concern, Jennifer.I''vepletely recovered."

    I silently thanked God for allowing me the chance to help her before my time here on earth was over.

    How could such a gentle and kind girl a jinx?

    "Elder Simon is here," an attendant announced.

    "Jerome, the Alpha''s session ceremony can''t be dyed too long," Simon said as he walked in.

    "Please make a decision as soon as possible."

    "Elder Simon, don''t worry," Jerome said with a nod.

    "I will deal with my personal affairs as soon as possible."

    Hearing this, I figured he was talking about Linda.I quietly wished him good luck and the wisdom to

    deal with that matter.

    "Simon, you came just in time," I said, waving to my good friend.

    "I''m leaving the Rainbow House to look for those two men that saved my life.I was going to see you

    after I said goodbye to Jerome, but I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    "Tony, let me go with you!" he said enthusiastically, pounding his chest.

    "Two is better than one." I was moved.

    We hadn''t seen each other in years, yet he still cared about me.

    What a good friend!

    "Elder Simon is right.It''s safer if you two travel together."

    Jerome backed up Simon''s idea, and Jennifer nodded in agreement.

    "Thank you, Simon." I agreed without hesitation.

    After handing over the pack''s affairs, we bade Jerome and Jennifer goodbye.

    I hoped everything would go well.I wanted to find my friends as soon as possible and fulfill my wish.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When Simon and Tony were gone, I turned to Jerome worriedly.

    "What''re you going to do about Linda and her child, Jerome?"

    "My mind''s a mess.I''ve been gued by this matter recently.If the child is really mine, I can''t abandon

    him.Besides, the reason why Linda left back then was because she didn''t want to be a burden on

    me.She has suffered a lot these past few years.I owe her and Andy." Jerome sighed.

    "I feel sorry for Linda and Andy, but my dear brother, you have to think carefully.Skr is your mate.You

    love her deeply.If you give up on her just because Linda showed up with a child, I''m afraid you''ll regret

    it."

    I put my hand on his shoulder and tried to reason with him.

    Fortunately, my brother was a rational werewolf.

    As long as he knew how he felt, the decision-making process would be much easier.

    "Jennifer, I know what you''re saying.It''s true that my heart belongs to Skr, but I just feel so bad for

    Linda.She has nothing.If I abandon her, who else can she turn to?"

    "Jerome, don''t be so quick to believe everything Linda says,"

    I warned my brother sternly.

    "The truth is, I''ve always felt it strange that she showed up out of the blue.Don''t you think so, too? After

    all, she only appeared when it was announced that you were going to be the Alpha of the Rainbow

    Pack."

    "Jennifer, what are you saying?" Jerome looked at me in astonishment.

    "Jerome, let me be frank.I think Linda showed up only now because she''s hungry for your wealth and

    power.Most of the werewolves in Rainbow Pack are very rich.As the pack''s future Alpha, you''re about

    to inherit a fortune.Every woman will want to be with you."

    Finally, I voiced my thoughts.Jerome was shell-shocked.

    "Jennifer, Linda and I used to be in love.We were together for so long.I never took her for a money-

    oriented woman.While what you''re saying makes sense, I doubt Linda is that kind of person.Perhaps

    the timing is all just a coincidence and she has no other ulterior motive.But now that you''ve mentioned

    it, I will be more careful."

    Jerome paused, deep in thought.

    "By the way, how have you and Mr.Jones been?"

    "We''re fine now.Don''t worry.Although he hasn''t regained his memories yet, he has already epted

    me as his mate and we''ve been getting along really well.Once you''re established here as the pack''s

    Alpha, I''ll return to the royal pce with him."

    Talking about Anthony, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "He is very good to me.I can''t wait to spend the rest of my life with him."

    "It''s great to see that you two are getting along so well."

    Jerome breathed a sigh of relief.

    "But what about you and Skr, Jerome? I''ve noticed she''s been depressedtely.Please pay more

    attention to her.She did nothing wrong and must feel terrible about this sudden change."

    I kindly nudged my brother.

    "She''s been sadtely? I''ll go find her right away!"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Jerome ran out guiltily, anxious tofort his mate.

    I prayed that he and Skr would get their happy ending.

    I also wished that Anthony and I could make ns for our future without worrying about them.

 Chapter 138: Reconciled

    Chapter 138: Reconciled

    Jerome''s POV:

    Thanks to Jennifer''s reminder, I knew how depressed Skr was feeling.

    It dawned on me that I hadn''t been the best mate recently.

    Of course it must be hard for Skr to ept everything that was happening.

    I had been so immersed in my own frustration that I had forgotten to care about her feelings.

    I quickly went to Skr''s room.

    Through the window, I could see her sitting all alone on the bed, next to a delicate-looking dress.

    I recognized the dress at first nce.

    It was the dress that Skr was supposed to wear for the Luna''s ceremony.

    I knew how much she was looking forward to wearing it.

    But at this moment, tears streamed down her cheeks as she touched the dress.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "Skr, open the door.I want to talk to you,"

    I called softly, knocking at the door.

    Looking at her wallowing in sorrow like this broke my heart.

    A momentter, the door opened.

    Skr stood there, looking at me with a pair of red teary eyes.

    Without waiting for even a moment, I stepped forward and swooped her into my arms.

    I leaned down and kissed away the teardrops on her face.

    I held her tightly, pressing her against me as if I wanted to meld her body with mine.

    "Jerome, what''s wrong?"

    Skr asked breathlessly, looking up at me in surprise.

    "Nothing.I just wanted to hug you.I''m sorry.Did I hurt you?"

    I loosened my grip and touched her head.

    "Silly girl, why were you crying just now? Was it because of me? Skr, I''m really sorry for making you

    suffer so much."

    "You saw it?"

    Skr sniffed and tried her best to wipe the remaining tears off her face.

    She walked to the bed, picked up the beautiful dress, and sighed with a longing look.

    "I really like this dress.It''s so pretty.You know, I''ve been looking forward to wearing it for a long

    time.Ever since we bought it, I''ve been counting down the days to when I would get to wear it.I''ve

    imagined myself in this dress so many times, holding your hand and finally marrying you.Jerome, I

    really want to be your wife and Luna.But now, with Linda and Andy here, I feel like I''ve been pped by

    reality.Marrying you now feels like an impossible dream."

    As she spoke, tears uncontrobly welled up in her eyes again, and she choked through sobs.

    I couldn''t stand looking at her in so much pain.

    "Skr, you''re thinking too much.I promise I''ll make your dreame true.I will marry you.I''ll never let

    you down.Please trust me, okay? I just need some time to sort things out.

    I can''t be an irresponsible man.

    I have to settle Linda and Andy down first.

    But don''t worry, I won''t indulge myself in the past.

    The rtionship I had with Linda is long over.

    The only woman in my heart now is you.

    "Then why do I feel like I''ve lost? Linda didn''t do anything, but I still feel like I''m defeated.When I think

    of how long you were with her and that you even have a child together, I can barely breathe.You two

    had a wonderful past and a lovely child.But what about me? What do I have? I''m not even your Luna,"

    Skr cried, shaking her head.

    "Silly girl, you have my love! This love is eternal and will never change.I am yours, and always will be."

    I lifted her chin, held her delicate cheeks, and looked into her eyes sincerely.

    "Really? Are you sure?"

    Tears streamed down Skr''s face, and she hugged me tightly, as if she was afraid I would disappear

    at any moment.

    "Jerome, are you still mine?"

    "Of course.We are mates chosen by Moon Goddess."

    Holding her waist, I lowered my head and gently kissed her pink lips.

    I wanted tofort her, but as usual, the sweet taste of her lips drove me crazy.

    As the kiss deepened and our tongues entwined with each other, Skr gradually calmed down.

    I believed that as long as we loved each other, there was no power that could separate us.

    Linda''s POV:

    It waste at night when the brutal torture finally came to an end.

    My whole body was stained with Nick''s cum.

    An abnormal glint flickered in his eyes as he let his gaze wander over my bruised skin.

    "You slut, are you satisfied?"

    Nick reached out and wantonly rubbed my swollen pussy.

    "Tsk, tsk, I almost tore your pussy apart.I''m sorry, I couldn''t control myself and came inside you.You

    better take a morning-after pill."

    "I will," I said meekly, nodding.

    "Nick, you will help me change the result of the paternity test, right?"

    "Of course.How can I break my promise?"

    Nick pinched my butt again.

    "You slut, fucking you felt so good.Come and lick my cock clean.Then you can leave."

    With my limbs free, I obediently shifted towards him, wrapped my lips around the tip of his cock and

    licked off all the liquid.

    Nick''s eyes squinted, and he hummed happily.When I sucked him dry, I mustered up a smile and shook

    my buttocks at him like a puppy.

    He nodded, stretched his arms, and slowly put on his clothes.

    After that, he calmly walked out of the room and left.

    Now that I was all alone with the mess in the room, I felt the air grow thick enough to suffocate me.

    I couldn''t help but sob in despair.

    Right now, I felt dirty.

    Enduring the wave of nausea threatening to overwhelm me, I rushed to the bathroom and washed off

    the cum all over my body.

    After putting on my clothes, I dragged my exhausted body away from the hotel.

    On the way, I bought a morning-after pill and took it.

    Then, I hurried back to the Rainbow House.

    My body ached with every step I took, and my legs were covered with bruises.

    Damn it! That lecher had almost broken me into pieces.

    Afraid that someone in the Rainbow House would notice my arrival, I secretly tip-toed back to my

    bedroom.

    As soon as I pushed the door open, Andy jumped up and held my thigh.

    "Mom, why did youe back sote? I couldn''t fall asleep without you by my side," he whined like a

    spoiled child.

    I bent down, hugged him, and gave him a peck on the cheek.

    "Baby, let''s go to bed now."

    With a guilty conscience, I looked around, hurriedly picked up Andy, and crept into the bedroom.

    After I closed the door, Andy pointed at the bruises on my arm and asked innocently, "Mommy, why are

    you hurt? Did someone bully you? Tell me! I''ll help you beat up the bad guy!"

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    "No one bullied me.My dear, you''re such a good boy."

    My voice trembled with emotion as I reached out to hug him again.

    "Andy, I''m sorry for being a bad mother.I can''t give you aplete family."

    "Mommy, don''t cry.You''re here, aren''t you? I don''t care even if I don''t have a dad.I just want you,

    Mommy."

    Andy looked up at me and tried tofort me.

    "But why did you ask me to call Jerome my dad? How many dads do I have?"

    When I heard these words, my eyes widened in fear and I covered his mouth in a hurry.

    "Andy, don''t talk nonsense.What if someone hears you? Remember, Jerome is your father.We need to

    start a new life.Don''t talk about the past at all.Forget everything, okay?"

    "Oh, okay, Mommy."

    Confusion was evident in Andy''s eyes, but he still nodded obediently.

    "I''ll listen to you.Jerome is my only dad from now on.But...he doesn''t seem to like us very much."

    "Andy, he will change as time goes by.You''ll see.You''ll have a good father."

    I carried Andy to the bed, held him in my arms, and sang him a luby to coax him to sleep.

    "Honey, it''s time to go to sleep, okay?"

    Soon, Andy dozed off.

    After that, I went to the bathroom to take a shower again.

    This time, I repeatedly rubbed at the marks on my body, willing them to disappear.

    After the shower, Iy in the bed next to Andy and tiredly closed my eyes.

    Why did I have such a tragic fate? In order to be with Jerome, I had to endure the torture of a pervert.

    I clenched my fists and made up my mind to win Jerome back no matter what.

    As long as I could force Skr to leave, my son and I would be able to live a rich, amazing life.I would

    seed.

 Chapter 139: Passion In The Bathroom

    Chapter 139: Passion In The Bathroom

    Jennifer''s POV:

    My room was near Linda''s.

    I heard a strange noise, so I went out to check what was happening, only to find out that Linda had only

    juste back.

    What had she been doing out sote at night? Moreover, why did it look like she was sneaking in? My

    intuition told me that something was wrong, so I secretly followed her.

    Standing outside Linda''s room, I eavesdropped on the conversation between her and her son.

    I heard Andy ask Linda how many fathers he had.

    What did he mean? But what surprised me the most was not his question, but Linda''s response.

    She immediately shushed Andy, as if she was afraid that someone would hear.

    Was she trying to hide something? Werewolves had a heightened sense of smell.

    I knew Linda would find out that I was outside her bedroom if I lingered here too long, so I hurried back

    to my room.

    After returning to my room, I couldn''t get the conversation I''d just heard out of my head.

    Did it mean that my brother was not Andy''s biological father? But in that case, how could Linda dare to

    go ahead with the paternity test? Or was I just jumping to wrong conclusions? Whatever it was, I had a

    strong feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    After all, Linda had disappeared for many years.

    Who knew what had happened during those years? For the time being, there was nothing I could do

    except wait for the paternity test result toe out.

    It was already two o''clock in the morning.

    Anthony was still taking a shower in the bathroom.

    Through the transparent ss door of the bathroom, I could see the water running over his naked

    body, sending a jolt of electricity through me.

    "Anthony, I want to join you."

    Stripping off my clothes, I walked into the bathroom and hugged him.

    "How about we take a bath together?"

    Looking at me with a smile of pleasant surprise, Anthony nodded.

    After filling the bathtub with water, the two of us sank insidefortably, facing each other.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    I ran my hands through the warm water, and then leaned against his chest and twisted in his arms.

    "Look how enthusiastic you are,"

    Anthony teased, cupping my breasts and gently rubbing them.

    "Jennifer, do you want to make love in the bathtub?"

    The thought alone made heat rise within my body, and I couldn''t help but swing my waist, rubbing my

    butt against his cock.

    As I kept shifting on hisp, his cock stiffened, stabbing my thigh and evoking an involuntary moan

    from my lips.

    I gripped the edges of the bathtub with my hands and lifted my crotch slightly, letting it hover right over

    his erect cock before sitting down.

    His long and thick cock entered my pussy in one swift motion, making me scream and copse in his

    arms, gasping for breath.

    In this position, his cock was able to reach the deepest part of me.

    The strong sense of pleasure that coursed through my nerves made me tremble all over.

    "Babe, move." Anthony patted me on the butt.

    "I want to see you take the initiative."

    "What?" I raised my head and looked at him in confusion with blurred eyes.

    "You''re a good girl, aren''t you? Move by yourself." Anthony snickered and bit my earlobe.

    Finally understanding what he meant, I blushed and bit my lower lip shyly.

    Under his encouraging gaze, I moved up and down slowly, as if I was riding a horse.

    Every time I moved up, the tip of his cock would slide over mybia and poke my sensitive clit, making

    me wetter and wetter.

    And every time I moved back down, his thick burning cock would fill me uppletely.

    "Argh, it''s so big.Anthony, your cock is so hard.I like it so much."

    Fluttering my eyshes, I let out a seductive moan.

    Then, I reached up and held my own breasts, squeezing them and letting my fingertips slowly massage

    my nipples.

    The whole time, I maintained eye contact with Anthony.

    The evident pleasure on his face excited me even more.

    "Babe, you''re so hot.That''s it.It feels so good.Yes, move faster."

    Anthony squeezed my buttocks with his hands and thrust forward in rhythm with my movements.

    His cock kept pushing me higher and higher, making me feel as if I was about to fly to the clouds.

    The warmth of the water we were immersed in made the sex feel pleasant.

    Anthony spent nearly half an hour thrusting back and forth inside me while kissing and biting me

    everywhere, before we both reached the climax at the same time.

    "Oh, my God! Anthony, I''ming..."

    I could barely form a coherent sentence as hot cum poured into my pussy.

    I shut my eyes tight and screamed loudly, letting the waves of pleasure ride over me.

    Once we both caught our breaths, we took a proper bath together before reluctantly going back to bed.

    "Jennifer, are you tired?"

    Anthony asked, wrapping his arm around my waist and kissing my ear.

    "Not really." I nestled in his arms.

    "I have something to tell you.I saw that Linda only came back about half an hour ago.She was acting

    weird, so I followed her.I heard her say something strange to Andy.The boy asked her how many

    fathers he had, but she shushed him and told him to not talk nonsense.What do you think it means?"

    "Honey, do you suspect that Andy is not Jerome''s child? I don''t me you, but let''s see the result of

    the paternity test first.Anyway, be careful of Linda.Don''t trust her blindly,"

    Anthony advised with a frown.

    "Yeah, you''re right.I''m a little worried about my brother.I want to stay here at the Rainbow House for a

    while longer.I''ll go back with you after the matter with Linda is settled, okay?"

    I acted like a spoiled child in front of Anthony.

    "Of course, honey.Whatever you say."

    Anthony nted a kiss on my forehead.

    "Go to sleep.It''s gettingte."

    "Anthony, you are so good to me."

    With a content smile, I drifted off to a peaceful sleep in his arms.

    Skr''s POV:

    I had been waiting anxiously for three days.

    Finally, the moment I was dreading arrived; the result of the paternity test was out.

    Everyone gathered in the hall, waiting for Jerome to announce the result.

    The expression on his face was unreadable as he put his hand inside the folder and took out the report.

    "The paternity test report came out.It turns out that Andy really is my son,"

    Jerome said slowly, staring down at the report.

    The words from his mouth left me thunderstruck.

    Up till this moment, I had still been clutching on to ast sliver of hope.

    But now that Andy really was Jerome''s biological son.

    I suddenly felt like the viin who destroyed a happy family.

    God, what was I supposed to do? At this time, under everyone''s stunned gaze, Linda walked up to me

    and knelt down in front of me, holding Andy''s hand.

    "Skr, I know that our existence has caused you a lot of trouble.I''m sorry.But I beg you, please give

    us a ce to stay.If not for me, then at least for this child.I know my ce.I won''t everpete with

    you for Jerome''s love.Can you please just take me and Andy in? Andy needs a father," she cried

    pitifully, begging me on her knees.

    Why did I feel like I was a sinner?

    "I''m sorry.I need to go and clear my head first.Please get up.You don''t have to do this."

    My mind was in a mess.

    After helping Linda up to her feet, I ran out to the garden without looking back.

    My legs were so weak that after I left the house, I staggered the rest of the way.

    I copsed onto a stone bench in the garden, with tears streaming down uncontrobly from my eyes.

    Tears were for the weak.

    I knew I shouldn''t cry.

    And yet...why did it hurt so much? I felt like my heart had been stabbed with a thousand knives.

    My shoulders shook with sobs, and I clutched my chest.

    "Skr!"

    Jerome called out to me just momentster.

    It seemed that he had chased after me.

    Letting out an exasperated sigh, he said, "Please don''t be like this.Come on, cheer up.I didn''t know that

    Linda was pregnant when she left.I had no idea that I had a child until now.You know I would never

    willingly hurt you.Can you ept my past?"

    "Even if I''m willing to do that, how can I stay by your side, Jerome? Linda won''t let you go.She has

    come back with your child.I should give you back to her."

    I shook my head and smiled bitterly.

    "Skr, don''t you still love me?"

    Jerome asked softly, staring at me with affection in his eyes.

    "Of course I do.But I don''t want to be a monster who destroys a family! You know what? I feel like a

    third party in my own rtionship.You''ve no idea how much I hate myself right now!"

    I reached up and tugged my hair with a groan.

    "No, you didn''t do anything wrong.Don''t me yourself."

    Jerome held me in his arms and tried his best tofort me.

    But no matter what he said, I couldn''t stop the self- deprecating thoughts that flooded my mind.

    The result of the paternity test had crushed my onest remaining hope.

    How could I stay calm after this? Even if I married Jerome, I would never be able to live with a clear

    conscience.

    My heart would always be heavy with regret.

    "Skr, listen to me.We will be fine.Trust me, okay?"

    Jerome said desperately, still trying to persuade me.

    I wiped my tears away and took a deep breath topose myself.

    "That''s it.Take good care of Linda and Andy.Don''t let them suffer.I''m going back to my room.Don''t

    follow me.I need some time alone.I have to carefully think about our rtionship."

    I pushed him away, not daring to even look into his eyes in case I changed my mind.

    Holding back my tears, I turned around and ran away.

 Chapter 140: Lindas Secret

    Chapter 140: Linda''s Secret

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When Jerome announced the result of the paternity test, I secretly observed Linda''s reaction.

    I had always found her somewhat suspicious, but part of me hoped that I was thinking too much.

    However, I saw the flicker of acent smile on her face after Skr left.

    I was sure about it.

    Was she trying to get Skr to leave willingly and have Jerome all to herself? If my guess was right,

    then I''d never let Linda go for deceiving two of the most important people in my life.

    Moreover, Skr was simple and innocent, but she was loyal and a great friend.

    She was a perfect match for my brother.

    I couldn''t allow any scheming woman toe between them.

    "Jennifer, I don''t know what to do.Skr locked herself in her room, refusing to talk to me.Ever since

    she found out the result of the paternity test, she shut me out.No matter what I say to persuade her,

    she doesn''t care,"

    Jerome told me, letting out a groan of frustration.

    "Jerome, you should understand Skr''s feelings.It''s hard enough for a woman to ept her mate''s ex

    entering their lives.After finding out that Andy is indeed your child, she must feel like a third party."

    I sighed and patted Jerome on the shoulder.

    "But don''t worry.I know how much she loves you.I firmly believe that you two will be able to cross this

    bridge.How about this? I''ll visit Skrter and talk to her."

    "Jennifer, please.If things go on like this, I will be really worried about her."

    Jerome massaged the space between his eyebrows, and there was a tired look in his eyes.

    "Jerome, did I do something wrong? Is Skr angry with me?"

    Linda asked guiltily, walking over to us.

    "I knew I shouldn''t have appeared.It''s my mistake foring here.You and Skr were a perfect

    couple.It''s all my fault that your rtionship is a mess."

    "Linda, don''t say that.Skr is not angry with you.Don''t get her wrong.I already feel bad that you and

    Andy had to suffer for so long.Don''t worry.I''ll take care of Andy.After all, he is my child,"

    Jerome said,forting Linda.

    "I''m the one who left back then.You don''t owe me or Andy anything, and you don''t have to feel sorry for

    us.I''m fine.You should go after Skr.Don''t neglect her because of me.After all, you two are mates.I

    hope you can be happy together."

    I could tell that beneath Linda''s kind and broad- minded wordsy a calctive intent.

    "Linda, you''re so considerate.The more understanding you are, the more ashamed I feel,"

    Jerome said.

    Sure enough, he felt guilty towards Linda.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Linda, do you want to be my sister-inw?" I asked.

    I couldn''t stand seeing her manipte my brother like this.

    "No, no, not at all.Jennifer, you must be kidding.I wouldn''t dare to have such an inappropriate idea!"

    Linda shook her head fervently and waved her hands, with a slightly flustered expression.

    But I had a feeling that I had revealed her true intentions.

    "Really? You think it''s an inappropriate idea? Tell me, where were you all these years after you

    disappeared? How was your life? Did you date anyone else? I''m sorry, I have a lot of questions.I hope

    you don''t mind."

    As I spoke, I maintained a gentle and friendly smile on my face, but my questions were sharp.

    "I...I lived a hard life after leaving Jerome.It was only for the sake of the baby that I held on.I wanted to

    give birth to him and raise him up,"

    Linda stammered after a moment of stunned silence.

    Her face had gone pale.

    "Jennifer, I swear on my life that the only man I''ve been with is Jerome.He''s the only one I''ve

    loved.After leaving him, I haven''t had rtionships with anyone else."

    "Linda, I was just casually asking you.There''s no need to be so nervous.By the way, I like Andy a

    lot.He''s so cute! Can I take him out for a while?"

    I turned to Andy with a bright smile.

    Linda''s response didn''t convince me at all.

    If I could get a chance to talk to Andy alone, I might be able to learn more about Linda''s past through

    him.

    "Of course."

    Linda agreed to my request, but there was a note of reluctance in her voice.

    With her permission, Anthony and I took Andy out for a walk.

    Before leaving, I specially reminded Jerome to handle the situation with Linda and Skr carefully.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer dragged me out of the house to go for a walk with the three-year-old Andy.

    I knew that my mate was up to something, but I couldn''t figure out what was on her mind.

    "Honey, why did you suddenly want to take Andy out?"

    I grabbed Jennifer''s arm and asked her in a low voice when we passed by a candy shop and the little

    boy was distracted enough.

    "I find Linda really suspicious.Since I can''t get any information from her, maybe I can find out

    something from Andy."

    Jennifer shot me a yful wink.

    My mate was really clever and creative.

    I would never dare to get on her bad side.

    No matter what she wanted to do, I would try my best to cooperate with her.

    Even now, I went shopping with them and carried all their shopping bags without uttering a single

    comint.

    In fact, I enjoyed watching Jennifer and Andy interacting with each other.

    Jennifer spoke to Andy in a sweet and caring way.

    At first, the little boy seemed to feel a little awkward and uneasy, but gradually, he warmed up to her.

    Along the way, Jennifer bought him a lot of things, including lollipops, toys, and cakes.

    I was only responsible for paying the bills and carrying the shopping bags for them.

    As I watched the two of them getting along well, a thought popped up into my mind.

    What would my children with Jennifer be like? It would be wonderful for us to live with our children in

    the future, right?

    "What, are you interested in bing a father? Thinking about it is meaningless.You should just take

    action.Jennifer is beautiful, so your children will be beautiful too.Have a child with her as soon as

    possible,"

    Zane, my wolf, said to me in my mind.

    "We''re not even married yet.I have to be a responsible mate.I can''t get her pregnant before marriage,"

    I replied, rejecting Zane''s idea.

    "Wow, you''re so uptight.What''s wrong with getting pregnant before marriage? The earlier you get

    Jennifer pregnant, the earlier your mother will have a grandchild.Who knows, she might recover,"

    Zane continued to urge me.

    I couldn''t deny that I was tempted by his words.

    I was indeed eager to have a lovely baby with Jennifer, but that only made me want to marry her as

    soon as possible.

    After a while of wandering around shopping, we took Andy to an amusement park.

    On the merry-go- round, Jennifer sat holding the child, while I sat next to them.

    This was a good chance.

    Smart as she was, Jennifer finally began to put her n into action.

    "Andy, do you like ying with me?"

    Jennifer asked, shaking a lollipop in front of the boy.

    "Yes! Jennifer, you''re so sweet."

    Andy nodded and looked at the lollipop with eager eyes.

    Jennifer handed him the lollipop and chatted with him a while more before suddenly changing the topic.

    "Andy, how did you and your mother live before this? It must have been difficult for her to raise you

    alone, right?"

    Jennifer''s tone was casual, with a trace of concern.

    "Nah, it wasn''t that bad.We lived quite a good life.Mom took me to the Lavender Pack.The Alpha and

    the werewolves there were very good to us.But after a while, Mom started crying a lot.I don''t know

    why.Then one day, she suddenly left and brought me here to the Rainbow Pack."

    As if realizing what he had said, Andy widened his eyes and covered his mouth with regret.

    "I can''t say anything more.Please don''t tell anyone about what I said."

    "Why?"

    Jennifer asked with a frown.

    "Mom asked me not to tell anyone.I don''t know why."

    Andy scratched his head and began to focus on sucking the lollipop.

    Then, he fell into silence.

    No matter what Jennifer asked after that, Andy refused to answer her.It seemed that Jennifer was right.

    Linda was indeed not simple.What secret was she hiding?

 Chapter 141: Revealing A Flaw

    Chapter 141: Revealing A w

    Jennifer''s POV:

    We hung out with Andy until the sun went down.

    Although he had grownfortable with me, I still couldn''t glean any useful information from him.

    I didn''t expect a three-year-old child would be so careful with what he talked about.

    Linda must''ve told him not to say anything.

    Nevertheless, I still firmly believed she was hiding something.

    But what could be so damning that she had to hide it from everyone? When we got back to the

    Rainbow Pack, we took Andy to Linda''s room.

    "We''re back, Linda! Andy''s so cute.Anthony and I have both grown very fond of him.We had a great

    time."

    I smiled and ruffled Andy''s hair.

    "It must''ve been hard for you to raise Andy alone, Linda.By the way, which pack did you live in?"

    "We went to the Red Sun Pack first, where we found a doctor who helped cure my disease.Then, I took

    Andy to the Rainbow Pack and we''ve been wandering around here ever since."

    Linda''s tone was calm and her face betrayed nothing.

    If Andy hadn''t mentioned the Lavender Pack today, I would have believed what she said.

    She was a good actress.

    I needed to be wary of any tricks she might y.

    Out loud, I said with a smile, "You''re a good mother and you''ve raised Andy well.You''re strong-willed,

    too.It''s no wonder my brother fell for you in the past."

    "Thank you, Jennifer.I''m sure I''m nowhere near as strong as you, though,"

    Linda said, feigning modesty.

    We chatted for a little while longer before bidding each other goodnight.

    Anthony and I headed back to our room.

    The second we closed the door behind us, I began to talk about Linda with Anthony.

    "Anthony, Linda''s lying.Andy mentioned that they used to live in the Lavender Pack, but Linda didn''t

    mention it and said they had been staying in the Rainbow Pack for a while now."

    I frowned and scratched my chin.

    "Plus, I can tell that he''s keeping a secret for Linda.No matter how I asked, Andy wouldn''t mention

    anything about their past.I think Linda''s hiding something."

    "I agree.There is something fishy about Linda.Don''t worry.I''ll try to help.I''ll send my attendants over to

    the Lavender Pack to investigate a she-wolf named Linda.And if Linda did live there, I''ll have them find

    out everything they can about her stay there.But the Lavender Pack is far.The investigation may take

    some time."

    Anthony gave my hand a reassuring squeeze.

    Whenever I faced difficulties, he would stand by my side without hesitation.

    I could always count on him to support me.

    "Thank you, Anthony.If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known what to do.I just want my brother and

    Skr to be happy.If Linda didn''t show up out of nowhere, they would''ve gotten married by now." I

    sighed.

    "No need to thank me.We are one.Your business is mine.You don''t have to think too much about it.I''m

    here for you."

    Anthony wrapped his arms around me and started stroking my hair gently.

    "A couple in love are bound to get married.Jerome and Skr love each other, and so do we."

    "Anthony, I''m so lucky to have you."

    Moved by his words, I hugged him back tightly.

    His familiar scent was inexplicablyforting, which made me sigh in relief.

    All my worries seemed to melt away with him by my side.

    He was the brightest light in my life.

    Jerome''s POV:

    Skr was in a depressed statetely.

    She worried me.

    So I rushed to her room, only to find that she still locked herself inside.

    Worse still, I had to find out through a maid that she hadn''t eaten a thing all day.

    Was she nning to torture herself? I would rather she beat me up than hurt herself.

    I couldn''t bear the thought of her going hungry, so I headed to the kitchen to whip her up something to

    eat¡ªher favorite, a mango cake.

    A little whileter, I pulled the cake out of the oven, applied the buttercream, then meticulously added

    mango on top.

    I took the te of cake up to her room and knocked.

    "Skr, open the door.I brought you some mango cake.I made it myself.Even if you''re not hungry,

    please eat¡ªfor my sake.I know you''re in a bad mood, but the cake will make you feel better."

    Soon, Skr opened the door, looking disheveled.

    When her eyesnded on the te of cake in my hand, they welled up with tears.

    "You are the future Alpha.Why would you go through the trouble of making a cake for me? Jerome, you

    are too good to me."

    She gratefully took the te and pulled me into the room.

    "The truth is, I''m not angry at you.I locked myself in because I needed to calm down.Linda and Andy''s

    sudden appearance just shocked me too much."sudden appearance just shocked me too much."

    "I understand,"

    I said, reaching out to stroke her hair.

    "But no matter what, you have to eat.When you go hungry, I''m the first one who feels sorry for you,

    okay? Promise me that you will take good care of yourself from now on.How can I rest easy when you

    act like this?"

    "Got it."

    Skr gnawed her lower lip bashfully.

    "I''ll listen to you from now on."

    "Good girl."

    I leaned over and pecked her on the forehead.

    "Isn''t mango cake your favorite? Let me feed you."

    I cut small piece and fed it to her.

    Skr seemed shocked that I would offer to feed her, but she obediently opened her mouth and ate the

    cake.

    As she chewed, her tears started streaming down her cheeks,nding on the te.

    "What''s wrong, Skr? Don''t cry."

    I put down the fork and hugged her tightly.

    "Did I do something wrong? Honey, I hope you can give me a chance.I really don''t want to lose you."

    "Jerome, you didn''t do anything wrong,"

    Skr said in between sobs, throwing herself into my arms.

    "I don''t want to lose you either.I don''t want to leave you.But what about Linda?"

    "Baby, do you trust me? I promise you that I will solve that issue soon.In fact, I''ll talk to herter."

    Seeing her like this broke my heart.

    I wiped her tears and sighed heavily.

    "I''ve been making you cry a lottely.I''m a bad mate.I don''t like seeing you cry."

    "You must think I''m a crybaby."

    Skr stopped crying and stuck out her tongue at me.

    "I''m not that narrow-minded.I''m fine with Andy¡ªhe''s yours, after all.I don''t want to make trouble for

    you.However, no matter how open-minded I am, I can''t share your love with Linda.You''re supposed to

    be mine and mine alone!"

    "Skr, you are getting more and more sensible.I need to make things up to you and set things right."

    Hearing what she said, I felt sorry for her.

    After everything we had been through together, I could see that she had matured a lot.

    "How are you going to make it up to me?"

    Skr whined, acting like a spoiled child.

    "Through a kiss, of course."

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    When I saw her face blush, my heart rate quickened.

    I leaned over and kissed her on the lips, licking the cream at the corner of her mouth gently.

    "Hmm...Jerome, you''re naughty."

    Skr shyly pped me on the arm and grumbled.

    "Who said you could kiss me? You''re so annoying!"

    "Annoying? Why do I feel that you like my kiss very much?"

    I picked up a piece of mango with my lips, pinched her chin and put it in her mouth.

    "Baby, your body tells me that you like it very much."

    I had never thought that I, who had always been indifferent towards she-wolves, would flirt like this.

    Skr was the one who changed me.

    I slipped my arm around her slender waste and kissed her passionately.

    The taste of mango lingered in my mouth.

    When we pulled away from each other, I finally saw a smile on her face.

 Chapter 142: Teaming Up

    Chapter 142: Teaming Up

    Caroline''s POV:

    I thought about Anthony from time to time while I stayed at Austin''s residence to take care of myself

    during my early pregnancy.

    Whenever I thought of the past, my hate towards Jennifer red anew.

    Anthony would have fallen in love with me if it weren''t for her.

    But no matter what I did, I could not win his heart because he was so obsessed with that bitch.

    I hated Jennifer and Anthony.

    But because I had loved Anthony all these years, I couldn''t bring myself to hurt him.

    Austin had asked me many times to team up with him so that we could get rid of Anthony and Jennifer,

    but I had yet to make up my mind.

    I sat in front of the window and pressed a hand over my stomach.

    My eyes squinted in happiness as sunlight shone into the room through the window.

    At that moment, Austin appeared and handed me a stack of photos.

    "Look, Caroline.Here''s thetest update."

    He wrapped an arm around me and then handed me a random photo.

    When I looked down at it, my face paled in fear.

    It was a photo of Arthur''s bloody corpse after getting shot to death.

    His body was on the ground, and his blood was sttered all over.

    Anthony and Jennifer stood on one side, holding hands as they watched the execution.

    I picked up another photo angrily.

    This photo showed Anthony and Jennifer hugging each other in public without any shame.

    Were they officially together? Did they make their rtionship public? Did Anthony finally decide to

    believe that Jennifer was his mate? It made me insanely jealous just to think of it.

    "Anthony and Jennifer are really something.They worked together to dig up the past and managed to

    prove that it was Arthur who killed Alpha Lewis, Jennifer''s father.Arthur was sentenced to die, and I lost

    a useful partner.But you know what? They finally made their rtionship public.Now all the werewolves

    in Rainbow Pack know that Jennifer is Anthony''s mate."

    Austin wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed my earlobe.

    "They will probably return to the royal pce to get married.What are you going to do, Caroline? Are

    you still going to wait for Anthony?"

    "He''s noting back to me!"

    I tore up the photos in a fit of rage.

    "Jennifer, that cheap bitch! I guess she finally seeded in seducing Anthony! It took so much effort to

    make him lose his memories, and yet...He would rather believe that bitch than me! I won''t let them

    have their happy ending so easily!"

    "If that''s the case, why are you still hesitating, Caroline? If we don''t take action as soon as possible,

    they will get married.And when that happens, they will team up and rise up against me.Do you think

    you''re getting away with what you''ve done? When Anthony finds out that you lied to him, set him up,

    and made him lose his memories, what do you think he will do to you? Wake up! He doesn''t love

    you.He merely sees you like trash that nobody wants."

    Austin shook his head as he looked at me with sympathy.

    "That makes sense.I can''t sit around and wait for them to deal with me.I''m going to kill that shameless

    couple! If I can''t have him, neither can Jennifer!"

    I roared out in irritation.

    "Calm down, honey.Think of the baby.I can help you fulfill your wish so you don''t need to be sad

    anymore."

    Austin patted my chest in an effort to slow down my breathing.

    "Just let me know if you need any help.I''ll back you up.Both Jennifer and Anthony deserve to die.I''m

    going to make them die a horrible death!"

    My hands curled into fists.

    Austin''s POV:

    I finally seeded in persuading Caroline to team up with me.She was a good partner.

    Anthony was surely going to lose against the two of us.

    "Caroline, do you know where Elizabeth was transferred? We need to find her and kill her.That will be a

    heavy blow to Anthony."

    I started teasing Caroline''s breasts by stroking her nipples over her clothes.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t.Anthony has been acting guarded around me.He has left Elizabeth to his trusted

    subordinates.I don''t know where she is right now."

    Caroline shook her head as she wriggled impatiently in my arms.

    I had a feeling her slutty pussy was aching again.

    "Never mind.Before they return, I will send my men to keep an eye on them and find an opportunity to

    kill them while they are at the Rainbow Pack.Even if they are lucky enough to escape death ande

    home, there will still be chances to kill them."

    I took off her shirt, unhooked her bra, and caressed her bountiful breasts.

    "Austin, I will help you defeat Anthony on one condition you need to make me your queen."

    Caroline took my hand and ced it between her legs.

    "I''ve got it all worked out.I''d rather be your queen than be disliked by Anthony.Besides, you are so good

    in bed.You always make me feel like I''ve gone to heaven."

    "Now you''re talking, baby."

    I slipped my hand up her dress and caressed her pussy through her underwear.

    "But if you want to be my queen, you need to serve me well.Look at your pussy, you slut.You''re so

    wet.Do you want me to fuck you that badly?"

    "But I''m pregnant.Isn''t that inconvenient?"

    Caroline lowered her head shyly.

    "I can''t fuck you the usual way, but we can still use the back, right?"

    My hand slipped around to cup her ass, and my fingers teased her hole.

    "I''ve wanted to fuck you here, but I haven''t trained you for it yet."

    "Anal...Is it possible?"

    Caroline was taken aback.

    After some hesitation, she reluctantly agreed.

    I took her to the bathroom and prepared her.

    At first, she was embarrassed and felt awkward.

    But once she got used to it, her eyes shed in excitement.

    "Raise that ass for me, bitch."

    After cleaning her up, I carried Caroline to the bed.

    She went on all fours, making sure to present her buttocks to me.

    I patted one cheek, held onto her waist with my other hand, and applied some lubricant on my cock.

    After that, I lined up the head of my cock against the tight ring of muscle.

    Her asshole was light pink in color, and it gaped as if inviting me to y with it.

    "Is it going to hurt?"

    Caroline instinctively shied away from my cock.

    She was probably still wary of what we were about to do.

    "It''s going to be great!"

    With a smirk, I slipped one hand around her to stroke her pussy.

    She trembled immediately, and her pussy became soaked.

    As she enjoyed my ministrations, I slipped my cock into her asshole.

    "Argh..." Caroline groaned.

    "I can''t! It''s too big."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "You want this, you slut."

    I adjusted my hold on her body and pushed my cock further in.

    With the help of the lubricant, I was able to fill her ass in one go.

    "Damn! That was easier than I thought."

    I was so pleased that my scalp tingled and my cock swelled even more.

    Her ass was even tighter than her pussy.

    When she clenched around my cock, I nearly came right there and then.

    "Austin, your cock is too big.I can''t take it.It hurts! " Caroline started to sob.

    Her whimpering only strengthened my desire.

    "Just hold out a little longer, babe.It won''t hurt anymore.You''re going to be very happy soon."

    I toyed with her clit to bring her some pleasure.

    What a good slut.

    Her pussy was practically gushing, and her ass gradually adapted to myrge cock.

    Once she rxed, I grabbed her waist and began to thrust.

    My cock slid in and out of her with ease, and every time I pushed in, it was as if I sent her to the

    heavens.

    Caroline groaned over and over as I fucked her from behind.

    Her breasts bounced with every thrust until I grabbed them and toyed with her nipples.

    "Oh, no...Austin, you''re going to be the death of me..."

    Caroline climaxed with a loud cry.

    The bed sheet became wet from how much she ejacted.

    Seeing this made me even more excited.

    I thrust into her once more and came in her ass.

    I did not misjudge this slut.

    She was able toe from anal.

    It was so wonderful to have sex with her.

    ¡®¡®Caroline, I can never have enough of your body.Whether we''re going to heaven or to hell, we''re going

    together.¡±

 Chapter 143: Lindas Seduction

    Chapter 143: Linda''s Seduction

    Linda''s POV:

    Jennifer''s tests were tiring to deal with recently, so I took a warm bath with the intention of sleeping

    early.

    After my bath, I received an unwanted message from Nick.

    "How have you been doing recently? Remember when we had sexst time? I''ve never felt so good

    before.I want to do it with you again.Why don''t we set a date and meet up?"

    This sleazy werewolf was really disgusting.

    How could he actually think that I wanted to be with him again? When I had sex with him, he turned out

    to be so perverted.

    He thought that I liked having sex with him? Where did he get the confidence to assume that?

    "No, we had a deal.We shouldn''t see each other again because we might get caught."

    I replied to Nick''s message, hoping that he would stop harassing me.

    But I was naive in believing that could happen.

    Nick texted back immediately.

    "Oh, I see how it is.When I treat you nicely, you don''t appreciate it.Bitch, I''m going to fuck you.If you

    don''t let me fuck you, I''ll tell Jerome that the child is not his.Even if youe and beg me not to do

    that, I''m not going to be so kind."

    I felt like I was on the verge of breaking down when Nick actually threatened me.

    Why couldn''t I get rid of this jerk? I really didn''t want to have anything to do with Nick anymore because

    he was disgusting.

    If Jerome ever learned about our connection, it wouldn''t end well for me.

    After weighing the pros and cons, I decided to ept Nick''s request.

    "I''m sorry.I was too hasty with my reply, but I don''t think now is a good time for us to meet.I can spare

    some time to meet with you.When should we get together? Which hotel?"

    I quickly apologized and set a date to meet with him.

    "This Sunday at Hilton Hotel."

    "Got it."

    As soon as I sent the message, someone knocked on the door to my room.

    "Linda, are you in? I have something to tell you,"

    Jerome asked from the other side of the door.

    When I heard Jerome''s voice, I dropped my phone in surprise and it ttered on the floor.

    Jerome must have heard the noise because he opened the door, picked up my phone, and handed it to

    me.

    I quickly put my phone away and wondered if Jerome had seen my messages.I was doomed if he had.

    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Jerome asked.

    "I''m not really feeling well, but that''s okay.I''m getting used to things." I dodged his gaze.

    "You should see a doctor when you don''t feel well.I came today to talk about matters between us,"

    Jerome said.

    "Have a seat."

    While I calmed myself down, I prayed that Jerome had not seen my text exchange with Nick.

    "Linda, since our reunion, I haven''t asked how you have been all this time," Jerome said with a smile.

    I had not expected him to ask me about my past, and I felt a little moved.

    If only he knew how much I suffered these past few years.

    I couldn''t help but hug Jerome as I told him about the pains I went through.

    Finally, here was someone who could take some of my emotional burden.

    "I''ve missed you all this time, Jerome.To be honest, I have not been doing so well.Had I known any

    better, I would never have left you," I sobbed.

    Jerome gently pushed me away and stiffly patted me on the shoulder.

    "Why didn''t you return earlier?"

    "Because I hadn''t been cured yet, I didn''t want to be a burden to you.I wanted toe back to you

    after my recovery.But now, you have Skr.I can no longer stand by your side."

    "I didn''t expect this to happen either.Maybe God is ying a trick on us.I''m sorry for what happened to

    you, but I can''t give Skr up.I hope you can let go of the past.Even if we get together back together, I

    won''t be able to make you happy.I hope you can understand and find happiness with a new lover,"

    Jerome replied persuasively.

    I looked up at Jerome as if my world had just copsed.

    I had just thrown myself at him, and yet, he was trying to convince me to give up.

    Did he really love that she-wolf named Skr?

    Jerome''s POV:

    I wanted to persuade Linda to give up on me and seek her own happiness, but I did not expect her to

    break down.

    I was at a loss for a moment.

    "Jerome, have you forgotten how happy we used to be? Have you forgotten that you asked me to

    marry you and that you promised to make me the happiest she-wolf in the world?"

    Linda hupped as she sobbed.

    "Of course not.You know what? After you left, I was depressed for a long time, but now, I am no longer

    in pain.You might find it tragic, but Skr is the one I truly love.We can probably find a way to make

    things work among the three of us."

    I sighed, hinting at my real intention.

    "What do you mean? What are you going to do with me?"

    Linda asked with tear-filled eyes.

    "Skr and I have already talked about this.We will take good care of Andy and bring him up for

    you.You will receive arge amount of money aspensation.It should be enough for you to start

    over.If you run into any trouble, you cane to us any time, and we will do our best to help you.What

    do you think?"

    I asked tentatively.

    "I don''t agree to this.I don''t mind sharing you with Skr.I don''t even have to be your Luna.I just want

    to be with you because I still love you."

    Linda''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she spoke.

    "Please consider letting me stay."

    "Well, you can stay, but it won''t be like it was in the past because I don''t love you anymore.You trying to

    regain my affections will just hurt both you and Skr.This is all I can offer you.Stop for a second and

    think about my offer."

    I tried my best to persuade her in hopes that she would stop trying to form a love triangle.

    Linda''s POV:

    How ridiculous! I did not even challenge Skr for the position of Luna stooping so low and offering

    myself as a mistress and yet, Jerome had the audacity to reject me.

    All I wanted was to be by his side, but he still would not have me.

    Didn''t our shared past mean anything to him? My heart ached, and I broke downpletely.

    I hugged Jerome and started to kiss him like crazy.

    He tried to push me away but I managed to cling to him.

    "Linda, stop.We can''t go back to how we were."

    Jerome forcefully pushed me away.

    "Do you remember the first time we kissed and made love? That was the happiest day of my life."

    As I spoke, I took off my clothes, hoping to attract Jerome''s attention with my figure.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I wanted to seduce him and go back to how we used to be.

    An idea formed in my mind.

    "You still remember it, don''t you? How about I refresh your memory?"

    I pushed Jerome down on the bed and approached him with a charming smile.

    He looked at me with wide eyes.

 Chapter 144: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 144: Misunderstanding

    Skr''s POV:

    Jerome told me that he wanted to talk to Linda and clear things up with her, and I agreed.

    I was a little curious about how their conversation would go, so I went over to Linda''s room to check up

    on them.

    I stood outside the door but didn''t hear any sounding from inside.

    It was as if no one was in the room.

    When I noticed that the curtains in Linda''s room were notpletely drawn, I took a few steps forward.

    Through the gap in the curtains, I saw Linda take her clothes off before kissing Jerome.

    It was shockingly intimate.

    Was I seeing things? Were they really kissing right now? Weren''t they clearing things up? Did Jerome

    lie to me? Was he nning on cheating on me with Linda? He knew Linda first, and it seemed as if I

    was the third party in their rtionship.

    It all felt so ridiculous.

    I couldn''t ept the scene before me and no longer wanted to watch, so I quickly turned around and

    left.

    I made it back to my room somehow, but my mind was in a mess.

    I leaned against the wall and slowly slid down to the floor.

    My hands rose to my head as I tried to keep calm.

    However, what I had seen continued to y in my mind.

    I told myself that I should trust Jerome and our love, but the scene just now was so real.

    I couldn''t look past it.

    He must have gotten back together with Linda recently.

    I should have considered this possibility earlier.

    Jerome and Linda used to love each other so much that her disappearance led him to be depressed for

    years.

    On top of that, she had given birth to his child.

    How could he remain indifferent to her? If Andy was the fruit of their love, how could he give her up so

    easily? It became difficult to breathe even though I tried to keep control over my emotions.

    It was difficult enough to love someone and maintain a rtionship with them.

    It was even harder to give up on that person.

    At the moment, my mind was in a mess, and I didn''t know what to do.

    Someone knocked on the door of my room.

    After taking a few calming breaths, I opened the door and acted as if nothing was wrong.

    Daniel and Helen hade to see me.

    They were holding hands and clearly getting along well with each other.

    Helen even brought me a gift.

    "This is for you, Skr."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Thank you, Helen.Pleasee in."

    I epted the gift bag and weed the two of them inside my room.

    My eyes locked with Helen, and her expression shifted into one of concern.

    "Skr, I heard about Jerome and Linda.Are you all right?"

    My hand tightened around the gift bag.

    I almost burst into tears, but I managed to keep myself in check.

    "Yes, I''m fine.Thank you for your concern."

    "Don''t worry, Skr.Everything will be fine,"

    Helen reassured me as she patted me on the head.

    "That''s right, Skr.We''re here for you.Don''t try to take on everything on your own,"

    Daniel addedfortingly.

    I nodded, but deep down, I knew that Jerome and I would never be able to go back to normal.

    After all, I had just seen him kissing Linda.

    They were most likely back together again so I needed to give up on him.

    "It''s good to hear that you are fine.Helen and I worry about you every day."

    Daniel''s eyes lit up as he looked at Helen.

    It seemed as if their rtionship had reached a point where no one could ever break them up.

    I was happy to see that Daniel and Helen loved each other so much.

    At the same time, I envied them.

    No one was interfering with their rtionship.

    It was just the two of them.

    How lucky of them! I was sad about my own situation.

    How did Jerome and Ie to this point? "What about you, Daniel? When are you going to marry

    Helen?"

    I asked with a forced smile."Soon,"

    Daniel replied pleasantly.

    "I n to take Helen with me to the ck Stone Pack to meet my parents.Then we''ll decide on a date

    and make wedding ns together."

    "I''m really happy for you, and I wish you happiness, "I told them sincerely.I wished that my good friends

    could be happy and stay with their loved ones forever.But I was not going to experience those things

    for myself.I had nned on marrying Jerome, but things had taken a turn for the worse.It was awful.|

    Daniel must have noticed my mood because he held my hand and said, "Don''t worry, Skr.It won''t be

    long before Jerome marries you and you be his Luna.After all, you two love each other."

    "I hope so."

    I nodded with a smile.I didn''t want them to worry about me so I did my best to look calm in front of

    them.

    "We shall take our leave for now.You must tell us if you need any help."

    "Of course.You two are my friends.I will call you if I run into any problems.Don''t worry."

    I escorted them out of my room.

    Once they were gone, I looked once more at the dress that I was supposed to wear for the Luna

    ceremony.

    I remembered trying it on with great joy.

    The Skr from that time would never believe how quickly things would go downhill.

    I reluctantly ced the dress at the very back of my wardrobe.

    If Jerome and Linda were rekindling their rtionship, I was nothing more than an intruder.

    I didn''t want to be that person.

    After all, I used to despise third parties in loving rtionships.

    I should back off and let them be together.

    Jerome''s POV:

    I just wanted to clear things up with Linda so Skr, would stop being so sad.

    I didn''t want the three of us to be in a love triangle, but I had not expected Linda to take her clothes off

    and try to seduce me.

    She even had the audacity to bring up our past.

    I never wanted to do anything that could hurt Skr, so I tried pushing Linda away, but she was

    persistent.

    "Jerome, you love me, right? Don''t you still have feelings for me? We used to love each other.I still

    remember how wonderful it was to make love with you."

    Linda reached out to touch my lower body, but I managed to keep her away from me.

    "Linda, quit it and put your clothes back on.We are never getting back together."

    After saying that, I turned and left Linda''s room without looking back.

    Linda had changed so much.

    She used to be so innocent and kind-hearted in my memories.

    What happened for her to change this much? Perhaps I had not known her well after all.

    Although our past had been sweet, I no longer felt any sexual desire towards Linda.

    The fact that she tried to make me lust over her only made me feel bad for Skr.

    I was done reminiscing about the past.

    After leaving Linda''s room, I went to find Skr.

    She was in her room, sitting on the bed.

    Even though she heard mee in, she didn''t look up to meet my gaze.

    "Didn''t you go to talk to Linda? Why are you back so soon?" Skr asked calmly.

    I suddenly had a feeling that something was off about Skr, but I didn''t think about it too much.I

    walked over until I was standing in front of her.

    "I told her about our offer, but Linda wanted none of it.She didn''t want any money, nor did she want to

    find another man.Maybe she felt insulted that I was technically offering her money in exchange for her

    child, but I just wanted to help her start a new life.I hate being stuck between you two.It feels awful, and

    I don''t know what to do."

    I confessed everything to Skr.I never had any intention of keeping secrets from her.

    However, Skr burst intoughter as if what I had said was funny.

    "Actually, there¡¯s one way to end your pain.Have you ever considered getting back together with Linda?

    It''s not toote for me to bow out of our rtionship.If you two get back together, you can stop worrying

    about all these things."

    At that moment, I realized that Skr was really upset.

    I was shocked that she just volunteered to give up our rtionship.

    What should I do? I hugged her in my panic.

    My voice rose a little as I replied, "What are you saying, Skr? Are you giving up on me? On our

    rtionship? I could never do that because I can''t lose you."

    "Then what about Linda? What are you going to do about her and Andy?"

    Skr''s voice sounded strange like she was torn betweenughing and crying.

    "I will talk to Linda again and try to change her mind.Just give me a little more time.Everything will be

    fine.I''ll do my best to persuade her."

    I crouched down next to Skr and held her hand.

    I didn''t even want to imagine what it would be like to lose her.

    Skr pulled her hand away, looked down at me, and asked, "Tell me, Jerome.Was your rtionship

    with Linda that good? Did you enjoy having sex with her?"

    I had never expected such questions toe from Skr, and I didn''t know how to answer her.

    No one could deny what they had done in the past.

    I was no exception to that, but Skr was the one I truly loved now.What could I say that would satisfy

    her?

 Chapter 145: Want To Leave

    Chapter 145: Want To Leave

    Skr''s POV:

    I pressed my fingers against my temple and winced.

    I couldn''t erase from my mind the scene of Linda and Jerome being intimate, and remembering it made

    me go crazy.

    Blind with jealousy, I couldn''t help but ask Jerome those pointed questions.

    But as soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted it.

    The truth was, I didn''t want to know about their past.

    I knew it would only hurt me even more.

    If I found out just how close they were before, my jealousy would grow uncontroble.

    Jerome stared at me, stunned at my questions.

    After what seemed like an eternity, he said, "I have to admit what Linda and I had was wonderful.But

    that''s all in the past now.You are my present and my future.I promise you, there''s nothing romantic

    going on between me and Linda, and nothing will ever happen.I''m loyal to you and you alone.Please,

    you have to trust me."

    I frowned.

    He did sound sincere, but I was still unsure whether to believe him or not.He had never lied to me ever

    since we became mates, and I could tell that he wasn''t a liar, either.

    Jerome had morals.

    So, should I believe him? But I couldn''t deny what I saw.

    I caught him kissing a half-naked Linda.

    "Jerome, you said you were loyal to me, but I''m not so sure about that.I don''t want to hide anything

    from you.I saw Linda taking off her clothes and being intimate with you just now.How do you exin

    that? Where was your so-called ¡®loyalty¡¯ then?"

    "It was nothing like that! This is a misunderstanding.Nothing was going to happen.It was

    just...Linda...she was so emotional that she took off her clothes in front of me, wanting to get a taste of

    the past.But I didn''t touch her, I swear.Skr, I''m not lying to you.I would never betray you!"

    Jerome was in such a hurry to exin that he stuttered as he spoke.

    I sighed.

    "Even if there is nothing going on between you two, it doesn''t matter.It''s obvious that Linda won''t give

    up on you, and you''re obviously unwilling to abandon her and her child.But that''s why our rtionship''s

    tooplicated now.I feel like an outsider who doesn''t belong.Even if what I saw was just some

    misunderstanding, the problem between us still exists.Jerome, maybe we are not the right mates for

    each other.I wish we never met." I lowered my head and bared my heart.

    The problem was never about the trust; it was the fact that Linda and Andy suddenly built a wall

    between us.

    No matter how open-minded I was, they were like a sharp thorn that kept piercing my heart with every

    beat, each one more painful than thest.

    With this thorn in my heart, I knew my rtionship with Jerome wouldn''t be the same.

    "Skr, don''t say that! Meeting you was no mistake ¡ªit was the best thing that has ever happened to

    me.I love you and Moon Goddess gave you to me.How could she have made a mistake? Please don''t

    leave me.I can''t live without you."

    At a loss, Jerome threw his arms around me tightly, tears welling up in his eyes.

    However, I felt nothing but exhaustion.

    "I want to be alone for a while," I said coldly.

    "I''m not leaving,"

    Jerome said stubbornly.I didn''t respond.

    Silence hung over us for what seemed like an eternity.

    Finally sensing my  icy coldness, Jerome sighed and relented.

    "Fine.Because you asked, I''ll give you some space.I''lle backter."

    He lowered his head dejectedly and walked out of my room slowly.

    As soon as Jerome closed the door behind him, my heart felt empty.

    No matter how I yed it out in my head, the only solution to this situation was for me to leave.

    Without me, Linda, Jerome, and Andy could be a happy family.Yet I couldn''t bring myself to give

    him up.

    I loved him too deeply to simply let go.I clutched my chest as despair crept up on my heart.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Just as I was about to go to bed, I heard a knock picture.What am I supposed to do?

    My heart sank.

    The thing I feared most happened Linda''s sudden appearance was destroying Skr''s rtionship with

    my brother.

    "Jerome, I already warned you to be careful of Linda.How could you let this happen?"

    I was always suspicious of her.

    Now, she was slowly revealing her true color.

    "I''m sorry.You were right.I let my guard down and I''m suffering the consequences.It''s strange, but I

    can''t help but feel that she has changed.She seems to be apletely different person from the

    innocent girl I used to know."

    Jerome hung his head dejectedly.

    "This is all my fault."

    "Linda''s hiding something.I took Andy out and found out something strange from him.At first, he was so

    secretive about their past.Then, it slipped out that he and Linda used to stay at Lavender Pack.But

    when I asked her about it, she said that she had been wandering around the Rainbow Pack all this time

    and never even mentioned Lavender Pack."

    "Really?"

    Surprised, Jerome stood up abruptly.

    "Calm down."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Outsiders often saw most of the game.

    My brother must have been deceived by Linda.

    I had to find out what she was hiding in order to help my brother and Skr.

    "I''ve already brought this up with Anthony and he promised me he would investigate the matter.If he

    finds out that Linda is lying to us, I won''t let her go so easily."

    "Thank you, Jennifer." Jerome nodded in a daze.

    "Maybe she really has changed.I''m so stupid!"

    "Jerome, you''d better watch out from now on, okay? Don''t believe everything Linda says.Guilt about

    the past is blinding you.You can''t go on like this,"

    I warned him sternly.

    "Okay, I''ll try to keep my distance from her," Jerome said with a resolute nod.

    "Don''t worry.The truth wille out soon enough.I''ll Keep an eye on Skr and try to calm her down.I

    won''t let your rtionship end here."

    "Thank you.You''re the best!"

    Jerome expressed his gratitude and gathered me into a bear hug.

    "You''re wee.You''re my brother, after all.Your business is my business."

    Patting him on the shoulder, I added, "You and Skr are a perfect match.Please don''t let her go."

    ¡®¡¯Linda had better behave herself.Otherwise, I''m going to make her pay.¡±

 Chapter 146: The Past

    Chapter 146: The Past

    Tony''s POV:

    Over the past few days, I had been inquiring all over about the whereabouts of my two friends.

    Simon and I were led back to the mountain where Jennifer had first found me.

    Not long after, we finally stumbled upon the small vige there and found the log cabin where Dana and

    Gary lived.

    "Dana, Gary!"

    I cried excitedly, waving at the two familiar figures in the distance.

    "I''m so d I found you!"

    They were carrying hoes on their shoulders.

    It looked like they were about to head out to work.

    But the second they saw me, they stopped dead in their tracks.

    Practically dropping their hoes to the ground, they hurried over, astonishment written all over their

    faces.

    "Kim, is that you? I almost couldn''t recognize you."

    They circled around me and studied me carefully.

    "You look...different.You''re glowing and energetic a far cry from when west saw you!"

    My two friends were practically gawking at how much I had changed.

    I smiled gently, remembering the first time our paths had crossed.

    I was being hunted down, and they were the ones who had taken me in and saved me.

    But Arthur was relentless in his chase.

    I gradually went insane from the anxiety, even going so far as to forget my two old friends.

    It wasn''t until Jeff treated me that I remembered everything.

    "Yes, it''s me, my old friends.I''ve been treated and I''m now sane.Actually, my real name is Tony.I''m an

    elder of the Rainbow Pack."

    I threw my arms around the two of them, happy to be reunited.

    Previously, I had changed my name to Kim in order elude Arthur''s grasp.

    Now that Arthur was dead, I could use my real name without fear.

    "By the way, this is an old friend of mine, Simon."

    I turned around and introduced Simon to them.

    "I was delirious before and caused you a lot of trouble.But I''m fine now.I''m here to say thank you and

    hopefully repay your kindness.How have you two been?"

    "Things are still the same," Gary replied with a smile.

    "Life here in the mountain isn''t so bad.Dana and I go hunting and dig wild vegetables every day.It gets

    tough sometimes, but at least we''re free andfortable.By the way, where have you been these

    days? Back then, we went out to hunt and when we came back, you were nowhere to be found.We

    looked everywhere for you.We thought you were finally caught, and we were really sad for a long time."

    The two looked at me, filled with remorse.

    I was moved by how much they cared about me.

    If it weren''t for them, I would have been killed a long time ago.

    I felt a little guilty, thinking about the lengths they went through to look for me.

    They invited us into their home and we sat down to catch up.

    I exined everything to them.

    "Not long ago, someone came to find me and took me back to the Rainbow Pack.There, a doctor

    treated me.With my mind cleared, we were able to take down the people who were hunting me and

    brought them to justice.Now, I don''t have to hide anymore."

    "Tony, we''re so happy to hear that.Your mental state was in tattersst time we saw you.Dana and I

    always wanted to have you treated, but we couldn''t risk going down the mountain to look for a

    doctor.We were afraid that our whereabouts would be exposed, so we had to give up.We''re really sorry

    about that, Tony.Fortunately, your friend was able to find you and get you the help you needed."

    Gary sighed.

    "No, please don''t apologize.You have done more than enough for me.Without you, I never would''ve

    survived on this mountain alone.Not only did you save me, you also befriended me."

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    Dana invited us to stay for dinner, and we happily epted her invitation.

    As we ate, I told Simon, "You might not be used to the taste of these wild vegetables.Back in the day,

    we lived on them and wild animals alone, but I actually quite liked them.The way of life here is simple

    and quiet."

    "They taste good.They have a unique vor about them,"

    Simonmented in between mouthfuls.After dinner, I proposed that Gary and Danae down the

    mountain with us.

    "Friends, pleasee with me to the Rainbow House.I want to properly thank you for taking care of

    me."

    To my surprise, they exchanged hesitant nces.

    "Tony, we both know you mean well, but we just can''t risk exposing our identities."

    Dana and Gary declined my invitation politely.

    They had always been elusive about their true identities.

    I didn''t ask any further questions, but I still hoped they would reconsider my proposal.

    Although the life on the mountain was free and unrestrained, it was still difficult.

    They needed to hunt and gather for food every day.

    Comfort was not a guarantee, but strife was.

    "It''s safe at the Rainbow Pack,"

    I said in an effort to change their minds.

    "The previous Alpha has been impeached and the current one is our friend.He will keep you safe."

    "Okay, Tony, you win," Gary said with a smile.

    "We''ll go with you.After all, it''s been a while since we left this mountain.It was beginning to get a little

    boring up here."

    I beamed at them.Together, we headed back to the Rainbow House.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer urgently dragged me towards the hall, announcing that Tony and Simon hade back.

    I could feel her excitement.

    She always truly cared about those around her, which made me smile.

    I liked this about her.

    Everyone gathered in the hall and awaited Tony''s arrival.

    When they strode in, my gazended on his two friends behind him.

    I was stunned when I recognized who they were.

    Oh, my God! I could barely believe what I was seeing.

    If I wasn''t mistaken, it was Dana and Gary - two of my father''s old subordinates.

    But hadn''t they died a long time ago? When they saw me, they were also shocked.

    The two rushed forward and bowed before me.

    "Mr.Jones, we didn''t think we''d see you here.What a surprise! How have you been?"

    I helped the two to their feet and looked into their eyes in a daze.

    After a while, I came back to my senses and asked, "What''re you doing here? If my memory serves me

    right, you were soldiers from the Osman Kingdom who supposedly died alongside my father years

    ago."

    Was there something I didn''t know? "We''re honored that you remember us, Mr.Jones.It''s true.We did

    march alongside your father and Austin.s, our troops suffered immense casualties and were almost

    completely wiped out.Even Gary and I were seriously injured,ying among a heap of corpses.Austin

    must''ve thought we were already dead, because he killed your father before our very eyes and left the

    scene without even looking back.When he was gone, Gary and I struggled to our feet and somehow

    managed to run away to the Rainbow Pack.This whole time, we''ve been hiding on the mountain."

    Tears welled up in his eyes as Dana spoke.

    When I heard this, my heart practically stopped in my chest.

    I had always suspected that Austin was behind my father''s death.

    It turned out that I was right.

    I clenched my fists tightly.

    All these years, I had been looking for evidence to support my im, but to no avail.

    Now that Dana and Gary had confirmed my suspicion, I could finally fulfill my long cherished wish: to

    make Austin pay.

    However, a question had been bugging me.

    "Why didn''t you go back to the royal pce together to testify against Austin?"

    "We had no choice.Austin has been trying to hunt us down to eliminate all eye witnesses.We figured he

    must''ve found two missing bodies when they cleared up the battlefield and realized we had escaped.To

    be honest, hiding from him was really difficult, which is why we settled in the deste mountain."

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Dana sighed heavily.

    "But we decided to keep on living, if it meant we could expose Austin''s crime one day.Maybe it¡¯s fate

    that we ran into you today, Mr.Jones.We are willing to confront Austin.Please forgive us for running

    away before."

    "We need to think this over carefully.You can stay in Rainbow House for the time being.Don''t go out

    unless necessary.It''s safer here."

    I patted them on the shoulder.

    "Okay, Mr.Jones."

    They breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you for your understanding.We are loyal to you and will do anything to help you overthrow

    Austin¡¯s rule." I smiled with gratitude.

    Who knew that Tony''s friends were the soldiers from the Osman Kingdom? Now that they were with

    me, it was a great opportunity to defeat Austin.

    I must bring the bad guy who killed my father to justice.

 Chapter 147: A Kiss Before The Dinner Party

    Chapter 147: A Kiss Before The Dinner Party

    Dana''s POV:

    For as long as I could remember, the former king had always favored Anthony.

    We all had thought that he would be the one to inherit the throne.

    We were shocked when we heard the news that Austin had be king.

    How did this happen? It was known to all that the former king was partial to Anthony.

    This matter always felt strange to us.

    Later, Gary and I exchanged thoughts and found that we felt the same way.

    It seemed only usible that the reason why Austin killed the former king on the battlefield was to seize

    the throne.

    It was precisely because the former king had favored Anthony that Austin must''ve felt that he needed

    to do something drastic.

    If our theory was correct, then everything made sense.

    Ever since then, Gary and I had been living our lives in hiding.

    Austin ordered his men to hunt us down, probably because he feared his crime would be exposed.

    But luck was on our side as we happened to meet Anthony today.

    I couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement the moment we saw him.

    I was a soldier of the Osman Kingdom, after all.

    I had sworn loyalty only to the former king, and had witnessed his murder by Austin.

    This angered me, yet I waspletely helpless.

    Years had passed, yet I never stopped hoping for a chance to avenge the former king.

    Now, the opportunity was finally here.

    I had faith in Anthony.

    I had a gut feeling that, as long as we followed his lead, everything would eventually fall into ce.

    "Mr.Jones, we will do everything in our power to reveal the truth about your father''s death.I hope that

    Austin will get what he deserves," I offered.

    We had been fugitives for too long.

    If we wanted to put an end to this, we needed to help Anthony and end Austin''s reign.

    "Thank you.How have you been all these years?"

    It was a simple question, but I couldn''t help but feel moved that Anthony was concerned about us.

    "We''ve been living in shame for the past couple of years, but we always held on to the hope that we

    would take Austin down someday.Just as my hope was beginning to waver, we ran into you!" I cried

    with joy.

    "Mr.Jones, may I know when you''re going back to the Osman Kingdom?" Gary asked anxiously.

    We were both agitated to usurp Austin''s throne.

    "There are still some things I need to take care of here at the Rainbow Pack.I''ll go back as soon as

    they''re dealt with.You two wille with me then.Together, let''s hit Austin where it counts.I always

    suspected that Austin was behind our father''s death.I had spent years collecting evidence against him,

    but I didn''t find anything concrete enough to tie him to the murder.Despite this, I''ve gathered enough

    about his other crimes.With you two witnesses and all the evidence I have collected, I will be able to

    impeach him," Anthony said.

    Gary and I exchanged nces and nodded resolutely.

    "Mr.Jones, please be careful.Austin is a sly fox.His spies are everywhere.We can''t afford to make any

    mistakes."

    Austin was ambitious, and he was willing to kill to reach his goals.

    I didn''t want Anthony to get hurt.

    After all, he was our only hope now.

    "Don''t worry.My men are stationed right by the Rainbow House.It''s safe here, at least for now.Again,

    don''t go out unless necessary, lest you be caught."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones," Gary and I said in unison.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I couldn''t believe it.Tony''s two friends from the mountain were the soldiers who had witnessed the

    murder of the former king, Anthony''s deceased father.

    My heart beat excitedly.

    Justice was in the horizon!

    Elder Tony, thank you.You managed to bring back the soldiers of the Osman Kingdom who survived the

    battlefield.You are doing Anthony a huge favor. I felt happy for Anthony.

    "I propose we have a dinner party to celebrate.On the one hand, I want to thank Dana and Gary for

    saving Tony''s life.On the other hand, I want to celebrate the reunion of Mr.Jones, Dana, and Gary.I

    hope Mr.Jones¡¯ n will be a sess," Jerome offered.

    Everyone agreed cheerily.

    Things seemed to be moving in our favor.

    Amidst the merry talking, Anthony and I exchanged nces and smiled.

    We could tangibly feel each other''s happiness.

    While preparations for the party were being made, Anthony picked out a dress for me and asked me to

    try it on.

    After changing into the dress, I walked over to Anthony as elegantly as I could.

    He was obviously stunned for a moment.

    When he came to his senses, he met me halfway and slipped his arms around my waist.

    Leaning over, he whispered in my ear, "My mate is truly the most beautiful girl in the world.You look

    especially dazzling in that dress, Jennifer."

    Anthony''s praise made me chuckle with delight.

    I kissed him on the lips.

    Under the moonlight, we kissed passionately.

    We had been very busy these days and hadn''t gotten a chance to be alone in a while now, so I

    cherished this moment.

    "Jennifer, let''s stay here for a little bit longer."

    Anthony put his hand behind my head and kissed me again.

    "Okay,"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I said in between breaths.

    When we finally pulled away, I said breathlessly, "Congrattions! You''ve finally found witnesses who

    can back up your im against Austin.I hope things go well from here on out."

    "Thank you, babe,"

    he said softly, running his fingers through my hair.

    "But I''m afraid it''s not that simple.Austin has also umted a lot of power over the years.If I really

    want to defeat him, there''s still a lot of work to be done."

    Anthony was right.

    After all, Austin was still the king of the Osman Kingdom.

    If Anthonyunched his n prematurely, he might fail against Austin.

    Moreover, he still hadn''t regained his memories and his mother, Elizabeth, was still in aa.

    As if these setbacks weren''t enough, Jerome wasn''t the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack yet.

    In a word, it still wasn''t the right time to attack Austin.

    "By the way, were you able to contact a wizard?" I asked suddenly.

    "The sooner we find one, the sooner we can bring back your memories."

    "My men are still looking for one," he replied with a sigh.

    "Okay." I pouted a little disappointedly.

    "I''ll ask Jerome to see if there''s any news from Jeff.Jeff once said that his friend knew a wizard.They

    might be able to help us."

    "Jennifer, you are really my better half.With you, everything''s so much easier,"

    Anthony praised me and pinched my cheek.

    I buried my head in his arms shyly and took in his scent.

    Anthony smoothed my hair over and over again.

    I purred like a kitten in his arms.

    I was only ever like this in front of Anthony.

    It was nice to know that I had someone I could rely on.

    I stood on tiptoe and pecked Anthony on the lips.

    It was just a simple peck, but he didn''t let me go.

    Anthony kissed me back affectionately, his tongue dancing with mine.I hugged his waist and felt that I

    had the whole world in my arms.

    It wasn''t until the dinner party was about to begin when we finally pulled away.We held each other''s

    hands and walked towards the venue.

 Chapter 148: The Competition

    Chapter 148: The Competition

    Skr''s POV:

    "Skr, are you in there?"

    I was sitting in my room and Jerome was knocking at the door.

    "Yeah,e in," I called out.

    There was a click as the door opened.

    Jerome walked in slowly with a cautious look.

    Then, he held out a gift bag.

    I took a cold nce at it.

    There seemed to be a dress inside the bag.But why would Jerome buy me a dress all of a sudden?

    "Honey, I want you to be my date at the dinner party," Jerome said, holding my hand.

    "You know what? Elder Tony came back with two friends.They were soldiers from Osman

    Kingdom.They had a narrow escape with death on the battlefield before they met Tony by

    ident.Today, they came to the Rainbow House and Mr.Jones recognized them.It was a wonderful

    moment."

    Jerome''s tone was sincere, and his eyes glinted with determination.

    "Fate is really an amazing thing.It was also fate that made us cross paths.Skr, I will cherish our

    precious rtionship and every single moment that we are together."

    "Really?"

    I couldn''t bring myself to say anything else, and just forced a bitter smile.

    If it had been in the past, hearing such sweet words from Jerome''s lips would have shot me over the

    moon.

    I would have been too happy to even fall asleep.

    But today, these words barely made a dent on my bad mood.

    I could only force a smile, because I didn''t want to embarrass him.

    I took the gift bag and put on the dress that Jerome had bought for me.

    His eyes lit up as soon as he saw me wearing the dress, and he even leaned in to kiss me, but I

    dodged subconsciously.

    "Let''s go to the dinner party together."

    Jerome coughed to ease the awkward atmosphere. I nodded and held his arm.

    With a smile, he wrapped his arm around my waist and held me tight.

    There were a lot of guests at the dinner party.

    When Jerome and I showed up hand in hand, all eyes turned to us.

    "This is my mate, Skr, the only love of my life,"

    Jerome announced, publicly introducing me as his mate.

    The crowd burst into a long round of apuse, and they extended their blessings to us.

    "Congrattions to the future Alpha.Skr is so beautiful.You two are a perfect match."

    I could feel Jerome''s love for me.Tears sprang to my eyes.

    A part of me couldn''t help but hesitate.He was treating me so well.

    Should I still leave him? I had long fallen in love with Jerome.

    Giving up on him was the most difficult thing in the world for me.

    But the existence of Linda and Andy was like a thorn in my flesh.

    It made me want to leave him so that he could be with Linda.

    After all, they had a child together and deserved to live like a happy family.

    I was the third party here.

    Needless to say, Linda was also in attendance at the dinner party with her lovely child, Andy.

    When I inadvertently met her gaze, I saw a hint of provocation in her eyes.

    Feeling taken aback, I quickly looked away.

    For some reason, the look in Linda''s eyes was not kind and gentle like it usually was.

    But after thinking about it, I realized that it was only logical.

    After all, in her eyes, I was the one who had broken up her family.

    Which woman would be nice to a home-wrecker? Soon, the dinner party began.

    Seated at therge dining table, the guests watched the song and dance show.

    The atmosphere was  quite harmonious.I was sitting next to Jerome, as per his wishes.

    Everyone raised a toast to Gary and Dana.They were the friends of Tony''s that Jerome had mentioned

    earlier.

    "I sincerely thank the two of you for saving Tony''s life.You must have a good time today."

    Stepping into his future role of the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, Jerome formally expressed his gratitude

    to them.

    Although the ceremony to officially appoint him as the Alpha hadn''t been held yet, all the werewolves in

    the Rainbow Pack already considered him as the Alpha.

    It was a beautiful night.It was rare for such a big gathering to be held.

    Watching everyone socialize and have a good time, my mood gradually improved a little.

    While having dinner, Jerome eagerly kept picking up food for me.

    "Honey, this is the deep-sea eel and the king crab that were just air freighted here.Have a taste,"

    Jerome said as he put the food into my bowl.

    Today, he kept calling me "honey," even with other people around.

    In the past, he would always feel too embarrassed to utter such a nickname.

    Watching him take such good care of me and dote on me only made me more confused.

    I wanted to ept his care and concern.

    After all, he was my mate.

    But the truth was, I didn''t have any appetite.Linda''s hostile nces from time to time left me unnerved.

    Her gaze was ice-cold, as if she wanted to remind me that I was upying a ce that actually

    belonged to her.

    Linda''s POV:

    After failing to seduce Jerome, I realized that he didn''t care about me at all, which made me feel even

    more desperate.

    But at this point, whether Jerome loved me or not didn''t matter.It was okay as long as he could give me

    and Andy a family.

    But the only way to achieve that was by forcing Skr to leave Jerome, by any means possible.

    I wanted that bitch to never appear in front of my eyes again.

    The n I had was vicious and maniptive, but I had to act now, because I was tired of tip-toeing

    around like this.

    I led Andy to Skr and proposed a toast to her.

    "Skr, you and Jerome are a perfect match.I believe you will be a good Luna for him."

    "Thank you, Linda."

    After clinking her ss with mine, Skr drank the wine.I could see that she was absent-minded.Was

    there something wrong between her and Jerome?

    "Daddy."

    At this moment, Andy pulled Jerome''s sleeve and pouted at him.

    "Daddy, I want to sit with you."

    Jerome picked up Andy and let him sit on hisp.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Andy pointed at the shrimp in front of him, and Jerome patiently shelled it for him.

    Sitting like this, the two of them really looked like father and son.It was a picture-perfect scene.

    "Daddy, we need you.Please don''t abandon me and Mommy."

    While eating, Andy suddenly burst into tears.

    Jerome hurriedly held Andy in his arms and coaxed him.

    This scene should be enough to irritate Skr, right? I stole a nce at Skr, hoping to find a trace of

    displeasure on her face.

    "I need to go to the restroom."

    Sure enough, Skr pulled a long face.

    Jerome, who was stuck trying tofort Andy, couldn''t focus on Skr for the time being.

    His attention, along with everyone else''s, was on the little boy.

    It was the perfect opportunity for me.

    I slipped away from the dinner party and followed Skr to the restroom, where I saw her leaning

    against the wall with tears flowing down her cheeks.

    "I''m sorry.Andy is an insensible kid.You won''t mind it, will you?"

    I handed Skr a piece of tissue.

    There was a flicker of surprise in her eyes, and she hesitated before taking the tissue paper.

    "I want to talk to you,"

    I continued,ing straight to the point.

    "Linda, if you have something to say, just say it.There is no need to beat around the bush,"

    Skr said, dabbing the tears from her eyes.

    "Fine.As you know very well, Andy needs a father.And the truth is, I also need a husband.Jerome and I

    used to be head over heels for each other.We were a perfect couple.I firmly believe that as long as

    you''re out of the picture, he, Andy, and I could be a happy family."

    I hoped that she could be wise enough to give up on Jerome on her own.Skr stiffened and pressed

    her lips together, as if reluctant to respond.

    "Why do you insist on taking away my happiness?"

    I pressed, pretending to be pitiful.

    "I''m not. When I fell in love with Jerome, I had no idea that you were still alive."

    Skr''s voice was getting softer and weaker.

    "Well, I''m alive.I''m safe and sound.Can''t you see? It''s time for you to give back what belongs to me," I

    told her sharply.

    "You are a cruel woman.You''re ruining my life as well as that poor boy''s! Skr, how can you live with

    yourself?" I cried.

    But secretly, I was observing her expression.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I saw her face changepletely.

    It seemed that I had sessfully made her believe that it was her fault, and that she was the bad guy.

    "I will stay with Jerome for the sake of our child.Skr, please understand a mother''s heart.Of course, if

    you can ept it, I''m willing to share Jerome with you.That will be a win-win situation."

    I was expecting Skr to agree with me, at least for the time being, but she refused without hesitation.

    "That''s too absurd! What are you talking about? Jerome is a person, not an object.He can''t be shared."

    "Then it''s all the more reason that you should think it over.Are you going toe in between me and

    Jerome? I just want to give my son aplete family.What''s wrong with that?"

    After saying those words, I stormed out of the restroom and went back to the hall, leaving Skr to

    ponder over my words alone.

    Thest thing I saw before leaving was her slide down to the floor, looking dejected and helpless.I

    hoped that she would be persuaded by my words to leave as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, I would not be polite to her any longer.In order to get Jerome back, I was willing to do

    anything.

 Chapter 149: Dance Together

    Chapter 149: Dance Together

    Jennifer''s POV:

    These days, I had been paying close attention to Skr.

    I felt that she had be very withdrawn.

    In the past, she used to tell me everything, but now, it seemed that she was keeping a lot of things to

    herself.

    I had no idea what was going on in her mind.

    In the middle of the dinner party, I saw my brother coaxing Andy.

    People were gathered around the little boy, except for Skr.

    After a while, I noticed Lindae out of the restroom.

    Not long after, Skr also came back from the same direction, with a dull and upset expression on her

    face.

    I immediately knew that Linda must have said something to Skr.

    Otherwise, my best friend wouldn''t look so downcast like this.

    "Skr, what''s wrong? You don''t look well. What happened?"

    I whispered, taking a seat next to Skr.

    "Nothing.I wasn''t feeling well, but I''m much better now."

    Skr shrugged and forced a smile at me.

    I could see that she was trying her best to hide her emotions.

    Of course, as her best friend, I knew that she was lying.

    "Come on Skr, tell me the truth.Did Linda corner you in the restroom just now? What did she say to

    you?"

    Skr turned away, avoiding my gaze.She seemed to be fighting an internal struggle.

    "Skr, you can''t bear everything by yourself.You still have us.We will always be with you.Tell me, did

    Linda talk to you alone in the restroom? What did she say?" I pressed, unwilling to give up.

    Skr sighed, finally realizing that she couldn''t hide anything from me.

    "You''re right.Linda dide to the restroom to talk to me, but she didn''t say anything unexpected.She

    just asked me to give up on Jerome so that the three of them can be a family.She''s not asking for

    anything unreasonable, right? She''s just doing it for the sake of her child.As a mother, she lives a hard

    life.It''s only right for me to give up on Jerome.After all, she came into his life first."

    Hearing these words, I felt sorry for my naive friend.

    How could she sympathize with her rival in love? Was she too kind, or was she just too stupid?

    "Skr, don''t trust anyone blindly, especially Linda.You should take a step back and look at the

    situation logically.I don''t think that she''s as simple as she seems," I advised her.

    "I will.Thank you for your concern." Skr smiled gently.

    "Jennifer, you are so nice to me."

    "That''s what I should do.Look, they''ll open the dance floorter.I''ll take Andy away so that you''ll have

    Jerome to yourself.You two should dance together and improve your rtionship."

    "Jennifer, that''s so considerate of you. But what about you and Mr.Jones?"

    Skr asked, biting her lower lip worriedly.

    "You silly girl, it doesn''t matter.I will have plenty of chances to dance with Anthony in the future.We''re

    not in a hurry.Besides, I like ying with Andy."

    I gave Skr a reassuring nod.

    Skr smiled, and it seemed as if her spirits had been lifted.

    However, I didn''t consider it a victory just yet.

    I knew that the problem was far from solved.

    The rtionship between her and my brother was hanging by a thread.

    The only one who could save their rtionship was my  brother himself.

    After all, what Skr needed the most now was Jerome''spany and reassurance.

    I hoped that he wouldn''t let her down.

    When I walked up to Jerome, I found that Andy was still clinging onto him.

    If things went on like this, how could my brother have time to spend alone with Skr? After thinking for

    a moment, I took out a lollipop from my pocket and walked over.

    "Andy, look! What''s in my hand?"

    "It''s a lollipop."

    Andy''s eyes lit up in excitement, and he immediately broke free from Jerome''s arms.

    "How about we go and y over there?"

    "Yes, yes! I want to taste the lollipop!"

    Andy ran over to me without hesitation.

    As I handed the lollipop to Andy, I winked over his head at Jerome, signaling to him to hurry up and find

    Skr.

    Jerome understood what I meant.

    He turned and walked away to look for Skr.

    The first part of my n had gone well.

    I hoped that Jerome could fix things between him and Skr soon.

    I didn''t want to lose such a good sister-inw.

    Moreover, Skr was my best friend.

    I wanted her to be happy.

    I walked to the dance floor with Andy, who was hopping around excitedly.

    I taught him to dance, and the two of us had a good time.

    It seemed that I was good with kids.

    After a while, Anthony joined us.

    "Jennifer, you have a talent for ying with kids," Anthony said with a smile.

    "I guess.I really like children.Look at Andy, he''s so cute.And he''s good at entertaining himself,"

    I said, giggling at the little boy, who was now happily ying with a water gun.

    Following my line of sight with his eyes, Anthony smiled.

    "Yes, he''s cute.Maybe we should also have a child of our own,"

    Anthony whispered, leaning in.

    "What did you say?" I asked, stunned by his words.

    Had I heard him wrong? Did he want to have children right now? The truth was, knowingly or

    unknowingly, I was warming up to the idea of having children these days.

    Maybe Anthony and I coulde to a decision soon.

    While the two of us were talking, Andy identally shot the water gun at Anthony, spraying water on

    him.

    Anthony froze for a moment.

    Then, pretending to be angry, he quickly ran after Andy.

    "Little guy,e here.I''ll teach you a lesson."

    Andy screamed in mock fear and ran away with the water gun.

    Anthony chased the boy around a pir, and the sound of theirughter spread throughout the hall.

    After watching them for a few seconds, I joined them, running back and forth with Andy in my arms.

    The three of us had a good time.

    Jerome''s POV:

    During the dinner party, Andy pestered me for a long time.

    It was only after Jennifer considerately led him away that I could finally have the chance to spend some

    time alone with Skr.

    In fact, the way I felt towards Andy was veryplicated.

    Although the result of the paternity test proved that he was my biological son, I still couldn''t consider

    him as my own son.

    My intuition told me that something was wrong.

    It was said that father and son would have a natural understanding, but somehow, Andy and I didn''t

    have that at all

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Of course, perhaps it was just a matter of time.

    After all, Andy had just appeared in my world.

    Maybe we just needed to spend more time together and be familiar with each other.

    I saw Skr standing aside alone and staring nkly at the dance floor.

    The sight of her looking so forlorn broke my heart.

    I walked up to her, knelt on one knee, and stretched out my hand to invite her to dance.

    "Honey, can I have this dance?"

    As I expected, my gesture finally put a smile on Skr''s lips.

    But before she could ept my invitation, Linda walked over and stood between us.

    "Jerome, can I dance with you? We used to dance together often and we always cooperated very well,

    "Linda said, staring straight at me, as if unwilling to acknowledge Skr.

    "I''m sorry.I just asked Skr to dance.I can''t dance with you anymore."

    I refused her and turned my gaze to Skr, whose face had gone pale.

    I didn''t expect Linda to appear in front of us all of a sudden.

    I really hoped that Skr wouldn''t misunderstand me again.

    I kept my eyes on Skr, silently begging her toe with me, but she pointedly ignored me.

    I knew that she must be feeling sad.

    "Jerome, you''d better dance with Linda.After all, you haven''t seen each other for a long time.You can

    talk about the old days.I won''t interfere."

    Skr smiled at me and Linda, but her tone was strange.

    "Sorry, but I want to dance with you, Skr."

    I pushed Linda away and moved towards Skr.I tried to hold Skr''s hand, but was cleverly blocked

    by Linda.

    "Don''t I deserve even one dance with you?"

    Linda asked with tears in her eyes.

    Before I could say anything, Skr interrupted me.

    "We don''t mean that."

    After saying that, Skr stepped back and graciously walked away, letting Linda dance with me.

    I didn''t even get the chance to say anything before Skr gave up on her own.I felt sorry for her.

    My first instinct was to run after her to make sure that she was okay, but Linda''s hand was still frozen in

    the air.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on us, and some of the guests even began to discuss in a low voice about

    my attitude towards Linda.

    I had no choice but to go ahead and dance with her.

    Despite having Linda in front of me, my eyes kept wandering to Skr, who was once again standing to

    the side.

    She looked so lonely.

    For the first time, I felt like there was a wide chasm between us.

    It seemed that I was going to lose Skr.

    I couldn''t catch her.

    "Why aren''t you even looking at me? Am I rubbish in your eyes?"

    Linda asked me pitifully.

    "Linda, believe it or not, I''ve never thought less of you,"

    I exined, taking a deep breath.

    "Please don''t belittle yourself.I would never treat you badly.But one day, you''ll meet someone who

    treats you as a treasure."

    A tense silence fell between us, and the two of us just danced mechanically.I seized this rare

    opportunity to persuade her.

    "Linda, please move on.Don''t keep holding on to the past.I''m not the one for you.I can''t make you

    happy anymore.I can only try to make it up to you."

    "I don''t want your so-called making up.I just want your love andpany,"

    Linda said, shaking her head.Her stubbornness left me feeling helpless.

    How could I persuade Linda to give up so that I could keep Skr''s heart?

 Chapter 150: The Hot Dance

    Chapter 150: The Hot Dance

    Skr''s POV:

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Although I pretended to be magnanimous and like it wasn''t a big deal at all, I was suffering a lot in my

    heart.

    I felt like I was about to be driven crazy by this love triangle that I was trapped in.

    As I watched Jerome and Linda dance together, I had a bitter taste in my mouth.

    The two of them looked like a perfect match.

    I felt as if a knife was stabbing into my heart, but something stopped me frompeting for Jerome.

    The thought of taking him away from the woman who had met him first made me feel guilty.Just like

    Linda said, wasn''t I the home-wrecker here? But when I fell in love with Jerome, there were no women

    in his life.

    What was more, we were mates designated by Moon Goddess.

    How could it be wrong for me to be with him? On the dance floor, my mate continued to dance with

    another woman.

    With one hand on Jerome''s shoulder, Linda kept her back straight and moved gracefully.

    With her elegant posture, she looked like a beautiful red rose.

    The music ying in the background was slow and romantic, and the two of them seemed to be lost in

    the moment.

    Gradually, they became closer and closer.

    With a lump stuck in my throat, I quickly turned my head away from them.

    I couldn''t bear to watch any longer.

    There were a lot of guests at the dinner party, but I sat alone.

    I felt like a square peg trying to fit into a round hole.

    I was not meant to be here.

    I took a bottle of champagne and hid in a corner, drinking alone.

    As my eyes started to be blurry, I saw Helen walk over.But why did was she wobbling on her

    feet?

    "Helen, let''s drink together." I waved at her.

    She clinked her ss with mine and took a gulp.

    "Sure.Let''s get hammered tonight.Come on, pour some more."

    "You two, don''t drink too much,"

    Daniel chided gently, joining us at the table.

    "No! I want to drink so much that I''ll forget those annoying things."

    As I spoke, I continued to drink crazily.

    "I''ll drink with you,"

    Helen said with a cheerful smile.

    Unable to dissuade us from drinking, Daniel had no choice but to join us.

    Whenever Helen was distracted, he took the chance to secretly finish her ss of wine.

    I felt happy for Helen when I saw what Daniel was doing.

    She was lucky enough to find a good werewolf who loved her so much.

    "Helen, when are you going back with Daniel?"

    I asked Helen when I was still sober.

    "In a few days.He''ll take me to visit his parents."

    Helen''s tone was shy, and a blush colored her cheeks.

    "That''s great.I also want to go back and visit the ck Stone Pack.That''s where I grew up.I miss it very

    much," I said wistfully.

    "You can go there with Jerome when he''s free.There''s no hurry."

    Helen patted me on the shoulder.

    She didn''t understand what I meant at all.

    Once I went there, maybe I wouldn''te back anymore.

    After all, the ck Stone Pack was my hometown.

    "Jerome is very busy these days.I''ll just go alone.I don''t want to bother him," I said bitterly.

    "Skr, it took you a lot of effort to be together.The two of you should cherish each other and not let

    go." Helen bit her lip worriedly.

    By this point, I was so tipsy that I couldn''t see her face clearly.

    "Thank you, Helen."

    As I spoke, I continued to gulp down the wine.

    "Let''s not talk about it anymore.Come on, let''s have a good time."

    I raised my ss to the couple in front of me.

    The three of us drank a lot of alcohol.

    All I could remember was how much my throat burned, and how dizzy my head felt.

    Daniel looked after us, secretly grabbing our sses and emptying them from time to time.

    Anthony''s POV:

    It seemed that Jennifer really liked children.

    She was very happy while ying with Andy, and looking at the smile on her face lifted my spirits as

    well.

    I couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if Jennifer and I had a child.

    Would she y with our child happily like this? It would be wonderful.

    Scenes of how our life would be in the future shed through my mind.

    We would have a child and enjoy each day as a family of three.

    In our spare time, Jennifer and I could take our child out for a walk or for a trip.

    "When are you going to have a child? You seem to be thinking about it a lottely,"

    Zane asked me in my mind.

    "Zane, don''t you think you talk too much?" Iined.

    "Come on, Anthony, don''t be shy. If you want a child, you should just hurry up and have one with

    Jennifer! Don''t you want to have sex with her tonight? It''ll be so easy to get her pregnant," Zane

    suggested.

    "No way.I can''t get Jennifer pregnant before marriage.I want to do things the right way," I said firmly.

    I didn''t know why my wolf was being such a bad influence.

    "Fine, then.It''s just a matter of time.Once you go back home, you''ll be able to marry Jennifer.Then, you

    can get her pregnant without any scruples." Zane sighed.

    My wolf was right.

    Now that I had found Gary and Dana, my n was about to be carried out.

    I had nothing to worry about.

    All that was left for me to do was to propose to Jennifer and settle on a wedding date as soon as

    possible.

    "What you said makes sense,"

    I told Zane after thinking for a while.

    "Exactly.You should have already proposed to Jennifer.I don''t know what you''re waiting for.Take action

    as soon as possible to avoid anything unexpected.And after the proposal, remember to make

    passionate love with her."

    "Zane, shut up!"

    I wouldn''t allow anything unexpected to happen between me and Jennifer again.

    "Anthony, you''re here.I''ve been looking for you for a long time.I want to dance with you."

    Jennifer''s voice came from behind me, followed by the touch of her hand on my arm.

    I turned around and found that she was no longer with Andy.How long had I been standing here, lost in

    my thoughts?

    "Where is Andy?" I asked her.

    "He went to dance with Jerome and Linda." Jennifer clucked her tongue in annoyance.

    "Skr is such a fool.I tried my best to create an opportunity for her, but Linda is the one who took

    it.Now, Linda is dancing with Jerome, and even Andy has joined them.The three of them look like a

    happy family, while the poor Skr looks like an outsider."

    I knew that the thing that was bothering Jennifer the most these days was the shaky rtionship

    between her brother and her best friend.

    "Hey, don''t think too much.No one can solve their problem except them.Besides, a dance is not a big

    deal.Jerome will handle it properly.Don''t worry too much,"

    I said, trying tofort Jennifer.

    "Nowe on.Let''s dance."

    I held out my hand to invite her to the dance floor.

    Jennifer smiled and followed my lead.

    With her hand on my shoulder and my arm around her waist, we danced to a smooth jazz number.

    Our bodies moved in perfect cooperation.

    At the end of the song, the crowd apuded for us.

    Jennifer was immersed in our dancing, but my mind kept drifting away.

    At this moment, I didn''t just want to dance with her; I wanted to kiss her.

    The urge grew stronger and stronger until I couldn''t wait any longer.

    The lights around us shed like the stars in the sky.

    Tightening my hold around Jennifer, I leaned in to kiss her.

    The two of us kissed and embraced as if there was no one else around.

    The woman I loved was in my arms.

    What more could I ask for? I felt deeply content.

    "What are you doing? We''re surrounded by people,"

    Jennifer hissed, lowering her head.

    Her cheeks had gone red.

    At this moment, she looked so beautiful that heat rose within me, and my cock jumped, as if it wanted

    to stand erect.

    I could only continue to hold Jennifer tightly in my arms.

    When the music ended, I walked out of the crowd with her in my arms.All the guests cheered for us.

    I knew that as soon as I got Jennifer alone tonight, I would make love to her until we were both

    exhausted and satisfied.

    I had never loved anyone as much I as I loved Jennifer.I wanted to cherish every single moment that I

    had with her.

 Chapter 151: Drunk

    Chapter 151: Drunk

    Jerome''s POV:

    Although I was dancing with Linda on the dance floor, my attention was fixed on Skr.

    When I saw her gulping down ss after ss of alcohol like she wanted to drown her sorrows, I felt

    as if a knife was piercing my heart.

    "Focus, Jerome," Linda said to me.

    She even slipped her arms around my waist, trying to get close to me.

    "Sorry, I have to leave now.You can dance with someone else."

    Excusing myself as politely as I could, I pushed Linda away and walked towards Skr.

    When I reached the table Skr was sitting at, I grabbed her ss out of her hand and shot her a

    pointed look.

    "Skr, stop drinking.Let me take you back," I told her.

    To my dismay, Skr was so drunk that she didn''t even recognize me.

    "Who are you?" she slurred.

    Her cheeks were flushed red, and her eyes looked hazy.

    It seemed that she was already dead drunk.I couldn''t let her drink anymore.

    "Why did you steal my ss? I want to drink more! Give it back to me!"

    Skr''s voice rose in anger as she spoke, and she snatched the ss back from me.

    "Skr, listen to me.Stop drinking.I''ll take you back to your room,"

    I coaxed her gently.

    But as if she didn''t hear me at all, Skr picked up the bottle of alcohol and poured herself another

    ss to drink.

    Sitting next to her, I hugged her and looked at her sadly.

    "Skr, please don''t torture yourself, okay? You''re breaking my heart."

    "You know what? I''ve lost the one person in the world that I love the most.I thought there was finally

    light in my world, but now it is dark again.Do you have any idea what despair feels like? Since I was a

    child, I grew up without a family.I thought I''d finally have a family now, but I was wrong," Skr cried.

    Her words were like a p in my face.

    What did she mean by saying she didn''t have a family now? I was her family, wasn''t I?

    "Skr, what are you saying? You have me, and you have great friends like Jennifer.All of us love you,

    and we will always be by your side."

    I held her tightly in my arms, wishing that my embrace would be enough tofort her and calm her

    down.

    Somehow, I had a bad feeling that if I loosened my grip on her now, she would disappear from my life

    forever.

    "No, I don''t know you.Go away! I just want to get drunk and forget everything,"

    Skr slurred, holding on tightly to the bottle.It seemed that I couldn''t stop her.

    "Fine.Since you want to get drunk, I''ll drink together with you.I''ll be here with you.I''ll do whatever you

    want."

    I picked up an empty ss and poured myself some wine.

    "Jerome, it''s alreadyte.You''d better go back.Everything will be fine tomorrow."

    All of our friends came over to persuade us.

    "Don''t worry.I know what I''m doing."

    I waved their concerns away and continued to drink with Skr.

    "Come on, guys.It won''t be often that we''ll all be able to gather like this.Let''s have a drink together."

    With my persuasion, everyone gathered at the table to drink with us.

    Linda''s POV:

    I was still trying to get Jerome''s attention on the dance floor when he pushed me away, asked me to

    dance with someone else, and walked off.

    I saw him going over to sit with Skr, who was drinking like a madwoman.

    To me, it was obvious that she was acting depressed and pitiful to win over the soft-hearted Jerome.

    It seemed that my words hadn''t had any impact on her at all.

    She still wanted to pester Jerome and keep him away from me.

    What a shameless bitch! As I watched their table, I saw Jerome hold Skr in his arms and patiently

    coax her.

    It had been a long time since I had seen Jerome act this tender and affectionate, but to my dismay, it

    wasn''t towards me.

    I felt like I would go crazy with jealousy.

    But I couldn''t fight for him openly.

    After all, I had to maintain a kind and gentle image.

    So for the time being, I had no choice but to sit ina corner with Andy and just watch while Skr''s

    friends surrounded her and Jerome.

    Why? By right, the protagonists of tonight should have been me and Jerome.

    I should be the one highlighted.

    By now, it looked like Jerome and Skr had drunk a lot.

    They were both swaying unsteadily.

    I wanted to go over there and stop Jerome from getting sloshed, but all of a sudden, something

    urred to me.

    This was an opportunity that I could take advantage of.

    Since Jerome was so drunk, I could easily seduce him tonight.

    As long as we had sex together, he would have to take responsibility for me.

    The more I thought about it, the more confident I was that my idea would work.

    When Skr discovered that Jerome slept with me, she would have no choice but to leave dejectedly.

    With this n in mind, I secretly lingered near their table.

    By the time the dinner party was over, everyone was a little tipsy.

    Skr and Jerome seemed to have drunk the most.

    "I''ll take care of Skr.Don''t worry.I''ll send her back to her room.Anthony, help Jerome go back,"

    I heard Jennifer say to Anthony.I watched as she took Skr away, while Anthony left with Jerome.

    "Good night, Jennifer."

    I waved goodbye to Jennifer with a friendly smile.

    "You too, Linda.Go to bed early," she replied with a smile.

    I took Andy back to our suite.

    In the bedroom, I tucked him into bed and touched his head.

    "Andy, sleep by yourself tonight.Don''t run around, okay?" I said gently.

    Andy nodded obediently, and I coaxed him to sleep.

    After he was asleep, I secretly went to Jerome''s room.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Luck seemed to be on my side, because the door wasn''t locked from the inside.

    Perhaps he was too drunk to remember to lock the door.

    Chuckling to myself, I entered the room.

    I was greeted by the sight of Jerome curled up in bed.

    He seemed to be only half-asleep, but he kept drunkenly uttering Skr''s name.

    Skr, Skr, Skr.

    Why did I have to hear her name everywhere I went? She was like a haunting ghost.

    To be honest, I was very jealous of Skr at this moment.

    Jerome''s love for her was beyond my imagination.

    But soon, the tables would be turned.

    After tonight, Skr would never get Jerome''s heart.

    From then on, he would only be mine.

    "Jerome, wake up,"

    I called softly, sitting on the bed and leaning over him.

    Jerome didn''t move at all.

    He seemed to have drifted off to sleep.

    I took off his clothes and caressed his chest, trying to seduce him.

    But no matter what I did, there was no response from Jerome.

    He justy there motionlessly.

    With a groan of irritation, I took off my clothes andy on top of him.

    "Jerome, it''s me, Skr.I want to have sex with you."

    Since Jerome was dead drunk, I was sure that I''d be able to get away with deceiving him like this.

    I gently bit his ear, but there was still no reaction from him.

    Since I couldn''t wake Jerome up, I didn''t know if I''d be able to have sex with him.

    In the end, I just took off his clothes andy down by his side, pressing my naked body against his.

    He slept soundly next to me, but I was not sleepy at all.

    It had been a long time since the two of us hadin down next to each other.

    There was a time when I loved him very much, and I still loved him now.

    But he didn''t love me anymore.

    If I hadn''t left Jerome for money back then, would I be in a better situation now? Maybe we would have

    been a happy couple.

    But it was toote for regrets.

    There was no way to turn back time.

    The only thing I could do was to try my best to win Jerome back.

    And to make that happen, I was willing to pay the price, whatever it was.

    ¡®Jerome, how will you react tomorrow morning? You''ll be surprised to see us lying naked together,

    right?¡¯ I wondered excitedly.

    For the first time, I saw a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 152: Have A Child

    Chapter 152: Have A Child

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Skr was so drunk that she kept spurting out nonsense.

    It was my first time to see her so sad, and I felt sorry for her.

    "Please take good care of her.If anything happens,e straight to me,"

    I told the maid responsible for taking care of Skr.

    "Okay, Miss Smith," the maid responded.

    I took Skr back to her room and gave her some medicine to sober her up.

    When I was sure she was going to be okay, I reminded the maid to look after her carefully before

    leaving.

    As I walked back to my room, I thought about Skr''s situation and couldn''t help but sigh helplessly.

    I thought Jerome would be able to take care of it, but their rtionship was turning sour very quickly.

    When I reached my room, I found Anthony waiting for me inside.

    "How''s Jerome?" I asked him.

    "Drunk as hell.Jerome kept wailing Skr''s name.He really loves her.Anyway, I think he has fallen

    asleep already,"

    Anthony said with a shake of his head, wrapping his arms around me in a warm embrace.

    "What on earth was he thinking? He didn''t even try to stop Skr from drinking.Instead, he got drunk

    with her!" I pouted.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "Don''t worry.They''re both adults.Plus, as long as they really love each other, no one will get in between

    them."Anthonyforted me.

    "You''re right," I said with a sigh.

    Anthony made sense.

    After all, he and I encountered many obstacles before we got together, and it was our love that fueled

    us to prevail.

    Surely, it would be the same for Skr and Jerome, since they loved each other so much.

    "Honey, did you dig up any dirt about Linda''s past? Have you heard anything from your men regarding

    the Lavender Pack? I''ve always suspected Linda has been hiding something.I even have a feeling she

    is scheming against us.I don''t mean to be judgmental, but I just feel like the timing was off.Why did she

    come back just when my brother was about to be the Alpha? It''s really strange.Besides, we''re still

    not sure if Andy''s actually my brother''s child."

    "I hear you, and I agree.Linda''s a bit of a sketchy character.That''s why I asked my men to look into

    it.However, I haven''t heard anything from them yet."

    Anthony shook his head.

    "Thank you, honey."

    I rested my head on Anthony''s shoulder, letting him run his fingers through my hair.

    All of a sudden, Anthony seemed to remember something and his expression grew serious.

    "Since you think Linda is hiding something from us and Andy is not Jerome''s son, is it possible that

    someone tampered with the paternity test results? Maybe we can start there and investigate the doctor

    who conducted the test,"

    Anthony suggested.

    Why didn''t I think of it before? I perked up immediately.

    Anthony was right.

    "Honey, you''re a genius!" I eximed happily.

    But after a while, my smile faded.

    "But I don''t understand.Nick works in the pack hospital.There''s no reason for him to help Linda cheat

    the test result.Why would he risk his career to help a stranger?" I sighed.

    "Anything is possible," Anthony reminded me.

    "How about this? I can send my attendants to keep an eye on Nick for a while to see if he does

    anything suspicious.Meanwhile, you can get the paternity test report from Jerome.I''ll have someone

    double check it."

    "Sounds like a n!" I beamed at him.

    Anthony was a great help.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After discussing what to do about Linda, I finally saw Jennifer smile.I smiled back at her.

    Whenever she felt sad, I felt sad; conversely, whenever she felt happy, I felt happy.

    I wished she would never be sad and swore to myself I would do anything to make her happy.

    "Jennifer, let''s go somewhere."

    "Where?"

    "You''re about to find out" I whispered in her ear.

    With that, I led her to the open-air balcony where we had a broad view of the city below us.

    Outside the Rainbow House, lots of werewolves and cars were passing by.

    The night life had just begun.

    "Honey, let''s do it here,"

    I suggested with a sly grin, picking her up in my arms.

    I made her wrap her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist, while I supported her from

    her buttocks.

    "What? There are so many people down there! They''ll see us!"

    Jennifer tightened her grip around my neck and scolded me bashfully.

    "Honey, I need to confess.Ever since the ball, I''ve been wanting to have sex with you.Won''t you help

    me out here?"

    As I spoke, I hoisted her in such a way that my burning hard cock poked into her crotch.

    All of a sudden, I loosened my grip on Jennifer.She was so scared that she tightened her grip around

    me.

    "Anthony, don''t let me go.I''m going to fall,"

    Jennifer said breathlessly, eyes wide with fear.

    With a smile, I pressed my lips against hers and gave her a deep kiss.

    I kissed her while taking off her clothes.

    We kissed passionately.I heard that her breath was a little disordered.

    "Anthony, let''s go inside..."

    Gasping for breath, Jennifer tried to be the voice of reason.

    I could hear the uneasiness in her tone.

    "Let''s just try it once, okay? You never know, you might end up liking it."

    Finally, Jennifer agreed with a shy nod.

    Now that I had her consent, I leaned over and started to suck on her nipple, while my hand rubbed and

    squeezed her soft, tender breast.

    Jennifer leaned forward subconsciously, evidently wanting more.

    The view of the city lights under the night sky was very beautiful, but the cold air swept over our bodies

    and we trembled, entangled in each other''s arms.

    My fingers slid into her wet pussy, rhythmically pushing in and out, while my thumb made circles on her

    clit.

    Jennifer threw her head back and moaned.

    "Honey, you are so beautiful," I praised her.

    "I want you inside me," Jennifer urged.

    Somehow, I managed to resist her invitation and continued to explore her pussy with my fingers.

    My whole finger disappeared into her as I tried to go deeper.

    She gasped and her nails dug into my arm.

    Under the dim moonlight, our senses were particrly sharp.

    I had never experienced such a thrill as this.

    My finger continued to thrust rhythmically into Jennifer''s pussy, sometimes slowly, sometimes quickly.

    My movements made her pussy so wet, it trickled to the floor.

    Jennifer''s body couldn''t stand it anymore.

    I could sense that she was about to climax.

    "Honey, why are you so sensitive today?" I whispered.

    Jennifer could only open her mouth and let out a soft moan.

    "Ah...Anthony...Come inside me already...Anthony, fuck me now."

    How could I resist such an order? I finally thrust my huge cock into her wet pussy and went all the way

    in.

    "Ah..."

    Jennifer couldn''t help but scream from under me, arching her back to let me in further.

    Hearing Jennifer''s sexy voice, I couldn''t control myself anymore.

    I thrust back and forth as hard as I could.

    Every time I hit the soft flesh in Jennifer''s pussy, my scalp tingled.

    Jennifer''s moans rang in my ears.

    "Ah...God, you feel so good..."

    Jennifer''s pussy was so wet that my cock slid in and out so easily.

    This only made me want to fuck her harder.

    "Honey, how is it?"

    As I spoke, I broke into a sweat.

    "Amazing! Ah..."

    As I kept thrusting, my pleasure umted.

    Like a drowning werewolf, Jennifer climaxed, iling her arms wildly, as though she was trying to grab

    something.

    Finding nothing to hold onto, she had no choice but to wrap her arms around me tightly.

    "Jennifer, I want to have a child with you," I said.

    Jennifer weakly leaned against me as I continued to thrust inside of her.

    "Honey, I also want to have your child,"

    Jennifer whispered weakly.

    It turned out she was thinking the same thing.

    Hearing her affirmation, I finally let go and ejacted inside of her.

    Both of us were looking forward to having our child.

 Chapter 153: Surprise

    Chapter 153: Surprise

    Linda''s POV:

    I woke up early the next morning, while Jerome was still asleep.

    Looking at his sleeping face brought me a sense of joy that I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Nothing had happened between usst night.

    Despite how hard I had tried to seduce him, Jerome didn''t want to have sex with me at all.

    In the end, I had no choice but to take off his clothes and lie next to him naked.

    Lying next to each other naked was enough.

    With that, I''d be able to convince Jerome that we had sexst night.

    I decided to deal a heavy blow to Skr.

    So I sneaked into the bathroom and called Andy.

    "Andy, my dear son.Go find Skr right now and ask her to take you to find your dad, okay?"

    "Mom, where are you?" Andy asked.

    "Andy, don''t worry about that.Ask Skr to take you to see your dad first, okay?"

    "Okay, Mom,"

    Andy agreed on the other end of the line.I knew my son well.

    No matter how confused he was, he would listen to me and do as I said.

    After hanging up the phone, I tiptoed back to bed, tightly clung onto Jerome''s naked body, and

    pretended to be fast asleep.

    A whileter, I felt movement next to me.

    It seemed that Jerome was stirring from his sleep.

    "Linda? Why are you here?"

    Jerome asked in panic and pushed me away without hesitation.

    Did he loathe me this much? His first reaction after waking up in the same bed as me was to push me

    away.

    I suppressed my frustration and blinked sleepily, as if I had just woken up.

    Then, I crawled into his arms with an aggrieved look.

    "Jerome, we had sexst night.You know what? It''s been a long time since I felt this happy."

    "Linda, what are you talking about?" Jerome''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "What on earth happened? I was drinking with Skrst night.Why are you in my bed?"

    "Jerome, you don''t remember? You got so drunkst night.I was worried about you, so I came to see if

    you were okay.But you held onto me and didn''t let me go.You kept talking about our past together,

    Jerome.You said you couldn''t forget me, and that you looked for me for a long time."

    I tried my best to tell him a believable lie.

    "That''s impossible.Why would I say something like that to you? I love Skr.I wouldn''t want to sleep

    with anyone else, no matter how drunk I was,"

    Jerome said firmly.

    It was obvious that he didn''t believe me at all.

    "Jerome, you know what? All these years, I couldn''t forget about you at all.I really wished that I could

    be with you again.But the truth is, you''re the one who initiated somethingst night.Why don''t you just

    admit it? Are you regretting it now?"

    Iined, with tears pooling in my eyes.

    "That''s impossible.I would never do anything to betray Skr.You''re lying."

    Jerome covered his head with his hands and shook his head desperately, like he wanted to drown out

    my voice.

    "So that''s what you think of me, Jerome? You think I''m a woman who would lie about something like

    this?"

    I pointed at the messy clothes strewn over the floor and the marks covering my body.

    "Are these a lie too? You''re the one who gave me all these hickeys.Last night, you tore off my clothes

    and made love to me madly."

    As I spoke, I tried my best to look pitiful.

    "Jerome, are you still going to deny what you did to me? Are you going to treat me like a cheap

    prostitute who you can just cast away after getting what you want?"

    This time, instead of denying anything, Jerome stayed silent.

    It seemed that I managed to shake his conviction about what the truth was.

    "If you''re afraid of how Skr will react, I can keep it a secret,"

    I offered, pretending to be considerate.

    "I Know you can''t let her go.I won''t do anything to destroy your rtionship with her."

    Jerome continued to cover his head with his hands, lost in thought.

    Finally, he took a deep breath and looked at me.

    "Linda, it''s not that I won''t take responsibility for what I did, but the thing is, I really don''t remember

    having sex with youst night."

    "Jerome, I loved you so much.I even gave birth to a child for you.But today, for the first time, I''ve found

    out what kind of person you are.You don''t want to admit our past.You don''t want to be responsible for

    me.You just think of me as a burden that you have to get rid of."

    I broke downpletely.

    Tears streamed down my eyes, and sobs wracked my body.

    By this time, I sessfully won over Jerome''spassion.

    He came over tofort me and patted me on the shoulder.

    "Linda, don¡¯t cry.I didn''t mean that."

    He put on his pajamas, and then found a set of clean clothes and for me.

    "You can put on these clothes first."

    Even after getting dressed, I continued to cry, trying to get his sympathy.

    The clothes I was wearing belonged to Jerome.

    His scent was all over them.

    Skr''s POV:

    After a night of drinking, I had a terrible hangover and a splitting headache.

    I opened my eyes with some difficulty and stared nkly at the ceiling.I still felt tired and sleepy.

    I vaguely remembered Jennifer bringing me back to my roomst night and giving me some medicine

    to dispel the effect of the alcohol.

    Other than that, I couldn''t remember anything aboutst night.

    My mind was in a mess.

    I put on my slippers and lugged myself to the bathroom.

    Once I washed my face, I felt a little more sober.

    At this time, I heard a knock on the door.

    "Hang on."

    After changing my clothes, I went to open the door.

    To my surprise, the person who hade to see me was the kid, Andy.

    "Little guy, what are you doing here?" I asked, touching his head.

    "I miss my dad.Can you take me to see him? Mom didn''te backst night, so I had to sleep alone.I

    was so scared," Andy cried.

    "Oh, you poor baby.Come on, let''s go see your dad."

    Feeling sorry for him, I took his hand.

    "Okay.Thank you."

    Andy nodded.

    He was just a small kid who had grown up without knowing his father.

    He must have had a hard time until now.

    Children shouldn''t be involved in the grudges of adults.

    "Don''t worry.We''re going to see your dad right now."

    Holding Andy''s hand, I walked towards Jerome''s room.

    "But why did you sleep alone? Where was your mother?" I frowned.

    It was odd for Linda to leave her child alone the whole night.

    "I don''t know where she went." Andy shrugged.

    "All right.You can y with your dad after you see him, okay?"

    We got to Jerome''s room.

    I was about to knock the door when I realized that it wasn''tpletely closed, let alone locked.

    I pushed the door open in confusion.

    "Why didn''t Jerome close the door?"

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    I murmured to myself.

    Why was he so careless? I was going to take Andy inside, but the scene that greeted me made me

    stop in my tracks.

    My hand froze on the doorknob.

    Were my eyes deceiving me? Jerome was sitting on the bed as expected, but next to him was Linda.

    He was patting her shoulder as if he was coaxing her, while her eyes were red with tears.

    Jerome was only wearing pajamas.

    As for Linda...she was wearing his clothes.

    The floor was a mess.

    Upon closer look, I recognized the clothes on the floor as the ones they had both wornst night at the

    dinner party.

    What had they donest night? I was not a stupid girl.

    The moment I saw the floor, I knew that Jerome and Linda had slept together.

    I had always trusted my mate, even after his ex- girlfriend had reappeared in his life.

    I didn''t mind that he had another woman to take care of, or even that he had a son.

    But now, Linda was sitting on Jerome''s bed, wearing his clothes, and stealing my ce! She was

    sleeping with him.

    I knew that from this moment on, my rtionship with Jerome was irreparable.

    We could never be together.

    Shock and anger filled my brain.

    I couldn''t keep calm anymore.

    The only thought in my mind was that Jerome betrayed me.

    He was in bed with another woman.

    It was like my heart was being torn apart.

    "Andy, wait outside for a while.Don''te in."

    After telling Andy that, I closed the door behind me and walked up to Jerome.

    "Jerome, is this a surprise for me? Is this what you meant by true love? It turns out that I''m just a fool

    that you''ve been lying to."

    I questioned Jerome in anger, but my body was trembling and tears were running down my cheeks.I

    couldn''t control myself.I had never been so heartbroken before.

 Chapter 154: Skylar Left

    Chapter 154: Skr Left

    Jerome''s POV:

    I slowly peeled my eyes open and woke to find myself in my room.

    But to my surprise, when I turned my head, I saw Linda lying next to me, naked.

    What the hell? Why on earth were we naked? Did I sleep with Lindast night? I sat bolt upright, eyes

    wide with shock.

    No, this wasn''t possible.

    I loved Skr and my body was only ever drawn to her.

    Was I actually drunk enough to mistake Linda for Skr? If Skr saw me and Linda in bed like this,

    she would definitely break up with me.

    I pressed my fingers against my temples and tried to recall the events ofst night.

    However, thest thing I could remember was drinking with Skr and then being sent back to my

    room.

    I had no memory of Lindaing inside my room.

    Linda was crying right now.

    No matter how I tried tofort her, it didn''t work.

    She kept sobbing over our past, which upset me.

    If we really had sexst night, then I didn''t know how I could possibly face Skr.

    Would she forgive me? No.

    If I really had sex with Lindast night, then I had no right to ask for Skr''s forgiveness.

    I was spiraling, so I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down.

    I needed to think.

    How on earth did I get into this situation? Maybe things weren''t as bad as I thought.

    What if this was all part of Linda''s scheme? I didn''t really trust her these days.

    Maybe she just wanted me to believe that we had sex to rope me into being responsible for her.

    If that was the case, then I could figure out a way to maneuver out of this sticky situation.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    But before I could interrogate Linda, the door suddenly opened.

    Skr stepped inside and our eyes met.

    In that moment, I knew I was doomed.

    Skr''s eyes were red and puffy from crying.

    My heart broke.

    I jumped out of bed and approached her, wanting to wipe away her tears.

    But she shrank away from me.

    I didn''t me her.

    I couldn''t even imagine how she must''ve felt, seeing me and Linda naked in bed.

    How could I possibly exin such a scene to my beloved girl? Sadly, I found that I couldn''t even speak.

    If I couldn''t exin it to myself, how much more to her? Such an incriminating scene was simply

    unexinable.

    As I scrambled to find the words to exin, Linda suddenly grabbed Skr''s hand, tears welling up in

    her eyes.

    "We didn''t mean to do it! We were just so drunk.Please don''t me Jerome.I don''t want to ruin your

    rtionship.We just acted on impulse.Can you forgive us?"

    As Linda spoke, I could see Skr''s face getting gloomier and gloomier.

    Acted on impulse? How could she say that? She was implying we really had sex! I narrowed my eyes

    at her.

    She was just making things worse! I''d rather Linda just shut her mouth.

    The more she talked, the worse the situation looked.

    I wondered if she was doing this on purpose.

    As expected, after Linda was done babbling, Skr shook her head and smiled bitterly.

    My heart dropped.

    It looked like she was going to give up on me.

    "Enough, Linda.Stop crying.I quit.You two can be together," Skr said to Linda.

    "No! I don''t love Linda! I only love you, Skr." I looked into her eyes pleadingly.

    But Skr red at me and sneered.

    "I wish you and Linda all the best.I hope you and your newfound family will be happy."

    Her eyes were filled with determination.

    She meant what she was saying.

    I tried to stop her, but she shook me off as though she was disgusted by me.

    "I don''t want us to end like this, Skr.You''re the only one I love.Please, give me a chance to exin

    everything!" I said desperately.

    "No need" she said in a low, trembling voice.

    "I''ve decided I don''t want to get involved in your rtionship.You three can live a happy life from now

    on.Without me, things will be lessplicated.Jerome, we''re done."

    Skr looked at me as a tear fell from the corner of her eye.

    Her eyes were lifeless, as though she was empty and hollow inside.

    That was the look ofplete and utter despair.

    Without waiting for a response, Skr turned around and ran out.

    I tried to chase after her, but Linda stopped me.

    "It''s useless to talk to her now, she''ll only get angrier.You''d better wait until she calms down," she said.

    As much as I hated to admit it, she was right.

    I needed to wait for Skr to cool down.

    But would she still take me back? I sighed helplessly.

    ¡®¡®God, what should I do?''¡¯

    In the end, I decided to try my luck and go after Skr.I was really worried she would give up on me.

    But this time around, someone else stopped me.

    It Was Andy, who suddenly ran inside andtched onto my leg, tears streaming down his face.

    "Dad, please don''t abandon Mom.I want to be with you two forever."

    He held me tightly with his little hands.

    I wanted to push him away, but I didn''t have the heart.

    He was just a child after all.

    I could do nothing but watch as Skr got farther and farther away.I was in a Crisis.

    Skr''s POV:

    Before today, I couldn''t make up my mind to leave Jerome, because I loved him too much.

    I also thought that he loved me too.

    Even though Linda showed up with their child, Jerome said he only loved me and that Linda wouldn''t

    get in between us.

    I believed him.And I trusted him.

    Only to find him lying in bed with Linda.

    I felt my heart sink into my stomach.

    I was wrong about him.

    Jerome''s love for me was not real.

    Now I knew for a fact that I couldn''tpete with his ex -girlfriend and their child.

    After all, I had known him for only a short time.

    Who was I to him? I went back to my room in a daze.

    This time, I made up my mind to leave.

    I realized that the rtionship between Jerome and I could never go back to the past.

    Our suffering was never going to end unless I left once and for all.

    With me out of the picture, maybe the three of them would live happily together.

    With a heavy sigh, I sat down and wrote a long letter to Jerome.

    As I was writing, tears streamed down my cheeks and fell onto the paper.

    When I was done, I left the letter on the desk.

    Then, I packed my things and slipped out of the Rainbow House as quietly as possible.

    I told no one that I was leaving, knowing full well that Jennifer and Jerome would stop me if they found

    out.

    One was my best friend, and the other was my mate.

    If they asked me to stay, I was bound to hesitate.

    This time, I had to make a prompt decision.

    Thus, I left with my luggage.

    As I was walking away, I turned to look back at the Rainbow House, reluctant to leave.

    The world was so big, but there was nowhere I could go.

    If I went back to Marge Ind, I would be found soon enough.

    I had no parents, but I was adopted by a werewolf in the ck Stone Pack when I was a child.

    I figured this was the only ce on earth for me right now.

    That way, I could regroup and make further ns.I had to say goodbye to the past.

    There was nowhere to go but up from here on out.

    Now that I was on my own, I had to be strong and move on.I would never be defeated by difficulties.

 Chapter 155: The Search For Skylar

    Chapter 155: The Search For Skr

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I had a crazy night.We went to sleep veryte.

    As a result, we didn''t get up until noon of the following day.

    Skr was the first thing on my mind, so I went to see her as soon as I got up from bed.

    Before going to her room, I prepared some breakfast and honey water for her, knowing she might have

    a terrible hangover.

    "Skr, are you awake?" I knocked on the door, but received no response.

    "I''ming in!"

    I figured she was probably still asleep, so I fetched a spare key and opened the door.

    To my surprise, there was no one in the room.

    Moreover, the closet was empty.

    Everything was neat and tidy, just like the way it was before Skr stayed here.

    Even the quilt was folded carefully.

    Other than a letter lying on the desk, there wasn''t a trace that Skr had even stayed in this room.

    In a daze, I picked up the letter.

    Skr had left without telling us.

    What on earth had happened that made Skr leave so decisively? I dashed to Jerome''s room as fast

    as I could, only to find him looking dazed and dejected.

    Linda and Andy were there, too.

    Andy''s eyes were red and puffy, as though he had just been crying.What were they doing here?

    "Jerome, what on earth happened?" I demanded.

    "I woke up in bed next to Linda, and Skr saw us."

    "What? How did that happen?"

    No wonder Skr left! If I were in my friend''s shoes, I would''ve reacted the same way.The poor girl

    must''ve been crushed!

    "Did you have sex with Linda after getting drunkst night?" I asked pointedly.

    "I...don''t know.I was really drunk.I barely remember a thing. I just woke up to find Linda lying beside

    me." Jerome looked up at me helplessly.

    I nced at Linda.

    When her eyes met mine, she immediately averted her gaze, as though she was guilty of something.

    "Do you know that Skr''s gone?" I asked my brother.

    "What?"

    Jerome stood up in disbelief.

    "Why didn''t you try to exin to her?"

    I sighed and handed the letter to Jerome.

    He looked very sad.

    "This is all my fault.If I was able to control myself, we wouldn''t be in this situation,"

    Linda said in a sobbing tone.

    "Linda, you can drop the act already.I know you''re happy that Skr left." I lost my temper.

    I couldn''t help it; Linda''s hypocritical face was pissing me off.

    I always felt that Linda was up to no good.

    Now she even resorted to trickery to drive Skr away.

    I knew Jerome.

    Of course he would never betray his mate! As the saying went, onlookers saw more than yers.

    Perhaps Skr was just momentarily blinded with rage.

    Maybe once she calmed down, she would realize that something was off.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Even so, I figured Skr left because she had reached her limit.

    She had been suffering amidst this love triangle, so she likely decided to give up to avoid further

    complications.

    "Jennifer, I know you''re just saying that because you''re Skr''s friend.But what happened between

    your brother and mest night was indeed an ident." Linda had the audacity to defend herself.

    "I don''t believe you," I told her frankly.

    She looked surprised.

    Then her eyes turned watery, as though she was about to cry to prove her innocence, but we simply

    ignored her.

    The most important thing now was to find Skr, not to listen to this woman''s nonsense.

    "Linda, brace yourself.The truth wille to light sooner orter."

    I shot her a warning before leaving the room.A trace of panic shed through her eyes, which I

    happened to catch.

    But I let it go for now.

    "Jerome, hurry up.We have to find Skr as soon as possible," I urged.

    There was no time to spare, so we had to deal with Linda at ater time.

    We needed to find Skr before she left the pack.

    Jerome came to his senses and followed me out, leaving Linda and her son behind.

    We wanted to check the surveince videos to find Skr first, but we were toote.

    The videos showed Skr leaving the Rainbow Pack.

    On the screen, we saw Skr walking away, lugging a heavy suitcase.Seeing this, my brother squatted

    down silently.

    He looked so dejected and desperate, I didn''t know how tofort him.

    Soon, Daniel and Helen arrived.

    They must have heard the news that Skr had left.

    "What happened?"

    Daniel and Helen turned to me, confused.

    "This morning, I went to Skr''s room, but it was empty.She only left a letter, saying she had made up

    her mind to leave," I briefly exined.

    "How did ite to this?" Daniel asked with a frown.

    "It''s all my fault." Jerome sighed heavily.

    "Shrug it off, Jerome.We need to focus on finding Skr."

    I put my hand on my brother''s shoulder tofort him.

    We had all witnessed the love between my brother and Skr.

    We could only imagine the pain he must''ve felt now.

    Of course, no one med him.

    After all, my brother was also a victim.

    "Skr might have gone to the ck Stone Pack.After all, that''s where she grew up,"

    Daniel guessed boldly.

    This seemed to be the most  reasonable spection now.

    "Then let''s go to ck Stone Pack to find Skr," I said resolutely.

    "Let''s split up.We''ll cover more ground that way."

    Jerome''s POV:

    She did it.

    Skr left me.

    My heart was broken and my world was copsing.

    Before today, I never would''ve thought that Skr would leave me.

    I always thought we would be together forever.

    After all, she was my mate.

    "I''ll go.You all stay here.I''ll go to the ck Stone Pack alone.I need to be the one to find Skr and I''ll

    bring her back myself," I said in a low voice.

    Skr was my mate and she left because of me.

    It was only right that I looked for her.I couldn''t burden everyone else with my problems.

    But they didn''t agree.

    "Jerome, let us do it.You are the future Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.They need you right now.Moreover,

    the Alpha''s session ceremony hasn''t been held yet.You can''t leave the pack until then.Don''t

    worry.We will bring Skr back safe and sound," Jennifer said.

    What happened today made me realize that the most important person in my life was Skr.

    Without her, I didn''t even know how to keep on living.

    Bing the Alpha was nothingpared to her.

    Fame, wealth and status couldn''t keep me going.

    It was Skr who made life worth living.

    "Jennifer, I have to find Skr," I said firmly.

    "I don''t need to be the Alpha.I''ll let go of the position and give it to you.I just want to be with Skr."

    My sister was outstanding.

    She was on par with males, even stronger sometimes.

    I firmly believed she was strong enough to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

    "Don''t be impulsive, Jerome.We didn''t have a female Alpha before," Jennifer protested.

    She looked at me, her eyes full of concern.

    "How about this? I''m going to take Helen back to ck Stone Pack to meet my parents.I can help look

    for Skr then," Daniel offered.

    "Good idea! Daniel''s from the ck Stone Pack.He must be very familiar with theirnd.That will be

    much better than my brother going alone." Jennifer nodded.

    "I''ll do my best to find Skr," Daniel promised.

    "I will help you too.We will find Skr together," Helen echoed.

    Everyone agreed that Daniel''s help was the best way to find Skr for the time being, since I still had

    the responsibility of Rainbow Pack and I couldn''t leave.

    It seemed that I had no choice but to let Daniel and Helen help me.

    "Thank you, Daniel."

    I shook Daniel''s hand to thank him.

    "Please tell me if you find her.It doesn''t matter if Skr doesn''t want toe back.I just need to know

    she''s safe."

    "Okay, no problem," Daniel agreed.

    ¡®Skr, my mate, where on earth are you? I would give up everything to look for you, but I can''t

    abandon my duties right now.I''m sorry, please forgive me.¡¯ Daniel and Helen left soon after we were

    done discussing.

    Jennifer approached me and sat down.

    "Jerome, cheer up," she said lightly.

    "It''s notpletely your fault."

    I knew my sister was saying that only tofort me, but I knew that wasn''t true.The truth was, this was

    all my fault.

    I failed my mate, so she decided to leave me.

    "Jerome, do you remember anything fromst night?" Jennifer asked.

    It only dawned on me then that the matter between me and Linda hadn''t been resolved yet.

    "Jennifer, do you trust me?" I asked seriously.

    "Of course I trust you.You are my only family.You wouldn''t lie to me,"

    Jennifer answered without hesitation.

    Jennifer was a good sister.

    I felt unworthy to be her brother.How could I keep worrying her like this?

    "I don''t remember having sex with Linda, and I don''t believe that I''d have sex with her no matter how

    drunk I was.I don''t have feelings for her.The only possibility is that I mistook her for Skr."

    "Linda must be lying," Jennifer said slowly.

    "I also feel that something is off."

    "Jerome, I keep telling you that you need to be careful around Linda.This whole tirade only proves that

    we underestimated her.She must be hiding something," Jennifer analyzed.

    Did Linda really hide a lot of things from me? But why? What was her purpose? "Jerome, have you

    ever wondered about Andy? Is it possible that he is not your biological son?"

    "Jennifer, what do you mean?" I was shocked by such a proposition.

    "The truth is, I''ve actually suspected for a while now that Andy isn''t your child at all.I overheard him

    talking with Linda one time, asking how many fathers he had.I''ve always kept this in mind.The whole

    situation is too suspicious.Anthony and I are investigating Andy''s background.We will tell you when we

    get any news," Jennifer said.

    "Okay, thank you."

    When Jennifer was gone, I picked up the letter Skr left.

    When I saw the handwriting on the paper, tears welled up in my eyes.

    ¡®¡®Skr, will you evere back?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 156: Meeting Parents

    Chapter 156: Meeting Parents

    Daniel''s POV: "Dad and Mom, I have some good news to tell you.I''m nning toe home and

    introduce you to my mate ahead of time.I hope that you both like her and are ready to wee her."

    Early in the morning, the moment I got up, I texted my parents to tell them that I was bringing Helen

    home in advance.

    A whileter, when Helen came over to see me, I was making a schedule for the trip back home.

    "Honey, what are you doing?"

    Helen asked as she walked towards me.

    After greeting me with a kiss, she sat down next to me and nestled in my arms.

    "You''re booking air tickets now? Are we going to your hometown ahead of schedule?"

    "Yes.We have to look for Skr.Otherwise, Jerome will go crazy."

    I pulled Helen closer and let her sit on myp.

    "I think that the earlier we go back, the better.How about tomorrow? What do you think, Helen?"

    "Anything is okay for me.It''s up to you."

    Helen rubbed her cheek against mine and blinked at me happily.

    "To be honest, I''m really looking forward to going there.I want to see the ce where you grew up."

    "After we find Skr, I''ll give you a proper tour," I replied.

    Helen nodded, and her eyes lit up in anticipation.

    Deep down, I was feeling a little nervous.

    After all, this was the first time that I was going to bring a girl home to meet my parents.

    The next morning, Helen and I bid goodbye to everyone.

    Jennifer and Anthony came with us to the airport to see us off.

    After spending so much time with them, I was a little reluctant to leave them.

    "Daniel, Helen, I wish you both happiness,"

    Jennifer said to us with a smile.

    The days she and I had spent together on Marge Ind suddenly shed through my mind.

    How time flew! We both had met our mates.

    "Thank you, Jennifer.I wish you and Mr.Jones a happy life together too," I told her sincerely.

    Jennifer''s lips curved up into a gentle smile as she waved goodbye to me.

    After saying our goodbyes, Helen and I walked into the airport and boarded our ne.

    When wended, we walked out of the terminal and saw my parents, who were waiting for us at the

    airport.

    "This must be my future daughter-inw, right?"

    Betty, my mother, cooed as soon as she saw Helen.

    The cheerful smile on her face reached all the way to her eyes, which were narrowed into two crescent

    moons.

    "Dad, Mom, this is Helen, my mate," I said before turning to Helen.

    "Honey, this is my father, Marlon, and my mother, Betty."

    "Hello.Nice to meet you,"

    Helen greeted my parents warmly.

    "What a polite girl.Well, let''s get you both home."

    Marlon, my father, came over and helped us carry our luggage.

    When we got home by car, I found that ck Stone House was bustling with activity.

    Many werewolves were waiting for us near the entrance.

    "We''re throwing a party today to wee Helen," Betty exined.

    "Honey, I didn''t expect your parents to be so enthusiastic," Helen whispered in my ear.

    The truth was, I hadn''t expected that my parents would specially throw a party for us, either.

    It seemed that most of the werewolves in the ck Stone Pack were in attendance.

    Helen was pleased by this wee and got along well with my parents, which made me feel content.

    "I think you two should get married as soon as possible.Helen is a good girl.How about we fix your

    wedding date sometime before Christmas?"

    Not long after, my parents even proposed to hold a wedding for us.

    Before I could say anything, they pulled Helen aside to discuss the wedding date with her.

    While listening to them, Helen threw me a nk look, which I responded to with a helpless smile and a

    shrug.

    I was excited to get married to her too, so it was a good thing that my parents were taking the initiative

    to hold a wedding for us.

    As I was thinking about this, I saw my brother and his wife walking towards us.

    My brother, Devin, was two years older than me, and he was already married.

    My sister-inw''s name was Grace.

    Everyone in the pack knew that she was a gentle and generous she-wolf, and blessed her and my

    brother as a couple.

    Unfortunately, the two of them still hadn''t given birth to a child.

    As time passed, my brother had gradually grown hostile towards me.

    I didn''t know why our rtionship had started to sour.

    It was because I couldn''t stand living in such a depressing atmosphere that I had decided to go to

    Marge Ind for training.

    Now that I was back home after being away for a long time, I was hoping that my rtionship with my

    brother would improve.

    I thought it was a good sign that he was approaching me before I could even take the initiative.

    "Devin, Grace, long time no see!"

    I stood up and greeted them.

    "Daniel, you''re finally back home.Is that your mate? Why don''t you introduce her to us?" Devin asked.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Of course." I called Helen, who was chatting happily with my parents.

    Helen excused herself and soon walked over to me.

    "Helen, this is my brother, Devin.And this is his wife, Grace."

    "Hello, I''m Helen!"

    Helen smiled and waved at both of them in greeting.

    "Helen, Mom and Dad seem to like you very much.You''re so lucky, unlike me.I''m still not able to get in

    their good books,"

    Grace said with a smile that had a tinge of bitterness in it.

    "Mom and Dad like everyone," I replied, holding Helen''s hand.

    The smile on Grace''s face froze, and the light in her eyes dimmed, as if she was upset.

    "Well, we won''t disturb you two.Have a good time."

    Devin cleared his throat and broke the ice.

    "All right.Take care, you two." I nodded at them.

    It was not until they were out of earshot that Helen leaned in with a curious expression.

    "Daniel, why do I feel that the two of them don''t like you?" she asked.

    "I''ll tell you about itter."

    "Okay." Helen nodded.

    Helen''s POV:

    Daniel''s parents were so enthusiastic and kind to me.

    They seemed to be very satisfied with Daniel''s choice in a daughter-inw.

    The more I talked to them, the more obvious it was to me that Daniel had grown up in a happy family.

    There was only one thing that I didn''t understand.

    I kept feeling that Daniel''s brother and his sister-in-w didn''t like us for some reason.

    They didn''t seem to be easy to get along with.

    But I had just met them, so I didn''t know if I was imagining things.

    After the wee party, Betty pulled me aside mysteriously.

    "Helen, you have to have a child with Daniel as soon as possible.Daniel''s father and I have decided

    that the position of the Alpha will be passed onto the son who has a child first.But as you know, Devin

    and Grace still don''t have children, so we can only depend on you and Daniel now,"

    Betty said earnestly.

    It was clear from her tone that she preferred Daniel to Devin.No wonder Devin and his wife had been

    unfriendly towards us.

    "Okay, I will try my best," I replied to Betty.

    "Good girl.Have a good rest tonight."

    She said goodbye to me with a smile.

    As I walked back to the bedroom I was sharing with Daniel, I realized that his family was more

    complicated than it seemed.

    Fortunately, his parents treated us very well.

    When I walked into the room, I found Daniel making the bed.

    I told him what his mother had said to me just now.

    "I knew Mom would talk to you about this," Daniel said with a sigh.

    "Don''t feel pressured by her.Children are predestined.We can talk about having children after we get

    married.But I have to tell you something about my brother.It wasn''t convenient for me to exin the

    whole thing to you at the party just now.I''m sure you''ve already sensed that my brother and his wife

    don''t like me.And I can''t me them.My parents do favor me more these days.I guess my brother feels

    like he''ll lose our parents to me, which is why he''s so hostile.The two of us don''t get along well with

    each other.Remember, be careful of him and his wife."

    "Okay, I''ll be careful. What about Skr? Where should we start looking for her?"

    When I thought of Skr, I felt worried.

    "I''ve already sent my men to search for her.As long as she''s inside the territory of the ck Stone

    Pack, we''ll find her soon."

    "That''s great."

    I gave Daniel a peck on the head before throwing my arms around him, wanting him to coax me to

    sleep.

    Beforeing to the ck Stone House, I had been nervous and worried all the time.

    Now, I felt like a weight had been lifted off of me.

    I got to know Daniel''s family better.

    Even though his brother and sister-inw didn''t seem to like me, at least his parents did.

    That was enough.

    I couldn''t help but daydream about my wedding with Daniel.

    I was so excited.

    With his arms wrapped around me, Daniel and I fell into a sweet slumber.

 Chapter 157: Superpower Awakening

    Chapter 157: Superpower Awakening

    Skr''s POV:

    Finally, I came back to my hometown, ck Stone Pack.

    Even though I had lived for more than a decade, I was far from happy.

    I figured it was because I had gotten so used to having Jerome by my side that I could no longer stand

    living alone.

    If that was the case, I believed that only time could solve that problem.

    After arriving at the ck Stone Pack, I heard that Daniel had returned with Helen so I didn''t want to

    come into contact with any of my acquaintances.

    I could not let Daniel find me.

    If he did, he would definitely tell Jerome, and my leaving would be meaningless.

    My solitary lifestyle went okay at first.

    I stayed at an old inn and only went out to buy cooking ingredients.

    But as time went by, a problem cropped up.

    Because I had only brought a few necessities with me when I left the Rainbow Pack, it was gradually

    bing difficult for me to livefortably in my hometown.

    I tried to cut down on my expenses, but I didn''t have much money left.

    If things went on like this, I couldn''t even make ends meet.

    I pondered over my situation that night before going to sleep.

    Finally, I decided to get a job.

    Since I voluntarily left the Rainbow Pack, I needed to do whatever I could to look after myself.

    I had relied too much on Jerome and my friend, Jennifer.

    I needed to get stronger on my own.

    The next morning, I went to a fast-food restaurant that served fried chicken.

    I had seen their recruitment ad so I decided to apply for the job.

    The fast-food restaurant was in a remote area so there were only a few werewolves nearby.

    When I arrived, the restaurant was not even open yet.

    I stood outside for a while and observed the surrounding area.

    Although this ce was a little far from the town center, it was peacefully quiet.

    If I were to work here, Jerome would not be able to find me so easily.

    Eventually, the owner of the restaurant, a middle-aged werewolf, arrived.

    When he saw me, his eyes widened.

    He looked like a predator who had just found his prey.

    "Are you here for lunch? You''ll have to wait until we open the store," the owner told me as he unlocked

    the door.

    "I''m not here to eat.I''m here to apply for a job," I exined.

    I don''t know why the owner froze at my reply.

    He then looked back at me with a strange expression.

    "I see.You look good so you can start working here from today."

    He smiled at me, but it made me shudder in disgust.

    It was probably just my imagination but something about his smile made me feel dirty.

    I convinced myself that I was just being paranoid.

    "Come in and have a seat."

    I followed the owner into the restaurant, and he turned on the light.I went to a table by the window and

    sat down.

    "Would you like some coffee?" he asked me pleasantly.

    However, his smile continued to creep me out.

    "No, thank you."

    The owner chose to message someone via text instead of responding to me.

    My suspicion rose a little more.

    Not long after, members of his staff entered the restaurant.

    When they locked the ss door behind them, I knew that something was terribly wrong.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" I demanded.

    The owner rubbed his hands as his eyes shone with perverted delight.

    "Can''t you figure it out? We want to fuck you, bitch."

    He walked towards me with a greedy look.This fast-food restaurant must have posted the job ad to

    attract she-wolves like me.

    How unlucky of me to get into this kind of situation! I wanted to escape, but the waiters were blocking

    my way.

    I needed to find an exit.

    I tried my best to fight them off, but I was outnumbered.

    My strength slowly gged.

    The men held me still, and the owner started pulling my clothes off.

    Why was this happening to me? I became desperate.

    Was I going to get raped by these sleazy werewolves? No, I could not give up! Suddenly, a strange

    feeling grew from within my body.

    My mind conjured a strong gust of wind that swept everyone away.

    All the men got thrown back, and they crumpled to the floor.

    I looked down at my hands.

    I somehow managed to knock down those werewolves and break the ss door at the same time.

    What had just happened? The werewolves could not get up after that, and they looked at me in horror.

    Suddenly, the remainder of my strength left mybody, and I crumpled to the floor.

    I wanted to get up but I just could not do so.

    Just when I thought all hope was lost, a handsome werewolf crossed the threshold and helped me up.

    He took off his coat and draped it over my shoulders.

    "Are you alright?" he asked me in a gentle voice.

    I shakily looked at him before checking on the waiters who were sobbing on the floor.

    "I''m all right.Thank you," I replied.

    "My name is Robin.I''m from the Blue Rose Pack.We''re not safe here so let''s go."

    After introducing himself to me, the neer assisted me out of the fast-food restaurant.

    Robin then took out his phone and called the police.

    "I called the police earlier, but I''ll call them again to give them more details.We can''t tolerate what they

    did or else they will continue to this kind of thing in the future." I agreed with Robin.

    Seeing the police take all my assants away made me sigh in relief.

    Robin''s POV:

    Recently, I had passed by the fast-food restaurant a few times.

    I knew that it was usually empty because it had a bad reputation, so I never ate there.

    But today, I saw a she-wolf walk into the restaurant.

    It was surprising so I hung about to keep an eye on the situation.

    Because all the employees were male, it was quite dangerous for women to enter the restaurant by

    themselves.

    Sure enough, something strange happened.

    The waiters locked the front door.

    I knew that something awful was about to happen, but the ss door was locked.

    I couldn''t get in so I began to feel anxious and helpless.

    Some moments passed but the girl did note out.

    I whipped out my phone and called the police.

    But what happened next went beyond my expectations.

    Somehow, that she-wolf managed to beat the owner and the waiters on her own.

    She even broke the ss door.

    If my eyes were not deceiving me, she had the ability to control wind.

    Because I was interested in her identity, I wanted to be closer to her.

    After that incident, I took her to the hospital to have her injury treated.

    Her arm was bleeding, but she did not cry out in pain.

    She was admirably strong.

    I noticed that her clothing was quite worn out so I assumed that she was not well-off.

    "Did you go to that restaurant for lunch? The owner and the waiters there have a bad reputation so no

    one goes there to eat," I informed her.

    "No.I went there to apply for a job.I was hoping to find work there," she exined.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Skr.Thank you foring to my rescue."

    This was her second time thanking me.What a polite girl! I was bing more and more interested in

    her.

    "Now that we''ve been properly introduced, Skr, can I take you out to dinner?"

    I tentatively put the invitation out and observed her reaction.

    "Thank you for the kind invitation, but I don''t want you to spend anything on me.You''ve already helped

    me out a lot,"

    Skr answered, tactfully turning me down.

    "It''s not a big deal.Our meeting today must be fate.It''s like we''re already friends.Now that we''re friends,

    you don''t need to feel shy about me treating you to a meal."

    "Oh, all right.I''ll take you up on your offer then,"

    Skr answered in acquiescence.

    I took her to a Western restaurant.I took this opportunity to chat with her and know more about her.

    "I saw you knock down those scumbags, and it was really awesome.Were you born with the ability to

    control wind?"

    She seemed surprised by my question.

    "To be honest, I don''t know how that happened," she replied as she hung her head.

    Since she didn''t seem to know what was going on, I stopped interrogating her about her special ability.

    After dinner, I brought her back to her residence.

    It didn''t surprise me to see that she was staying at a shabby inn.

    "See you around," I told her.

    She merely smiled in response.

    I watched her walk away from me until I could no longer see her.

    Her smile was infectious.

    It made me feel happy from the bottom of my heart.

    How strange! ¡®It was very nice to meet you, Skr.I look forward to seeing you again soon.

 Chapter 158: The Attempted Assassination

    Chapter 158: The Attempted Assassination

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Days had passed since Skr left.

    It was as though a dark cloud had befallen the pack and was affecting everyone''s mood especially

    Jerome''s.

    He seemed to have aged tremendously in a few days¡¯ time.

    Worried for my brother, I kept texting Skr, hoping for a reply.

    "Skr, where are you? Can you text me back when you see this?"

    "Don''t be let Linda fool you.She''s a scheming she- wolf.Whatever happened was obviously part of her

    n to drive you away.Pleasee back soon! We''re all worried about you."

    "Skr, are you okay?"

    "Has anything bad happened to you?"

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I scrolled through our thread, re-reading all the messages I had sent Skr.

    s, she didn''t respond to any of them, which made me worried sick.Had something happened to

    Skr? She had been away for days.

    Plus, she was a girl.

    So far, there had still been no news from Daniel.

    Agitated and restless, I decided to talk to Jerome to see if there was anything more we could do.

    I stopped at the door of his study and knocked.

    "Come in."

    Jerome''s voice came from inside.

    I pushed the door open and strode in to find him frowning deeply over some matters of the pack.

    Ever since Skr left, Jerome had locked himself in his study day in and day out.

    I could see from the dark circles around his eyes that he hadn''t slept in a long time, burying himself in

    work.

    We all knew that he was doing this to himself on purpose to keep his sadness at bay.

    "Jerome, has Skr reached out to you yet?" I asked Jerome with a sigh.

    Maybe she replied to his message after she was less angry.

    "No.I can''t stand it anymore.I haven''t heard anything from her in days.I need to go look for her

    myself.Jennifer, can you help me out here? I need to leave the Rainbow Pack.I don''t give a damn

    about bing the Alpha.Money and power are nowhere near as important as finding Skr."

    Jerome raised his head to look at me.

    His eyes were dim, his cheeks were sunken, and his hair was disheveled.

    My heart couldn''t help but break, seeing him like this.

    "If you want to look for Skr, I won''t stop you.But you have to solve the issue with Linda first so that

    you can exin everything to Skr once you find her." I relented.

    If he wanted to look for Skr in person, he could go.

    After all, his heart had left with her.

    Besides, I was also worried about my friend and wanted to make sure she was okay.

    "Don''t worry.I will put this issue to rest as soon as I can.I''ve just been so worried about Skr,

    wondering if she''s safe and sound."

    "Don''t worry, Jerome.Everything will be fine.I''ll go to find Anthonyter and see if he has found out

    anything that can help us." I tried tofort Jerome.

    Jerome nodded slowly, and a tiny flicker of hope shone through his eyes.

    "s!"

    I sighed and walked out of Jerome''s study.When I passed the corner of the corridor, I saw Anthony

    standing in the garden, waiting for me.

    "Honey, what''re you doing here?"

    I rushed over and threw my arms around him.

    "Have you heard any news from Lavender Pack?"

    "Yes, I do, actually.My attendants found out that Linda indeed stayed in Lavender Pack before.She

    seemed to be close to the Alpha there.I also got some photos of them together."

    As he spoke, Anthony pulled out some photos and showed them to me.

    In one of the photos, Linda was cradling Andy in her arms while shopping, apanied by a middle -

    aged werewolf.

    They looked quite close almost like a family of three.

    ¡®Maybe Andy is not Jerome''s son, but the son of Lavender Pack''s Alpha?¡¯ I thought.

    "Honey, please keep these photos safe.I have a feeling that whatever Linda is hiding may have

    something to do with these."

    "I''ll take good care of them, don''t worry.

    Also, I''ve sent someone to summon the Alpha of the Lavender Pack here.

    He should reach the Rainbow Pack soon.

    By then, he can confront Linda face to face.

    Maybe we will find out who Andy''s real father is then,"

    Anthony said, tucking the photos back into a folder neatly.

    "Honey, you''re a genius!" I pecked him on the cheek as a thank you.

    "Don''t get your hopes up.We still don''t know if anything wille out of this.I just don''t want to

    disappoint you, okay?" Anthony replied.

    I nodded in agreement.

    Anthony''s POV: After giving it some thought, I decided to bring another topic up.

    "Honey, there''s something else I wanted to talk about.Jerome has told me that he wants you to be

    the Alpha instead of him.He doesn''t think Skr isfortable with bing a Luna.He wants to live

    an ordinary life with her, so he''s giving the position to you.What do you think?"

    It was true that Jerome had told me that he didn''t want to be the Alpha.

    I figured he valued Skr above all else, even if it meant giving up such an esteemed position.

    But it was a matter of great importance, so I definitely couldn''t make the decision alone.

    I still had to ask Jennifer what she wanted.

    "I don''t agree.This isn''t just about the two of us, it''s about the future of the Rainbow Pack.My brother is

    a good leader and the elders trust him.If he suddenly gives up the role and hands it over to me, I doubt

    the elders will be happy.Plus, the Rainbow Pack has never had a female ruler before,"

    Jennifer said seriously after thinking for a while.

    "I think he''s just worried sick about Skr.I''m sure that he''ll be able to think straight once he finds her.¡±

    "But I think it''d be good for you to be the Alpha.And who cares if you''re a girl? You''re just as good

    as Jerome, if not even better."

    I always thought highly of Jennifer''s ability, so when Jerome brought the idea up to me, I wasn''t

    surprised in the slightest.

    My mate was capable.

    I had faith in her capabilities.

    "Forget it."

    She waved her hand dismissively.

    "I''ll think about itter.The most important thing now is to find Skr.I''m worried about her.We haven''t

    heard a thing from her in a while.Let''s go out and look for her right now."

    As Jennifer spoke, she intertwined her fingers and mine and practically dragged me out.

    Together, we headed to the Rainbow Pack''s boundary to check the surveince videos again but more

    carefully this time around.

    Later, we inquired everyone we encountered, hoping to find any clues towards Skr''s whereabouts.

    But it was futile.

    No one had seen Skr on the day she disappeared.

    "Can we draft a notice offering a reward for anyone who can help us find Skr? We can attach her

    photos to it.Then, we can post them in every corner of the Rainbow Pack so that those who have seen

    Skr wille to us voluntarily," I suggested.

    "That''s a good idea," Jennifer agreed with a nod.

    We went straight to work.

    The notice was posted everywhere in the entire territory of the pack, covering every ce that Skr

    might pass by.

    Everything was going smoothly until we passed through a dense forest on our way back to the

    Rainbow Pack.

    I felt something was not right with this ce.

    "Jennifer, be careful.There might be an ambush."

    I took Jennifer''s hand and pulled her to my side.

    Sure enough, a group of werewolves emerged from the shadows.

    They were all armed and obviously had been hiding here in the forest for a while now.

    In the blink of an eye, Jennifer and I were surrounded.

    Jennifer and I were forced to fight against them, despite being tremendously outnumbered.

    But with ourbined strength, we defeated the entire group of werewolves just as we were getting

    exhausted.

    We left but one of them alive, who was struggling to escape.

    I rushed over and violently picked him up by the cor.

    "Who sent you?" I demanded.

    He was choking under my grasp and couldn''t say anything.

    He tried to break free from my hands, but to no avail.

    "He is trying to kill himself! Stop him!"

    Jennifer suddenly shouted when she saw that he was trying to poison himself before giving up any

    secrets.

    I grabbed his jaw, forcing him to spit out the poison in his mouth.

    "You''d better not y tricks with me.If you want to suffer less, just answer my question or else, I''ll make

    your life a living hell."

    As I spoke, I threw him to the ground and pressed my foot against his chest.

    He was thest werewolf alive among this group of killers.

    I wasn''t going to let him die so easily.

    "Tell me!"

    I roared, stepping hard on the wound on his chest.

    Blood gushed out.

    I could feel his life force ebbing away from underneath the sole of my foot.

    "Please spare my life.We were just following your brother''s orders! He ordered us to assassinate you

    by any means possible.We had no choice!"

    Finally, he caved.

    Now I understood why they had dared to attack us this was all Austin''s doing.

    Damn that bastard! First, he killed our father, and now, he even tried to kill me.

    How crazy was he? I knocked the werewolf out cold and walked up to Jennifer.

    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I noticed the gash on Jennifer''s arm.

    Fortunately, it was nothing too serious.

    "Let''s head back and put him in the dungeon.Then, we can have him testify against Austin," Jennifer

    told me.

    "Okay.¡± We also need to deal with that nasty wound.

    "I led Jennifer out of the forest.I decided to let this werewolf live a few more days.After all, Jennifer was

    right.I could use him in my quest to overthrow Austin once and for all.¡± Austin had done so many

    unspeakable crimes.He needed to pay the price.

 Chapter 159: The Exposed Affair

    Chapter 159: The Exposed Affair

    Linda''s POV:

    After such a long time of trying my best to force Skr to leave, I finally seeded.

    I was so happy! I was about to get everything that I wanted.

    The only thing that dampened my mood a little was the fact that everyone in the Rainbow Pack was

    searching far and wide to find Skr, especially Jerome and Jennifer.

    I really didn''t know what was so good about that bitch that they were so worried about her.

    Although I wasn''t really familiar with Jennifer, I could tell that she wasn''t easy to deal with, especially

    after the way she had warned mest time.

    Jennifer was miles ahead of Skr, who was gullible and simple-minded.

    Moreover, she was not only Jerome''s sister, but also Anthony''s sweetheart.

    With Anthony protecting her all the time, it was impossible for me to defeat her.

    Therefore, the only thing I could do was to try to win her over and make her recognize me as her future

    sister-inw.

    But at the same time, I was afraid that Jennifer had already found some dirt on me.

    Otherwise, how could she use me with so much confidence? If my guess was right, then the

    situation was harder for me to deal with.

    When I was worrying about this, my phone buzzed.

    I picked it up and found that I got a new message from Nick.

    "Bitch, don''t forget that today is the day you promised to meet me.If you want me to keep your whoring

    around a secret,e to Hilton Hotel right now.Don''t try to y any tricks.Otherwise, you''ll regret it!"

    It was this greasy werewolf again.

    I had enough of him! I couldn''t let him ckmail me like this forever.

    I had to find a way to get rid of him once and for all, or my secret would be exposed sooner orter.

    I wanted to put an end to his torture today, but on second thought, I realized that it was not the right

    time yet.

    I was still not Jerome''s wife, and I didn''t hold much power.

    For now, the only thing I could do was to continue having sex with him like he demanded.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    No matter what, I had to appease him first.

    Taking a deep breath, I put away my phone and walked out of the Rainbow House.

    Then, I hailed a taxi straight to Hilton Hotel.

    As per Nick''s instructions, I took the key card from the front desk and went to the room that he was

    staying in.

    When I opened the door and walked in, I was greeted byplete silence.

    Nick hadn''t arrived yet.

    It seemed that he was being really careful.

    He threatened me into having sex with him, but he wasn''t cavalier about it.

    Was he afraid that if our affair was discovered, his head would be on the chopping block? I had barely

    sat down on the bed when the door opened again.

    Nick entered the room and locked the door behind him.

    "My dear, I missed you so much."

    He strode up to me and cupped my breasts over my clothes.

    "No wonder our future Alpha fell in love with you.You are such a beauty.You have big breasts, a curvy

    butt, and a small waist.You''re such a slut.Were you born to seduce men?"

    He raised his hand and spanked me hard.

    "Bitch, I''ll let you have a good time today."

    An obscene smile spread over his face as he pressed me down on the bed, tore off my clothes, and

    began to lick my breasts.

    His tongue slid down my body, over my navel, and all the way down to my pussy.

    Although I felt disgusted, I had to endure his assault.

    "Nick, I''vee here like you asked.When will our deal end?"

    I decided to ask him the question that was weighing on my mind while he was still in a good mood.

    "Bitch, why are you in such a hurry to get rid of me? Did I disappoint you in bed? Don''t worry, I''ll let you

    go once I get tired of you.But until then, you''d better be obedient.Don''t say anything I don''t want to hear

    again.Otherwise, I''ll tell everyone what you did and expose your true colors."

    Nick punctuated his speech by pinching my pussy, making me hiss in pain.

    "Every sound thates out of your mouth is so sexy.Aren''t you having fun too? Bitch, don''t you want

    me to fuck you?"

    By this time, Nick had already taken off his clothes.

    He thrust his hard cock into my pussy.

    At first, he just thrust in and out, leading me to hope that maybe it would be better this time.

    But not long after, he seemed to get bored of having normal sex.

    He bent down and grabbed his belt.

    As soon as I saw the belt in his hand, my eyes widened in fear.

    I knew that he wanted to whip me with it.

    "Nick, please don''t do that.I''ll give you a blowjob instead, okay?"

    I begged him for mercy.

    Every time I had sex with him, he would leave many marks on my body that could easily give me away

    if someone were to see them.

    Besides, being whipped was very painful.

    I couldn''t stand it anymore.

    "Bitch, do you want something even more exciting?"

    Instead of whipping me with the belt, Nick pushed it into my pussy.

    "Argh..."

    The stimtion was too much, and I couldn''t help but scream.

    Nick didn''t stop there.

    He was so scary that he even started rotating the belt inside my pussy, making me feel hurt and sore.

    Was I bleeding? I knew that I must be in a bad condition right now.But he didn''t listen to my pleas at all.

    Instead, he covered my mouth to stop me from making any sounds.

    I was on the verge of breaking down, but at this moment, I could only endure the pain silently.

    Lying on the bed while being brutally assaulted, I stared nkly at the ceiling and made up my mind.

    I would make Nick pay twice the price for what he had done to me.

    Once I became Jerome''s Luna, I would definitely get revenge on this wretched werewolf!

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I was ying with Andy in the garden when Anthony suddenly came over and pulled me aside.

    "What''s up? Why are you behaving so strange?" I asked Anthony, frowning at him.

    "Jennifer, I just got word from my men that Linda left Rainbow House and went to Hilton Hotel

    alone.Nick also went there.I suspect that the two of them struck a secret deal."

    Anthony''s tone was serious, and he seemed confident about his words.

    "Let''s go to the hotel and see what they''re up to.We should take Jerome with us." I nced at Andy

    and sighed.

    I felt sorry for him for having such an awful mother.

    Linda was a wretched woman who would use her own child to get what she wanted.

    Over the past few days, I found that Andy was good at lying, which was odd for such a small kid.

    It must be Linda who had taught him to lie.

    Linda wasn''t setting a good example for him.

    Sooner orter, the little boy would be led astray.

    "Andy, can you y with the maid for a while? I have something to deal with," I told the little boy.

    Andy nodded, but his eyes looked out into the distance.

    I didn''t know what he was looking at.

    It was possible that he had onlye here and asked me to y with him because Linda had told him

    to do so.

    After asking the maid to keep an eye on Andy, I rushed to Hilton Hotel with Jerome and Anthony.

    "Excuse me, has this woman checked in today?"

    I enquired at the front desk, showing the receptionist a photo of Linda.

    "I''m sorry, miss.The hotel doesn''t allow us to reveal any information that would infringe on the privacy

    of the guests."

    The receptionist''s words were polite, but her attitude was cold.

    "What if I told you that they''re the ones asking?"

    I pointed at my brother and Anthony, who were standing nearby.

    Since Jerome was going to take over the position of Alpha, his photos had been stered all over the

    newspapers these days.

    Besides, he was handsome and had a memorable face.

    At this moment, I had no choice but to take advantage of Jerome''s identity to get information about

    Linda.

    Sure enough, the receptionist''s attitude softened after a nce at Jerome.

    "I''m sorry, miss.Of course, the Alpha has the right to check any information he wants.What do you want

    to know, miss?"

    There was a 180-degree change in her attitude.

    "I want to know which room thisdy is in.By the way, can you help me check if there is any guest who

    booked a room today in the name of Linda or Nick?"

    "Of course.Please give me a moment."

    The receptionist looked for the booking information on theputer.

    After a few seconds, she looked up and smiled at me.

    "It''s Room 408."

    "Give me the spare room card."

    "Okay.Do you need anything else, miss?"

    "No, thanks."

    With the room card in hand, I walked back to Jerome and Anthony.

    "Let''s go catch them in the act,"

    I said to Jerome.

    The receptionist had just confirmed that Linda and Nick were in the same room.

    There was no doubt now that they were having an affair.

    All we needed to do was go to that room and catch them in the act.

    Anthony waited outside the room, letting me and Jerome take the lead.

    I opened the door with the room card and strode in with Jerome.

    We had barely taken a few steps inside when the sight in front of us made us freeze in shock.

    Linda and Nick were having sex, and he was even holding a whip in his hand.

    The two of them werepletely naked, and the room was ina mess.

    All my suspicions until now were right.

    I looked at Jerome, whose lips were pressed into a thin line.

    His face was gloomy.

    Underneath, he seemed to be burning with fury.

    We were both so shocked that we didn''t know what to say.Of course, it didn''t matter.

    The truth was now out in the open.I wanted to wait and see how Linda would exin herself this time.

 Chapter 160: The Truth

    Chapter 160: The Truth

    Jerome''s POV:

    When I heard from Jennifer that Linda and Nick went to the same hotel at the same time, I was

    naturally a little suspicious, so I went to the hotel with Jennifer and Anthony.

    On the way there, I guessed that Linda and Nick might be more acquainted than I thought.

    But thest thing I expected to see was them having sex.

    It was downright ridiculous.

    I had never imagined that she would do such a thing.

    What was worse, their way of having sex was too obscene for me to swallow.It was fortunate that

    Anthony was waiting outside the room instead ofing in with us.

    I didn''t want him to see such a disgusting scene.Pressing my lips into a thin line, I asked Jennifer to go

    out.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    "You''d better put on your clothes before you say anything,"

    I told Linda coldly as I handed her the clothes on the floor to cover her bruised body.It was obvious that

    Linda had wild sex with Nick.

    Standing therepletely naked, she had marks all over her body from being whipped.

    Even scarier was the fact that she was bleeding here and there.

    When Jennifer and I walked into the room, Nick was holding a whip in his hand.

    The two of them looked so vulgar at this moment that I didn''t think it was appropriate for me to be

    present either, so after handing the clothes to Linda, I promptly left the room as well.

    Jennifer, Anthony, and I waited outside for a while.

    After making sure that Linda and Nick had gotten dressed, I walked back into the room, followed by

    Jennifer and Anthony.

    Linda and Nick were kneeling on the floor, as if ready to beg for forgiveness.

    As soon as she saw me, she burst into tears and crawled forward on her knees to grab my pants.

    "Jerome, please trust me.Nick forced me into doing this.He said that if I didn''t listen to him, he would kill

    me.I only did all this so that I could survive! Please give me another chance,"

    Linda cried loudly, pointing an usatory finger at Nick.

    "Linda, after what I just witnessed, do you think that I will still trust you?" I asked in disgust, shaking off

    her hand.

    "I won''t believe a word of what you say anymore.So many years have passed since Ist saw you, and

    it seems that you''re no longer the woman I used to know.Now, every word thates out of your

    mouth is a lie.Or maybe you haven''t changed at all.I think this is the woman that you''ve always been.I

    made a mistake.I didn''t see your true colors back then."

    Ever since Linda reappeared in my life this time, I felt that her temperament and personality were

    completely different from before.

    At first, I concluded that it must be because of all the difficulties that she had gone through in the past

    few years, which made me feel guilty and want to help her.

    But now, I finally realized that it was not that Linda had changed, but that she had always been like this.

    It was just that I had been blind to her true ways in the past.

    Even after being shaken off by me, Linda still tried to crawl forward again to exin.

    However, Jennifer stepped forward and blocked her away.

    She narrowed her eyes and asked Nick, "What''s going on? You''d better tell the truth.Otherwise, neither

    the prince nor I will spare your life."

    Her tone was cold and aggressive, forcing Nick to tell the truth.

    "It''s all Linda''s fault.That bitch seduced me, asking me to fabricate the result of the paternity test.I can

    show you the real report.Please let me go!"

    Nick was so scared that he shook all over.

    "Then show us the real report," I demanded furiously.

    We all followed Nick to the hospital, where he took out the real report of the paternity test and handed it

    to Jennifer.

    After taking a look at it, she shook her head and gave it to me.

    I carefully looked through the report, which clearly stated that Andy and I were not rted by blood.

    "I never imagined that you would be such a scheming woman.I was stupid to trust you before."

    In a fit of anger, I threw the report onto Linda''s face.She took it with tears streaming down her face.But

    if she thought that she could win my sympathy again with her tears, she was wrong.

    "Jerome, I did all this for the sake of our future.I just wanted to be with you.Can you forgive me? I''ll

    never lie to you again."

    Seeing my  indifferent silence, Linda crawled over again, held my ankle tightly, and begged for mercy.

    But there was no point.

    I had already made up my mind to get rid of her.

    For this woman, lying seemed to be second nature.

    I couldn''t believe a word of what she said anymore.

    "Linda, behave yourself.This is myst warning for you."

    After saying that, I wanted to storm out of the room so that I didn''t have to look at her face anymore.

    But Anthony stopped me.

    "This matter is not over yet.There''s something else that Linda has hidden from us.We don''t know who

    Andy''s real father is," he pointed out.

    Anthony was right.

    We couldn''t solve this matter without tying up all the loose ends.

    Anthony''s POV: Jerome was already disappointed with the truth that we had uncovered so far about

    Linda.

    But just then, I received a message from one of my attendants, informing me that Alpha Bard of the

    Lavender Pack had arrived at the Rainbow House.

    "Linda, my attendants have brought a werewolf from another pack.The strange thing is that he ims

    to know you.Would you like to go and see him?"

    I asked, raising my eyebrow at Linda.Linda shook her head fervently.

    "No, that''s impossible.I don''t know anyone from other packs."

    "You''ll know whether you know him or not once you see him."

    I blinked at my attendants nearby, signaling to them to capture Linda and take her away.

    Jennifer looked at me, and the two of us exchanged a nce.

    We went back to the Rainbow House together with Jerome.

    Once everyone was gathered together, I asked Bard to enter the room.

    We still needed to investigate what had happened in the past.

    By now, we knew that Linda was a liar, so we couldn''t trust her ount of things.

    The moment Bard appeared, Linda shook from head to toe, and fear was written all over her face.

    Bard''s eyes lit up in recognition, and he rushed towards Linda.

    "Linda, you bitch! Where have you taken my son?"

    Bard went straight up to Linda and gave her a hard kick, which was strong enough to knock her to the

    floor.

    "Bard, are you talking about Andy? What''s the rtionship between you and Linda?" Jerome asked,

    stepping forward.

    "Andy is my son.He''s the child I have with this bitch.She used to be my mistress, but I got bored of

    her."

    After saying that, Bard looked at Linda again.

    "Where is Andy?"

    If Bard''s words were true, then he and Linda must have known each other for a long time.

    Otherwise, she couldn''t have given birth to a baby for Bard.

    Considering that Andy had been born just shortly after Linda disappeared from Jerome''s life, it seemed

    that she had been sleeping with Bard while she was still Jerome''s girlfriend.

    Jerome had been cuckolded.

    Jennifer and I looked at Jerome worriedly.

    His fists were clenched in fury.

    "Linda, aren''t you going to tell me the truth even now?" Jerome asked with a self-mocking smile.

    "Yes, you''re right! I met Bard a long time ago! I got pregnant with his child while I was still Jerome''s

    girlfriend.I left Jerome and followed Bard to his pack out of greed, but I didn''t expect that I would be

    abandoned in the end.When I found out that Jerome was the future Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, I came

    to see him with Andy to ckmail him.Are you satisfied with my answer?"

    Linda roared hysterically in a nearly hoarse voice.

    She covered her face with her hands and sobbed uncontrobly.

    "Did we have sex after I got drunk that night?" Jerome asked in a low voice.

    "Of course not.I just made that up to get rid of Skr! Nothing happened between us.You don''t need to

    worry about it at all.You can be with your dear Skr again!"

    Linda let out a humorlessugh through her tears, which sent a chill down my spine.

    Jennifer and I were both taken aback by her confession.

    The more we uncovered the truth behind Linda''s lies, the less I wanted to hear.

    Her schemes were too vulgar, but Jerome was the one who had the right to decide what to do with her.

    "Jerome, what are you going to do?" I asked.

    "I don''t want to see this liar ever again.Mr.Jones, you can punish her however you want to," Jerome

    said, turning to me.

    He didn''t spare Linda even a single nce after that, as if he was too disgusted with her.

    "I''ll order her to be exiled from the Rainbow Pack.She''ll never be able toe back here again.What

    do you think?"

    Jerome nodded in agreement, but at this time, Linda crawled over to me and pleaded for mercy.

    Soon, Andy walked into the room and held his mother''s hand.

    The two of them knelt in front of me, and the little boy cried pitifully.

    "Mr.Jones, please forgive us for the sake of our miserable situation.If you kick us out of the Rainbow

    Pack now, we will have nowhere to stay."

    "So now you realize that.But did you ever think about what Skr''s situation would be when you yed

    those evil tricks to drive her away? She might have nowhere to stay either, right? You''ve done too

    many evil things.If we can''t find Skr, I will get even with you," Jennifer growled.

    "Take them away,¡¯ I told my attendants.

    At my order, Linda was finally taken away.

    She would live a miserable, roving life with Andy from now on, but that was the punishment she

    deserved.Not everyone in the world deserved forgiveness.

    Linda had gone too far and didn''t have a conscience at all.Karma would punish her.

    "Bard, you can leave now.Thank you for testifying today," I said to Bard.

    Although he had kept a mistress and even abandoned her, which was a vile thing to do in my eyes, he

    hadn''t done anything to harm others.

    I couldn''t convict him.

    After Bard left, silence enveloped the hall again.

    "Jerome, I know that this must be a big blow to you, but it''s not your fault.Linda is such a good

    actress.You''re the victim here.Don''t beat yourself up about it.What are you going to do next?"

    "I want to look for Skr by myself.Jennifer, can you help me manage the pack in my absence?"

    Jerome asked Jennifer.

    Jennifer hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    The matter of Linda hade to an end, but the burden on everyone''s shoulders was even heavier.

    In particr, it would be a big challenge for Jennifer to take over the pack''s affairs.

    However, I believed in her ability.She would handle everything well.

    I was looking forward to seeing her achievements.

 Chapter 161: A New Life

    Chapter 161: A New Life

    Skr''s POV:

    Time seemed to fly.

    I had been in the ck Stone Pack for a few days, and it was time for me to find a job.I couldn''t stay

    here too long.I needed to save enough money to leave the ck Stone Pack and find a new pack to

    settle down.

    After preparing a simple breakfast, I headed out to look for a job.

    When I walked out of the hotel, I found Robin standing idly outside.Had he been waiting for me? As I

    was walking, my eyes happened to meet his.When I saw him smile at me, I grinned back and

    approached him.

    "When I found out you were living here alone, I decided toe over to see if you were doing okay,"

    Robin said sheepishly.

    "Thank you, Robin," I replied gratefully.

    "You''ve helped me a lot.I really appreciate it.I''m sorry if you waited long, I didn''t know you were

    downstairs.¡±

    "Don''t worry about it.Where are you going?"

    "I''m trying to look for a job."

    "Why are you in such a hurry to find a job? Last time we met, you were also looking for a job.Skr,

    are you in trouble?"

    Robin squinted at me in surprise.

    I didn''t answer him at first, not knowing whether I should tell him the truth or not.

    After all, we had only known each other for a few days, but Robin helped me and seemed genuinely

    concerned about me.

    Maybe he thought of me as a friend.

    I decided not to hide the truth from him.

    "Here is the thing.I want to find a job and make money so I can leave ck Stone Pack," I told him.

    "If that is the case, you don''t have to find a job to do that.I can help you.You can leave any time you

    want,"

    Robin offered with a smile.

    "Robin, I appreciate the offer, but I want to make money by myself." I shook my head.

    He had already helped me so much.I couldn''t ask him for anything more.But to my surprise, he

    insisted.

    "But it seems to me that your luck has run dry.If you''re having a hard time, let me help you.Getting you

    out of here is a piece of cake.Skr, I think we are friends, so we should help each other."

    He sounded so sincere.I hesitated.

    What he said made sense.

    I needed to leave the ck Stone Pack as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, the longer I stayed here, the more likely Daniel was to find me.

    After thinking it over, I finally agreed to Robin''s suggestion.

    "Thank you, Robin.Please loan me the money for my travel expenses.I''ll pay you back as soon as

    possible."

    "It''s just a small sum of money.Don''t sweat it." Robin waved his hand dismissively.

    "No away.We might be friends, but I refuse to take advantage of your kindness.Let me pay you back."

    Seeing how determined I was, Robin finally nodded in agreement.

    But now, there was the question of where I should go.

    When Robin saw my hesitation, he suggested we go to the Blue Rose Pack, which was his hometown.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    I had never been to the Blue Rose Pack.Thus, it seemed highly unlikely that Jerome would go there to

    look for me.

    So I agreed with Robin.

    Once I got onto the ne, I had mixed feelings.

    Although I didn''t know whether I was making the right decision or not, I was determined to live my life

    to the fullest.

    Robin''s POV:

    What kind of girl was Skr? The first time I met her, she had defeated an entire group of males by

    herself.

    At first, I was just curious about her, but the more I learned about her situation, the more intrigued I

    was.

    She was so strong-willed in the face of difficulties.She was mysterious and fresh, which drew me

    towards her.

    During the process of getting to know her, I found that my interest in Skr was growing.

    I found myself longing to see her, and at times, even wanting to protect her.

    I had never had such a wonderful feeling for a she-wolf.

    When we were seated on the ne, I saw her checking her phone from time to time.

    After reading through some messages, she seemed to give up and tucked her phone away, as though

    she was afraid of something.

    I didn''t know what was going on in her mind, but I wanted to find out.

    "What''s wrong? You seem a little anxious," I asked her.

    Skr eyed me nervously for a while before finally letting out a heavy sigh.

    "The reason why I needed to leave the ck Stone Pack is because my mate has been looking for

    me.But I don''t want to go back to him.I decided to give up on him so that he could be together with his

    ex-girlfriend.I don''t want him to find me.I really can''t take being sandwiched between them anymore.It

    was such a suffocating feeling." Skr smiled bitterly.

    So that was why she had left everything behind.Knowing what she had gone through, I couldn''t help

    but feel bad.

    "Skr, you''re an interesting girl, but you''re way too kind-hearted.Why didn''t you fight for your mate?

    His ex-girlfriend should''ve been nothing but a reminder of his past.You should''ve respected the

    arrangement of Moon Goddess and cherished your mate." I shook my head in disbelief.

    This silly girl actually went so far out of her way for other''s happiness, while sacrificing her own.

    "No, I don''t want to cause them any more suffering.I has a feeling my mate still likes his ex.I don''t want

    to be in a rtionship where my mate has eyes for another woman.It''s better to leave them alone than

    to share his love with another girl.More importantly, I believe that I can also live a wonderful life alone,"

    Skr exined simply.

    "Skr, I believe you need to think more about yourself and your own happiness.But since you''ve

    already made the decision to leave, I''m sure things will get better for you.You will definitely find your

    own happiness."

    I felt sympathetic towards her situation.

    If she really wanted to break away from her past, then I sincerely hoped she could live a better life from

    now on.

    "Thank you, Robin.You''re right.Now that I''ve made my decision, I need to move on and look toward the

    future.Everything will turn out fine.What about you? I don''t know anything about you."

    Skr finally began to inquire about me.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little happy, as it looked like she was slowly beginning to warm up tome.

    "I''m the son of the Blue Rose Pack''s Beta.Actually, the only reason why I was in the ck Stone Pack

    in the first ce is because a friend of mine is getting married, so I visited him.His name''s Daniel, and

    he''s the son of the ck Stone Pack''s Alpha.We used to be ssmates.I heard he''s deeply in love with

    his mate.I''m really happy for him."

    I didn''t know if I was just seeing things, but it looked like Skr stiffened at the mention of Daniel''s

    name.

    "How long will it take for us to reach the Blue Rose Pack?" she asked, abruptly changing the topic.

    I stole a nce at her.

    Did Skr know Daniel? But before I could ask her, we started experiencing turbulence and the ne

    jerked up and down.

    As the ne shook, I heard Skr scream.

    A cup of hot water had spilled onto her, scalding the back of her hand.

    "Are you okay?"

    I quickly grabbed her wrist and wiped her hand with a tissue.

    "Yeah, don''t worry about me.It''s nothing serious."

    Skr took her hand back.

    "You should be more careful."

    Worried about her hand, I looked for some burn salve and carefully applied it on her hand.

    Then, I wrapped her with a nket for fear that she would catch a cold.

    Skr shifted ufortably.

    It looked like she wasn''t too happy with the way I cared about her.I could see that she hadn''t

    completely given up on her mate.

    My fingertips were still warm from touching Skr''s hand.I couldn''t help but smile slightly.

    Skr was a reallyplicated but lovable girl.

 Chapter 162: Family Gathering

    Chapter 162: Family Gathering

    Daniel''s POV:

    Helen and I had been in the ck Stone Pack for several days now.

    Ever since we got here, we had been searching high and low for Skr, but it was as though she had

    disappeared into thin air.

    No matter where we looked, we couldn''t find a trace of her.

    At some point, we even started to suspect that Skr hadn''t evene back to ck Stone Pack.

    I texted Jerome that there was no sign of Skr yet, hoping that they would turn their eyes towards

    other packs.

    Despite things looking bleak, I sent arge number of werewolves to continue the search for Skr in

    ck Stone Pack.

    Amidst everything, I received a message from my brother, Devin.

    "Let''s have dinner at my ce at eight o''clock tonight, Daniel.Bring Helen with you."

    That was strange.

    Devin and I had always had aplicated rtionship.

    Why was he inviting us to dinner? Was he just trying to act friendly in front of our parents? Or perhaps

    he actually wanted to improve our rtionship.

    After some slight hesitation, I replied, "Okay."

    Then, I turned off the phone.

    I needed to focus.

    What was Devin up to? Even though I racked my brains, I still couldn''t figure him out.

    There was nothing I could do but wait and see.

    Later that day, Helen and I went to Devin''s house at eight o''clock sharp.

    But to my surprise, my parents were nowhere to be found.

    Did Devin not invite our parents? How awkward if it was just the four of us! After all, my rtionship

    with Devin was, to put it lightly, strained.

    "Helen, be careful.I don''t think tonight is as simple as it seems," I told Helen.

    She nodded and slipped her hand into mine.

    We headed to the dining table together.

    There was an unexpected guest waiting there.

    It was my childhood friend, Mandy.

    As soon as we sat down, Mandy approached us.

    My expression darkened.

    What was she doing here? Why did Devin invite her? "I''m sorry, but this is my seat."

    Mandy stood beside Helen, smiling at her.

    She gestured for Helen to switch seats.

    Helen eventually relented and sat in the other seat next to me.

    "So, you''re the famous Helen.I''ve heard so much about you.Now that you''re at the ck Stone Pack,

    please feel at home here," Mandy said with a smile.

    "Who is she?" Helen whispered in my ear.

    "She''s the daughter of the ck Stone Pack''s Beta, and we were ymates growing up.I didn''t expect

    her to be here."

    As I exined to Helen, I put some food on her te.

    "Eat up!"

    "How sweet! At this rate, you two will have a child in no time!" Mandy teased.

    At the mention of a child, Devin''s face turned livid, while Grace''s expression darkened.

    I knew the reason why.

    Ever since my parents dered that whoever produced an heir would be the next Alpha, my

    brother and I had been at odds.

    Devin and Grace hadn''t had a child ever since they got married, so obviously, they took my iing

    marriage as a threat.

    They were afraid that we would produce a child, and that my parents would make me the next Alpha.

    "There''s no rush.Helen and I have no ns of having a baby anytime soon." I tried to smooth things

    over.

    "Daniel and I aren''t even married yet.It''s too early to talk about having kids.And even when we do get

    married, we still want some time to ourselves for a few years," Helen echoed.

    I hoped that Devin would cool down after we said that.I really didn''t want our rtionship to be so

    tense.

    "True.You two shouldn''t be in a hurry.After all, Devin and Grace don''t have kids yet," Mandy said.

    It sounded like she was on my side, but wasn''t she stirring up even more trouble by saying that? I

    narrowed my eyes at her, wondering what she was up to.

    As expected, Devin snorted in response.

    Grace didn''t say anything either.

    An awkward atmosphere hung over the dining table, with tension so thick, one could cut it with a knife.

    I knew this topic brought great displeasure to my brother and sister-inw.

    When we were done eating, Grace stood up suddenly and went to Helen''s side.

    "Helen,e with me.Our first meeting was too rushed, so I wasn''t able to prepare a gift for youst

    time.Let me make it up to you now.My gift for you is waiting upstairs.I hope you will like it."

    "I''ll go with you." I also stood up hurriedly.

    "This is between girls.There''s something I need to discuss with Helen, too.You''d better wait here,"

    Grace said.

    I had no choice but to sit back down dejectedly.

    As soon as the two women were gone, Mandy leaned towards me.

    She was scantily d tonight, and as she leaned, her cleavage popped out.

    Ignoring her, I turned my head the opposite direction.

    I was worried about Helen.

    She didn''t know anyone here."Daniel, you''ve been gone for months.I was beginning to think you would

    nevere back,"

    Mandy pouted.

    "What made you think that? ck Stone Pack is my home," I replied absentmindedly.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Mandy was inching closer and closer to me, so I moved in

    the opposite direction subconsciously.

    "If I had known earlier, I would''ve worked harder so that I could''ve gone to Marge Ind with

    you.Unfortunately, I was not selected back then.If I had also be a trainee, do you think our

    rtionship would have been different?" Mandy sighed.

    What on earth was she trying to say to me? Just then, Helen came back with a gift box in her hand.

    I abruptly ended the conversation with Mandy and hurried to receive Helen.

    "Let''s go home." I took the gift box from Helen and said goodbye to everyone.

    "We''re going back.Let''s do this again some other time."

    Helen waved goodbye to everyone and together, we headed home.

    Helen''s POV:

    Tonight''s dinner party was definitely strange.

    I knew that Daniel''s rtionship with his brother was on the rocks, so I had been on edge all night.

    But Mandy''s presence was also strange.

    She spoke sarcastically at the dinner table, as though she was deliberately trying to stir up a fight.

    Grace, on the other hand, was somewhat kind to me.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    On the way back to Daniel''s house, I thought about what had happened just now.

    Grace brought me to her room and took out a gift box from her closet.

    "Helen, this is my gift for you," she said, handing me the box.

    "Please ept it."

    "Thank you!" I epted it gratefully.

    "You''re wee.We''re going to be family soon, so don''t be too formal with me," Grace said with a

    smile.

    We chatted in her room for a while.Just as I was about to excuse myself, Grace pulled me aside.

    "Wait.There''s something I need to tell you," she said seriously.

    "Helen, I like you ever since we first met.I really hate to see you hurt, so I want to warn you about

    Mandy.She and Daniel were very close they almost became a couple.After all, they grew up

    together.We always thought they would be mates until Daniel came home with you."

    "Okay, thank you for telling me this."

    I couldn''t help but feel ufortable afterwards.

    I loved Daniel so much, so naturally, I felt jealous knowing that he and Mandy could''ve been something.

    When Daniel and I got home, I set the gift box down and sat on the bed, thinking about what Grace had

    told me.

    At this time, Daniel had finished washing up and sat down next to me.

    "What''s wrong? You look like something''s on your mind." Daniel held me in his arms.

    "I have something to ask."

    "Honey, what is it? You can ask me anything." Daniel pinched my cheek dotingly.

    "Who is Mandy to you?"

    "We were ymates when we were kids," Daniel replied simply.

    "But Grace told me that you almost became a couple and you used to be very close to her." I looked at

    Daniel with a sad face.

    "Daniel, you''re mine, right?"

    "Of course, both my body and my heart belong to you and you alone.Silly girl, you shouldn''t trust

    whatever Grace says.Maybe she just wants us to fight so that we won''t get married and have kids.I

    promise that there is nothing special between me and Mandy," Daniel exined hurriedly.

    "Okay, I believe you." I heaved a sigh of relief and nestled contentedly in his arms.

    "As for Grace and Devin, I''ll be careful with them from now on."

    "Helen, please believe me when I say that; now that I have you, I will love you and only you."

    "I love you, too." Daniel''s words touched me.

    I leaned over and pecked him on the lips, but he looked dissatisfied.

    "Not enough."

    "What? Then what do you want?" I blushed and asked shyly.

    "This,"

    Daniel whispered before leaning over to kiss me deeply.

    He slipped his arms around my waist and held me tightly.

    With our lips and tongues intertwined, I could feel his hands reaching up my blouse to rub my breasts.

    "Honey, I can''t kiss you enough."

    When we finally pulled away, we were both out of breath.

    "By the way, a werewolf sent me a message just now.He said that he found evidence of Skr being

    here," Daniel said suddenly.

    "Really? Where is she now? How is she? Let''s hurry up and find her!" I was so excited.

    This was the first time we had heard anything about Skr ever since she left.

    "Unfortunately, my men found out toote.While she did show up at ck Stone Pack, she wasst

    seen at the airport.We don''t know where she went." Daniel sighed.

    "Skr left the ck Stone Pack? Now it''ll be even harder to find her.Let me call Jennifer.She texted

    me yesterday, asking about Skr."

    "Okay.Tell them the news.We can also take this as an opportunity to follow up on this clue at the

    airport.Maybe we can find out where she went."

    "Okay." I reached for my phone called Jennifer in front of Daniel.

    "Helen, how are you doing over there?" Jennifer asked when the call connected.

    "We''re fine.Thanks for asking.Jennifer, we found out that Skr was here, but she has already flown

    out.We''re still trying to figure out where she has gone."

    "Thanks for telling me, Helen.I''ll tell Jerome." Jennifer sounded a little disappointed.

    "Okay.I won''t take up any more of your time.I''ll keep you posted if we find out anything more."

    After bidding each other goodbye, we hung up.

    "How do you think Skr''s doing now? Do you think she''s in trouble?" I leaned against Daniel''s chest.

    "I don''t know.We''ll find out more tomorrow." Daniel rubbed my hair affectionately.

    "Don''t worry, babe.Skr will be fine.You must be tired.Get some sleep."

    "Okay.Let''s sleep together."

    Daniel tucked me in and got in bed next to me.

    But we didn''t sleep well that night.

    We were both worried sick about Skr.

    ¡®¡®Skr, where could you be? Pleasee back.We''re all worried about you.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 163: Mysterious Incantation

    Chapter 163: Mysterious Incantation

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Right before I fell asleep, my phone rang.

    It was Helen.

    She told me that Skr had left ck Stone Pack.

    I sat bolt upright when I heard the news, anxious because now, it would be even more difficult for us to

    find Skr.

    The world was huge.Where on earth could she have gone?

    "I have to tell Jerome," I said to Anthony urgently.

    Jerome was so busy with worktely, trying his best to solve the matters of the pack as soon as

    possible so that he could search for Skr himself.

    I figured he would move even faster once I told him the news.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Anthony also got out of bed.

    The two of us hurriedly got dressed and rushed to Jerome''s room.

    Nodding slightly to Anthony, I raised my hand and knocked on the door.

    Soon after, Jerome opened the door.

    There were dark circles around his eyes.

    "What''s up?" he asked tiredly.

    "Jerome, I''m just here to tell you that Skr has left the ck Stone Pack."

    "What?"

    All the color drained from Jerome''s already pale face.

    "Where could she have gone? Do you think she''s in danger? I can''t wait any longer.I''m going to look for

    her right now.Jennifer, I don''t have the time to properly hand over the affairs of the pack to you.Please

    summon the elders and have a meeting tomorrow to exin the situation."

    As he spoke, Jerome had already headed back into his room to pack his things.

    "Since you''ve made up your mind, we will support you.Call me if you need anything, okay?" I sighed.

    Because time was of the essence, Jerome only took a few attendants with him.

    Anthony and I escorted him to the airport.

    "I''m going straight to the ck Stone Pack to personally investigate the matter.If Skr was there, she

    must''ve left some clues.I''m sure I''ll find something at the airport.Hopefully, she didn''t go far." Jerome

    waved at me.

    "Thank you, Jennifer."

    "Don''t worry," I said with a forced smile.

    "I''ll do what I can to take care of the pack. Be careful, okay? Call us as soon as you find Skr."

    "I will," Jerome agreed.

    "If you encounter any difficulties, don''t hesitate to tell me."

    "Okay." Jerome nodded.

    Then, all of a sudden, he threw his arms around me tightly.

    "Jennifer, I''m sorry.I''m a bad brother.We were separated when we were children.I''ve never taken care

    of you properly.And now, I''m asking you to take over the Rainbow Pack for me."

    "So you have toe back soon, or I''ll never forgive you." I felt a lump in my throat.

    Jerome nodded and let go of me.

    "All right.Mr.Jones, Jennifer, I''m leaving now."

    He walked towards the ne steadily, ncing back at us from time to time.

    When we were sure that Jerome was on board, Anthony and I went back to Rainbow House.

    That night, I tossed and turned in bed, and Anthony hugged me from behind.

    "Don''t worry.I''ll always be with you."

    He pecked me on the neck.

    "Anthony, I don''t know when my brother wille back.Do you think the elders will agree to let me

    temporarily lead the pack?" I was really worried.

    "Of course they will," Anthony said firmly.

    "You''re an excellent girl, Jennifer.Who else can take this difficult task besides you? Besides, I will help

    you."

    "I''m so d you''re there for me.With you by my side, I almost feel certain I can run the pack.But then I''ll

    be very busy, so I won''t be able to apany you back to the kingdom until my brotheres back."

    I felt terrible.I had been separated from Anthony for so long, and our reunion was no easy feat.I had

    initially agreed to go back to the Osman Kingdom with him, but now my promise was put on hold.

    "It''s okay, Jennifer.Don''t overthink things.We will have ample time together.And we love each other;

    nothing can separate us." Anthony kissed me gently on the cheek.

    "I want to sleep with you in my arms."

    I reached out and wrapped my arms around Anthony''s neck.

    He kissed me on the forehead and slipped his arms around my waist.

    His embrace was warm and the air was sweet.

    The next day, we prepared for the meeting with the elders.

    Jerome was supposed to show up and hand over the affairs of the pack, but with him gone, the

    purpose of the meeting was for me to convince them to let me manage the pack in his absence.

    When I arrived at the hall, the elders were already busy talking.

    I strode past them and sat on the main chair.

    "Jennifer, that''s the seat for the Alpha of Rainbow Pack."

    When the elders saw me sitting down, they all looked at me in confusion.

    Only Simon and Tony were calm.

    This was because I had contacted them beforehand, informing them of Jerome''s situation.

    They were the most likely to support me among all the elders present, so I had made preparations in

    advance, hoping they would help me at the meeting.

    "There''s something we need to discuss.Jerome left the Rainbow Packst night.In his absence, I will

    temporarily manage the pack."

    Immediately, I was met with objections.

    "Jennifer, are you kidding? The Rainbow Pack has never been managed by a she-wolf.The pack can

    only be managed by the future Alpha.You can''t do this!"

    I understood their sentiments, and I was not angry with them.

    But I had to find a way to appease them.

    While my brother was away, I couldn''t let the Rainbow Pack go without leadership.

    So I nced at Simon, hinting at him to help me out.

    "Who says she isn''t qualified? Jennifer is strong and independent, and she''s the daughter of thete

    Alpha Lewis.Now that Jerome isn''t here, it''s only right that she take over the affairs of the pack," Simon

    said.

    "You don''t know Jennifer well enough.She is as capable as Jerome, if not even more so.I think the

    Rainbow Pack will flourish under her leadership," Tony added.

    "I heard that it was Jennifer who found Tony and helped him regain his consciousness so that the evil

    Arthur would be brought to justice.She is indeed very strong-willed.I think she can lead the Rainbow

    Pack."

    Several other elders spoke on my behalf.

    "We don''t agree! No matter how strong she is, she is still a she-wolf.The affairs of our pack have

    always been handled by the Alpha¡ªwho has always been male.We have never had a female Alpha."

    "But Jennifer is not trying to be the Alpha.She''ll only manage the affairs of our pack while Jerome

    is gone.What''s wrong with that?"

    Chaos broke loose as everyone spoke their mind.

    Finally, I stood up from my seat and spoke loudly.

    "Please listen to me first."

    As soon as I said that, everyone fell silent.

    It was so quiet that one could''ve heard a pin drop.

    "Jerome has some personal affairs to deal with, which is why he left Rainbow Pack in a hurryst

    night.I''m sorry that we weren''t able to inform you in advance.In the past, my father worked hard to rule

    the pack, but his position was usurped by Arthur.In order to prevent the Rainbow Pack from falling into

    a simr situation, I think the burden of leading the pack should fall on me.I know there has never been

    a she-wolf who has intervened in the affairs of the pack, but rules are always man- made.As a result,

    rules can change.My brother is not here.There is no one else except me who can lead the pack.In a

    time as critical as now, we need to be united and can''t go out of order.Since I have promised my

    brother to temporarily manage the pack''s affairs, I will try my best to do it.Why don''t you give me a

    chance? If I can''t live up to the task, then I will be at your disposal," I said calmly.

    The elders who had initially opposed me finally agreed.

    "What you said makes sense, Jennifer.I have no objection anymore," said one of the elders.

    "I agree."

    "We agree, too."

    The other elders also agreed.I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "All right.I hope we can cooperate with each other from now on.Let''s manage Rainbow Pack together."

    "We will cooperate with you, Jennifer."

    "Thank you for your trust, elders."

    I sincerely bowed to them.

    When the meeting was over, I couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer went to attend the meeting while I stayed in our room alone.

    I suddenly received a message from an attendant I had sent out previously.

    As I read his text, my heart beat quickened with excitement.

    "Mr.Jones, we have found a wizard named Roy.He was spotted near the Rainbow Pack recently.Maybe

    you can try to contact him.This is his location."

    Soon after, Jennifer came back.

    I told her about the message, which made her jump with joy.

    We both hoped that this wizard would help me regain my memories.

    Jennifer quickly called Jeff and asked him if he knew a wizard named Roy.

    We believed in Jeff''s connections in this field.

    As expected, Jeff''s friend happened to know Roy, and even Jeff himself had met Roy many times.

    So then we decided to go and meet Roy together.

    It was said that Roy was an old and mysterious wizard who lived in a small log cabin in the forest.

    Werewolves often tried to convince him to leave the forest, but he was unwilling.

    Some even tried to bribe him with money, but he refused.

    Jeff continued talking to us about Roy''s story as we waded through the forest in search of his home.

    "Roy is there!" Jeff eximed all of a sudden.

    We followed his sight and saw an old werewolf sitting on a rattan chair, basking in the sun.

    "Hello, are you Roy?"

    I walked up to him and asked.

    He popped open one eye to nce at us before nodding.

    "What''s the matter this time, Jeff?" Roy asked.

    From his tone of voice, it sounded like he knew Jeff well.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Roy.Actually, we could use your help.My mate has lost his memories.Is there

    anything you can do to help him?"

    Jennifer walked over and exined our purpose to the wizard.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Bring him forward and let me check," Roy said.

    I stepped forward as requested.

    Roy took out his scepter and waved it in front of my body.

    I noticed him frown for a second, but he quickly became straight-faced afterward.

    "Your memories have just been sealed, which can be unsealed by magic," Roy announced calmly.

    "Roy, can you do it? He''s a friend of mine, and Jennifer here is his mate.They love each other very

    much, but he can''t remember how he met her.We all hope that he can regain his memories," Jeff said.

    "Fine.I''ll help you, for Jeff''s sake.Come in with me."

    Roy was pointing at me.

    I nced at Jennifer to reassure her that I was going to be okay, then followed him into his house.

    Inside, I saw bottles upon bottles of various shapes, sizes, and colors.

    Maybe they were magic potions.

    I followed Roy''s instructions andy down on a lounge chair.

    "Close your eyes and rx."

    As Roy''s hand moved over my head, I felt a warm stream of air moving around my head as though a

    wind was billowing about me.

    All of a sudden, some fragments of old memories started shing in my mind.

    I could see myself visiting some packs to select outstanding werewolves to train.

    That was when I met Jennifer.

    The first time I everid eyes on her, I felt oddly drawn towards her.

    I had never seen such a girl.

    She was gentle and beautiful yet unyielding.

    I knew right then and there that she was my mate.

    I paid much attention to her during the training and even conducted solo sessions with her.

    We had gone through so much together.

    I normally found girls troublesome and annoying, but Jennifer was different.

    I fell head over heels in love with her.

    It was fate.

    ¡®¡®Jennifer, I remember it all now.I remember every sweet moment between us.I will never forget you

    ever again.I will love you all my life and protect you¡± I thought.

    "Congrattions! The seal around your memories has been removed and your sense of smell has

    been restored.But there seems to be some strange incantation on you.Although the incantation hasn''t

    taken effect yet, it might be dangerous in the future.I''m sorry, but I''m not strong enough to remove it.I

    don''t even know what it is exactly.You should ask a more powerful wizard for help.If you like, I can give

    you the contact information of several wizards I know.You should visit them.Maybe one of them can

    solve your problem."

    As Roy spoke, he jotted down a few numbers on a piece of paper to give tome.

    "Thank you for all of your help, Roy."

    I took the paper from him gratefully and carefully tucked it inside my pocket.

    Even so, I couldn''t rx just yet.

    I had finally regained my memories, but a new problem cropped up.

    Why was there an incantation on me? Was this Caroline''s doing? But the good news was that I

    remembered every detail between me and Jennifer.

    ¡®¡®Jennifer, my love, I will cherish you more!¡±

 Chapter 164: Anthony Regained His Memories

    Chapter 164: Anthony Regained His Memories

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony emerged from Roy''s room with a sense of rity in his eyes.

    Together, we thanked Roy over and over again.

    Then, we said goodbye to Jeff and headed back to the Rainbow House.

    Anthony headed straight to the bathroom to take a I shower as soon as we got home.

    I could sense I that he was a little restless.

    "Anthony, have you regained your memories? How I do you feel? Do you feel stressed in any way?"

    I asked anxiously when he was done showering.

    Anthony was covered only by a white bath towel I wrapped around his waist.

    His chiseled body glistened with water droplets, highlighting his toned I muscles.

    Seeing this made me swallow hard.

    "Jennifer, I remember everything now,"

    Anthony I said with sudden urgency, grabbing my hands and pulling me close to him.

    His eyes burned with passion as he looked me over from head to toe.

    "I remember that the first time we made love was on the yacht."

    "You remember everything? Anthony, I''m so happy!"

    I gave his hands a squeeze.

    However, I identally jerked him towards me; in doing so, his bath towel unraveled and fell to the

    floor, revealing his big, erect cock.

    "Honey, are you teasing me?" I asked.

    We had been through so much together, yet the memory he chose to mention was that of the first time

    we ever made love.

    Was he trying to seduce me? If he was, then I had to admit that he was sessful.

    "Honey, do you want to recreate that memory?"

    Anthony raised my chin and whispered in my ear, which made me tremble all over.

    "That''s exactly what I want,"

    I whispered back, nting a kiss on his neck.

    "Jennifer, regaining my memories is one of the best things that has ever happened to me.I might''ve

    fallen in love with you again, but I always felt bad that I had forgotten about you.Now that I remember

    everything that we went through, I realized we''ve shared so many beautiful moments together.Yet at

    the same time, I feel so guilty.How could I have forgotten the most important part of my life? I never

    want to be separated from you again."

    "Anthony, if I hadn''t met you, I know things wouldn''t have been the same.You came into my life like a

    ray of light.The truth was, when we went to see Roy, I mentally prepared myself for the worst.I decided

    that even if you didn''t regain your memories, I would stay by your side forever.No matter what happens,

    nothing will change that.As long as we love each other, that''s more than enough for me."

    As I spoke, I felt a lump in my throat as tears welled up in my eyes.

    "Honey, don''t worry.I remember everything now.Today is a special day.We should celebrate.How about

    some wine?" Anthony offered.

    "Sounds like a good idea."

    A smile yed at the corners of my lips and I immediately felt lighter.

    As Anthony prepared the sses of wine, I quickly changed into a sexy nightgown.

    When I emerged, I found Anthony in bed with two sses of wine, waiting for me.

    "A toast to your recovery."I took my ss and proposed a cheer.

    "To every moment we''ve shared,"

    Anthony replied, raising his ss too.

    "To my dearest Jennifer."

    "To the great prince!"

    I threw him a yful wink.

    Anthony pinched my cheek dotingly.

    The two of us downed our sses.

    I drank a lot perhaps because I was so happy.

    Anthony couldn''t pry the wine ss out of my hand, so in the end, he had no choice but to kiss me

    instead.

    The moment Anthony''s lips touched mine, there was an explosion in my mind, as though fireworks

    went off in front of me.

    Stimted by the alcohol and lust, I could feel my pussy get wet.

    Being kissed by Anthony, I couldn''t help but moan as his hands reached under my nightgown.

    My nightgown ended right above my thighs, so it didn''t take much for Anthony to reach my pussy.

    "Honey, I can feel your wetness," Anthony said, smiling at me smugly.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Then he lifted the gown over my chest, exposing my tender breasts.

    He leaned forward and started kissing my nipples.

    No matter how many times he had done this before, I couldn''t help but feel shy and excited at the same

    time.

    I unconsciously let out another loud moan.

    This seemed to stimte Anthony, because he suddenly grew impatient and ripped my underwear off.

    Soon, he too was naked.

    "Jennifer, be a good girl.Bring me the box on the bedside table."

    I didn''t know why Anthony was keeping me in suspense.

    I was already sitting on hisp, feeling his hardened cock under me, but he insisted on asking me to

    get the box on the bedside table.

    I stood up and retrieved the box.

    He signaled to me to open it in front of him.

    "What''s this?"

    I asked upon lifting the lid.

    There was something like a condomying inside, but it was covered in rubber spikes.

    I also found a vibrator inside the box.

    "Honey, just try it.I want to watch you y with yourself until you climax."

    Anthony took out the vibrator and gently put it in my hands.

    I hesitantly took the sex toy.

    ¡®¡®Oh, my God! Is he going to put it in my body? How embarrassing!¡¯¡¯

    But I couldn''t resist Anthony''s request, so I found myself turning on the vibrator and pressing it against

    my pussy.

    As soon as it made contact, I screamed and practically copsed into Anthony''s arms.

    ¡®How could a sex toy make me so happy?¡¯ I wondered with a slight frown.

    But I still liked Anthony''s cock best.

    Seeing that I was having fun, Anthony took the vibrator and inserted it inside my pussy.

    Anthony''s hands were magical.

    My body trembled and shook under his touch.

    I soon grew impatient and started rubbing my own breasts with both hands, moaning uncontrobly.

    "It feels so good.Oh, my God! I''m going to climax soon.Argh!" I screamed hysterically as I climaxed the

    first time.

    "Honey,e inside," I begged breathlessly.

    "I want you to fuck me hard."

    "Okay, babe."

    I watched hungrily as Anthony put on the special condom.

    Finally, he inserted his huge cock into my pussy.

    "It itches!"

    As soon as the spiky condom touched my pussy, it felt unbearably itchy.

    I just wanted Anthony to keep thrusting inside of me and keep fucking me hard.

    As though he could read my mind, Anthony pushed himself all the way inside.

    I felt the walls of my pussy tighten around his hardened cock, but even then, I felt that it wasn''t enough.

    I shoved Anthony onto his back and got on top of him, moving my hips around to let his cock go inside

    deeper.

    Satisfied, I leaned forward and kissed Anthony''s lips.

    His cock felt so good inside me, driving me insane; my eyes rolled to the back of my head from the

    pleasure.

    "I didn''t expect this little thing would make my babe so happy," Anthony eximed.

    "No, it''s you that makes me happy, not the toy! I love you, Anthony!"

    I expressed my love to him.

    Anthony seemed pleased with what I said, because I felt his cock swell even further inside my body.

    He was already familiar with my body, so he soon found my G-spot.

    As his cock pressed against it, I couldn''t help but twitch.

    Anthony fucked me so hard I wanted to scream.

    Finally, he too climaxed before sinking into the bed next to me.

    "Honey, there''s something I need to tell you.Roy told me that I has been cursed, but even he couldn''t

    tell what the incantation was for," Anthony said in a serious manner.

    So that was why he was so restless earlier.

    "Did he tell you how to remove the curse?" I asked worriedly.

    "No, but he gave me the contact information of some powerful wizards.I won''t know the specifics until I

    talk to them."

    "Anthony, don''t worry.I''ll be with you.Maybe it''ll turn out to be no big deal," I said hopefully.

    "I hope so, too.The memory loss incident was bad enough, I hope this is nothing."

    Anthony lovingly wrapped a quilt around me to keep me warm.

    "I have a feeling Caroline''s behind this.When I go back to the kingdom, I must find out the truth.If she

    really did do it, I must settle ounts with her.¡±

    "I agree," I said with a nod.

    Anthony''s POV:

    I didn''t know why, but I felt really uneasy, as though I could sense something bad was going to happen.

    I hoped everything would go smoothly.

    I just needed to find those wizards and solve the problem of the incantation.

    After everything that had happened, I just wanted to be with Jennifer.

    "Honey, do you want to try fucking out in the open?" I whispered into Jennifer''s ear.

    Jennifer nodded shyly, which was a pleasant surprise.

    It didn''t take much to convince her.

    I happily carried her to the rooftop.

    "Anthony, look at all the stars!"Jennifer looked up at the sky with sparkling eyes.I smiled at her

    affectionately.

    "Let the stars watch us make love."

    After saying that, I inserted my cock into her pussy again.

    Feeling her pussy sucking on my cock, my body got fired up all over again.

    Hearing Jennifer''s moans echo in my ears only fueled my desire further.

    I pushed myself into her harder and harder.

    "Do you remember our first date?" I asked, panting, as I rubbed her plump breasts and pinched her

    pink nipples.

    "Of course I do," Jennifer said in between gasps.

    The excitement brought about by the open air was iparable.

    I couldn''t help but suckle on her breast as though my life depended on it.

    "Ah, that feels so good.Anthony, you''re killing me!"

    Jennifer ran her fingers through her hair as she arched her back.

    I took this as an opportunity to put my hands behind her back and shoved into her deeper.

    "Jennifer, you are everything to me,"

    I whispered to Jennifer as I recalled our past.

    Tonight, Jennifer was incredibly enthusiastic.

    I tried my best to satisfy her.

    We made love to our hearts¡¯ content.

    It wasn''t until she reached climax in my arms again and again and even passed out that I stopped.

    I leaned over and kissed her on the cheek before carrying her back downstairs.

    Jennifer was my love.She and she alone ignited my desire and lit up my life.

 Chapter 165: Beggars

    Chapter 165: Beggars

    Jerome''s POV:

    "Excuse me, sir.Have you seen this woman?" I asked a passing werewolf while showing him Skr''s

    photo.

    "She looks a little familiar.I think I''ve seen her somewhere."

    The old werewolf squinted as he peered at the picture in my hand.

    "Look closer, and please try to remember."

    Since I arrived at ck Stone Pack, I had inquired about Skr everywhere.

    Now that I was faced with a possible link to Skr, I felt a little excited.

    "I remember her now.This woman is Skr! She performed excellently during the elite werewolf

    trial.She was so awesome that she was the only female selected from ck Stone Pack."

    "Have you seen her again after that? Has she been in this area?"

    "Oh, I just saw her a few days ago.I happened to pass by just as she was about to get raped at a fast-

    food restaurant.I wanted to help her but the restaurant owner looked fierce and I''m a weak old

    man.Luckily, some young werewolf came to her aid before anything bad could really happen."

    The old werewolf sighed.What? Skr had been through such an awful situation?

    "Do you know who the young werewolf is? Where did they go after that?"

    "No, I didn''t recognize him.And I don''t know where they went either.I recognized Skr but I don''t know

    the werewolf who saved her.He didn''t look like a member of our pack."

    "I see.Thank you!"

    What that old werewolf had said shocked me.

    I did not know that Skr had gone through such a difficult time.

    My heart ached for her.

    I was getting sick with worry.

    "Jerome, why don''t we go to the airport and find out where Skr was headed?" one of my attendants

    suggested.

    That was a good idea.

    We could go to the airport to check.

    Maybe then I would learn which pack Skr had gone to.

    With this in mind, I took a taxi with my attendants to the airport.

    "Hello! I need to know which flight one of your passengers went on."

    As soon as we arrived at the airport, I rushed over to the ticket counter.

    "I''m sorry, sir.We have a policy about protecting our passengers¡¯ privacy.We cannot share that

    information with you."

    "Could you please do me this favor? She is my mate, and I''m looking for her.I just need to know where

    she was headed."

    "Jerome? Why are you here?" a familiar voice called out.

    I turned around and saw Daniel and Helen standing behind me.

    "Daniel! Helen! It''s so good to see you.Are you here as well to investigate Skr''s whereabouts?"

    "Yes.Are you nning to go look for her in person?"Daniel asked me.

    m.I can''t imagine what kind of life Skr has been living since she left me.I just met an old man who

    told me that Skr is in thepany of a werewolf from another pack after almost getting raped."

    "Everything will be fine.We''ll find Skr, and the two of you will be together again." Daniel put his arm

    around my shoulder to reassure me.

    "By the way, Daniel, do you have any way to get Skr''s flight information? I tried just now, but the

    airport staff refused to tell me anything."

    "Let''s see what I can do." Daniel stepped up to the counter.

    "Hello.I need to check which flight one of your passengers went on.And if there are any surveince

    videos that she is in, I would like to see those as well." Daniel showed his ID to the staff.

    "Yes, sir. Please wait a moment."

    Once the receptionist looked at Daniel''s ID, her attitude changed immediately.

    She typed away on herputer and searched for Skr''s flight details.

    Not too long after that, she showed Daniel a portion of the surveince video.

    "Look here, sir.Is this what you wanted?"

    "Yes.Thank you very much."

    After taking advantage of his identity as the Alpha''s son, Daniel learned that Skr had taken a ne

    to the Blue Rose Pack''s territory.

    "Thank you, Daniel.I''m going to the Blue Rose Pack now."

    "Good luck, Jerome,"

    Daniel and Helen told me sincerely.

    After bidding them goodbye, I bought a ticket for the earliest flight to Blue Rose Pack.

    ¡®¡®Wait for me, Skr.I''ming for you.¡¯¡¯

    Skr''s POV:

    After arriving at the Blue Rose Pack, I stayed in the residence that Robin had arranged for me.

    However, I was still depressed about Jerome.

    Robin treated me kindly.

    He often took me out on walks or shopping trips.

    He gave me all sorts of gifts and tried every means to make me happy.

    This only burdened me emotionally because I didn''t know how to repay his kindness.

    After thinking about my situation and how dependent I was bing, I knew that I couldn''t go on like

    this.

    I needed to find a job so that I could have a steady source of ie.

    I sent applications online, but sadly, with my educational background, I was only qualified to work as a

    waitress.

    Considering the mess that I was in, I was willing to give my all no matter what the job was.

    So the next day, I got up very early so that I could apply for jobs in person.

    My first stop was at a well-known restaurant.

    It was often crowded, and its staff members were mostly female so what happened at the ck Stone

    Pack fast-food restaurant was unlikely to happen here.

    The owner of the restaurant asked me a few questions and nodded with satisfaction until he saw what

    household I was registered under.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "I''m sorry, miss, but we can''t hire you," the owner told me regretfully.

    "May I ask why?"

    "You are not a member of Blue Rose Pack.Ourpany has been quite stable because we only recruit

    people from our pack.So you don''t meet our requirements."

    "I see.That''s understandable.Thank you for your time."

    I got up from my seat and left.

    I thought that the first restaurant was an exception.

    I had not expected the next restaurants I applied at to have a simr policy.

    It was going to be difficult to find a job in the area since I was not a member of Blue Rose Pack.

    "Don''t let this get you down, Skr.Cheer up!"

    After rallying my courage, I went to my next interview which was at a cafe.

    This was myst interview for the day, but I was hoping for sess.

    The cafe was famous and owned by a middle-aged she-wolf who looked very easy-going.

    However, because of my previous job interviews, I was uncertain if she was going to hire me.

    "I think you look good and have a pleasing personality, which are my minimum standards for recruiting

    people.If you''re ready, you can work here starting tomorrow."

    After going over my resume and asking me questions, the cafe owner was kind enough to give me a

    job.

    "Thank you, ma''am.I''ll work so that I don''t disappoint you!" I was so happy that I wanted to cheer out

    loud.

    "That''s good to hear.We need employees who are as passionate as you are," the owner replied.

    I walked out of the cafe with a skip in my step.

    The more I thought about it, the happier I felt.

    I finally had a job! I hummed a song as I passed by an alley.

    It was an alley where very few werewolves passed.

    After my experience of nearly getting raped, it was not a ce where I wanted to linger so I walked

    faster.

    But before I could pick up my pace, I noticed two beggars kneeling before me.

    "It''s going to rain soon.You should find some ce where you won''t get wet."

    The two felt familiar somehow so I approached them.

    My hand automatically went to my pocket to offer them the only money I had on me.

    "Here you go."

    I took the money out of my pocket and handed it over to them.

    Now that I had a job, I knew that I was going to get paid regrly.

    I wanted to pay forward the kindness that I had just received.

    "Skr? Why are you here?"

    My hand froze in the middle of handing the money over.

    I took a better look at the two beggars before me.

    Oh my God! Were my eyes deceiving me? The two beggars were actually Linda and Andy! Why were

    they here?

 Chapter 166: Helping Linda And Andy

    Chapter 166: Helping Linda And Andy

    Linda''s POV:

    I had not expected Jerome to banish me and Andy from Rainbow Pack.

    Because of his heartless order, we could not enter their territory for the rest of our lives.

    I had no choice but to wander around with Andy in tow.

    We went to Red Sun Pack first.

    But when the Alpha there heard that we had been banished by the Rainbow Pack''s Alpha, Jerome, and

    Prince Anthony, he had the nerve to turn me and Andy away.

    We tried going to Lavender Pack next.

    I had hopes of taking my ce once more as Alpha Bard''s mistress Andy was his child after all.

    However, he kicked us out as well, iming that he did not want Jerome''s trash.

    In the end, Andy and I ended up bing beggars in Blue Rose Pack.

    Fortunately, the werewolves here were kind so we were at least able to keep ourselves from starving to

    death.

    I had not expected to cross paths with Skr in this damned ce.

    How unlucky of me! I was kind of hoping that she would be living miserably after leaving Jerome, but

    the reality was different from my expectations.

    She seemed to be living well, and she didn''t look as dejected as I had thought.

    On the contrary, Andy and I were in an awful situation.

    "Linda, Andy, why are you here?"

    Skr looked shocked to see us.

    I lowered my gaze because I didn''t want her to see me like this.

    I frowned when she continued to question us.Did she want to make fun of our situation that badly?

    "You''re Linda and Andy, aren''t you? Are my eyes deceiving me?"

    "Yes, it''s me, Linda.Long time no see, Skr!"

    I lifted my chin stubbornly and met Skr''s gaze.

    I was willing to admit when I had lost as long as the other person was not Skr.

    I never wanted to lose to her.

    "Why are you two here? What happened?"

    Skr crouched down, keeping her gaze on me and Andy.

    We were in this miserable situation because of her.

    Why did this bitch look sympathetic? How ridiculous! Jerome probably did not know that Skr was

    here in Blue Rose Pack.

    This was a great opportunity to pay him back for the pain that he had inflicted upon me.

    "Skr, I didn''t expect to see you here.This is great.I thought Andy and I would be begging for the rest

    of our lives.Please help us."

    "What on earth happened to you?"

    "We got kidnapped during an outing.I assumed that our kidnappers wanted to sell us off, but when I

    overheard them talking, I learned that they were actually Jerome''s enemies.They kidnapped us in

    hopes of using us to threaten Jerome.I didn''t want that to happen so I took a risk and managed to

    escape with Andy.We have been wandering at Blue Rose Pack ever since."

    "Jerome has been working undercover for Mr.Jones all these years.Who would want to hurt him?"

    Skr asked.

    "They are probably Arthur''s men.Or they could have also been Jerome''s political rivals.Either way, they

    kidnapped us, hoping to prevent Jerome from bing Alpha.I did not want Jerome to deal with that

    so I found a way to escape.Andy and I have resorted to begging just to stay alive.What I had not

    expected was that Jerome did note looking for us."

    "Jerome isn''t that kind of man.Why didn''t you call him? Maybe he doesn''t know that you are in Blue

    Rose Pack."

    "It''s toote! I am ashamed to show my face to Jerome because I''ve been raped by other beggars."

    I forced myself to shed some tears as I wove an extraordinary yet miserable tale to invoke Skr''s

    sympathy.

    "Don''t cry, Mom.I will protect you."

    Andy hugged me, but he started crying as well.

    "Get up.I''ll help you!" Skr sighed.

    What a softhearted girl! This was the opening that I was waiting for.

    "Thank you, Skr.That''s very kind of you."

    I helped Andy to his feet and thanked Skr once more.

    After all, she was the only one who could help us at this moment.

    Suddenly, a werewolf walked over to us.

    He came to a stop by Skr''s side, and he seemed like a close acquaintance.

    "Robin? Why are you here?" Skr asked him.

    This handsome young man named Robin was wearing expensive clothes.

    I had not expected Skr to find a new boyfriend so soon a rich one at that.

    Did she hook up with this werewolf right after leaving her mate? I felt sorry for Jerome.

    "You weren''t at home so I went looking for you," Robin replied.

    Robin''s POV:

    From a distance, I saw Skr talking with two beggars before taking some money out to help them.

    Skr was kind, but she didn''t know that most beggars in Blue Rose Pack were liars.

    Afraid that she was being deceived, I went over to help her.

    But once I was by her side, I learned that Skr was acquainted with the two beggars.

    "What''s going on here?"

    I stepped forward and pulled Skr to my side.

    Although the beggar Skr had been talking with was a beautiful she- wolf, her eyes were full of greed.

    I had a bad feeling about her.

    Even after Skr exined their situation to me, I didn''t feel sorry for the she-wolf at all.

    But if Skr wanted to help them, I was willing to lend a hand.

    "I can give thisdy some money so that she and her son can livefortably."

    "No, Robin.I know that you''re really kind and generous, but you''ve already helped me out a lot.I can''t

    keep letting you solve problems with money." Skr shook her head.

    "Skr, we are friends.And when my friend needs help, I should help, right? That is unless you don''t

    consider me as a friend."

    "Of course we''re friends." Skr hung her head.

    "Stop being so formal around me."

    I took out my wallet, pulled out a credit card, and handed it to the she-wolf.

    But she didn''t take it.

    "I can''t ept this because it''s too much.Can''t you help me get a job instead? I''m willing to do anything

    to support myself because I have a child to raise.I want something long-term so that I don''t have to

    keep relying on others."

    "Will you be willing to work at my house as a maid?"

    When the beggar nodded in agreement, I reluctantly decided that I had misjudged her.

    She wasn''t as bad as I had thought.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I asked someone to guide the two beggars back to my residence and prepare a ce for them to stay.

    I apanied Skr to her new home.

    "Thank you, Robin.You''ve been a great help again.I wanted to persuade Skr to be more casual with

    me, but before I could speak¡± she added, "Don''t worry.I justnded a job today.I''ll save up my wages

    and pay you back as soon as I can."

    I was stunned by Skr''s stubbornness.

    I wished that she could be more at ease around me.

    "Skr, if you are in a hurry to repay me, why don''t you be my girlfriend instead? I don''t really

    need anything except for a significant other," I teased her.

    "Sorry.There is someone I like."

    Skr stepped back to put some distance between us.

    I couldn''t helpughing at her reaction.

    "I was just kidding.Don''t take it so seriously.We are friends, and friends should help each other.You can

    stay here, rest assured.As for your two friends, I promise not to mistreat them in any way.Don''t worry.I

    know you already have a mate.I won''t take advantage of you."

    "Thank you, Robin," Skr replied gratefully.

    As I kept my gaze locked with hers, my heart started beating faster.

    Since when did I start to feel differently about her? I hoped that she could forget her mate one day.

    When that happened, I could express my love for her fair and square.

 Chapter 167: Larry

    Chapter 167: Larry

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I had difficulty sleeping recently because I was worried about the curse that had been ced on

    Anthony.

    One morning, I texted Jeff.

    "I''m sorry to bother you again, but I need your help.Roy said that a wizard had cast a spell on

    Anthony.However, he couldn''t figure out which spell had been cast.He could only give us the contact

    information of other wizards and advise us to visit them one by one.I will forward you the information so

    that you could look at it as well."

    Not long after I sent the message, Jeff replied, "I happen to know a witch named Cynthia.I can take you

    to see her, but I don''t know if she can remove the curse on Mr.Jones."

    I told Jeff to go ahead with setting an appointment.

    We made ns to see Cynthia together.

    Like most wizards, Cynthia lived in a remote ce.

    It took us some time before we found her.

    "Hello, Cynthia.We came here today to ask for your help.My mate seems to have a curse on him, but

    we don''t know how to break it.Could you help us figure out exactly what the curse is so that we could

    find a solution?"

    "Was it Roy who told you about me? He gave me a heads-up regarding this matter."

    Cynthia looked at us with a serious expression.

    "Yes, it was Roy who suggested that wee here, " Jeff replied.

    "In that case, let''s not waste any more time.Come in."

    The witch warmly invited us into her house.

    Anthony and I looked at each other before entering her abode.

    Cynthia had simple furnishings, and she made Anthony lie down on the bed.

    She then inspected him several times using ck magic.

    About half an hourter, Cynthia shook her head with a regretful expression.

    "I''m sorry.I can''t figure what kind of curse has been put on him, but there are traces of magic in his

    blood.You''ll have to ask another spell-caster for help."

    "How is that possible?"

    I was greatly disappointed.

    What kind of curse did Anthony have? Why was it unidentifiable that most wizards and witches could

    not figure out how to break it?

    "Don''t be sad, Jennifer.Roy gave you the contact information of many wizards, right? Surely, one of

    them can help us solve this problem," Jeff told me.

    "But the next wizard on the list lives far away.Let''s go another day.I''ll be fine.Don''t worry."

    Anthony got up from the bed and held my hand.

    Even though he said that to reassure me, I still felt worried about him.

    I didn''t want anything bad to happen to Anthony ever again.

    "Ordinary wizards might not be of much help to you.You should find Larry, a grand wizard.He is

    currently the most powerful one among us," Cynthia suggested.

    "Do you know where this Larry lives, Cynthia?" I asked.

    "That I do not know.Sorry."

    Cynthia shook her head helplessly.

    "Larry is very mysterious.Only a few people have seen him."

    "That''s okay.Thanks anyway for your help today." I bowed to Cynthia.

    "I haven''t really done anything to help, but you''re wee."

    I hope you can find Larry soon so that you can break the curse on your mate.We bid Cynthia goodbye

    and then left her residence.

    Anthony''s POV:

    "Jeff, do you know Larry, the grand wizard?" Jennifer asked on our way back.

    "To be honest, his name hase up before.Larry is allegedly the most powerful wizard alive, but he

    rarely appears in public.Only a few people have seen him in person so I don''t know where he lives or

    how he can be located.I''m sorry I can''t be of help." Jeff sighed.

    "That''s fine.You have already helped us a lot.Thank you, Jeff," Jennifer told him.

    "You know you cane to me if you need any help.I''ll head back first.Good luck in your search for

    Larry."

    "Thanks again."

    After Jeff left, Jennifer and I went home together.

    As soon as we arrived, I ordered my attendants to search for Larry''s residence and contact information.

    After doing that, I found Jennifer on the bed.

    She was sitting on it, and she seemed to be in a daze.

    "Honey, everything will be okay.Look at me.I''m still fine, right?"

    I hugged Jennifer.

    I really did not want her to worry about me.

    She had been losing weight ever since she decided to deal with the pack''s affairs.

    It made me feel sorry for her.

    "I feel useless, Anthony.Even though you''re facing many difficulties, I can''t be of any help to you."

    Jennifer leaned against me with a sad expression on her lovely face.

    "What are you talking about? How can you say that you''re useless? If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have

    been able to live this long.Jennifer, you are the light of my life."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Well, you are my most important person and the owner of my heart.No matter what kind of curse it is,

    we are going to find a solution."

    Jennifer''s expression became determined.

    "That''s right.Come here and take a nap.You haven''t slept well in days."

    I tried to guide Jennifer into lying down, but she suddenly sat up.

    "I haven''t called Jerome yet.I need to know what''s going on with him."

    "All right.Go call him first."

    I stroked her long hair lovingly.

    Jennifer was always busy.

    She had too many things to worry about.

    Jennifer called Jerome and put him on loudspeaker.

    "Jerome, have you found Skr?"

    Jennifer asked before Jerome could even say anything.

    "No, but I learned that she came to Blue Rose Pack.I''m in their territory right now."

    "Okay.¡± Be careful.Call us if you get any more news.

    "I will.I''ll try to find her as quickly as possible.Jennifer, thank you for looking after the pack for me.It''s a

    tough job."

    "It''s what I should do.Don''t worry, my dear brother.I will guard the pack that was left to us by our father."

    The two siblings chatted a bit more and then ended the call.

    I kissed Jennifer''s forehead and pulled her into my arms.

    But before we could fall asleep, we heard someone shouting outside.

    We opened the window and saw Tony standing in the yard with a panicked expression.

    We realized that something was wrong so we quickly got dressed and went to check on the situation.

    "Mr.Jones, Miss Smith, you came at the right time.There is something important I must tell you.The

    stars have changed!"

    "Elder Tony, what are you talking about? What do you mean the stars have changed?" Jennifer

    stepped forward and asked him.

    "I was charting the stars as usual, and ording to my prediction, a big catastrophe is going to

    happen.That catastrophe is rted to the two of you so you must prepare yourselves."

    Tony looked at us with a frown.

    "What kind of catastrophe? How can we prepare for it?"

    Jennifer asked anxiously.

    "I can''t say for sure at the moment.I''ll keep observing the stars.If there are any more changes, I''ll let

    you two know immediately.The point is that you have to be more careful from now on.Watch out so that

    you don''t get framed by others,"

    Tony told Jennifer with a shake of his head.

    "I''m sorry to disturb you at this hour.I shall take my leave now.Take care of yourselves."

    "Thank you for the warning, Elder Tony."

    Jennifer said goodbye to Tony and returned to the room with me.

    But this time, she was even more anxious.

    She tossed and turned in the bed.

    Tony''stest prediction was quite concerning.

    Every member of Rainbow Pack firmly believed him when he had predictions because his divinations

    had yet to be wrong.

    If he said there was going to be a catastrophe, there was going to be one.

    "Go to sleep, Jennifer.I''ll always be with you."

    I kissed Jennifer on the lips and tried to lull her to sleep.

    "l can''t."

    "Let me read you a story then."

    I gently stroked her hair.I heard that Jennifer liked listening to her parents tell stories when she was a

    child.

    Although her parents were dead, she had me now, and I was willing to spoil her.

    "That''s really kind of you, Anthony."

    I picked up a novel on the bedside table, wrapped my arms around Jennifer, and began to read out

    loud.I told the story in a gentle voice.

    As Jennifer listened, she began to rx and yawn.

    "The next full moon, the young prince went to see the princess, but she had fallen asleep.The prince

    hade a little toote.¡± A witch stepped up and said, ¡®If you want her to wake up, you have to give

    up what is most important to you."

    Jennifer fell asleep before I could finish reading the story.

    I put the book down, tucked her in, and pondered over our situation.

    "Zane, what should I do to make Jennifer worry less?"

    At this moment, I really wanted to talk with my wolf.

    "Don''t stress about it.You can keep her happy by continuing to stay by her side," Zane replied.

    "I once made up my mind to protect her from any danger, but she always seems to get in danger if I am

    by her side."

    "Anthony, you shouldn''t think that way.Couples are bound to have many sweet moments, but dangers

    and difficulties are inevitable in life.As long as you two love each other, everything will turn out fine."

    "Zane, you''ve matured.Everything you''ve said is quite wise."

    "Of course.I''m Zane, the wolf of the Osman Kingdom''s prince."

    I couldn''t help smiling when I heard this.I now knew what I should do.

    No matter what difficulties we would face in the future, Jennifer could count on me to be by her side.

 Chapter 168: Love Curse

    Chapter 168: Love Curse

    Austin''s POV:

    "Mr.Jones, Miss Wilson is outside the pce, waiting to see you," my attendant reported while I was in

    the middle of dealing with the kingdom''s affairs.

    "Let her in," I replied.

    I had arranged for Caroline to stay in my pce, and we had spent most of our time together.I had

    ordered guards to keep an eye on her just in case.

    She was bing more obedient recently so I allowed her to leave the pce sometimes.

    I wondered what she wanted to talk about today.

    "Is there any news about Anthony?"

    Caroline entered the room slowly with a hand on her belly.

    It was annoying that she asked about Anthony as soon as she came in, but seeing her belly doused my

    anger.

    I made sure that Caroline was well cared for as her belly grew.

    It made me a little happy to see how big it had gotten.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I had not fucked her in her pussy for some time now for the sake of the babe in her womb.

    Now that her condition was quite stable, I could probably go back to enjoying the feeling of fucking a

    pregnant woman.

    "Why are you worrying your pretty little head about that? Did you really think I was going to stop trying

    to kill Anthony? I''ve already sent some men to hunt him and Jennifer down," I told her.

    "And what happened after that?"

    Caroline sat on myp, brushing my arm with herrge breasts.

    The baby had yet to be born, but I smelled a milky fragrance wafting from her body.

    The vaguely sweet scent made me want to fuck her, but now was not the right time for that so I held the

    impulse back.

    "Anthony killed them all except for one.I suspect that he kept that man alive for questioning.If that is the

    case, we''re not in an exactly favorable situation."

    Just talking about it made my temper rise.

    The men I trained were supposed to be loyal to me.

    If they failed in any mission, they were supposed tomit suicide as a way of making up for it.How

    could that one allow himself to get taken away? What an idiot!

    "No! We can''t just sit here and wait for Anthony to kill us.We need to do something!"

    Caroline dered in exasperation.

    "Well, what did you have in mind?"

    "I was thinking of meeting with the wizard again to see if he can help us deal with Anthony and

    Jennifer, but that wizard really loves money.He might demand an exorbitant price." Caroline looked at

    me expectantly.

    I understood what she was trying to get at so I handed her a credit card.

    "This card has a limit of a hundred million dors.Will that be enough? I can also give you some

    jewelry.I''ll have them sent to your roomter so you can pick out what you like."

    "You are so generous, Austin."

    Caroline smiled enchantingly as she cupped my cock and stroked it over my trousers.

    Was this slut trying to seduce me? I was trying so hard not to fuck her.

    We had been together for quite some time now, and yet she had yet to tell me anything about this

    mysterious wizard.

    Did she still not trust me? Based on what I had seen for myself, I could tell that the wizard was a very

    powerful one.

    I wanted to meet him.

    "Why don''t you take me along with you when you go see that wizard? They might be more willing to

    grant your request if I show up,"

    I tentatively asked while pinching Caroline''s nipples and smelling her fragrance.

    But instead of getting swayed, Caroline stood up as if she had never tried to seduce me in the first

    ce.

    "What''s in it for me if I bring you along?" she asked.

    "What do you want in exchange? Hmm?"

    "What are you willing to give me?"

    Caroline leaned over once more and pressed her body against mine with a coy smile.

    "What if I make our rtionship public and announce that you are to be my queen? I can invite Anthony

    and Jennifer to your coronation ceremony and frame them for something during that time."

    My hand settled on top of her thigh before sliding up to touch her wet pussy.

    "Would you really do that for me? That''s great!" Caroline beamed.

    "I''ll take you to see the wizard.I can''t wait to be your queen, Austin."

    "You''ve been such a good girl for metely.The throne next to mine is going to be yours sooner or

    later."

    I guided her to kneel between my legs and encouraged her to suck my cock.

    Caroline must have been pleased by my offer because she sucked my cock with a lot of enthusiasm.

    Seeing her blissed-out face made me smile.

    Now that Caroline had agreed to let me meet the wizard, I finally had an opportunity to deal with the

    mystery man and take control of the whole situation.

    I didn''t mind making Caroline my queen ahead of schedule.

    After all, I was bing more and more obsessed with her body.

    Caroline''s POV:

    When Austin asked to meet Larry, the wizard, I realized that he did notpletely trust me yet.

    I wanted our rtionship to be more equal and for him to make me queen so I agreed to let the two

    meet.

    If I could not win Anthony''s heart, I could at least be the queen of Osman Kingdom.

    Besides, being with Austin was amazing.

    He always made me feel like I had gone to the heavens whenever we had sex.

    Austin could give me both power and pleasure, and I wanted power.

    I needed the power to deal with Anthony and Jennifer so that they could never live together in peaceful

    bliss.

    I contacted Larry before taking Austin to see him.

    Larry lived in a secluded house that was hidden deep inside a forest.

    As we traveled through the forest, I received a message from Larry.

    "The wizard asked me to enter alone." I showed the message to Austin.

    "All right.You can go in first.I''ll wait for you out here," Austin replied in agreement.

    I entered the log cabin.

    Because it was really dark inside, I was startled when Larry spoke.

    "Why have youe again, Caroline?" Larry''s voice came through the darkness.

    "Larry, the amnesia spell you usedst time didn''t work properly.Even though the man I loved lost his

    memories, he ended up falling for his mate all over again, turning a blind eye to me.I''m so mad at that

    shameless couple that I want to kill them! Is there any way you can help me with that? I want them to

    suffer a fate worse than death!" I exined the situation to Larry.

    "I see.I had a feeling you were going toe back.As I was sealing that man''s memories, I came up

    with a n B.I cast a curse on him that would make his heart feel like it is being devoured by a

    thousand ants whenever his passion is aroused.It''s called the Love Curse.It hasn''t been used in so

    long that almost all information about it has been lost.At present, I''m the only wizard who can cast it so

    you don''t need to worry about another wizard breaking the curse.But this curse can only be activated

    with a secret technique.I haven''t activated it yet so that he is fine for now.Once I activate the curse, he

    will wish that he is dead," Larry replied.

    "I didn''t expect you to n that far ahead.How considerate of you! I really appreciated your helpst

    time.Could you help me again? Hurry up and activate the curse.I want him and his mate to suffer!"

    I rubbed my hands together in excitement.

    "I can help you, but why should I? What benefit do I get out of this?" Larry asked.

    "There is a limit of a hundred million dors on this credit card.Will that be enough?"

    I knew that Larry was a greedy man so I bribed him with the credit card that Austin had given me along

    with some jewelry.

    Larry turned on the light, took the card, and put the jewelry box away.

    "Since I have epted your money and your jewelry, I promise you that the Love Curse will slowly take

    effect.That man will gradually be in a lot of pain.If he fails to break the curse and insists on staying

    together with his mate, he will soon have no choice but to die," Larry dered with a weird smile.

    It made me nervous enough that I wanted to leave.

    "Then I shall take my leave.I hope that you won''t let me down."

    "Wait!" Larry called out.

    I stopped in my tracks.

    "Who apanied you here?"

    "He is my partner."

    I did not want to reveal Austin''s identity to Larry without his permission.

    "Tell him toe in.I want to speak with him alone," Larry told me.

    That was strange.

    When Larry asked me to enter by myself, I just assumed that was because he didn''t want to see

    Austin.

    And yet, here he was, asking to meet with Austin alone.

    When I opened the door, Austin started walking up to me.

    I met him halfway along the path.

    "How did it go?" he asked as soon as we were a foot apart.

    "He has agreed to meet with you."

    "Great! That''s awesome! After this, I will give you anything you want, my dear."

    Austin patted me on the head before walking into the log cabin and closing the door behind him.

    I could only wait for him outside.Why did Larry want to meet Austin alone? What were they going to talk

    about?

 Chapter 169: An Alliance With Larry

    Chapter 169: An Alliance With Larry

    Larry''s POV:

    A few days ago, Caroline sent me a message, asking if she could bring someone to see me.

    Because she was always very generous every time she came to me, I agreed to her request.

    Thest man Caroline brought to me was unconscious, but even then I could see that he was of noble

    descent.

    I heard that Caroline held close ties with the royal family of the Osman Kingdom, so I wondered if the

    man she had brought had anything to do with them.

    The mere thought of the royal family made me grind my teeth with hatred.

    It was hard for me to reach any of the royal members, so when the rare opportunity presented itself, I

    sprang into action and cast the Love Curse on that unconscious man.

    I guessed that the man Caroline was bringing this time might also have something to do with the royal

    family.

    Thinking of this, a thought urred to me and I decided to see this man alone.

    "I''m guessing your real identity is by no means simple, am I right?" I asked the mysterious man before

    me.

    My question made him stiffen.

    "Are you so curious about my identity, Larry?"

    "Of course, I don''t work with people who remain anonymous," I said bluntly.

    I had motives of my own, after all.I needed to know this man''s identity.

    If he was by any means rted to the royal family, I could use him.

    Or kill him.

    "Fine.I''m Austin, the present king of the Osman Kingdom." He spoke calmly.

    "Really?" I asked, bewildered.

    What a jackpot! I was so excited that I couldn''t help but burst into crazedughter.

    I pounded on the table so hard that a cup shattered in front of me.

    After all this time, my chance had finallye.

    Years ago, my poor father had died miserably at the hands of the former king.

    As a result, I hated the hypocritical royal family.

    That damned king needed to pay the price of his crimes.

    Now, I happened to be standing in front of the current king of the Osman Kingdom.

    I could finally avenge my father.How could I not be excited?

    "Larry, what''s going on?"

    Austin stepped back when the ss broke.

    It looked like he was afraid of my magic.

    Realizing this, I felt immensely happy.

    Who cared if he was the king? He was no match for my ck magic!

    "Oh, sorry about that.It''s just, I''ve been in the forest for so long and never expected I''d meet the king.I

    just got a little excited, that''s all.Please forgive me."

    "Whatever.Let''s get down to business.The man Caroline asked you to deal with before is named

    Anthony.He is ourmon enemy.I''m here to ask for your help to eliminate him once and for all,"

    Austin said coldly.

    "Don''t worry.Caroline has paid me, so I''m willing to help you deal with this Anthony.Just wait and see."

    As I spoke, I studied Austin carefully.

    His eyes were full of hatred.

    "Larry, now that you know who I am, I promise you that you will benefit greatly if you help me get what I

    want."

    "Thank you.But there''s something I wanted to ask you.If you''re the Osman Kingdom''s present king,

    what happened to the previous king? Is he still alive?" I wanted to know what happened to the man

    who killed my father.

    "My father...He died on the battlefield," Austin stuttered.

    He seemed stunned, as though he didn''t expect I would ask him such a question.

    He averted his gaze.

    It seemed like his father''s death had something to do with him.

    "How did he die?" I continued to press him.

    "Didn''t I tell you? He died on the battlefield.Larry, know your ce.Stop asking questions about the

    royal family,", Austin said fiercely.

    It had been a casual question, yet his reaction was so violent.

    It was evident that this matter was by no means simple.

    "You look scared.If I''m not mistaken, it looks as though you killed the former king yourself," I said with a

    yful smile.

    "Of course not! What nonsense are you talking about? Larry, I''m here to make a deal with you!" Despite

    his words, Austin''s tone became more and more anxious.

    I chuckled.

    His reaction exposed everything and confirmed my suspicions.

    "Good job! No, great job! If I knew that you killed the former king, I would have thanked you sooner." I

    burst intoughter once more and started to p my hands.

    "What are you talking about?" Austin looked at me in astonishment.

    "Please don''t ask too many questions.Anyway, I''m very happy to hear such news, and as such, I''ve

    decided to do my best to help you.By the way, why do you want to kill Anthony? Who is he?" I asked.

    "He is my younger brother, the prince of Osman Kingdom.As a result, he''s the biggest threat to me."

    Austin snorted.

    "Really? Interesting.Could this be karma?"

    Iughed so wildly that I started to tear up.

    I Wondered how thete king would feel if he knew that his two sons were trying to kill each other.

    Served him right for killing my father.

    "Larry, what the hell are you talking about?" Austin asked unhappily.

    "Nothing.Was Anthony your father''s favorite son?"

    "Of course, even though I hate to admit it."

    Austin lowered his head, his eyes burning with jealousy.

    "Such being the case, he is doomed! Are you willing to be my ally? Don''t worry.In exchange, I will help

    you kill Anthony."

    "Larry, what''s going on? You seem to hate my father very much," Austin asked with a frown.

    "Never mind that.We''re here to talk about forming an alliance and nothing else." I looked at him coldly.

    "So, will you be my ally? I can use ck magic to help you achieve all your wishes."

    "Of course!" Austin nodded.

    "I''m here to cooperate with you."

    "Then, here''s to a smooth alliance." I handed him a ss of wine.

    "Cheers." Austin clinked sses with me.

    Austin''s POV:

    To my surprise, it was Larry who took the initiative to propose an alliance.

    I didn''t know why he was so enthusiastic, but I could tell he would be a good ally.

    "What did Larry say to you?"

    Caroline came up to me as soon as I emerged from Larry''s log cabin.

    "Nothing special, just that he''s willing to cooperate with us.When Anthony returns, he''s doomed."

    I couldn''tpletely trust Caroline, so I didn''t tell her everything that was discussed in the log cabin.

    "Great! Larry told me he cast the Love Curse on Anthony.Once he activates the curse, Anthony will

    never be able to arouse his passion for the one he loves.Any arousal will result in great pain - a pain

    even worse than death!"

    Caroline eximed happily, slipping her arm into mine.

    "That''s good news, Caroline.Knowing Anthony, he would rather die than give up his love for

    Jennifer.Well, good luck to him.Good job, Caroline.Your connection with Larry has resulted in a

    valuable alliance.Let''s go back and hold a meeting with the elders.You will be my queen."

    "Really? Thank you, Austin."

    Caroline squeezed my hand excitedly.

    As soon as we got back to the royal pce, I summoned all the elders and held a meeting.

    When everyone was present, I led Caroline into the hall.

    "Mr.Jones, what is the meaning of this?"

    The elders were confused when they saw Caroline sit down next to me.

    "I have an announcement to make.I will marry Caroline, and consequently, she will be the queen.I hope

    you can make the proper preparations for her coronation ceremony.I will not tolerate any absences."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Mr.Jones, are you joking? Caroline is a princess of the Osman Kingdom.How can she be the

    queen?"

    "Yes, this matter is against the rules."

    "You are brother and sister byw.How can they be husband and wife?"

    As expected, many of the elders objected.

    I couldn''t help but feel annoyed, especially by the ones who secretly supported Anthony.

    I''d like to see if they would still be as arrogant as they were now once Anthony was dead.

    "My decision is final.You''ve all been pestering me to find a queen and have children, right? It just so

    happens that Caroline is pregnant with my child the royal heir to the throne.Doesn''t she deserve to be

    my queen?"

    Caroline''s pregnancy was my trump card to force them to agree.

    I admitted that the baby in Caroline''s belly was mine, hoping these stubborn elders wouldn''t object

    anymore.

    As expected, the hall fell silent when I announced this.

    Then, some elders began to cave.

    "Since Miss Wilson is pregnant with your child, let''s schedule the queen''s coronation ceremony as

    soon as possible."

    "Although there is no precedent for a princess to marry the king, Caroline is not rted to you by blood,

    and she is pregnant with your child.She is indeed the most suitable candidate for the queen."

    "I hope you can get married as soon as possible."

    "Well, the queen''s coronation ceremony will be held on the first day of next month.What do you think?"

    I asked with a smile.

    "We have no objection, Mr.Jones."

    Most of the elders nodded in agreement.

    Only a select few elders still held their ground and disagreed, but their voices were drowned out

    eventually.

    Finally, we decided on the time for the queen''s coronation ceremony.

    After the meeting, I took Caroline back to my room.

    "Austin, I''m finally going to be your queen!"

    That night in bed, Caroline wriggled in my arms excitedly.

    "Even if you be my queen, you''re nothing but a slut in bed." I pped her plump buttocks.

    "The baby''s condition should be stable now.Can I fuck you now?"

    "Fine, but please be gentle." Caroline nodded shyly.

    "Bitch, don''t you like it rough?" I practically tore her clothes off.

    "Argh! Be careful with the baby!" she shouted worriedly.

    "It''s okay.I know what I''m doing."

    My big cock pressed against her pussy excitedly.

    I made her sit on myp.

    "Slut, sit on it and move by yourself."

    Caroline sat on myp, and I could feel her petite body trembling in anticipation.

    Before she could make a move, I grabbed my cock impatiently and shoved it into her pussy.

    Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, but Caroline seemed to be more sensitive than before.

    Her pussy was sopping wet, some of her fluids even leaked onto the bed.

    "Damn it! It feels so good!"

    I cradled her bulging belly and watched her bounce up and down.

    Every time she moved, the breasts would bounce like crazy.

    I secretly wished I could just shove my cock all the way into her pussy and make her beg for mercy.

    "Argh! Austin, your cock is so big that it''s going to reach the baby,"

    Caroline screamed and squeezed her eyes shut.

    Soon, she reached her climax.

    I kept changing positions whenever she climaxed.

    She was fucked to a point where she peed.

    I was determined to get this amazing slut.

    ¡®¡®Caroline, you will never be able to escape from me for the rest of your life.¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 170: Leave

    Chapter 170: Leave

    Anthony''s POV:

    This morning, I received a piece of shocking news.

    As soon as I found out, I quickly alerted Jennifer.

    "Jennifer, I just heard that Austin is about to make Caroline his queen, and that her baby is his."

    "What? Austin is the father of Caroline''s baby? And he wants to make her the queen?!" Jennifer

    gasped.

    "Yes.It sounds like they''ve been colluding with each other for a while now.Perhaps my memory loss has

    something to do with them.Plus your car ident and the assassination attempt."

    "They''re crazy!" Jennifer sighed.

    "Jennifer, the queen''s coronation ceremony is soon.As a member of the royal family, I have to go

    attend.But the Rainbow Pack still needs you.I''m afraid we may have to separate for a while." I sighed.

    I must go back.I always felt that something big was going to happen.

    "Anthony, but what about your curse? You can''t go back alone.How about this? I''ll call my brother and

    ask what''s going on.If he''s on his way back here, I''ll apany you," Jennifer offered.

    "Okay, sounds good."

    I didn''t want to be separated from my love either.

    If Jerome could return to the Rainbow Pack in time, Jennifer and I wouldn''t have to endure the suffering

    of separation.

    "Hello, Jerome, have you found Skr yet?"

    Jennifer asked when Jerome picked up the phone.

    She put him on speaker.

    "When will youe back?"

    "No, I haven''t," Jerome said with a sigh.

    "Sorry, I''m going to have to ask you to keep running the pack.When I find her, we will return as soon as

    possible.¡±

    "Okay.Be careful and keep in touch."

    Jennifer hung up the phone and shook her head at me.

    "Jennifer, you don''t have to go back with me.Don''t worry.I''ll be careful."

    I tried tofort her.

    She still had so many things to deal with, I didn¡¯t want to add anything more to her te.

    "No, Anthony.I have to go with you.Don''t you remember what Tony said? He said that we were about to

    face a big disaster.Plus, we haven''t even figured out your curse.I''d rather go with you than stay here

    and worry about you all day long."

    "What about the affairs of the Rainbow Pack?"

    "I will hold a meeting with the elders to discuss this matter with them."

    "Jennifer..."

    But before I couldplete that thought, I felt a sharp pain in my chest and my heartbeat quickened.

    It was indescribable like tens of thousands of ants biting at my heart all together.

    Unable to bear the pain, I doubled over and fell to my knees.

    "Anthony, what''s wrong?"

    Jennifer hurried to help me up.

    But the pain disappeared just as soon as it came.

    "Nothing."I stood up and held Jennifer''s hand tofort her.

    "I think it might be the curse.You were in so much pain just now.I can''t let you go back to the Osman

    Kingdom alone,"

    Jennifer said worriedly, tears streaming down her face.

    "Okay, okay, okay.Let''s go back together.I will also assign more men to look for Larry.Hopefully, he can

    solve the problem of the curse.Don''t cry.I''m fine, babe."

    Jennifer had always been strong, but now she was breaking down and crying like a child.It pained me

    to see her like this.

    "I''m worried about you.Let''s get you checked."

    Jennifer wiped her tears away and insisted on looking for a doctor to examine my condition.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony had always been in good health, so I knew it was the curse that had caused his sudden

    heartache.

    We needed to find Larry as soon as possible.

    Going back to the Osman Kingdom was going to be dangerous, so I made arrangements to

    apany him and summoned all the pack''s elders.

    After working with the elders the past few days, they had certain understanding of my strength now and

    were very cooperative.

    As soon as I called for a meeting, they all rushed to the hall.

    "I have something to discuss with you."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I have to leave the Rainbow Pack for a while.

    I will apany Anthony to the Osman Kingdom.

    Such being the case, I need to select an elder to take over the pack affairs for me temporarily."

    I didn''t beat around the bush.

    "Miss Smith, are you really leaving? The pack''s affairs are finally on the right track! Plus, Jerome has

    already left.What are we going to do without you?"

    Some elders pleaded for me to stay.

    "I''m sorry, everyone.You all know that Anthony is my mate.Now he has to go back to the kingdom to

    deal with something important.I have to apany him.I hope you can understand.I wille back to

    Rainbow Pack as soon as the problem is solved."

    "Well, since you have made up your mind, we respect your decision.Simon has assisted two Alphas in

    the past, so he knows a lot about the pack''s affairs.I nominate Simon to temporarily take charge."

    "I think Tony is also a good choice.He is the most powerful augur in our pack."

    "I agree with you.What if Elder Simon takes over the Rainbow Pack while Elder Tony assists him?" I

    suggested.

    "That''s a good idea!"

    "We agree."

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    "Well, that''s settled then.I believe in the strength of the two elders.If you encounter any problems, you

    can inform me and we can solve it together."

    "Okay, Miss Smith.Don''t worry.Tony and I will definitely protect the Rainbow Pack and wait for you and

    Jerome toe back," Simon promised.

    "Thank you, elders."

    I said goodbye to them and left the hall.

    Anthony and I had agreed to meet the assassin we caught previously after the meeting.

    We suspected that he had been sent here by Austin, so we intended to take him back with us to

    expose Austin¡¯s crime.

    But when we reached the dungeon, we found him dead.

    "Damn it! We''re toote." I looked at Anthony helplessly.

    "Fortunately, we have other witnesses," Anthonyforted me.

    Then, we went to find the other witnesses Dana and Gary.

    "Mr.Jones, Miss Smith, why are you here?"

    Dana ushered us into their living room and poured tea for us.

    "Dana, we are going back to the Osman Kingdom.After a while, we''ll look for an opportunity to overturn

    Austin''s rule.Please confront him then," Anthony said.

    "Of course, we will do everything in our power to help you two." Dana strongly supported us.

    "Gary and I were in hiding for too long.If we ever find the chance to tell the truth about what Austin has

    done, we will not hesitate.Right, Gary?" Dana turned to face him.

    "Of course.We''ll do whatever we can, Mr.Jones," Gary replied affirmatively.

    "Thank you two for your help," Anthony said gratefully.

    "We don''t have much time now, but I''ll inform you what to do soon." Anthony and I stood up.

    Dana and Gary saw us off.

    As Anthony and I were walking on a path back to the Rainbow House, I suddenly thought of something.

    "Anthony, I think we''d better keep our n to go back a secret.The fewer people know about it, the

    better.That way, we will have time to visit your mom first and make sure she''s safe before we think

    about anything else."

    "Good idea, Jennifer.I''ll contact the men watching over my mom and make sure they''re prepared for

    anything that might happen."

    Anthony said, pulling out his phone to call his subordinate.

    I watched as his expression grew gloomier and gloomier.

    "How is she?" I asked once he hung up.

    "My mom showed signs of waking up recently, but soon fell back into a deep sleep.Someone suspects

    that it''s the work of ck magic."

    "ck magic? Both of you were attacked with ck magic.Do you think this has anything to do with

    Caroline?"

    In my eyes, it looked like Caroline was connected to a very powerful wizard and used ck magic on

    mother and son in order to get to Anthony.

    "I think so," Anthony nodded.

    Fortunately, we knew Roy.

    Maybe he could wake Elizabeth up.

    We called Jeff and asked him to persuade Roy toe with us.

    We made sure to mention that Roy would be handsomely rewarded.

    Jeff ryed our message promptly.

    After a while, he informed us that Roy had agreed to go back with us.

    This was really exciting news.

    "Wonderful! With Roy''s help, my mom might be saved!" Anthony was ecstatic.

    I smiled at his enthusiasm.

    It would be great if Roy could save Elizabeth.

    But thinking about everything else worried me.What would happen after we went back this time? Could

    Anthony''s n go smoothly?

 Chapter 171: Poisoning

    Chapter 171: Poisoning

    Skr''s POV:

    "Skr, are you headed to work?" Robin asked just as I was about to leave.

    "I made coffee for you." He gave me a cup of coffee.

    "Thanks, but I''m going to bete for work. You can have it!" I waved my hands.

    The truth was, I already felt embarrassed, staying in Robin''s house for free.

    Now, he was even making coffee for me.

    I had no idea how to repay him for his kindness.

    "I''ll pick you up after work, okay?" Robin looked at me with a hopeful expression.

    "Okay."

    I couldn''t refuse him two times in a row, so I no choice but to nod.

    When I went downstairs, I found Linda sweeping the floor.

    Now that she was a maid working for Robin, we ran into each other from time to time.

    "Skr, are you leaving?"

    Linda looked up from what she was doing and smiled at me.

    "Yes, I''m going to the cafe," I replied to her.

    I had, on countless asions, wanted to call Jerome and ask him to take Linda and Andy away, but I

    never pushed through with it.

    I just couldn''t bring myself to call Jerome.

    I knew that if I heard his voice, I wouldn''t be able to resist him.

    Linda had been very friendly to me recently and dutiful in her work.

    But every time I saw her, I couldn''t help but think of Jerome.I really couldn''t take seeing her anymore.

    "Okay, I''m leaving now."

    Without waiting for a response, I rushed to the cafe.

    Fortunately, I still had a job to do.

    Focusing on my work helped me push my messy thoughts aside.

    "Skr, go and serve the guest by the window," the cafe manager instructed.

    "Okay."

    I took the coffee and walked to the customer he pointed at.

    Unfortunately, I tripped on something on the way and almost spilled the coffee on the guest.

    "I''m so sorry,"

    I immediately apologized to the guest, even though the coffee didn''t touch him.

    However, the guest red at me angrily and started scolding me in a loud voice.

    "Are you new here? I''m a regr at this cafe, and it''s my first time to meet a waitress as reckless as

    you! You are so clumsy that you can''t even deliver a cup of coffee properly!¡±

    "Sir, I''m sorry," I apologized again.

    "Do you think that saying sorry is enough? Do you have any idea who I am?"

    The guest was unusually arrogant.

    "How can I make you feel better?" I asked softly, at a loss.

    "This!"

    The guest grabbed the cup of coffee I was carrying and poured it over my head.

    The scalding hot coffee dripped down my hair and burned my cheeks.

    The cafe broke into an uproar.

    The incident was so serious that even the boss showed up.

    "Skr, apologize to this guest," my boss ordered.

    She didn''t even ask what had happened.

    Because I was merely a waitress, I had no right to contend with them.

    ¡®Forget it.The less trouble, the better,¡¯ I thought.

    With clenched fists, I forced myself to calm down.

    Just as I was about to apologize, I felt someone grab my hand.

    "Can''t you see that this guest is deliberately trying to stir up trouble? Miss, is it appropriate for you to

    treat your employee like this?"

    Robin pulled me behind him and scolded my boss angrily.

    "Who are you? How dare you meddle in my business?"

    When the guest saw Robin, he turned his anger towards him.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am.I''m only trying to speak fairly.If you''re so sure you''ve been wronged, just call

    the police.I''ve recorded what happened and will just show to them how you''re making things difficult for

    thisdy on purpose." Robin held up his phone as proof.

    "You bastard!"

    As soon as the guest heard that Robin had recorded everything on his phone, he had no choice but to

    leave.

    "Skr, I''m sorry.I didn''t know."

    My boss apologized to me shamefacedly.

    "Let''s go home."

    Before I could say anything, Robin dragged me out of the cafe.

    "You should stand up for yourself more.Do you understand?" Robin asked gently.

    "Thanks for helping.Did you really get everything on video?"

    "No.I just wanted to scare him.That guest was a cowardly bully, bullying the weak and fearing the

    strong," Robin said with a chuckle.

    I was amused by his tone.

    "Take a shower first.I''ve bought some clothes for you, and they are in the bathroom."

    "Okay."

    However, after taking a shower, I didn''t wear the clothes Robin had prepared.

    Even at a nce, I could tell they were expensive.

    I was too embarrassed to wear them, so I wore my old clothes instead.

    When I came out, I found Robin was still sitting on the sofa.

    Feeling uneasy, I walked over to him.

    Robin noticed what I was wearing and frowned.

    "Skr, I want take care of you.Stop refusing me, okay? They are just clothes."

    Robin looked at me intently.

    "Robin, you know already that I don''t want to rely on others."

    "If I want to be your boyfriend, will you be willing to rely on me?" Robin asked earnestly.

    I didn''t know how to respond.I could only clench my hands and stay silent.

    After a while, I said, "Robin, I like someone else.I might''ve separated from him, but I still love him

    deeply.I''m sorry that I can''t ept your love.I''m sure you will find someone who will."

    I saw Robin''s pained expression, but I made no moves tofort him.

    Since I didn''t want to be with him, I didn''t want to give him any false hope.He deserved a better woman.

    Linda''s POV:

    Skr was such a lucky bitch! Wherever she went, there was a man who would fall for her.

    Ever since the beginning, I suspected that there was something going on between her and Robin.

    Why else would he help her like this? To confirm my suspicion, I paid close attention to them, but I

    didn''t see anything unusual.

    But today, I saw Robin bring Skr back home a bit early.

    She had coffee stains on her clothes.

    ¡®¡®Coffee?¡¯¡¯ I smiled.

    A thought urred to me.

    Now was my chance! I had been especially nice to Skr these days and now, she finally let her guard

    down around me.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    This was the perfect opportunity to poison her! After all, the reason why I came here was because I

    wanted to kill Skr myself.

    We had both left the Rainbow Pack.

    So why did she end up living a better life than me, whereas I lived as a beggar? We had both been

    Jerome''s girlfriends.

    Howe she always received more love than me? Even now that she had left the Rainbow Pack,

    Jerome never stopped thinking about her.

    That bitch didn''t deserve his attention.

    I was Jerome''s first love, after all.

    As a matter of fact, it was all because of her that I was so down and out.

    She needed to pay for all the suffering she was causing me! Fortunately, I was prepared for this

    moment.

    I had already bought several bags of poison and hidden them in my room.

    I hurried to my room and retrieved one bag.

    Then, I headed to the kitchen and prepared a special cup of coffee.

    I put the rest of the bags on the table casually.

    When it was ready, I took the cup of poisoned coffee to Skr''s room.

    However, as soon as I drew near, I heard Robin talking inside.

    "If I want to be your boyfriend, will you be willing to rely on me?"

    "Robin, I like someone else..."

    Damn it! Robin was actually confessing his love to Skr, yet the bitch had the audacity to refuse him.

    How did this good-for-nothing bitch attract those men? After a while, the room fell silent.

    I took this as an opportunity to knock lightly on the door.

    Skr opened the door.

    "Skr, I brought you some coffee.You must be tired after working for a whole day.Drink it while it''s hot,

    okay?"

    I handed the coffee to her.

    "Thank you, Linda."

    Skr''s eyes widened and she took the coffee hesitantly.

    "Then I won''t take up anymore of your time."

    I smiled and started to close the door, but I left it slightly ajar.

    Through the crack, I observed the situation inside.

    "Skr, I hope you can give me a chance.Let me protect you, okay?"

    Robin still tried to persuade Skr, but that bitch refused him again.Was she just ying hard to get?

    Who the hell did she think she was?

    "I''m sorry, Robin.I can''t forget the man I love.I don''t think I can fall in love with anyone else." I grimaced.

    ¡®¡®Gross.¡±

    "It doesn''t matter.As long as you''re willing to give me a chance, I can wait until the day you forget him."

    "You deserve someone better," Skr refused again.

    With a sigh, she took a sip of the coffee.

    Finally! Satisfied with my work, I left as quietly as possible.

    I couldn''t wait to see Skr dead.This bitch deserved it.

    ¡®¡®Don''t me me for hating you! Go to hell, Skr!¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 172: Pregnant

    Chapter 172: Pregnant

    Robin''s POV:

    It was the first time I voiced my feelings to Skr, but she rejected me immediately.

    In the beginning, I got close to Skr because she intrigued me.

    I had never met such a powerful woman before.

    When I got to know her more, I gradually found myself attracted to her kindness and toughness.

    Now that I knew I was in love with her, I wanted to take care of her.

    But she refused to ept my love.

    "Skr, I think we can still try being together.If you find that you still can''t love me after a while, I''ll let

    you go."

    Raising my head, I looked at Skr and waited for her answer.

    However, I saw that all the color drained from her face and she was clutching her belly, as though she

    was in excruciating pain.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked worriedly.

    "My stomach..."

    Skr was in too much pain toplete the sentence.

    Sweat broke out on her forehead.

    I knew instantly that something was severely wrong, so I hurried to grab my phone with trembling

    hands.

    "Hello, doctor? There''s a woman here, she needs medical attention right now.Please send an

    ambnce here as soon as possible.Please!"

    Just then, my eyesnded on the unfinished cup of coffee on the table.

    ¡®Is it because of the coffee?¡¯

    "Skr, try to puke out the coffee you just drank!"

    I ran to her side and urged her to vomit.

    Finally, she started to gag and spit out the coffee she had just drunk, but she still looked very weak.

    We couldn''t wait a second longer.

    I scooped her up into my arms and rushed to my car.

    Frantic, I ran red lights all the way until we reached a hospital.

    "This patient needs help!" I cried urgently.

    "Let me see her."

    Several nurses came to help me and we wheeled Skr to the emergency room together.

    I paced outside anxiously.

    After what seemed like an eternity passed, the door to the emergency room finally slid open.

    "Doctor, how is she?" I asked.

    "How did you take care of your wife? The patient is pregnant, but you still weren''t careful.She was

    poisoned.Fortunately, she vomited in time, or both she and the baby might''ve died." The doctor looked

    at me with reproachful look.

    "Thank you for saving her, doctor," I said gratefully, although my emotions were quiteplicated in

    that moment.

    Skr was pregnant.

    Did this mean that we would never have the chance to be together? I opened the door and saw Skr

    lying on the sickbed, unconscious.

    My heart ached so much that I could barely breathe.

    I was so sure that I loved her.I couldn''t give up on her.

    Wanting to do anything in my power to help her, I brought over a basin of warm water and wiped the

    sweat on Skr''s forehead.

    At two o''clock in the morning, Skr''s eyshes finally started fluttering.

    "Where am I?" she asked weakly.

    "We''re in the hospital.You were poisoned, and¡­ you''re pregnant," I told Skr with difficulty.

    Skr had the right to know.

    "What? I''m pregnant? How''s the baby?" Skr reached out to touch her belly.

    "Don''t worry.The baby is safe," I told her in a hurry.

    "Thanks for saving me, Robin."

    Tears welled up in Skr''s eyes.

    It sounded like Skr cared about the baby very deeply.

    The child''s father must be the man she was so in love with.

    How could I have a chance with her now? Would Skr want to go back to her love because of this

    baby?

    Skr''s POV:

    When I heard that I was pregnant, I was pleasantly surprised.

    I had no idea that I was carrying Jerome''s child.

    Moreover, I couldn''t believe I had almost lost it.

    Guilt overtook me.

    I wasn''t qualified to be a mother.

    I had almost lost my baby.

    "Baby, please give Mommy a second chance.I will protect you from now on.It was an ident.Please

    forgive Mommy.I won''t let you get hurt again."

    I touched my belly lovingly and talked to the baby.

    This baby''sing was God''s will.

    I wanted to cherish this precious gift.I was no longer alone.

    For my baby, I needed to be stronger.

    Robin was a good guy, but I couldn''t love him.

    My heart belonged to Jerome.

    From now on, my purpose was to take good care of our child and raise it well.

    "Robin, you don''t have to worry about me.I can take care of myself." I really couldn''t take advantage of

    him.

    His staying here only made me feel worse.

    "You''re still weak.It''ll be better if I stay.I''m worried about you."

    Robin insisted, so I couldn''t say anything more.

    What mattered now was getting enough rest for the baby.

    Thinking of this, I sank deeper into my pillow and closed my eyes.When I woke up the next morning, I

    found Robin had bought breakfast for me.

    "Now that you''re pregnant, I got you some healthy food," he said with a smile, holding up the bag of

    food.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "But if you don''t like it, I can go out and buy something else."

    "Thank you, Robin." I was moved, and was about to sit up, but he stopped me.

    "Don''t try to get up.You''re too weak.I''ll feed you."

    I smiled awkwardly but eventually caved and let Robin feed me.

    "I think Linda''s behind this," I said seriously.

    "She was the one who gave me the coffee yesterday."

    "Don''t worry about that now.Just focus on getting better.I''ll go back and investigate Linda myself."

    "Thank you," I said gratefully.

    But now I owed him yet another favor.

    "Skr, may I ask you something?"

    "Of course."

    "Is this baby''s father the one you love?"

    "Yes."

    Seeing the expression on Robin''s face, I thought for a while and added, "So I really can''t ept your

    love.Robin, you deserve someone better than me."

    "Don''t overthink it.I''d be more than happy to take care of you and the baby."

    "Thank you."

    "I''ll let you rest now.I need to go home and confront Linda.I''m worried she''ll make a run for it."

    "Okay.Thank you."

    With Robin gone, I was left alone in the ward with my thoughts.

    Jerome instantly came to mind.

    Anyway, he was the father of the baby.

    Was I supposed to tell him? I took out my phone and started typing.

    "Jerome, I''m pregnant and it''s your child."

    After thinking about it for a while, I quickly erased the message and threw my phone on the bed.

    No, I couldn''t talk to him.

    If Jerome found out that I was pregnant with his child, our rtionship would grow even more

    complicated.

    With a sigh, I retrieved my phone and tapped on the gallery to scroll through old photos.

    Tears welled up in my eyes and blurred my vision when I saw Jerome''s smiling face.

    "Baby, should we tell Daddy about you?" I touched my belly gently, tears streaming down my cheeks.

    At the thought of Jerome, my heart hurt.What should I do?

 Chapter 173: The Death Of Andy

    Chapter 173: The Death Of Andy

    Linda''s POV:

    When I heard that Robin had rushed Skr to the hospital, I practically squealed with joy.The poison I

    had bought worked!

    "Oh, sweet revenge!" I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    "Have fun in hell, Skr."

    But now, I had to find Andy and flee as soon as possible.I rushed back to my room.

    "Andy, my sweetheart, let''s go on an adventure!" I opened the door and found Andy sitting on a chair.

    When he saw mee in, he beamed at me.

    But what I saw in his hand made me stop dead in my tracks. The poison!

    "Andy, what are you doing?"

    I rushed to his side and swatted the bag of poison out of his hand.

    Scared out of my wits, I shook him by the shoulders.

    I was just thankful I had found Andy in time.

    "How could you y with this? It''s not a toy!"

    I was so frightened that I hurriedly threw all the remaining bags of poison into the trash can.

    "Andy, let''s go wash your hands.You weren''t supposed to touch the bag you were holding just now."

    I grabbed his hand, intending to take him to the bathroom, but he broke free from my grasp.

    "But why, Mom? It tasted good.I just ate one.It was sweet!"

    Andy stuck out his tongue to show me.

    "Andy, what did you just say?" I felt my heart stop in my chest.

    "I ate one..."

    "Oh, my God!" I roared bitterly.

    The very poison I prepared for my enemy was taken by my own son.I harmed my own son!

    "Andy, spit it out!" I cried desperately.

    I pped Andy on the back, hoping he would vomit out the poison.

    I was on the verge of breaking down, but I needed to keep it together.I needed to save my child.

    "Andy, get on the floor."

    I made Andy lie prone on myp and pressed down on his stomach hard.

    Then, I stuck my finger down his throat to force him to vomit.

    Sure enough, Andy started to cough violently.

    I felt a glimmer of hope.

    "Mom...Mom..."

    But Andy didn''t spit out the poison.

    Instead, he began foaming at the mouth and crying for me.

    Soon, he couldn''t speak, and his breath gradually weakened.

    My heart ached.

    I felt so helpless.

    "Hold on.I''ll call the doctor!"

    With trembling hands, I took out my phone and dialed the emergency hotline.

    But before the ambnce could get here, Andy had passed out.

    "Andy, wake up! Don''t scare Mommy, please! My dear! I can''t live without you!"

    I cried hysterically, tears streaming down my face.He was my only family.What was I going to do if he

    left me?

    "Why are you crying? What''s wrong with Andy?"

    I heard Robin''s voice from behind me.I whirled around and rushed to him.

    Out of sheer desperation, I fell to my knees and started to beg.

    "Please, please save my child! He was poisoned!"

    I cried so hard that my voice went hoarse.

    After a while, I couldn''t even speak.

    I could only grovel.

    "Did Andy take the poison by mistake?" Robin frowned deeply.

    "Could this be karma? You evil woman, you deserve it.But because the child is innocent, I''ll try to save

    him."

    I watched helplessly from the sidelines as Robin tried every means to resuscitate Andy.However, no

    matter how hard he tried, Andy couldn''t spit out the poison.

    "I''m sorry but I might not be able to save him,"

    Robin announced to me with a  darkened expression.

    "No! My son, don''t die!" I cried desperately.

    I had never felt so much regret in my life.

    In that moment, I felt as though my world had gone dark.

    Why did I leave the poison on the table? This was all my fault.

    I killed my own son.

    I couldn''t stop crying hysterically, cradling Andy in my arms.

    I knew the neighbors could hear me, but I didn''t care.

    Jerome''s POV:

    I was busy searching for Skr around the Blue Rose Pack when I heard shouting.

    I headed towards themotion, hoping to ask about Skr.

    "Excuse me, have you seen this girl?" I held up a picture of Skr.

    "No."

    A middle-aged man nced at the photo in my hand and shook his head.

    When I was about to ask the others in the area, I overheard them talking.

    "I heard that the maid''s child was poisoned.She has been crying nonstop in the yard.What a pity!"

    "The child''s a goner. How sad!"

    Just as I was about to look for Skr elsewhere, I saw Linda running out of the vi.

    ¡®Linda?¡¯¡¯

    "Linda, why are you here?"

    I jogged over to her.Her tear-stained face looked at me with shock.

    Her hand reached up to cover her mouth, and she was unable to speak for a long time.

    When I was about to ask what was going on, I saw Andy being carried out of the vi.

    "What happened to Andy?"

    As I spoke, Andy was carried into an ambnce.

    The ambnce was about to leave, so I didn''t waste any time and climbed into the back with them.

    "Hurry up! This child needs first aid right now!"

    As soon as we arrived at the hospital, doctors and nurses rushed over and sent Andy into the

    emergency room, closing the door behind them.

    We could do nothing but wait outside.

    Only then did I realize that there was a stranger standing next to Linda.

    He was talking on the phone.

    While waiting for Andy''s prognosis, Linda exined what had happened today.

    It turned out that Andy was poisoned.

    After a while, the door to the emergency room opened and a few doctors shuffled out slowly.

    They shook their heads at us.

    Then, Andy''s dead body was wheeled out on a gurney.

    "I''m sorry.We couldn''t revive him."

    "No! My Andy- my child!"

    Linda shrieked hysterically.

    She rushed over to her son''s lifeless body and wept.

    Looking at such a miserable scene, I couldn''t help but have mixed feelings.

    "I''m sorry,"

    I walked over and awkwardly patted Linda on the back.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    "This is my retribution.My beloved Andy is dead! Jerome, can you give me one more chance? I''ve lost

    everything.I''ve lost Andy.You are myst hope..."

    Linda begged me with tears in her eyes.

    "I''m sorry, Linda, but you already know the answer to that." I shook my head.

    "Take care of yourself."

    The attendants started to wheel Andy''s body to the morgue.Linda rushed over to stop them.

    "No! Don''t take my child away!"

    Linda cried hysterically, throwing her body on top of Andy''s.

    When I was about to pull her away, I heard a familiar voice.

    "What happened?"

    It was Skr! I turned around and saw Skr in a hospital gown, supported by a nurse.

    I was overjoyed.

    I ran to her and hugged her tightly.

    "Skr, what''re you doing here? I''ve been looking all over for you!"

    I took in her scent hungrily.

    But to my surprise, Skr simply pushed me away and walked over to the man who was by Linda''s

    side earlier.

    The man stood in between me and Skr, and the two seemed very familiar with each other.

    "Who is he?" I asked Skr, jabbing my finger at the man.

    Was Skr dating someone else? No way!

 Chapter 174: Meeting Jerome Again

    Chapter 174: Meeting Jerome Again

    Skr''s POV:

    I was asleep in the ward when my phone started ringing. It was Robin.

    He told me that Andy was dead.

    My eyes went wide with shock.

    I just saw Andy yesterday and he was fine.

    How could he be dead? Robin exined that the poor child had mistakenly ingested the poison that

    Linda had left out.

    By the time Linda found out, it was already toote.

    Despite rushing him to the hospital, the doctors could do nothing to save Andy.

    When I got off the phone, I rushed to the emergency room.

    There, I found a group of people gathered around the door.

    In the distance, I could hear the wailing cries of a miserable woman.

    My heart sank.

    I waded my way through the crowd but stopped in my tracks when my eyesnded on a familiar figure.

    It was Jerome.

    Why was he here? I quickly averted my gaze and ducked back into the crowd, hoping he wouldn''t see

    me.

    If he did, my efforts to run away from him would all be in vain.

    But a few secondster, I found myself in a warm and tight embrace.

    "Skr, what''re you doing here? I''ve been looking all over for you!"

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Jerome held me so tightly in his arms, I almost felt suffocated.

    I struggled to break free from his embrace, but he was too strong.

    "Jerome, let go. You''re hurting me!"

    I raised my head and looked at him coldly.

    I had been in hiding for so long, but he still found me.

    What was I supposed to do? Finally, I managed to push Jerome away.

    I took this as an opportunity to rush to Robin''s side.

    Robin hurriedly stepped in between me and Jerome before thetter could react.

    "Who is he?" Jerome looked Robin up and down with undisguised anger.

    Robin red back at him too, not to be outdone.

    The atmosphere grew tense and a bit awkward.

    "I''m Skr''s future boyfriend.Who are you?" Robin snorted.

    Hearing this, Jerome turned to look at me incredulously, as though he was waiting for an exnation.

    My first instinct was to deny Robin''s ims, but on second thought, I realized I needed to stay away

    from Jerome.

    So in the end, I chose not to exin anything.

    "What''s going on?"

    When Jerome couldn''t stand my silence, he looked at me with a pained expression.

    "What do you mean, Jerome? If you can sleep with Linda, can''t I find my own love? Besides, Andy,

    your son, just died.How can you be so calm?" I asked coldly.

    I had never spoken to Jerome like this before.

    Sure enough, Jerome looked at me gloomily, as though I had just stabbed him in the heart.

    "Skr, please, just let me exin.Linda and I never rekindled our rtionship.She was lying.She

    tricked us all.I never had sex with her, even after getting drunk.She was just trying to ruin our

    rtionship.As for Andy, he isn''t my son."

    "What?" Jerome''s words shocked me.

    Andy was not his child? Linda had set us up? "Skr, I''m telling the truth.If you don''t believe me, ask

    Linda.I kicked her out of the Rainbow Pack as soon as I found out about her deceit.I have no idea how

    she ended up here."

    As he spoke, Jerome pushed Linda in front of me.

    Linda and I looked at each other.She was ring at me fiercely, as though she wanted to skin me alive.

    "Now that things havee to this, just be honest, Linda," Jerome said firmly.

    "Alright, fine! It''s true.I used to be Alpha Bard''s mistress.I''ve been lying to everyone.Are you satisfied,

    you bitch? Do you know how cruel Jerome has been to me? When the truth came to light, he kicked

    me and Andy out of the Rainbow Pack.That''s how we ended up here as beggars! As fate would have it,

    you were here too.I decided to take this as an opportunity to kill you that''s why I went to work at Robin''s

    house as a maid! Skr, you lucky bitch.Howe you survived the poison?" Linda said through

    gritted teeth.

    "What a lunatic!" Robin couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Yes, I might be a lunatic, but I''ve already been punished severely.Andy is dead, but somehow, Skr''s

    still alive.It was you who should''ve died! Why did my child have to die and not you?!"

    As though possessed by anger, Linda bared her ws and ran towards me.

    "Die, you bitch!" Linda acted fast.

    I tried to dodge, but before she could reach me, Robin stepped in between us.

    Then, I heard a muffled thump, and the smell of blood filled my nose.

    Robin''s POV:

    Despite being a mere bystander, I was able to piece together who Jerome was.

    He was Skr''s unforgettable mate, whereas Linda was his ex- girlfriend.

    There must''ve been a lot of history among the three of them.

    Judging from what they were talking about, it sounded like Skr had misunderstood Jerome thanks to

    Linda''s tricks, so she ran away from home.

    Now that the misunderstanding was cleared up, I wondered if Skr would be willing to go back to

    Jerome.

    As I was deep in thought, I suddenly saw Linda screech and rush towards Skr, ws out.

    Before I could even think about it, I stepped forward to protect Skr, with my back exposed to Linda''s

    attack.

    From the periphery, I could see Jerome running towards us, too.

    But because I was closer to Skr, I was the one who protected her in time.

    Jerome subdued Linda instead.

    "Are you okay?" Skr looked at me with worry- filled eyes.

    I felt a burning pain in my back.

    "I''m okay.Don''t worry." I shook my head with a slight smile.

    "You''re bleeding. Let''s have that cleaned up." Skr was worried about me.

    To be honest, this made me extremely happy.

    The pain in my back seemed to dissipate.

    Meanwhile, Jerome was busy subduing Linda, pinning her down by the hands and feet.

    "Linda, you''ve done nothing good, yet you''re still unwilling to repent! Even Andy has died because of

    you.Stop being so stubborn and give up already!"

    "You''re right.Andy¡¯s dead thanks to me.I killed my own child.I killed Andy.I killed my own child!"

    Linda burst into a crazeughter, like a madwoman.

    "Take the poor child to the morgue."

    The doctors sighed and started to wheel Andy''s body away.

    "No, that''s my child! Please don''t!"

    Linda shook her head desperately, tears streaming down her face.She fell to the floor.

    "Jerome, I''ve got my retribution.I killed my own child..."

    It looked like Linda had truly lost her marbles.

    Sheughed and cried simultaneously, eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Has she gone crazy?"

    "Looks like it.Poor girl."

    The passers-by discussed Linda in hushed tones.

    Even I couldn''t help but sigh.

    Maybe this was God''s way of punishing Linda.

    Linda gnashed on the floor, messing up her hair and clothes.

    Her eyes looked soulless and empty.

    "Robin, your wound.Let''s have a doctor look at it."

    Hearing the voice of Skr, I finally tore my gaze away from Linda''s sorry figure.

    "Okay." I let Skr lead me to the consultation room.

    "Let me do it."

    Unexpectedly, Jerome stepped in and offered to take me to the doctor instead of Skr.

    I could tell that he cared about Skr very much.Would Skr go back to him?

 Chapter 175: Getting Skylar Back

    Chapter 175: Getting Skr Back

    Jerome''s POV:

    I finally found Skr, but to my surprise, there was another man by her said.

    His name was Robin, and he had the audacity to introduce himself as Skr''s future boyfriend.

    What was worse, however, was that Skr didn''t deny it.

    Moreover, seeing Skr concerned about Robin made my heart ache.

    I needed to clear things up.

    Thus, when Robin was being treated for his wound, I pulled Skr aside to talk to her alone.

    "Jerome, what is it?"

    Skr asked me, obviously annoyed from being dragged out all of a sudden.

    Despite this, I couldn''t help but pull her into my arms.

    "Skr, I''ve missed you so much.I''ve been looking all over for you.I was going crazy with anxiety!"

    "Jerome, I''m sorry I misunderstood you.However, even though I now know that Linda''s behind all of

    this, I still feel like we should move on from each other." Skr pushed me away.

    "What do you mean? Can''t we continue from where we left off?" Her answer struck me like lightning.

    "I''m sorry, Jerome.I like my life right now.Linda wasn''t the only reason why I left the Rainbow Pack.I

    was thinking about it carefully and I realized I can''t be your Luna.What we had was great, but

    that''s in the past now.Thank you for loving me.And thank you for looking for me.But please respect my

    choice."

    "Skr, if you don''t want to be my Luna, then I choose not to be the Alpha.I''m willing to give

    everything up to be with you, okay?"

    I bit my lip anxiously, hoping to change Skr''s mind.

    "What? Your father''s the deceased Alpha.As the son of Alpha, you have your responsibility.You should

    shoulder it."

    Skr tried to persuade me.

    I frowned slightly.Was this the real reason why she was refusing me? Or had she fallen in love with

    someone else?

    "Skr, is it because of Robin? What''s your rtionship with him?"

    As soon as I asked, I felt regret.I realized that I didn''t want to know the answer.

    "We''re just friends.My decision has nothing to do with him," Skr said to my great relief.

    "Skr, you still love me, don''t you? If we love each other so much, then why should we be separated?

    Please don''t leave me.I''ll make things up to you.I really can''t live without you." I looked at her

    pleadingly.

    "Too many things have happened recently.My mind is a mess.Please give me some time to think it

    over." Skr sighed.

    I felt a glimmer of hope when she said this.At least Skr didn''t refuse me outright.

    I still had a chance! I hugged Skr again excitedly.

    This time, she didn''t try to push me away.

    In that moment, I couldn''t hold myself back anymore.

    I carefully lifted her chin to face me and pressed my lips against hers.

    Although she didn''t respond, she didn''t push me away either.

    The familiar taste of her sweet lips sent waves of warmth all over my body.

    I greedily sucked on her lips and my tongue danced with hers.

    "Skr, we still love each other and we are mates designated by Moon Goddess.Please don''t give up

    on me, okay?" I whispered in her ear.

    In my tight embrace, Skr gradually softened.This made me feel that we could possibly get together

    again.

    Skr''s POV:

    Jerome had searched for me personally.

    While I did my best to pretend I didn''t care, my heart said otherwise.

    The painful truth was, I still loved Jerome.

    But even though I knew what Linda had done, I still couldn''t just let the matter slide.

    Back then, Linda had fooled all of us.

    I was on the verge of breaking down from the suffocation.

    Even now that I thought about it, I still felt sad.

    Now that Jerome was kissing me passionately, my first instinct was to push him away, but I found that I

    didn''t have the strength.

    After all, I was pregnant.

    And I had been poisoned not too long ago.

    My body was too weak.

    So instead of pushing him away, I leaned against Jerome''s chest.

    He continued to kiss me gently.

    When he pulled away, he was smiling widely, like a happy child.

    Jerome had been desperately confessing his love for me, begging for my forgiveness and asking me to

    go back with him.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    But my mind was still a mess.

    I couldn''t just ept his love right then and there.

    All of a sudden, I felt a blinding pain shoot up from my abdomen.

    "Jerome, my stomach hurts so much."

    My legs buckled from under me and I fell into his arms helplessly.

    "Skr, what''s wrong?" he asked anxiously.

    Before waiting for an answer, he had already scooped me up into his arms.

    I had already broken into a cold sweat, which dripped onto the back of his hand.

    He instantly realized that something was terribly wrong and rushed me to the nearest doctor.

    "Doctor, please help! It seems that she got a stomachache out of the blue," Jerome exined

    anxiously.

    "Put the patient on the bed," the doctor instructed briskly.

    Jerome did as he said.

    The doctor inspected me, trying to determine what was wrong.

    After a while, he had me take some medicine, which gradually made me feel better.

    "The patient''s baby isn''t stable yet," the doctor exined to Jerome, taking off his mask.

    ¡°Be careful.Don''t let her get too emotional.Plus, she''s just been poisoned, so her immune system is

    compromised for now.She needs to stay in bed for the time being."

    As the doctor spoke, Jerome looked at me in confusion.I lowered my head guiltily.

    Now, the truth was out.

    I couldn''t hide my pregnancy from him any longer.

    "What? Baby? Poisoned?" Jerome was so shocked, he stopped making sense.

    After giving me a questioning nce, he turned back to the doctor and said, "Thank you, doctor.I''ll take

    good care of her."

    After that, he wheeled me back to my ward and gently tucked me into bed.

    Up until now, I couldn''t meet his questioning gaze.

    "Skr, what happened? You were poisoned? And this baby...Are you pregnant with my child?"

    "Robin and I took in Linda and Andy, not thinking she would try to take revenge on me.She poisoned

    my coffee, but fortunately, Robin saved me in time.When I was hospitalized, the doctor informed me I

    was pregnant," I exined in a tired voice.

    As I spoke, my voice grew softer and softer.

    After all, it was wrong of me to have kept it a secret from Jerome.

    As the baby''s father, he had the right to know of its existence.

    I paused, wanting to say something more, but I saw tears streaming down Jerome''s cheeks.I was

    stunned.I had never seen Jerome like this.

    He came over and hugged me.

    "Skr, I feel so bad.I wasn''t there for you when times got rough.Please forgive me.I will never let you

    or our child suffer ever again." Jerome''s face was full of concern.

    "You must''ve felt scared.Did it hurt when you were poisoned?"

    "It did, but it doesn''t hurt anymore." I shook my head.

    "But my heart hurts,"he said sadly.

    "For you." Jerome pointed at his heart, his eyes filled with remorse.

    I was speechless for a moment.

    At a loss for words, I hugged Jerome back and leaned against his shoulder quietly.

    It wasn''t until I saw Robin at the door that I gently pushed Jerome away.

    "My wound has been bandaged," Robin announced.

    His expression looked dark.

    He must''ve seen me hugging Jerome.

    Thinking of this, I felt a little embarrassed.

    "Thanks again for saving me," I said sheepishly.

    Jerome slipped his hand into mine and bowed to Robin.

    "Thank you for saving my mate and my child."

    He expressed his gratitude to Robin.

    But it was obvious he was jealous.

    I knew he was just taking this as an opportunity to dere his possession of me.

    "You''re wee.Skr, I''ll visit you another time."

    After saying that, Robin turned around and left.

    He must''ve felt very sad.

    But it was probably for the best.

    After all, Robin deserved a better woman.

    When Robin was gone, Jerome got in bed next to me and cradled me in his arms.

    "Skr, we''re about to be parents," he said softly, his eyes aglow with excitement.

    "I promise, I''ll take good care of you two.Our family of three can live a happy life together, right? Today

    is the happiest day of my life.I finally found you, and I found out we''re about to have our own

    child.Everything''s falling into ce.I must be the luckiest man in the world/ Skr, I love you.Without

    you, I wouldn''t be happy.Honey, our child needs both a mother and a father.Will you give me another

    chance?"

    As Jerome spoke, I couldn''t help but feel moved.

    I bit my lower lip restlessly.

    Thinking about the baby, I wanted to forgive Jerome.

    But could our rtionship go back to normal? Linda was still a thorn in my flesh.What was I supposed

    to do?

 Chapter 176: Preparing For Revenge

    Chapter 176: Preparing For Revenge

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer and I took my private ne back to the Osman Kingdom.

    Dana, Gary and Roy were also with us.

    This time, we kept the trip a secret from the public.

    As soon as the nended, we took Roy to my private residence so that he could check on my

    mother.

    There, we found her still sleeping soundly in bed.

    I hurried to her side and watched as Roy checked my mother''s condition.

    I couldn''t help but feel worried.

    Jennifer seemed to notice and slipped her hand in mine to reassure me silently.

    After a while, Roy rxed his knitted eyebrows.

    "Mrs.Jones is in aa because of ck magic.Fortunately, I can easily remove the curse."

    "Please do as you see fit, Roy."

    His words lifted a weight off my shoulders.

    We watched from aside as Roy raised his hands, one of which clutched a magic mace.

    Then, he began to chant over my mother, and a dazzling light surrounded her sleeping body.

    A few minutester, my mother''s eyshes started to flutter.

    "Anthony!" she cried as soon as she woke up.

    Her hands reached out towards me excitedly.

    "I feel like I was trapped in an endless nightmare.My dear son, I''m so happy to see you."

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke.

    Jennifer and I hurried over to hug her.

    "Do you remember what happened before you fell asleep, Mom?" I asked, patting her back gently.

    "I remember not feeling well, and then Caroline brought me some porridge.After a few mouthfuls, I felt

    dizzy.I don''t remember what happened after that," she exined.

    So this was indeed Caroline''s doing.

    I was angry, but I couldn''t say I was surprised.

    "Mrs.Jones, that isn''t the only crime Caroline hasmitted; she also had Anthony''s memories

    erased.And now, she''s with Austin.He has announced that she is going to be his queen.The coronation

    ceremony will be held in a few days," Jennifer told my mother.

    Hearing this, my mother squeezed Jennifer''s hand tightly while looking at me with concern.

    I shook my head to tell her that I was fine now and she had nothing to worry about.

    "But there is also some good news.We have found Dana and Gary, two soldiers of the Osman Kingdom

    that had fought alongside the former king and Austin.Do you remember the war many years ago? It

    was said that all the troops were killed, with Austin as the sole survivor.But on our trip to the Rainbow

    Pack, we met two more survivors.They told us the whole truth.Apparently, Austin killed the former king

    in order to seize the throne.Dana and Gary can testify to this.We can finally overthrow Austin''s rule!"

    Jennifer eximed.

    "That bastard! Truth be told, I had always suspected Austin, but a part of me couldn''t believe that he

    was capable of killing his father.Anthony, what are you going to do? We must avenge your father!"

    My mother held my hand and cursed through gritted teeth.

    "Don''t worry, Mom.I will.We can discuss our ns with you now, actually."

    This calmed her down a little, and she looked at me expectantly.

    For the sake of my mother''s health, I asked the maids to bring in some chairs for us, so that we didn''t

    need to go to the study for the discussion.

    After discussion, she suggested we take action against Austin at the queen''s coronation ceremony to

    take him by surprise.

    "I''ve also collected some evidence that proves Austin has murdered innocent people and smuggled

    drugs," I said gravely.

    "I''ll announce those cases to the public, too."

    "Once those crimes are revealed, Austin willpletely lose the support of the public." Jennifer winked

    at me, as though she was cheering me on.

    ¡®¡®That''s my girl!¡¯ I smiled.I believe my n would seed as long as she was by my side.Jennifer''s

    presence made my heart feel warm.To celebrate my mother''s waking up, I ordered the servants to

    prepare a hearty meal and invited everyone to dinner.

    After the delicious food was served, my mother raised her ss to thank Roy.

    In turn, Roy nodded with a smile.

    Jennifer and I sat together, and from time to time, I would listen to her whisper something interesting.

    The atmosphere during the dinner was harmonious and merry.

    "Anthony, haven''t you set the date of your wedding with Jennifer yet? After all, I want to have a

    grandson as soon as possible," my mother suddenly asked, winking mischievously.

    It seemed she noticed how close Jennifer and I were over dinner.

    "Not yet, but we''ll get around to it, Mom." I nced at Jennifer as I spoke.

    Hearing what I said, Jennifer blushed and lowered her head.I chuckled to myself.Jennifer looked so

    cute when she was flustered.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    At some point during the dinner, my phone rang.It was my brother, Jerome.

    After excusing myself from the table, I headed to a corner to take the call.

    "Jennifer, I''ve found Skr!"

    Jerome announced excitedly the second the call connected.

    Then he talked about how Andy had died thanks to Linda''s assassination attempt.

    "Oh, my God, poor Andy.I hope he''s happy in heaven."

    Linda might''ve been a vicious woman, but Andy was innocent.

    "Oh, and one more thing, Skr is pregnant."

    Then, I was met with a moment of silence.

    Finally, he said dejectedly, "But I''m not sure if she will take me back."

    Shocked, I asked, "What? Don''t say that.Don''t worry, I''ll talk to her.Anyway, I''m really d you found

    her, Jerome."

    Then we talked about Skr''s physical condition.

    Once he hadpletely updated me, we ended the call and I went back to the dinner table to join

    Anthony.

    After dinner, Elizabeth went back to her room first.

    After a while, Anthony and I decided to talk to her.

    Although sheughed and seemed happy at the dinner table, we both knew she was suffering

    internally now that she knew Austin had killed her husband.

    Sure enough, when we entered her bedroom, we found her sobbing into her pillow.

    Anthony hurried to her side.

    "Don''t cry, Mom.I''ll take care of Austin," Anthony said firmly.

    "I really want to kill that bastard right now! I can''t believe it! He had the audacity to murder his own

    father!"

    Elizabeth buried her face in Anthony''s arms and cried.

    I walked over to the two and sat next to Elizabeth, patting her on the shoulder tofort her.

    "Mrs.Jones, it''s important that we don''t act rashly right now.But don''t worry. Anthony is making the

    necessary arrangements to execute his n to avenge his father."

    Finally, Elizabeth calmed down.

    Anthony helped her into bed while I asked her maids to take good care of her.

    Then, we made arrangements for the amodations for Roy, Dana, and Gary.

    It was alreadyte at night when everything was settled.

    Anthony and I decided to steer clear of the royal pce until the day of the queen''s coronation

    ceremony.

    After dismissing the servants, Anthony took me to the balcony of the bedroom.

    It was finally time for us to be alone.

    "Anthony, you''ve been running around all day.Aren''t you tired?"

    "I''m never tired with you by my side."

    Bathed in the starlight, Anthony looked at me affectionately.

    When I looked back at his handsome face, I felt as though my heart was about to melt.

    "Are you scared, babe?" Anthony hugged me, stroking my waist.

    "Not at all.You won''t let anyone hurt me, will you?" I shook my head.

    We were so close that I could feel his warm breath on my skin.

    We both knew that at this moment, we needed a kiss to unleash our love for each other.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Under the moonlight, we kissed each other sweetly.

    We stayed on the balcony for a few more minutes, but after a while, Anthony worried that I might catch

    a cold, so he took me back to the room.

    After taking a shower and settling into bed, I called Skr.

    At first, I didn''t have much hope.

    After all, Skr hadn''t answered my calls in forever.

    To my surprise, the call connected.

    "Skr! How are you? I heard from Jerome that you''re having a baby?"

    I tried my best to keep my tone light and gently, worried that Skr''s mood would be affected

    otherwise.

    After all, she must''ve had mixed emotions.

    "Yes, but I don''t know what I''m going to do," Skr answered after a while.

    Her voice sounded hoarse, as though she had been crying prior to the call.

    "Linda is just Jerome''s past.You''re Jerome''s present and future.Plus, God has already punished

    her.Why don''t you forgive Jerome already? You might miss out on someone who truly loves you," I

    coaxed her.

    "I''ll think it over.Thanks, Jennifer."

    Skr chuckled, which made me sigh with relief.

    She sounded like the cheerful girl I had always known.

    "It''s so sad, what happened to Andy," I said with pity.

    "I hope he''s enjoying himself in heaven.Anyway, Skr, I really miss you.I can''t wait to visit you.There''s

    just some things Anthony and I need to take care of here."

    After the call with Skr, I looked into Anthony''s smiling eyes.

    "Now that Skr is pregnant, I guess we have to work harder."

    Hey behind me and kissed the back of my neck.

    My face suddenly turned hot.Did he want to make love now?

    "I''m just kidding.I know you''re tired.Let''s get some rest.But you owe me this time," Anthony whispered

    in my ear.

    I kissed him back with a smile and fell asleep in his arms soon.

 Chapter 177: Preparing For The Coronation Ceremony

    Chapter 177: Preparing For The Coronation Ceremony

    Caroline''s POV:

    The queen''s coronation ceremony was fast approaching.

    Austin and I began to choose our clothes for the event.

    The maids stood in a row and disyed the clothes in front of me.

    Every piece of clothes was hand-tailored, using the most exquisite materials in the country.

    The thought of everyone marveling at me and my dress got me indescribably excited for the ceremony.

    I picked up a red dress and looked at it carefully.

    Austin was trying to pick his attire, too.

    I was about to ask Austin for advice when one of the attendants came over in a hurry and whispered

    something in his ear.

    Austin nodded as he waved him off.

    "Anthony and Jennifer left Rainbow Pack, but we have no idea where they are right now," Austin said

    with a frown.

    "I suspect that they are nning something."

    My heart skipped a beat when I heard that.

    After all, I asked the wizard to wipe Anthony''s memories and I lied to him when I told him that the baby

    in my womb was his.

    I couldn''t help but feel scared and angry at the same time because he was with Jennifer.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "Don''t be afraid, Caroline.I''m here for you."

    Austin smiled to ease my tension and he gave me a pat on the shoulder.

    "I''ll take care of them."

    I nodded and continued to pick my dress.

    As soon as I decided on my dress, I received a message from Larry.

    "I''ve already activated the Love Curse on Anthony.Just wait and see what happens!" it read.

    I had no doubt in Larry''s abilities ever since he wiped Anthony''s memories.

    I quickly showed the message to Austin as I felt excited.

    After reading the message, Austin smiled and nodded his head in approval.

    "I''ve looked him up.Larry is a very famous grand wizard.Perhaps, with his help, we can gather more

    wizards to deal with Anthony together." Austin thought for a while.

    "I''d like to invite Larry to the royal pce and have him work for me.Do you think he will agree?"

    I understood what Austin was thinking.

    In the long history of conflict between the werewolves and vampires, the wizards had always been

    neutral.

    If we could somehow bring them to our side...

    "We can talk to Larry again and give him more money and treasures.Perhaps then he will be willing to

    work with us.After all, greed is a problem easily solved with money."

    I smiled and winked at him as I spoke.

    Austin put his arms around my waist and kissed me as if he was very happy to hear that.

    "Good idea! Caroline, you are so smart.Where would I be without you?"

    Austin''s POV:

    With Caroline''s help, I met with Larry again.

    Larry lived in a log cabin, hidden in the depth of the forest.

    It was no wonder that no one knew where to find him.

    As soon as Caroline and I entered the log cabin, the smell of potions and magical concoctions filled our

    noses.

    Larry didn''t seem surprised by our unannounced visit at all.

    "It''s you two again! What''s the matter this time?"

    Larry had two ss vials containing multi-colored liquids in his hands.

    It seemed as though he was too busy to talk to either of us.

    His arrogant attitude annoyed me, but I still smiled at him because I desperately needed his help.

    "Larry, we need your help."

    Then, I told him my n.

    I hoped he could help us deal with Anthony.

    "If you agree to help us, I will personally let you pick and choose anything you like from the national

    treasury."

    "That''s right, Larry.Austin will see to it that you get what you need," Caroline echoed.

    Larry finally turned around and looked at us.His grey eyebrows twitched and a smile appeared on his

    face.

    "Since you''re being so generous, I will be happy to serve you."

    After sessfully persuading Larry to work for us, I took him back to the royal pce by car.

    When we arrived at the pce, I asked Caroline to go back to her room and get some rest.

    Before entering the pce, I realized that Larry''s identity had to be kept a secret as he was a famous

    wizard.

    "Larry, I''m afraid you''ll have to hide your real identity for the sake of convenience," I stopped in my

    tracks and requested him.

    "That won''t be a problem."

    Larry picked up his wand and muttered some magic spell under his breath.

    In the blink of an eye, he transformed from a wizard into an ordinary-looking werewolf.

    Having seen that, I felt more assured of Larry''s abilities as I realized that he would be of great help to

    me in defeating Anthony.

    I nodded with satisfaction and led him to the royal pce.

    When I was about to arrange a ce for Larry to stay in, he had an outburst of bloodcurdling curses.

    He kept hurling curses at the portraits of the previous kings on the wall.

    "I hope you rot in hell! You spineless fiend! Bastard! I hope they torture you in hell forever!"

    With a simple flick of his finger, he created fire with magic and charged at one of the portraits.

    I tried to stop him as quickly as I could.

    After all, I couldn''t let him act like that in front of so many watchful eyes.

    "Larry, calm down.What happened?"

    I grabbed his hand and stopped him from burning the portrait of the former king.

    Fortunately, I was able to subdue him.

    Although wizards were good at casting spells, their physical strength was no match for werewolves.

    "Damn it! Damn it! This bastard..."

    Larry kept cursing under his breath, but he did not struggle.

    A few secondster, as he finally calmed down, he extinguished the me.

    I kept a calmposure as I let go of him and asked, "Larry, what made you act like that all of a

    sudden? Why were you so angry?"

    When I nced at the portrait, I recalled the time when Larry asked me about the former king once.

    The fact that he wanted to burn the former king''s portrait convinced me of one thing he hated the

    former king, and consequently his favorite son, Anthony.

    "Nothing.I must have made a mistake."

    Larry turned around and walked away as if he didn''t want to say anything more.

    I pretended to believe him and even though I didn''t say anything, I knew there was something strange

    about his behavior.

    "Mr.Jones!"

    Just then, an attendant, who was responsible for reporting news, ran to me in a hurry.

    I signaled to the attendant to speak frankly as I considered Larry to be a part of my team.

    "We''ve received reports that Prince Anthony and his mate hase back to the kingdom, but we still

    don''t have their specific location as of yet," the attendant reported respectfully.

    I squinted my eyes, falling into deep thought.

    The fact that Anthony and his mate hadn''t returned to the pce convinced me that they were plotting

    something.

    Was he plotting against me? I clenched my fists at the thought of his hateful face.

    ¡®¡®Anthony, if war is what you want, then war you shall receive.This time, we will fight to the death!¡±

 Chapter 178: The Curse Attacked

    Chapter 178: The Curse Attacked

    Anthony''s POV:

    After breakfast, Jennifer and I went to visit my mother.

    As soon as we arrived at her room, one of my attendants came in to report a piece of news to me.

    "Mr.Jones, we have received word that the king has brought a stranger back to the royal pce with

    him.The king treats him as a distinguished guest, even though he looks like an ordinary werewolf."

    Why would Austin bring an unknown werewolf to the pce and treat him like a distinguished guest? I

    had a feeling that something fishy was going on.

    My gut was telling me that Austin''s distinguished guest couldn''t have been just an ordinary werewolf.

    "Have you taken any photos of Austin¡¯s guest?" I asked.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones.I''ve sent it to you."

    "Good work! Please, continue to keep an eye on Austin."

    I smiled to show my appreciation and waved my hand at my attendant.

    "You can leave now."

    "Who could be that mysterious werewolf? What''s Austin up to this time?"

    Jennifer frowned as she couldn''t help but feel worried.

    "Austin and I know each other very well.I think he must have guessed that I''m going to make a move.

    My best guess is that werewolf is here to help him " I said calmly.

    Then I took out my phone to look at the photo my attendant had sent to me.The werewolf standing next

    to Austin looked nothing out of the ordinary in the photo.

    I handed the phone to Jennifer so she could have a look as well.

    "I don''t know him." Jennifer shook her head.

    "And he doesn''t look special to me."

    We both got lost in our thoughts.

    Just then, Roy came out of my mother''s room.

    He had been keeping an eye on my mother''s health.

    "Roy,e and have a look.Have you seen this werewolf before?"

    I showed him my phone, but I wasn''t expecting anything from him.

    "Well...he looks quite familiar!"

    Roy furrowed his eyebrows in a pensive mood as he looked at the photo carefully.

    "He looks like a famous wizard, but I can''t seem to remember his name right now.Don''t worry,

    Mr.Jones.I can ask some of my friends to see if they know anything."

    "Thank you, Roy.I''ll send you the phototer." I quickly expressed my gratitude.

    "You''re wee, Mr.Jones." Roy smiled politely.

    "I''ve just done a full check-up on your mother.Her vital signs are getting better.The side effects of the

    dark magic have disappearedpletely."

    "That''s great news! Thank you very much!" Jennifer''s eyes lit up with joy.

    "Thank you very much, Roy."

    After we expressed our sincerest gratitude to Roy, I took Jennifer to see my mother.

    "Anthony, you are here."

    My mother was lying in the bed with a big smile.

    "I''m so happy to see you.I''m so bored of always lying around in bed."

    "Mrs.Jones, I''m so happy to hear from Roy that you''re fine." Jennifer stepped forward and helped my

    mother sit up.

    "Mom, how about I take you out for a walk in the sun?" I suggested.

    "Okay, that sounds like a good idea!" My mother agreed readily.

    "Jennifer, please join us."

    "Of course! I would love to!"

    As I smiled and looked at Jennifer, her ears reddened.

    When we went out for a stroll in the garden, I told my mother everything that my attendant had told me

    earlier on.

    "Austin has been seen in the pce with a wizard.I''m sure he''s plotting something.The situation seems

    moreplicated than we anticipated,"

    I said as I helped my mother walk slowly.

    "Anthony, should we ask Roy and Jeff to contact the other wizards and have them join our side?"

    Jennifer suggested.

    "All right.It''s better to be safe than sorry.Besides, Roy and Jeff seem to have a wide range of

    contacts.With more wizards to help us, our chances of winning will increase greatly." I nodded in

    agreement.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I were talking about how to deal with Austin when his face suddenly became pale and he

    clutched at his chest as if he was in a lot of pain.

    In a matter of seconds, tiny beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    "Anthony!" I screamed and quickly held him.

    "What''s happening to you? Are you okay?"

    "It hurts..."

    It looked like Anthony was having a heart attack.

    "Help! Please help! Can someone please call the doctor?"

    Elizabeth started to cry out for help as well.Several attendants ran over in a hurry and I followed them

    as they carried Anthony back to his room.

    When I saw Anthony lying in the bed, I felt so anxious that I didn''t know what to do.

    I kept calling his name.

    Fortunately, he was still conscious enough to hold my hand tightly.

    The family doctor came shortly after as Elizabeth and I waited anxiously.

    He opened the medical kit and examined Anthony for a while.

    After a while, he shook his head.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs.Jones.His vital signs are normal.I can''t seem to find the cause behind his suffering."

    The doctor lowered his head.

    My heart thumped uncontrobly, but I knew that panicking wouldn''t help Anthony.

    "Please ask Roy toe!" I suggested.

    Elizabeth gestured at the maid, signaling to her to call for Roy.

    Roy hurried to the bedside as soon as he came in.

    He took out his magic wand and chanted some incantations at Anthony before he retreated with a

    frown.

    "Mr.Jones seems to have been bewitched with some kind of dark magic, but I''m not sure what kind of

    spell it is."

    Roy looked at me and Elizabeth apologetically.

    "I can try and relieve his pain using my magic."

    "Thank you, Roy.Please do what you can to help him."

    Elizabeth looked at Anthony pitifully.

    Before long, Roy cast a spell on Anthony.

    My heart broke at the sight of Anthony.

    He was a strong man.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Seeing him sweating like that made me realize that he must have been in a lot of pain.

    I was at aplete loss.

    What could I do? How could I help Anthony? Suddenly, an idea popped into my head.

    If anyone could dispel the ck magic from Anthony''s body, it would be Larry, the grand wizard.

    Unfortunately, we didn''t know where Larry was.

    All I could do was hold Anthony''s hand as Roy cast multiple spells on him.

    Eventually, Anthony''s facial expression softened and his breathing rxed.

    "I''ve used magic to ease his pain for the time being."

    Roy let out a deep breath as he put away his magic wand.

    Then he took out a medicine bottle and handed it to me.

    "This magic medicine will help him ease the pain, but please try to refrain from giving him too much of

    it."

    "Thank you, Roy." I was grateful to have Roy there.

    Otherwise, I didn''t know what I could do.

    "Poor Anthony..."

    Elizabeth''s voice trembled with exhaustion.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs.Jones.Anthony will be fine.We will find a wizard who can remove the ck magic

    from his body."

    I gently patted Elizabeth on the back to give herfort.

    "You should get some rest as well.I''ll look after Anthony."

    "I''m so relieved to have you here, Jennifer."

    I could sense from the look in her eyes that Elizabeth was truly happy to have me there.

    I nodded my appreciation and watched as the maid help her get back to her room.

    Soon, I was left alone in the room with Anthony.

    As I looked at his handsome face, tears started trickling down my cheeks.

    The sight of watching someone I loved suffering hurt more than me experiencing pain firsthand.

    "I''m sorry I made you worry."

    Just then, Anthony woke up.

    He raised his hand and wiped off the tears from the corners of my eyes.

    "Anthony, are you feeling better now?"

    I shook my head and held his hand tightly.

    "What can I say? With you by my side, nothing can defeat me,"

    Anthony said with a gentle smile.

    I was over the moon with joy to see his smile again.

    However, I couldn''t help but wonder what I would do if the pain came back again.

    Was there any way to locate Larry?

 Chapter 179: Unable To Remove The Curse

    Chapter 179: Unable To Remove The Curse

    Roy''s POV:

    I used magic to temporarily stop Anthony''s suffering caused by the ck magic.

    Then, I went back to my room and sent a message to the other wizards asking for help.

    I also felt sorry to see Anthony in so much pain because of the ck magic.

    Anthony was a powerful and kind-hearted man.

    I did everything in my power to help him because I appreciated him.

    His love for Jennifer was pure and sincere.

    The bond of love between them was built on trust and loyalty.

    I had always dreamed of having such a rtionship one day.

    I once had a mate as well, but I ended up losing her because I wasn''t brave enough.

    I reached out to a few close friends, who were also wizards, and asked them toe to the Osman

    Kingdom for the sake of Anthony.

    I also sent the mysterious man''s photo to all the wizards I knew asking if they knew who he was.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t get a response as fast as I had expected.

    It wasn''t until the next morning that I finally received a response.

    Much to my surprise, the first wizard who agreed toe here was Cynthia.

    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    When I saw her in the hall, I was stunned frozen, because Cynthia was the woman I had lost.

    I didn''t think that she would still be willing to help me after what had happened between us back then.

    The moment we locked eyes, my face conveyed an arresting spectrum of ambivalent emotions.

    For a moment, I was at a loss for words.

    Fortunately, Cynthia seemed to have forgotten everything about the past when she walked over to

    greet me.

    "It''s been a while, Roy.It''s good to see you!"

    She smiled and my heart skipped a beat.

    "Indeed, long time no see, Cynthia." I tried my best to stay calm and get straight to business.

    "Thank you for agreeing to help. Mr.Jones is waiting for us." Cynthia nodded.

    The prince''s attendant standing by the side took us to Anthony''s room.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony''s pain came back sooner than I had expected.

    I didn''t know what to do as I watched him suffer helplessly.I could tell that Anthony was in a lot of pain

    when he curled up into a ball and started shaking.I called Roy as quickly as I could.I sat on the edge of

    the bed, holding his hand and wiping the sweat on his forehead.

    "Anthony, you are going to be fine.Everything will be fine." I could only offer words as a means to

    comfort him.

    "How is Mr.Jones doing?"

    "Is Anthony okay?"

    I raised my head and turned around the moment I heard two voices behind me.

    Roy came in with Cynthia, followed by Elizabeth.

    I quickly ran to hold Elizabeth as I was surprised to see her.

    "I''m worried about Anthony."

    Elizabeth looked at Anthony with tears in her eyes and her voice trembled.

    "Anthony is a very strong man, Mrs.Jones. He will be fine."

    I hid my anxiousness andforted her.

    I helped her sit down before I went to greet Roy and Cynthia.

    "Cynthia, it''s nice to see you again." I smiled at Cynthia.

    We had met her before, but I didn''t expect to see her again here in the Osman Kingdom.

    We decided to leave the pleasantries for another time as this was an emergency.

    Before long, Roy and Cynthia began to discuss the treatment n.

    "The pain easing magic can only work for a while.I''m not able to determine what kind of ck magic

    Mr.Jones is afflicted with." Roy shook his head helplessly.

    "We can''t use the pain easing magic too often as it will have side effects."

    Cynthia frowned as she fell into deep thought.

    Just then, the attendants brought in two other wizards who came to offer their assistance, Bill and

    rk.

    With more peopleing in to help Anthony, the hope of him making a recovery increased.

    I tried to make them feel at ease, by offering them a seat and then telling them about Anthony''s

    condition.

    "Mr.Jones seems to have been bewitched with the Love Curse," Bill said after some contemtion.

    "Indeed, one of the mostmon symptoms of the Love Curse is intense heartache." Cynthia nodded.

    "Anyone who is bewitched with the Love Curse will feel heartache as long as they feel love for their

    mate.The spell only gets stronger with time.In the end, as long as they keep thinking of their loved

    ones, they will eventually die of heartache."

    My heart sank and my eyes widened as I watched Anthony slip into aa because of the pain.

    How could this be? Was Anthony in pain because of me?After a brief discussion, the wizards finally

    confirmed that Anthony had been bewitched with the Love Curse.

    "It is an ancient curse.In fact, I didn''t think that there was a wizard who could cast a spell like that

    anymore." Cynthia sighed.

    "An old magic spell like that could only be cast by the legendary grand wizard, Larry.Do you think that

    he''s responsible for this?"

    "Larry? Roy, I wanted to talk to you about the photo you sent me earlier.The man in the photo looks a

    lot like Larry," rk chimed in.

    The photo? I immediately recalled the conversation between Anthony and his attendant yesterday.

    "I was skeptical at first when I first saw the photo, but I think rk is right." Roy nodded.

    "I''m certain that rk is right because he has met Larry in person before.It had to be the grand wizard

    Larry.Austin must have somehow convinced him to join his side.It was all starting to make sense to

    me.Before I could say anything, someone grabbed my hand.I looked back and found that it was

    Elizabeth and her face was as pale as the moon.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs.Jones.Roy and the others are trying toe up with a solution as soon as possible!"

    I stifled my worries andforted Elizabeth.

    Then, I looked at the others and said, "Is there any way to remove the Love Curse from Anthony?"

    At first, there was no response.After a while, Roy shook his head.

    "I''m sorry, but there''s nothing we can do." Roy looked at me apologetically.

    "The Love Curse is a very old spell.None of us know how to cast it, let alone remove it.The only way for

    the inflicted to survive is to stay as far away as possible from the one he loves."

    Roy spoke euphemistically, but everyone could understand what he had meant.

    "No, no..."

    My knees felt weak and I almost fell onto the floor.

    I shook my head and I felt like I couldn''t breathe.

    However, I had to stay strong for Elizabeth''s sake.

    "Mrs.Jones, why don''t you go and get some rest first? I''ll stay here with Anthony.The wizards won''t be

    able to focus with you here."

    I turned around and tried to smile at Elizabeth.

    "Thank you for looking after my Anthony."

    Elizabeth looked at me as if she had a lot to say, but she simply resigned with one sentence.

    She looked at Anthony once again as she wiped her tears and then left the room with the help of her

    maids.

    After she left, the wizards banded together to cast the pain easing magic.

    They managed to stabilize Anthony''s condition, but everyone knew that the spell wouldn''tst very

    long.

    I once again expressed my gratitude to the wizards who hade to help.

    After I asked the attendants to send them away, I stayed with Anthony alone.

    At dusk, Anthony finally woke up from his sleep.

    The moment I saw him open his eyes, I leaned forward and gave him a hug.

    I wanted to kiss him and tell him how much I loved him.

    But as soon as I saw his gentle eyes, I realized that I was the reason why Anthony was suffering.

    My heart was filled with dread when I realized that he could fall into aa again at any moment.

    "Anthony, you have been bewitched with the Love Curse."

    My tears began to fall, even though I tried my best to restrain my sadness and keep calm.

    "As long as you love me, your heart will always ache until you die.Anthony, I want you to live.The only

    solution is for you to stay away from me and forget me eventually.I can''t see you suffer like this."

    Anthony sat up before he held my hand and stared at me quietly.

    We looked at each other in despair.

    A few seconds seemed to be as long as a century.

    "Jennifer." Anthony''s voice was hoarse.

    "How can I forget you? You are the most important person in my life!"

    Then he came closer and kissed me gently.

    The voice of reason inside me told me that I should push him away, but I couldn''t.

    After all, I loved him and I didn''t want to leave him.

    I leaned against his broad chest and tried to kiss him back.

    His kisses gradually became intense, as if he was afraid of losing me.

    His passionate kisses fell on my forehead, lips, and ears.

    My face nched with an expression of suffering endured in silence.

    Then, he kissed my cheeks and wiped the tears from my face.

    "I will love you forever, Jennifer," Anthony said, as our fingers intertwined.

    Tears of joy and sadness welled up in my eyes.

    What was I to do now that things hade to this? I didn''t want to leave Anthony, but I couldn''t watch

    him die either.

    Was there anyone who could help Anthony right now?

 Chapter 180: Meeting Linda Again

    Chapter 180: Meeting Linda Again

    Skr''s POV:

    With ample rest and recuperation, I eventually made a full recovery.

    Before long, I was discharged from the hospital.

    I was pleasantly surprised by flowers that suddenly appeared in front of me on the day I was to be

    discharged from the hospital.

    The people who came to greet me with flowers were Jerome and Robin.

    Jerome was holding arge bouquet of delicate red roses in his arms, while Robin was holding a

    bouquet of golden sunflowers.

    "Congrattions on getting discharged today, Skr." Jerome spoke first.

    He smiled gently and handed me therge bouquet of roses.

    I hesitated to ept the flowers because I knew that roses represented love.

    My heart thumped inside my chest as I didn''t know what to do when Jerome expressed his love tome.

    "Skr, I hope you like sunflowers." Robin handed me the sunflowers.

    "I hope that these flowers bring you joy and I pray that your life is bright and sunny from now on."

    "Thank you, Robin.I do like sunflowers." I smiled at Robin in response.

    "Honey, don''t forget your flowers."

    Seeing that I didn''t take the roses, Jerome pushed the bouquet I of red roses into my arms as he

    nced at Robin coldly.

    I felt a little awkward at first, but when I noticed the affectionate manner in which Jerome looked at me,

    I held both bouquets in my hands.

    When I got out of the hospital, I was carrying two bouquets of flowers.

    "Skr, where are you going? I''ve booked the presidential suite at the hotel I''m staying in." Jerome

    caught up to me before I could figure out what to do next.

    "The food there is great and they have a wide selection of desserts.I''m sure you''ll like it there."

    "Skr, would you like to go to my ce?" Robin offered.

    "I''ve cleaned up your room, so you can stay there if you want to."

    I paused, not knowing what to say to Robin.

    I didn''t want to bother him, but I also didn''t want to stay with Jerome at the moment.

    "Skr doesn''t need you to take care of her! She''s my mate!"

    Jerome screamed at Robin before he picked me up in his arms.

    "Jerome, what are you doing?"

    Embarrassed, I tried to push him away.

    "Put me down!"

    "Robin, thank you for looking after my mate, but I''m sorry to say that I''m leaving with her."

    Jerome held me tightly and red at Robin with squinted eyes.

    "Then, perhaps we''ll see each other at another time."

    Robin scratched his head, smiling to hide his embarrassment.

    "Skr, I''ll visit you at the hotel. Goodbye!"

    Meanwhile, Jerome grinned like a child as he watched Robin walk away.

    I pped him on the arm for his childish behavior.

    "Honey, let''s go back to the hotel."

    I pouted my lips crossly as Jerome kissed me on the cheek.

    I felt a little light-headed when we arrived at the hotel.

    Just as I was about to sit down, Jerome hugged me from behind.

    "Skr, you have no idea how much I''ve missed you," Jerome kissed my neck and whispered in my

    ear.

    "I thought I was going to lose my mind."

    Jerome began to caress my waist and buttocks as he spoke.

    Then he moved his hands to touch my chest and thighs.

    With each touch, my body quivered and my lips trembled.

    As we were very familiar with each other''s body, he knew exactly where my sensitive spots were.

    The first moan escaped my lips as I began to feel aroused.

    "Has he ever touched you like this? Skr, you are mine.I won''t allow anyone to covet you," Jerome

    whispered, biting my ear.

    "Why are you are so envious, Jerome?" I couldn''t help butugh.

    "I have no feelings for Robin beyond friendship.We are just friends."

    "That''s good to know." Jerome cupped my breasts with both hands.

    "I want you toe back with me, Skr."

    I had a feeling that Jerome was going to say that.

    I didn''t agree right away as I wasn''t too eager to 7 return to the Rainbow Pack.

    The thought of what Linda had done still gave me chills.

    Thinking of the past always made me feel sad, and I had to deal with it carefully.

    "I need some time to think about it.Jerome, the Rainbow Pack is a sad ce for me.Although we

    discovered Linda''s plots, I still can''t forget what happened."

    "I understand what you''re saying.Skr, I am willing to wait here for you until you''re ready." Jerome

    kissed me on the forehead after he spoke.

    Jerome''s POV:

    After I took Skr back to the hotel, I tried to persuade her to go back to the pack with me, but she

    refused.

    I was willing to drop everything and stay here with her, but she wouldn''t allow me to do so.

    "No, you can''t do that, Jerome." Skr looked at me seriously with clear and bright eyes.

    Her gaze intoxicated me as I could hardly extricate myself from it.

    "You are the future Alpha.You can''t leave your pack behind.You have a lot of responsibilities on your

    shoulders.You can''t just stay here with me.You have to go back to deal with the pack''s affairs."

    "Don''t worry about that, honey."

    I ran my fingers over Skr''s soft skin.I found myself utterly bewitched by her.

    "I have made some arrangements beforeing here.Everything should be in order.Trust me." I said

    Skr on the bed as I spoke.

    Then, I leaned over and kissed her luscious lips.

    I had spent many days longing for her scent and her touch.

    Seeing Skr again rekindled the passion inside my heart.

    Skr was my mate.

    She was meant to be only mine.

    I loved her more than anything else, including my own life.

    I wanted to taste and feel every inch of her body.

    "Skr, you are the most beautiful woman in the world to me.I love you,"

    I murmured before I kissed her again.

    To my relief, Skr didn''t push me away this time.

    I found myself losing control as I kissed her harder.

    I was surprised to see that she was responding as well.

    Consumed by my desires, I wanted to spread her legs apart and enter her, but when I remembered the

    baby in her belly, I snapped myself out of my trance.

    I didn''t want to make an impulsive move as Skr was pregnant with our child.

    Having suppressed my urges, I slowlyy down, holding her in my arms.

    "I almost forgot that you are pregnant with our child,"

    I whispered, gently caressing her belly.I lowered my voice as I was afraid of frightening our child.

    "I promise I''ll make sure that he is the happiest child in the world.The three of us are going to spend the

    rest of our lives together."

    Skr''s eyes shimmered when she looked at me as though she was moved by my words.

    "Yes, of course! Our baby will be the happiest child in the world." Skr smiled agreeably.

    "Honey, you look so beautiful when you smile."

    I kissed her on the forehead.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "It must have been hard for you to spend so many days in the hospital.Would you like to go out for a

    walk?"

    "Sure," Skr agreed happily.

    After all, she spent the past few days confined to her ward and she hadn''t seen the outside world in a

    while.

    I decided to take her shopping.

    "Honey, you''ve lost a lot of weight."

    While we were walking on the street, I felt sorry for her as I stroked her slender wrist.

    "We can go shopping and then have a nice dinner? What do you say, Skr?"

    "Well, I don''t really need anything, but perhaps we can buy something for our baby." Skr smiled.

    "have enough clothes."

    "But Skr"

    "Jerome, I just want to buy things for our child. Please?"

    Skr yfully yanked my arm, acting like a spoiled child.

    What else could I do? I had no choice but to take her where she wanted to go.

    We ended up buying a lot of things for the baby.

    Skr assumed that the baby was going to be a girl, so she bought several dresses.

    I followed her the whole time and carried her shopping bags for her.

    In less than half an hour, both of my hands were carrying shopping bags.

    However, I didn''t mind because we were both having a good time.

    I couldn''t wait to take her to dinner.

    Unfortunately, our happiness came to an unexpected end when we ran into Linda just outside the shop.

    She looked absent-minded and her ragged clothes were barely hanging from her skinny framework.

    "Have you seen my son, Andy?"

    She kept stopping the people who were passing by.

    I grabbed Skr''s hand and started walking in the other direction because I didn''t want her to see

    Linda.

    Unfortunately, it was already toote because Linda turned around and saw us.

    The atmosphere froze for a moment as the three of us stood there staring at each other in awkward

    silence.

 Chapter 181: Burying Andy

    Chapter 181: Burying Andy

    Linda''s POV:

    Not a single day would pass when I would open my eyes in the morning and not long to see Andy''s

    smile.

    ¡®¡®Andy, my dear boy, where are you? You are the cutest and brightest child in the world.I can''t go on like

    this without you.¡¯¡¯ I kept telling myself that Andy was still alive.

    He was just ying hide and seek with me.

    How could he be dead? I needed to see him again.

    I didn''t care how long it would take.

    I roamed the streets, asking everyone I ran into where Andy was, but they all responded with strange

    nces and answers I didn''t want to hear.

    I could keep looking for him until the end of time.

    I didn''t care.

    Suddenly, I got to see the only two people in the world I didn''t want to see ever again - Jerome and

    Skr.

    Their mere existence was like a thorn in my flesh, reminding me of the tragedy that had happened a

    few days ago.

    I couldn''t shake the memory of Andy falling down in front of me, foaming at his mouth.I killed Andy.

    After all, it was I who had prepared the poison.

    No, no, it must be a dream.

    Andy was still alive.

    I stepped back in shame when I met Skr''s gaze.

    Why were they looking at me like that? I wanted to run away, but my eyes fell on the bags full of

    children''s toys and clothes in Jerome''s hands.

    They bought gifts and clothes for their future child.

    Skr was pregnant! I had never felt more envious and angry in my entire life.

    My life feltpletely empty without Andy, and yet, they looked so happy together.

    "No! No! No!"

    I pointed my finger at Skr and shouted angrily.

    I stared at her belly and forced the words out of gritted teeth.

    "Why do you get to have a baby? What about my Andy? Why..."

    I screamed at her with all my might as burning rage hissed through my body like deathly poison,

    demanding a release.

    However, what embarrassed me the most was the look of pity in their eyes.

    "Linda, it''s time for you to get help.You need to let go of the fact that Andy is dead because you can''t go

    on living like this," Jerome said slowly, holding Skr''s hand.

    "What''s the point of anything? Andy is dead!" I finally broke down on my knees and cried.

    I was filled with a kind of sadness I had no way of dealing with.

    "Perhaps you can start again.Find a job and a new life.Who knows? Maybe one day in the future, you

    will meet someone who really loves you.You have to believe that life can get better, Linda,"

    Skr also persuaded me, even though I didn''t expect her to do so.

    The calmness in her eyes when she looked at me made me feel embarrassed.

    I kept silent, but I realized that I couldn''t lie to myself anymore.

    Andy was dead, lying in some cold morgue because I didn''t even have the money for his burial.

    I felt ashamed of myself for being so pathetic.

    I must have been the worst mother any child could ever have.

    I was filled with so much remorse and self-loathing that I couldn''t breathe.

    It was all my fault.

    I was wrong about everything from the very beginning.

    If it weren''t for my greed, Andy would still be alive, acting like a spoiled child and calling me his mom.

    I couldn''t go on like this.

    Andy hadn''t even been buried yet.

    "Please, help me! I need some money.I''ll pay it back.My Andy is still lying in the morgue.I don''t have

    the money to bury him.Please..."

    As I cried bitterly, I begged the two of them.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "I know I was wrong.I apologize for what I did to you." Skr looked at me sadly.

    "Jerome, please help her.Andy is innocent."

    Jerome nodded in response as I stared at him with a hopeful expression.

    I stood up in a hurry and bowed at them to show my gratitude.

    With the help of Jerome and Skr, I was finally able to bury Andy.

    I felt my heart crumble as I watched his little body being sent into the cremator.

    I held his ashes in my hands and buried him in a quiet cemetery while a priest prayed for his departed

    soul.

    Andy finally had a ce to rest in peace.

    "Andy, I''m sorry.I''m so sorry, my child..." I held Andy''s tombstone and burst into tears again.

    "Please be strong, Linda," Skrforted me gently.

    I know that she wasing from a good ce, but I couldn''t help but feel ashamed again.

    If I were her, I wouldn''t have been able to make peace with the one who had hurt me so badly.

    Skr''s POV: Perhaps considering our history, it would be hard for anyone to believe it but I really

    didn''t feel any hatred for Linda.

    I pitied her.

    After all, she had paid a high price for her sins.

    I couldn''t imagine what I would be like if my child died like that.

    "Thank you, Skr and Jerome.Thank you for helping me regardless of what I did to you.I deeply

    regret my actions now.Thank you..."

    Linda broke down as she held Andy''s tombstone.

    After a while, she wiped her tears and knelt down before us.

    I stood there not knowing what to say, but fortunately, Jerome spoke up.

    "Linda, it''s good that you are willing to reflect.Skr is right.Only you can give yourself the hope you

    need to carry on with life.Here is some money from both of us.Please use it to make a fresh start.You

    deserve to be happy too."

    Jerome took out a bank card and handed it to Linda.

    She was so shocked that she couldn''t utter another word.

    Tears welled up in her eyes again and she kept bowing her head to us.

    "Thank you, thank you.That''s very kind of you.I wish you both a happy life together."

    "You too, Linda," I said sincerely.

    When I first fell in love with Jerome, I didn''t expect that there would be so many twists and turns in

    every path of the way.

    However, after all the things we had been through, we were finally together, and Linda finally made

    peace with us.We parted ways with Linda and went back to the hotel as it was already getting dark.

    As I stared at Jerome, who was busy packing, I couldn''t help but sigh at the thought of what had

    happened today.

    "Jerome, your actions today really surprised me.Andy is not your child and Linda deceived you on

    multiple asions, but you were still willing to help them," I said to him, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    "Your act ofpassion finally got through to Linda.I am very proud of you today."

    Jerome turned to look at me, his eyes full of tenderness.

    "Skr, you are the one who deserves to be praised.After all, you''re the one Linda has hurt the most,

    right? But you were still kind enough to help out Linda when she really needed it."

    Jerome walked over to me and slowly held me in his arms.

    "Skr, I helped her because of you.Please believe me when I say that I only love you and no one

    else.¡± When I met with Jerome''s affectionate eyes, my heart started to race, just like when I had a

    crush on him for the very first time.

    "Jerome, I love you too."

    I sincerely expressed my feelings for him.I still loved him even when we were apart.

    However, I never thought that we would end up together again.

    I didn''t expect that Jerome woulde back to my life again.

    Today, we buried Andy together and finally put an end to the feud with Linda.

    In the end, I eventually realized that I couldn''t live without Jerome because I loved him deeply.

    "Let''s forget the past and look forward to a new future, okay?" Jerome whispered in my ear.

    I felt like the happiest woman in the world! "I would be happy to," I answered.

    Jerome was so happy that he pulled my face close and kissed me.

    Tears of joy trickled down my face as I kissed him back.

    ¡®¡¯Jerome, let''s never spend another moment apart again, okay?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 182: Skylar Comes Back

    Chapter 182: Skr Comes Back

    Jerome''s POV:

    I was finally able to get a good night''s sleep after many days.

    In the morning, I got out of bed quietly as I didn''t want to disturb Skr''s sleep.

    After all, she was pregnant and could use all the rest she could get.

    As soon as I kissed Skr on the forehead, my phone vibrated inside my pocket.

    I took it out and found that Anthony had sent me a message.

    "How is everything going between you and Skr? Caroline and Austin are getting married.The

    queen''s coronation ceremony will be held in just a few days.Jennifer and I have juste back to the

    kingdom.I''m sorry that we haven''t been able to visit you and Skr because there''s a lot going on here

    right now, but hopefully, we''ll see you both soon."

    After reading Anthony''s message, I texted back.

    "Mr.Jones, where are you?"

    Shortly after the message was sent, Anthony sent me his location via text.

    Judging by his words, I guessed that Anthony was in a tough situation.

    After all, Austin wanted to kill him.

    "What''s wrong?" Skr asked me as she woke up and sat up on the bed.

    "I just got the news from Anthony that Caroline and Austin are going to get married.Jennifer and

    Anthony have returned to the Osman Kingdom.They''re going to have to deal with a lot on their own."

    Skr frowned.

    "Jennifer and Anthony''s situation will only get worse after Caroline and Austin get married.After all,

    Anthony gathered Dana and others to confront Austin and overthrow him." I decided to tell Skr

    everything that was on my mind.

    "Things are going to get ugly for Anthony and Jennifer.Skr, I have to find a way to go back and help

    them."

    "You''re right! I''m worried about Jennifer too.Please take me with you!" Skr jumped out of bed and

    started packing her clothes.

    "All right, let''s go together then.Besides, I can''t leave you here all alone.But there''s no need to rush.Let

    me do the packing.You can freshen up and have breakfast."

    I urged her to calm down, even though I found her sudden burst of enthusiasm amusing.

    "Okay!" Skr smiled at me, but suddenly, as if something urred to her, she shook my hand.

    "Jerome, I almost forgot to tell you that I still owe Robin some money.I have to pay him back before I

    leave."

    "No problem.We can return it to him togetherter on," I said with a gentle smile.

    After breakfast, we packed up our stuff before Skr and I went to visit Robin.

    I didn''t want Skr to have too much contact with him, so as soon as Robin opened the door, I

    exined why we were there and tried to give him a bank card.

    At first, Robin refused, but after Skr and I insisted, he finally epted it.

    Before we left, Robin said with a bitter smile, "Goodbye and I wish you two a happy life together."

    "Thank you! We wish you a very happy life as well." I nodded politely and said goodbye to Robin.

    Then, I took Skr to the airport.

    As soon as we arrived at the Osman Kingdom, we went straight to Anthony''s private residence to look

    for him.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I was busy reading something in the study when Anthony came in.

    "Honey, what are you doing?" he asked, hugging me from behind as I held his arms and kissed him on

    the cheek.

    "Anthony, I''m trying to find a way to remove the Love Curse.I won''t be able to rest easy unless the

    curse is removed from you." I turned the pages.

    "These books were given to me by the wizards.Maybe I can find some clues on dispelling the curse."

    "That''s very sweet of you, honey." Anthony grabbed my hands and pulled me up from the chair.

    "But I want you toe with me.I have a surprise for you."

    I looked at Anthony curiously as I followed him out of the study.

    Anthony had a surprise for me? I kept trying to guess what it could be as I walked behind him.

    A bouquet of roses? A gem? Anthony led me all the way to the hall.

    "Jennifer!"

    Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice and before I could even realize what was going on, I found myself in

    a warm embrace.

    It was Skr! So that was what Anthony was talking about! Indeed, this surprise was very precious to

    me.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Skr! Is it really you? What are you doing here? Is everything all right? Where is my brother?"I

    hugged Skr tightly as I could hardly contain my excitement.Before Skr could reply, I kissed her on

    the cheek to express my joy.I was so excited that my tears fell down my cheeks without my knowledge.

    "Jennifer, you have asked me so many questions at once, which one should I answer first?" Skr

    shook my hand and stuck out her tongue yfully.

    "Why are you crying, silly? Isn''t Jerome with you?"

    I didn''t realize that my brother was also there until Skr pointed behind her back.

    He winked at me and smiled, as if he was saying, "Long time no see."

    I looked at Skr and then at Jerome in shock.

    My eyes wandered back and forth between them.

    "So..." I enunciated the word on purpose.

    "Yes, we are together again!"

    Skr hugged me and hide her face shyly as soon as she said that.

    Jerome came over and held Skr''s hand affectionately.

    "We haven''t seen each other for such a long time, Jennifer.I''m happy to see that you are still as cute as

    ever," he said with a smile.

    I sprang and hugged him.I was overwhelmed with excitement to say anything.

    Meanwhile, Anthony was standing behind me and smiling at us.

    I felt such joy in that moment.It was indeed a big surprise.

    "Thank you, Anthony," I wiped my tears and said with a smile.

    In order to celebrate my reunion with Skr and Jerome, Anthony asked the cook to prepare a hearty

    lunch.

    Elizabeth, Dana, Gary, and the wizards who were here to help Anthony were all there.

    Anthony sat next to me and introduced them to each other.

    He also told Skr and Jerome about Austin and Larry''s collusion, as well as the Love Curse.

    However, his tone was calm when he spoke, like a mature and dignified king.

    "We are lucky to have these wizards at our side.We can use all the help we can get,"

    Anthony concluded, pointing at Roy and other wizards.

    Both Skr and Jerome looked serious as they listened attentively.

    After the introduction, we started to discuss how to deal with Austin at the queen''s coronation

    ceremony.

    "Why don''t we disguise ourselves to attend the ceremony together? Perhaps, the wizards can hide

    their scent and dress up as attendants?" I finally pitched my idea after several other suggestions were

    rejected.

    "That''s a good idea!"

    Anthony gave me an approving smile and turned to look at Elizabeth.

    "Mom, you don''t have toe with us.You should just stay back and get some rest."

    "All right.Besides, I don''t want to be a burden to you."

    Elizabeth knew that Anthony wouldn''t risk anything happening to her, so she gave them her blessing.

    "I wish you all the best! You must take care of one another."

    The whole n was settled.

    In the evening, as soon as Iy down on the bed, Anthony showed me his phone.

    "Where are you? My dear brother, please don''t forget toe to the queen''s.coronation ceremony." It

    was a message from Austin.

    Austin''s message gave me the chills and Anthony patted me on the back tofort me.

    "I told him that I will be attending the coronation ceremony.Don''t worry, Jennifer.I''m here with you

    always."

    I nodded and then leaned my head against his chest.

    "Anthony, we will seed," I said firmly as if to give myself encouragement.

    No matter what happened, we couldn''t afford to lose this time.

    I knew that I had to be strong for Anthony and everyone I cared for.

    "Yes, we will seed!"

    Fortunately, Anthony''s tone and confidence were very reassuring.

 Chapter 183: Wedding Rings

    Chapter 183: Wedding Rings

    Skr''s POV:

    There was a lot I had to discuss with Jennifer now that we had been reunited.

    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Mr.Jones.I was hoping that Jennifer could sleep with me in my room tonight."

    I felt a little embarrassed because it was Anthony who answered when I knocked on the door to

    Jennifer''s room, but I managed to give him a polite smile.

    "No problem.Pleasee in."

    Anthony stepped aside so that I could pass.

    I grabbed Jennifer and dragged her to my room.

    "Tonight is just for us girls," I told Jennifer.

    We settled into my bed and grinned at each other.

    "You know what, Jennifer? I experienced a lot of things while I tried to make it on my own."

    I then told Jennifer about what had happened to me during this time.

    I told her about my good friend, Robin, and how I helped Jerome and Linda bury Andy.

    "To be honest, I don''t hate Linda.I''m happy that she was willing to change," I sighed.

    Jennifer held my handfortingly.

    "Congrattions on your pregnancy, Skr." Jennifer smiled wider.

    "I can''t wait to meet your baby."

    Even though she was smiling at me, I heard a tinge of bitterness in her tone.

    I knew that my friend was genuinely happy for me so I figured that she was just worried about

    something else.

    "You look a little bothered, Jennifer.What''s wrong?" I asked cautiously.

    "Does it have anything to do with Anthony?"

    "Anthony is afflicted with the Love Curse," Jennifer replied after a moment of silence.

    "Do you have any idea how terrifying the Love Curse is? You probably don''t.People who have been

    cursed with this will be in extreme pain if they feel even the slightest bit of passion for their significant

    others.They could even die from it.We suspect that it was the grand wizard Larry who cast this

    curse.We''ve consulted with several wizards, but none of them could undo the curse."

    Jennifer''s gaze became gloomy as she spoke.

    During lunch, I heard Anthony mention that he was cursed, but I had not expected the curse to be so

    horrible.

    I hugged Jennifer despite my shock.

    "Once the Love Curse is activated, Anthony would be in an awful lot of pain.Seeing him in that state, I

    would rather that he forgets me instead,"

    Jennifer admitted to me as she closed her eyes.

    "Don''t say that, Jennifer.Where there''s a will, there¡¯s a way."

    Compared to this tragedy that Jennifer and Anthony were facing, my own rollercoaster of experiences

    with Jerome felt like nothing.

    "Anthony is powerful.With his own strength and the resources at his disposal, we will find a way to

    undo the curse."

    Jennifer managed to smile back at me as I tried my best tofort her.

    "Let''s not talk about this anymore.I don''t want to make you sad too.Let''s talk about something more

    pleasant."

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I didn''t want to share my pain with Skr because she was pregnant so I changed the topic.

    "We haven''t talked in so long, Jennifer.It feels so good to hang out with you again." Skr was a

    considerate girl.

    She yfully pinched my cheeks in an effort to make me happy.

    "By the way, Jennifer, there''s something else I''ve been wanting to tell you."

    Skr knocked on her head as if it could jostle her brain into recalling the memory that she wanted to

    talk about.

    "After I left, I ended up in the ck Stone Pack.I wanted to find a job so I applied for a job at a fast-food

    restaurant, but I nearly got raped instead of getting hired.However, at the critical moment, a strange

    force suddenly burst out from within me.I was able to knock my assants with a gust of wind, but I

    don''t know how I did it."

    "A gust of wind?" I was surprised to hear about this incident from Skr.

    "Yes, it was as if I could control the wind.Have you heard of anything like it, Jennifer?"

    Skr looked at me in a mixture of hope and confusion.

    Being able to produce winds strong enough to knock down werewolves sounded like some special

    power.

    I heard of the ability to control the wind, but that ability was restricted to vampires.

    "Have you told anyone else about this? You should keep this to yourself, Skr," I sat up on the bed

    and told her with a serious expression.

    "All right, all right.I''ll do as you say, Jennifer."

    Skr sat up as well and nodded.

    "Have you been able to control the wind since then?"

    "No.I tried after that, but I haven''t been able to repeat what happened that time." Skr shook her

    head.

    It seemed as if Skr was only able to unleash such power during critical moments.

    "Skr, you have to promise me that you won''t use it in front of other people.Okay? We shouldn''t make

    this public until we''ve figured out what''s going on.You might be ced in danger if others hear about

    this,"

    I exined.

    Skr nodded obediently.

    I continued to chat with Skr, but I had a bad feeling about her situation.

    If what Skr said was true, it was highly likely that she had vampire blood running through her veins.

    And if that was the case, she wouldn''t be able to marry Jerome.

    The elders would never allow the future Alpha to marry a hybrid.

    We did not have a clear exnation for Skr''s newfound power, so I decided not to share my

    thoughts with her because it might upset her.

    Skr and I fell asleep around midnight.

    Before we did, I received a message from Daniel.

    He asked about Skr and I informed him that she had returned safely.

    The next day, after thinking it over, I decided to consult my brother about this.

    I told him what Skr shared with mest night along with my suspicions.

    "You need to prepare for the worst, Jerome.But you shouldn''t worry too much about it right now

    because it''s just my spection," I said to him.

    "I see.Thank you, Jennifer."

    Jerome''s expression became very serious.

    Talking with him made me feel relieved.

    After that, I prepared to go shopping with Anthony.

    I needed a splendid dress for the queen''s coronation ceremony.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After lunch, Anthony apanied me to a dressmaker''s shop.

    The interior design of the shop was low-key, but its disy windows and racks were full of gorgeous

    dresses.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.My men have surrounded the area so Austin won''t be bothering us here,"

    Anthony said as he led me inside the shop.

    The staff warmly greeted us.

    "Do you have anything for couples?" Anthony asked them, much to my surprise.

    "I want to wear matching outfits with my mate."

    "Yes, we do.Please follow me."

    One of the shop assistants nodded.

    I followed after Anthony, feeling a little shy.

    The shop assistant led us further inside the store and showed us a matching set of clothing.

    "This couple''s set is the best that our shop has to offer.This gown and suit are by the same designer,

    and it took thirteen tailors a whole month to finish them," the shop assistant told us with pride.

    The gown was as blue as the night sky, and its corset was covered in diamonds.

    The suit had a simr design and color with diamonds on the cuffs.

    From afar, it was like gazing at a beautiful starry sky.

    I was immediately drawn to this set.

    Anthony bought it and patted my head in a doting manner.

    After that, Anthony took me to another store to pick out wedding rings.

    I was both surprised and happy.

    I entered the jewelry store with a mix of excitement and anxiety.

    It was arge store that had about a hundred counters, and each one disyed several diamond rings.

    "You can pick whatever ring you like, honey."

    My hesitation must have shown on my face because Anthony chuckled as he hugged me from behind.

    Finally, I decided on a pair of rings that looked gorgeous and elegant.

    Anthony bought them without any hesitation and ordered the shop assistant to engrave our names

    inside the bands.

    I had mixed feelings as I recalled my past.

    When I used to be a ve, I never imagined that a day like this woulde.

    Feeling like the luckiest girl in the world, I turned toward Anthony and grabbed his hand.

    I looked forward to wearing the most beautiful wedding dress and ring and bing Anthony''s bride in

    the near future.

 Chapter 184: A Flowery Proposal

    Chapter 184: A Flowery Proposal

    Anthony''s POV:

    After picking out wedding rings, I drove Jennifer around in my sports car.

    "Where are we going, Anthony?"Jennifer asked as she watched the outside scenery sh by.

    "Are we not going back yet?"

    "It''s a surprise, Jennifer," I told her.

    "You''ll know when we get there."

    "As long as I''m with you, I don''t mind going anywhere."

    Jennifer smiled shyly and leaned her head on my shoulder.

    Seeing her like this filled my heart with tenderness.

    Eventually, I stopped the car on the roadside and led Jennifer to avender field.

    "Oh, wow! This is so beautiful! How did you find this ce, Anthony?"

    Jennifer cried out in pleasant surprise as soon as she stepped out of the car.

    "Let''s go inside.You can take your time looking around," I told her gently as I held her hand.

    I had decided on this ce a while back, and I had started making arrangements a few days ago in

    order to surprise Jennifer.

    I nned on proposing to her here.

    A gentle breeze kept us cool as we walked strolled through the flower field with our fingers intertwined.

    When we arrived at the center of the field, I got down on one knee.

    Before Jennifer could realize what was going on, I took her left hand and kissed it.

    "Marry me, Jennifer."

    As I said those three words, countless balloonsunched into the air.

    Each balloon had "Anthony loves Jennifer" printed on it.

    The balloons flew into the sky, surrounding me and Jennifer, and making it seem as if we were in a

    world of our own.

    I looked at Jennifer expectantly, waiting for her response.

    Jennifer burst into tears as she watched the balloons ascend.

    "I love you, Jennifer.You are the light of my life.I never thought about marriage until you came into my

    life.And when I got to know you better, I knew that you were the one I wanted to marry."

    As I spoke, I felt my heart beat in sync with Jennifer''s.

    "But, Anthony, you''re still afflicted with the Love Curse..." Jennifer sobbed.

    "Even if we can''t undo the Love Curse, I will still marry you.I never want to be separated from my

    mate."

    "Yes, Anthony. I will marry you!"

    Jennifer wiped her tears and smiled back at me.

    "I love you too, Anthony."

    After she agreed to my proposal, we embraced and kissed each other passionately.

    After we broke apart, I looked at the setting sun and decided to carry out the next part of my n.

    I suggested that we resume walking through the flower field.

    Jennifer had no idea what I had in store for her.

    I led her down a small path.

    At the end of the path were two chairs and a tableden with delicious food.

    This was the second romantic surprise I had prepared for Jennifer¡ªa candlelight dinner.

    "Please have a seat, beautifuldy."

    I pulled out a chair for Jennifer and she sat down with an amused smile.

    "Anthony, how many more surprises should I be expecting tonight?"

    Jennifer picked up a ss of wine and looked back at me.

    When she blinked her big doe eyes, it felt like she was flirting with me.

    "Look up, Jennifer," I told her mysteriously.

    Fireworks lit up the sky.

    Jennifer admired the view with wide eyes, and she grabbed my hand.

    The fireworks went on for the while, filling the sky with colorful light.

    I watched Jennifer as she watched the disy above us.

    Such a warm and romantic night obviously needed a fantastic ending.

    After dinner, we returned to the flower field and made love under the stars.

    I held Jennifer''s naked body close to mine, and she warmly responded to my ministrations.

    Our gasps and moans were apanied by the chirping of insects.

    Jennifer, the light of my life, fire of my desire, my redemption, and my soul.

    Jerome''s POV:

    After breakfast, Skr said that she wanted to go on a walk so I went shopping with her.

    "Honey, there is a flower shop over there.Let''s go and have a look."

    Skr''s eyes lit up when she saw the shop.

    She grabbed my arm and pulled me across the street.

    I followed after her.

    Because I was so focused on her, I didn''t notice the car that was headed towards us.

    "Stop, Skr!"

    I only noticed the car when it was ten meters away from hitting us.

    I could only scream hysterically at Skr.

    I lunged at Skr in an effort to save her, but the collision I was expecting did not happen.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    My vision became blurred and the scenery around me changed.

    When everything calmed down, I realized that Skr and I were on the other side of thestreet.

    "Skr! Are you all right? Did you get hurt?" I asked, grabbing her shoulders out of worry.

    "I''m fine.But how did we end up here?"

    Skr looked at me, totally unaware.

    My heart ached as a realization sank in.

    I quickly looked around.

    Fortunately, the incident happened so quickly and the street we were on was a busy one.

    No one noticed what had just happened.

    "Skr, let''s go back." I took Skr¡¯s hand and led her home.

    I was still worried that someone might have noticed what had happened.

    "What''s going on, Jerome?"

    "Skr, I think you just used a special power,"

    I whispered as I quickened my pace.

    "If you didn''t teleport us, we probably would have gotten hit by that car.Skr, never use your special

    powers in front of others, okay?"

    "I can''t use my special powers? Even if I don''t know how to use them? I''ve never had such abilities

    before.What''s wrong with me?"

    Skr looked very confused.

    I took a deep breath and pulled Skr into an empty alley.

    "Skr, only vampires have special powers," I exined in a low voice.

    "What?" Skr''s face paled.

    "That''s impossible.I''m an orphan so I don''t know who my parents are.Could one of my parents be a

    vampire?"

    She suddenly dropped to the ground with her head in her hands.

    Feeling sorry for Skr, I pulled her into my arms.

    "You have to keep it a secret, Skr," I whispered in her ear.

    "Werewolves hate those with mixed blood.You can''t tell anyone about this.Do you understand?"

    "But...but..."

    Skr''s eyes widened in rm.

    "Does that mean we can''t be together anymore, Jerome?"

    Her eyes became ssy with tears.

    She grabbed my hand as tears rolled down her cheeks like pearls.

    "Don''t cry, Skr." I hugged her tightly.

    "I don''t care who or what you are.I love you just the way you are.If the elders ever learn of your true

    identity, I''ll give up my position as Alpha.I''ll go wherever you go," I told her sincerely.

    After all the ups and downs that Linda had put us through, I was determined never to be separated

    from Skr.

    "No, I can''t let you make so many sacrifices for me.I''ll keep my identity secret."

    Skr shook her head and wiped her tears.

    "But, Jerome, I can''t control my powers."

    "Don''t worry.I''ll always be by your side,"

    I dered.I was not going to let anything bad happen to Skr.

 Chapter 185: The Queens Coronation Ceremony

    Chapter 185: The Queen''s Coronation Ceremony

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Tomorrow was the queen''s coronation ceremony.

    Anthony and I met up with the others at the gate.

    Elizabeth also came, supported by a maid.

    Her eyes were a little red.

    Elizabeth held Anthony''s hand and mine, patting them over and over again.

    She looked very worried and reluctant.

    "Anthony, Jennifer, don''t forget to protect yourselves," she told us.

    "Be careful."

    "Take care of yourself as well, Mom,"

    Anthony said and hugged Elizabeth.

    "I will leave some of my men here to protect you.If you need anything, just tell them and they will ry

    it to me."

    After bidding his mother goodbye, Anthony and I set off.

    Just as we had nned, Dana, Gary, Jerome, and several wizards disguised themselves as Anthony''s

    attendants.

    They could enter the royal pce this way.

    Skr and I could attend the coronation ceremony as Anthony''s guests.

    Skr was very nervous during the flight.I held her hand to reassure her.

    "We are going to seed,"

    I said not only to Skr, but also to myself.

    The next day, we made our way to the royal pce.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Before getting into the car and heading out, Anthony and I changed into the outfits that we had bought.

    "Honey, I''m worried about you." I hugged Anthony.

    "What if the Love Curse attacks you during the ceremony?"

    "Don''t worry.I''ve taken some medicine that should ease any pain induced by magic.Everything will be

    fine."

    Anthony kissed my forehead tofort me.

    He then whispered in my ear, "Jennifer, I''ve secretly deployed my own guards outside the royal

    pce.They are ready to make a move at any time."

    I nodded and gripped Anthony''s hand tighter.

    The car rolled to a stop in front of the royal pce.

    Anthony held my hand and led me up the steps which were covered with a red carpet.

    I tried my best to look steadily forward, all the while observing our surroundings out of the corner of my

    eye.

    When we arrived at the hall, there were already many guests present.

    Anthony and I saw Austin and Caroline who were well-dressed.

    When they saw us, they took the initiative to greet us first.

    "Long time no see, Anthony, Jennifer.How have you been recently?"

    Caroline smiled as she put one hand over her swollen belly.

    "My dear brother, why haven''t you been visiting the royal pce these days?"

    Austin inquired in a friendly tone.

    Caroline''s other hand was tucked in his arm.

    Those who were unaware of Anthony and Austin¡¯s true rtionship would think that they got along.

    "I had to deal with some personal affairs," Anthony replied coolly.

    "By the way, Jennifer, how was everything after you returned to Rainbow Pack?" Austin turned to me

    and asked.

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr.Jones.I have proven that I am not a jinx.The rumors were part of a plot

    by Arthur,"

    I answered in a neutral tone.

    "I''ve heard about that.Congrattions, Jennifer,"

    Austin replied politely, but there was no sincerity in his tone.

    I kept my gaze on him and Caroline, and thinking of the Love Curse on Anthony made me annoyed.

    "It''s so strange.Caroline, didn''t you insist that Anthony was the father of your child? Why is it suddenly

    the king''s baby?"

    I asked, pretending to be confused.

    Caroline''s and Austin''s expressions darkened.

    "This child is mine.I thought you would know better than to believe in rumors, Jennifer,"

    Austin answered with a frown.I smiled pleasantly.

    Seeing their frustration made me feel a little better.

    Anthony''s POV:

    The queen''s coronation ceremony officially began.

    Jennifer and I stood hand in hand inside the hall.

    We watched Austin walk down from his throne to put the queen''s crown on Caroline''s head.

    Just as the crown settled over Caroline''s hair, all the officials in the hall cheered.

    The honor guards outside began to y music.

    Austin helped Caroline up and led her to the center of the hall so that they could ept congrattions

    from the guests.

    After the ceremony, there was a grand celebration.

    This was a crucial moment for Jennifer and myself.

    We entered the banquet hall.

    The long dining table was filled with delicious food, and a stage had been set up in the middle of the

    hall for performances.

    I quietly led Jennifer to the VIP seats.

    "Keep your guard up, Jennifer.Austin could hurt us at any time,"

    I reminded Jennifer in a low voice as I sat down next to her.

    Thest time we attended a ceremony in Rainbow Pack, Jennifer and I were attacked by several

    magicians.

    "I will." Jennifer nodded.

    However, it became obvious that Austin was not going to act rashly in front of so many guests.

    The party went on without any trouble.

    The guests chatted andughed a lot, offering toasts for Austin and Caroline.

    Austin seemed to be in a genuinely good mood.

    Because the atmosphere was good, I decided to officially announce my uing marriage with

    Jennifer.

    "Excuse me, everyone.Today is Austin''s wedding day, but I also have an important announcement,"

    I announced in a loud voice after getting up from my seat.

    Austin looked stunned, but he waved at the performers on the stage.

    The band immediately stopped ying music.

    "I am happy to announce that Jennifer, my mate, has agreed to be my wife,"

    I dered while curling my hand around Jennifer''s wrist.

    The crowd quieted down.

    Even Jennifer looked at me in surprise.

    She had not expected me to announce our uing marriage in public.

    She gripped my hand nervously, and I responded to her with a smile, indicating that she didn''t need to

    worry.

    I had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    I wanted the whole world to know that Jennifer was my destined mate.

    I didn''t want her to receive any more unfair treatment.

    "Oh, that is great news, Anthony."

    Austin stood up as well with an exaggeratedugh.

    "As agreed, now that Jennifer has proven that she is not a jinx, of course I will allow you two to get

    married.Congrattions."

    "Thank you," I replied indifferently.

    "Congrattions, Mr.Jones!"

    "Mr.Jones, may you and Jennifer have a happy marriage."

    After Austin''s decree, other guests echoed his sentiments and offered their blessings.

    I nodded and expressed my gratitude to them one by one.

    Jennifer held my hand tightly as her ears turned red out of shyness.

    "I n to decide on a wedding date and marry Jennifer as soon as possible." I looked at Austin.

    "What do you think?"

    "Sounds good, Anthony." Austin took his seat at the head of the dining table.

    "When do you want to get married?"

    "Half a month from now," I answered.

    "Fine.As proof of my blessing, you shall have a grand wedding." Austin nodded in a friendly manner.

    "Thank you." I smirked.

    I knew that this was not Austin''s true intention, but I didn''t mind continuing to pretend to be on good

    terms with him.

    If I remained calm, Austin was bound to drop his guard around me.

    At the very least, I had seeded in making everyone recognize Jennifer as my wife-to-be.

 Chapter 186: The Battle Began

    Chapter 186: The Battle Began

    Austin''s POV:

    Just looking at Anthony''s calm face drove me up the wall in anger.

    I would do anything to wipe that arrogant, snobbish expression on his face.

    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists to contain my anger.

    Did he want to get married? I wasn''t going to let him live to his wedding day.

    As long as Anthony was alive, he would always be a thorn in my side.

    I wanted him and his damned mate to rot in hell for an eternity.

    I pulled Caroline over and sat her down before I whispered in her ear, "Honey, go ahead with your

    n.You have my full support,"

    "As you wish, Austin.Just wait and see."

    Caroline smiled charmingly and I gave her a gentle pat on the buttock to show my satisfaction.

    Caroline winked at me yfully before she picked up a ss of wine and walked towards Anthony.

    "Congrattions, Jennifer! Finally, it must feel good to be reunited with Anthony!"

    A smile appeared on my face as I saw Caroline stand in front of Jennifer.

    ¡®¡®Poor Anthony, you won''t even know what hit you!¡¯¡¯ I thought viciously.

    "Thank you, Caroline."

    Jennifer looked calm and she didn''t refuse Caroline''s toast, which allowed Caroline to proceed with our

    n.

    "Argh!"

    Before Jennifer could raise her ss, Caroline screamed and fell to the floor.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The ss flew out from her hand and shattered into pieces.

    To y along, I quickly stood up and ran to Caroline in a hurry.

    "Caroline! What happened? Are you okay?"

    I screamed as loud as I could, attracting the attention of everyone around us.

    "Jennifer pushed me! Ouch, my belly hurts! Austin, Jennifer wants to kill our child!"

    Caroline winced on the floor, with both hands on her belly.

    She shrieked like a wounded animal as I helped her up to her feet.

    "I didn''t even touch her.She just fell down on her own," Jennifer exined with a frown.

    "I can testify that Jennifer didn''t touch Caroline.Austin, you better have the doctors check Caroline''s

    condition as soon as possible."

    Anthony also stood up, but he maintained a calm andposed expression as he held Jennifer in his

    arms.

    I felt anger surge up inside me like a storm out at sea.

    "No! She pushed me!" Caroline burst into tears.

    She feigned injury as she leaned against my chest and scolded Jennifer.

    "She hates me.She pushed me on purpose just now!"

    Caroline''s dress suddenly turned red as she spoke and a stream of blood trickled down her legs.

    Of course, it was all part of our n.

    It was a small trick we had prepared in advance.

    "Anthony, your testimony means nothing to me! You and your mate are in on this together!" I said

    sternly.

    As I helped Caroline up, I gestured at the maids standing behind me with my hand.

    "Take Caroline back to our room and get her cleaned up.Call the doctors at once.We have to make

    sure that her baby is safe!"

    The maids rushed to our side and carried Caroline out of the banquet hall while the other guests

    watched in awe and befuddlement.

    "Anthony''s mate tried to murder my baby,"

    I yelled, pointing at Jennifer.

    "Take her down and put her in prison.She needs to be put before a trial for her actions."

    Upon my order, the guards standing outside the hall swarmed inside, ready to capture Jennifer.

    "I would like to see who''s brave enough toy a finger on her."

    Anthony stared at me coldly as he stood in front of Jennifer to protect her.

    "Choose your words carefully, Anthony!"

    I snapped and my eyes were filled with hatred.

    "How dare you disobey my order? Are you going tomit treason? Jennifer tried to murder my baby

    in public.Everyone saw it.Are you still going to deny the truth?"

    As soon as I finished my words, I nced at the elders who supported me.

    "Anthony, you can''t use your power to seek personal gain!"

    "We all saw your mate push the queen!"

    The elders stood up and joined me in ming Anthony.

    Everything was working out just the way I had nned it.

    I had to keep the pressure on Anthony so he would have no choice but to react and make a mistake.

    In the blink of an eye, all the guests started dispersing as the guards approached Anthony and Jennifer.

    All of a sudden, Anthony kicked the guards who were about to pounce on Jennifer.

    Almost immediately, Jennifer joined the fight.

    They fought fiercely together, and as a team, my guards were no match for them at all.

    Before long, they two managed to push them back.What useless idiots!

    "Gather the royal guards at once!"

    I roared, gritting my teeth.

    Admittedly, Anthony and Jennifer were good at fighting, but so what? They were outnumbered and it

    was only a matter of time before they were subdued.

    Anthony''s POV:

    I was not surprised to see that Austin had summoned the royal guards here.I had already guessed that

    he would take advantage of this party to attack me and Jennifer.

    "Guards!"

    I quickly called my private guards who had been hiding in the dark, waiting for my order to show up.

    Then, I hurled thest guard who tried to get close to me back at Austin.

    "Are you okay, Jennifer?"

    I turned to look at Jennifer with concern.

    "I''m fine.These useless minions are only good enough for a warm-up." Jennifer smiled.

    While we were talking, my private guards quickly rushed into the banquet hall and stood guard before

    us.

    The atmosphere around us became tense as Austin''s royal guards took position against us.

    "Good, very good."

    Austin retreated to the side of the royal guards with a long face.

    "Anthony, are you going to rebel against me?"

    "Why would I do that, Austin? I just wanted to get rid of the evil and uphold justice for the people," I

    replied calmly and stood in front of Jennifer.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Austin squinted his eyes at me.

    "Come out, everyone."

    I simply pped my hand in response to his question.

    Gary and Dana, who had been pretending to be my private guards, took off their guises and revealed

    their faces to the people.

    Their deathly res frightened Austin, who stepped back as soon as he saw them.

    "What are you afraid of, Austin? Do you happen to know these two old soldiers?" I asked calmly.

    "Oh, of course, I know them.Gary and Dana? I haven''t seen two in so long that I almost forgot them,"

    Austin answered in a hurry.

    "Eh? Weren''t they soldiers who went to battle with the former king?" an elder asked in surprise after

    staring at Dana and Gary for a while.

    "Oh, yes, I remember them.That''s Gary and Dana! I thought they had died in battle.How are they still

    alive?"

    Another elder couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment.

    The look of surprise from the two prestigious elders prompted some murmurings from the crowd.

    Meanwhile, Austin''s face darkened in anger.

    "Oh wait, I remember now.Their bodies were never found after the war and I thought that the beasts

    had taken them away.I always thought that the two of them had died fighting for our country.I didn''t

    expect them to be still alive!"

    Austin quickly put on a sad look on his face.

    "Thank God.I won''t forget your contributions to our country.I will award you two with first ss merits!"

    "I didn''t expect Austin to be such a hypocritical coward,"

    Jennifer whispered in disgust, standing next to me.

    "It''s all just a desperate attempt to avoid trouble," I answered.

    Austin''s acting didn''t work.

    After all, how could these battle-hardened soldiers who had wandered the edge of death be captivated

    by his words?

    "No, thanks.We don''t want your award."

    Dana looked at Austin expressionlessly.

    Gary simply stared at Austin with a grimace of fury.

    Austin swallowed nervously as his smile froze on his face.

    In an instant, the whole banquet hall quieted down and silence permeated the air.

 Chapter 187: A Lot Of Crimes

    Chapter 187: A Lot Of Crimes

    Dana''s POV:

    I could feel the anger boiling up inside me as I set my eyes on Austin.After all, he was the one who

    yed the former king.

    Our brave and battle-wise king! Even in the face of danger, he would never cower in fear! Who would

    have thought that such a valiant ruler would eventually die at the hands of his own son? The former

    king was a fool to attach great importance to a man like Austin, who would do anything to attain power.

    My hands itched to reach for his throat and strangle him in the name of our former king!

    "Dana, I know you''re not happy because you wasn''t awarded, but it''s not toote yet.Perhaps, I can

    throw you a party to celebrate your safe return?"

    Austin hid behind the guards and forced a smile.

    How dare he make fun of me like that? Even before he took the throne, he was a spineless blow-hard

    who never made any contribution to the development of this kingdom.

    "What the hell are you talking about? You''re a shameless traitor! A sinner who betrayed the country!

    Stop pretending like you care about anything other than yourself! You make me sick!"

    I charged at him, grunting as I couldn''t contain my anger.

    "Dana, calm down!"

    Gary held my arm and stopped me.

    "What did you just say to me?"

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Austin''s face flushed red in an instant.

    His face contorted in anger as he pointed his finger at me.

    "You should be mindful of how you speak to the king, unless you have a death wish.How dare you

    disrespect me?"

    I scoffed and shook my head at him.

    Taking the interest of the whole situation, I decided that it would be a waste of my time to continue

    arguing with him.

    "He called our king a traitor..."

    "I thought Dana died a long time ago.There must be something fishy going on in here."

    The elders whispered to each other.

    "Guards, arrest the both of them and put them in jail.I want to interrogate them myself!"

    Austin''s face turned livid.

    Needless to say, he must have heard what the elders talked about.

    "What crime have wemitted? You have no right to make such demands, Austin!"

    Gary patted me on the shoulder before he walked up to Austin, gritting his teeth furiously.

    "Why are you in such a hurry to shut us up? Is it because you are indeed guilty?"

    "Excuse me, what are you two talking about? How are you two still alive?"

    One of the elders looked back and forth in confusion at me, Gary and Austin.

    "You all deserve to know the truth! Austin was the one who killed his father!"

    Gary looked at the elders.

    "Austin was themander in that battle, and it was his decision that caused our army to get beaten

    by the vampires.After we lost our troops, our former king struggled to keep fighting.Dana and I were so

    badly wounded that we couldn''t get up from the ground.Just when we least expected it, Austin stabbed

    his father in the back as he let his guard down."

    Gary''s words took me back to that tragic day.

    I felt so angry that I had to clench my fists to stop myself fromshing out.

    "Our former king took care of that bastard and that''s how he paid him back.Austin ran away after his

    father died, assuming that we had also perished in battle.Gary and I would have dly died that day,

    but the thought of our former king kept us alive because we couldn''t let his death mean nothing."

    Austin''s POV:

    How the hell did Anthony find Dana and Gary?

    "Lies! You are talking nonsense! Do you know what we do to those who spread lies about the king?"

    I shouted hysterically, trying to make myself look more imposing.

    "Guards, what are you waiting for? Take these lunatics away!"

    "I would like to see them try!"

    Anthony strode forward with a cold look in his eyes.

    When the guards saw him, they all stepped back in fear.

    "Austin, why don''t you let them finish speaking, since you''re not guilty?"

    Gary! Dana! You don''t have to worry about anything.Just tell the truth!

    ¡®¡¯No!¡¯¡¯

    I couldn''t let this happen.

    I could see the elders looking at me suspiciously when I looked around.

    However, there was nothing I could do but stand and endure this moment.

    "After we escaped from the battlefield, we tried toe back to warn everyone of Austin''s crime, but

    he sent his men to hunt us down like wild animals.He wanted to hide the fact that he had killed his

    father from everyone."

    Gary looked at me with disdain.

    "Fortunately, God gave us the strength to keep fighting, so that we could tell you the truth! It''s time for

    you to pay for what you have done, Austin! You have no right to be sitting on that throne!"

    I started to sweat profusely as I got more and more flustered.

    I could feel the hateful eyes of the other people upon me as they whispered amongst themselves.

    I heard someone from the crowd use me for killing my father and usurping the throne.

    No, I couldn''t let things go on like this.

    "You have made a lot of baseless ims here, but do you actually have any evidence to support these

    lies?"

    I sneered at Anthony as I didn''t think they would have any evidence.

    Even if they had seen my kill my father, so what? There were no photos or recordings that could prove

    that I was the one who killed him.

    "As thest two survivors of that war, Dana and Gary are the only witnesses we need." Anthony was

    very calm.

    He didn''t even look at me as he spoke.

    Then, he walked to the center of the hall.

    I took a few steps back just to be safe.Was he thinking of attacking me?

    "If you don''t admit the truth, I will be happy to share some evidence about your drug trafficking

    business that got several innocent werewolves killed.What do you think about that?"

    Anthony asked as he looked at me with confidence.

    "That''s enough! I''ve had it with your lies!"

    I had no idea that he had gone through such lengths to find dirt on me.

    How could he have known? Then, Anthony took out a remote and pointed it at the giant TV on the wall

    of the banquet hall.

    I almost fainted when I saw the photos of me meeting with the drug trafficker.

    That was several years ago.

    I had no idea that Anthony had been gathering evidence against me in secret all along.

    "Who''s to say that those photos aren''t fabricated?"

    I knew I was clutching at straws with that argument, but I had no choice.

    "I was never involved in such criminal activities.Why would I get into business with drug traffickers? I''m

    a king! I don''t need money! What a joke!"

    "Austin, there really is no end to your greed.I wouldn''t be surprised if you sold your soul just to make a

    quick buck."

    Anthony''s words dripped with contempt.

    Although I was infuriated by his arrogance, I didn''t know how to refute.

    I clenched my fists and began to pant.I couldn''t just admit defeat like this.I was the king! After all, I had

    to kill my own father to get to where I was.I didn''t want him to die.

    However, how could I be the king if he was still alive? Besides, he had fought bravely in the battle

    and he was most likely to die in the battlefield.

    I just helped to end his pain in the end.Why didn''t anyone understand me?

    "That''s not all, Austin."

    Just when I thought this was over, Anthony pped his hands and looked at the door of the hall.

    "Bring her in!"

    What else is left? I looked at the door in disbelief when I saw a woman dressed like a maiding in.I

    didn''t recognize her.

    "This maid''s name is Emma.She saw Austin rape a young maid in the royal pce and kill her after

    that," Anthony said to the elders.

 Chapter 188: Fight

    Chapter 188: Fight

    Emma''s POV:

    I had never thought that one day I would have the chance to testify against the murderer of my friend.

    My hands trembled when I looked at that vicious man, who didn''t deserve to be called a king at all.

    A part of me was scared, but I also felt excited, and above all, happy.

    After all, I finally had the chance to avenge my friend''s death.

    A few days ago, when Anthony''s asked me if I was willing to testify against Austin and expose his

    crimes to the world, I thought I was dreaming.

    "Emma, don''t be afraid.Justice will prevail.Please face everyone and tell them the truth," Anthony said

    to encourage me.

    "All right!"

    I held back my tears and took a deep breath before I pointed my finger at Austin.

    "This man is nothing but a depraved animal! He raped and killed my dear friend Lisa!"

    Then I told them everything I had witnessed with my own eyes a few years ago.

    "Lisa worked as a maid at the royal pce.The king took a fancy to her because she was more

    beautiful than the other maids.When he asked Lisa to be his mistress, she refused him, and in return,

    he tried to rape her.When Lisa fought back desperately, he got furious."

    I couldn''t help but close my eyes to stop the tears from falling as I spoke.I took deep breaths to control

    my emotions because I wanted to tell everyone the whole story.

    "He raped Lisa before strangled her with his own hands.He didn''t let go of her throat until she stopped

    moving.After that, Lisa''s dead body was found in a well nearby.It had decayed that we could hardly

    recognize her.Everyone thought that she died from drowning.I was just outside the room where Lisa

    died.I heard her screaming and crying for help, but no one came.Although I was able to take photos

    through the crack between the door and the door frame, I didn''t dare to speak up about it earlier

    because I knew that no one would believe a maid."

    I kept picturing Lisa''s face in my head when I spoke, smiling at me as if she was standing right before

    me.

    She was a kind-hearted soul, who never failed to bake me a cake on my birthdays.

    We were poor, but we were happy because we could always rely on each other.

    The more I thought about it, the sadder I felt and eventually I couldn''t help but break into tears.

    I regretted not being able to do anything to help her at that time.

    "Don''t cry, sweet girl! Your courage will be deeply appreciated by yourte friend,"

    Anthony''s mate said as she walked up to me with a smile and held my hands.

    Her presence gave my heart warmth andfort.

    "Thank you, Jennifer.¡± That''s very kind of you to say.

    "I hurried to express my gratitude.¡±

    Anthony was a kind man, and his mate was just as considerate as he was.They were a perfect match.

    "No, that was just a misunderstanding.I just wanted to be close to Lisa because I had feelings for her."

    Austin refused to admit his crime.

    But I knew his words were useless.

    Soon enough, Anthony showed everyone the photos I had sent to him on the TV.

    Although the photos were blurry, it still showed Austin choking Lisa''s throat until she lost

    consciousness.

    Suddenly, the voices of the people whispering became louder, as if they were enraged.

    One of them picked up a fruit from the table and hurled it at Austin.

    When I saw this, I wiped my tears away with my hand and drew a cross on my chest, feeling relieved.

    ¡®¡¯Lisa, I hope you can see this from where you are! The murderer who killed you is finally going to be

    punished.¡¯¡¯

    Anthony''s POV:

    I red coldly at Austin without uttering a word as he stood in his ce fidgeting nervously.

    The evidence presented against him was enough to incriminate him for his actions.

    I had to overthrow Austin today.

    If I let him get away, Austin would make sure that Jennifer and I would never oppose him again.

    "Kill that traitor!"

    "That''s right! We must avenge the former king!"

    "Austin is a traitor!"

    "Tyrant! He killed the innocent!"

    As soon as I posted the photos, the crowd in the banquet hall became mad with rage.

    Many people shouted at Austin.

    I didn''t show any sign of joy in my expression, even though everything was going ording to my n,

    because I knew that Austin wouldn''t surrender so easily.

    "I am not going to admit to anything I haven''t done! These are all lies they''ve made up to overthrow me!

    "

    Austin''s eyes became red and his voice cracked.

    "They are all fake¡± Anthony forged them to turn you against me.

    He''s doing this because he wants to usurp the throne.

    Who would have thought that my dear brother would do such a thing to me? Arrest them all!

    Austin waved at the royal guards, who started to march towards me and my private guards.

    After all, loyalty to the king was the duty of the royal guards.

    I was not surprised that they followed Austin''s order.

    I raised an eyebrow as I cast them a sideways nce.

    If Austin wanted a fight to the death, then I was prepared to give him what he wanted!

    "Jerome, keep Skr safe! She is pregnant!" I told Jerome without hesitation.

    "No problem, Mr.Jones.I will protect her with my life," Jerome replied firmly.

    Then, Jennifer and I exchanged firm nces with each other as we were prepared to fight.

    Out of the blue, Austin took out a pistol and shot at me three times in a row.

    Unfortunately for him, I was able to dodge as I saw himing from a mile away.

    "Let''s go!"

    With a roar, I transformed into a wolf and sprang at Austin.

    Austin''s face started to contort as he threw away the pistol and transformed into a wolf, too.

    My private guards followed suit and transformed into wolves as well.

    Within seconds, chaos ensued throughout the banquet hall.

    "Anthony, I will take the witnesses away from here and keep them safe.I''ll let you deal with Austin on

    your own,"

    Jennifer shouted at me from behind.

    I didn''t respond, but I praised her in my head.

    Then, I focused my attention on Austin.

    I unfurled my sharp ws and sunk them into his neck.

    "Anthony, do you really think you can defeat me?" Austin shouted at me, gritting his teeth in pain.

    "You must pay for what you have done!"

    I didn''t let him provoke me into breaking concentration.

    I studied his every move, looking for a w.

    Austin was smart enough to know that he wouldn''t win in a fair fight against me, so he kept dodging

    and using his own men to block the bullets.

    I grabbed a royal guard''s arm and ripped it out of his body as his blood sshed all over my face.

    As the fight went on, the hall looked bloody.

    The elders attempted to flee from there as they ran with their hands over their heads.

    "Stop! Stop! What are you doing? This is the royal pce.You can''t fight here!" a white-bearded elder

    shouted.

    "Don''t get in my way, old man!"

    Austin kicked him aside before he could even finish his words.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The other elders looked at him in shock as they ran towards the exit.

    I could tell that Austin was desperate.

    I winked at my private guards, signaling to them to preserve their strength.

    After all, the royal guards led by Austin were formidable fighters, and we couldn''t risk defeat at their

    hands.

    Neither side managed to gain the upper hand even after several bouts of fighting.

    I could hardly raise my arm and I noticed that Austin was limping.

    We stood far from each other as if to assess the situation before making the next move.

 Chapter 189: Larry Appears

    Chapter 189: Larry Appears

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I fought side by side and killed off Austin''sckeys.

    They were no match for me because my ws tore them easily apart.

    However, there were so many of them.

    As soon as I managed to get rid of my opponent, another would attack.

    It felt as if the battle was never going to end.

    My eyes turned red as I became more and more ruthless.

    While focusing on my opponents, I gradually became unaware of my surroundings.

    "Watch out, Jennifer!" Skr shouted hysterically.

    I turned around and saw that all the dancers had picked up weapons and were rushing towards me.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    They had not taken part in the fight earlier so I had not paid much attention to them.

    They must have been waiting for me to drop my guard.

    The dancers wereing at me so quickly that I did not have enough time to dodge their attack.

    "Jennifer!"

    Anthony also noticed that the dancers were ambushing me.

    He wanted toe to my aid, but he could not get rid of Austin.

    The dancers lunged, their swords less than a meter away from shing me.

    My eyes narrowed as I roared and stretched out my ws.

    I was determined to fight them to death.

    But before we could sh, a strong gust of wind blew from behind me, forcing the dancers back and

    scattering them across the floor.

    I was stunned, unsure of who had saved me.

    When I turned around, I saw Skr.

    She had her hands stretched out in front of her, and she looked a little dazed.

    "She can control wind! She must be a vampire!"

    one of the guests yelled while pointing at Skr.

    "No, no.I''m not..."

    Skr staggered back in horror.

    I realized that the gale that saved me just now was caused by Skr and her special power.

    Damn it! Skr''s identity was about to get exposed.

    "Don''t be afraid, Skr.Everything''s going to be okay.Let''s go."

    Jerome, who was next to Skr, reacted quickly.

    He gathered Skr in his arms and put his coat over her, covering her face.

    "Jerome, take her out of here right away! Run as far as you can!"

    I shouted at my brother while fighting with the dancers.

    We were all being so loud that it did not escape Austin''s ears.

    His eyes narrowed as Jerome strode away.

    "Anthony, how dare you team up with a vampire?"

    Austin pointed at Jerome, who was running toward the door.

    "Stop that man! Catch the vampire and kill her!"

    The royal guards immediately turned around and rushed towards the door.

    Thinking fast, I dashed to the door and stopped the royal guards from attacking my brother.

    "Gary, Dana, cover for Jennifer."

    Anthony also realized that things were not going well so he left Austin behind and came to help.

    After hearing Anthony''s order, Gary and Dana joined the battle to help us stop the royal guards from

    attacking.

    The situation became even more chaotic that I had no time to care about anything else.

    I could only fight and hope that Jerome managed to escape with Skr.

    "Anthony, you have colluded with vampires and tried to nder me! Guards, kill all these spies!"

    Austin seized the opportunity to fight back.

    He pointed out Anthony as the enemy and swore at him.

    With our backs up against each other, Anthony and I fought off the guards.

    The harsh training I had been through came in handy at this moment.

    My fists and feet moved quickly, and I was able to defeat many enemies with my sharp ws.

    Not far from me and Anthony, Dana and Gary fought bravely against several guards.

    They were not at a disadvantage which boosted our morale.

    If we continued to fight like this, I believed that Austin''s chances of winning would gradually decrease.

    "Larry!"

    Austin yelled while ring at Anthony and me with intense hatred.

    "Watch out! The grand wizard Larry is here to help them!"

    When I heard the name that Austin called out, I quickly turned to warn my teammates.

    As soon as I finished speaking, a man in a ck robe suddenly appeared before us.

    He waved his wand and muttered something.

    The wand spewed out streams of ck fire.

    "Watch out! He''s using ck magic!" Anthony yelled.

    We rolled on the floor, barely avoiding the attack.

    "Are these the people you want me to deal with? They are very weak!" Larry snorted with disdain.

    Seeing hiscent expression made me sneer.

    Anthony and I had already expected that Austin would ask Larry for help.

    "Roy!"

    Anthony roared for reinforcements.

    Roy, who had been hiding outside, appeared at the entrance of the banquet hall along with several

    other wizards.

    "Protect the prince!"

    Roy held up his wand and cast a water spell to extinguish the ck mes.

    The other wizards followed suit and chanted all sorts of spells to attack Larry.

    "Humph! None of you are worthy enough to be considered my opponent." Larry flew into a rage.

    "Let me teach you all a lesson!"

    He fired a round of lightning in our direction, but Roy and the other wizards were prepared for this.

    They worked together and used a defensive incantation to defend us against Larry''s attack.

    Although Larry was very strong, our wizards outnumbered him so they were able to hold him back.

    Caroline''s POV:

    I was waiting in the bedroom for Austin to appear with good news.

    However, while I was lying in bed, a maid rushed over to tell me that something had gone wrong in the

    banquet hall.

    "What happened?"

    I sat up on the bed and frowned at the maid.

    "The king and the prince are fighting," the maid answered.

    "What?!"

    In a fit of anger, I grabbed the maid and shook her.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about such an important thing earlier? You''re so useless!"

    I shoved the maid aside and rushed to the banquet hall, forgetting the fact that I was supposed to be

    pretending to be injured.

    I couldn''t let anything bad happen to Austin.

    He was the only one I could depend on now.

    If Austin fell, I would end up in Anthony''s clutches, and he was going to make me pay for my crimes.

    When I arrived at the banquet hall, the situation was worse than I had expected.

    I heard the deafening sounds of fighting.

    I entered the hall and saw blood all over the floor.

    I was shocked to see how many guards had died.

    What was going on? I took a few steps back and felt something under my feet.

    I looked down and realized that I had stepped on an arm.

    I was so startled that I screamed, nearly falling backwards in the process.

    Where was Austin? I looked around anxiously and eventually caught sight of him.

    At that moment, I noticed that Jennifer wasing up behind him with her ws raised.

    She looked like she was aiming for his neck.

    "Watch out, Austin!" I screamed.

    Austin must have heard me because he rolled on the floor, dodging Jennifer''s attack.

    But before I could sigh in relief, that bitch turned around and ran towards me.

    I tried to dodge, but she was too fast.

    I even stretched out my ws in self-defense, but she managed to grab my neck first.

    How was she so strong?! I struggled in her grip, but my efforts were useless.

    "What are you nning to do with me?"

    I tried to w the hand gripping my neck.

    "Look over here, Austin.I have Caroline!"

    Jennifer lifted me up by my neck.

    "If you don''t surrender now, I''ll break her neck."

    Jennifer was squeezing my neck hard enough for me to have difficulty breathing.

    She looked like she was seriously going to kill me.

    The possibility of that happening scared me out of my wits.

    My eyes instantly welled up with tears.

    "Austin...Help me..."

    My gaze locked with Austin''s, and he looked torn.My survival instinct made me cry for help with all of

    my strength.

 Chapter 190: Subdue Austin

    Chapter 190: Subdue Austin

    Austin''s POV:

    Seeing Caroline at the mercy of that bitch, Jennifer, made my heart clench.With Jennifer''s w

    wrapped firmly around Caroline''s neck, I was at a loss what to do.

    "Austin, help me, please! I don''t want to die!"

    Caroline screamed, tears streaming down her face.

    She struggled to free herself from Jennifer''s grip, but to no avail.

    "Caroline!" I shouted anxiously.

    In the beginning, it was true that I held no feelings for Caroline.

    I only used her for her body and beautiful face.

    After tasting her once, I found myselfing back for more and more.

    But after getting along with her for a period of time, I started to see her differently.

    She was a delicate and sexy woman, and I had to admit that her dependence on me made me very

    happy.

    Before I knew it, I had fallen in love with her.

    I would never had made her my queen otherwise.

    Our rtionship had started with me just using her, but now, I liked her deeply.

    "I''ll give you three minutes, Austin," Jennifer said firmly.

    "If you don''t surrender, I''ll kill her."

    "Anthony, Caroline is your sister.How could you have the heart to let Jennifer kill her?"

    I turned to Anthony stubbornly.

    "She deserves it,"

    Anthony replied expressionlessly.

    Damn it! If I didn''t surrender, Caroline would die, and so would my child in her belly.

    But if I surrendered, I would lose everything.

    Anthony would take the throne and I would no longer be king.

    I had done everything to get the throne, so naturally, I couldn''t just give it up.

    As the seconds ticked on, I felt my forehead break into a cold sweat.

    My eyes darted from Jennifer to Caroline as hesitation paralyzed me.

    "Austin, don''t surrender!" Caroline shouted all of a sudden.

    She looked at me with tears in her eyes, but she looked brave, as though she was staring death in the

    face unflinchingly.

    "You can''t surrender.If you do, none of us will survive.Let me die, and then kill them to avenge me!"

    I stared at Caroline with astonishment.I couldn''t believe my ears.

    She was about to die, yet she was still thinking about me.

    "Austin, as long as you are willing to surrender, I promise that Caroline and her baby will live," Jennifer

    said in a loud voice.

    "And I can talk to Anthony on your behalf.Maybe he will spare your life."

    As Jennifer spoke, I stared sadly at Caroline''s pale face.

    Maybe there was no turning back.

    If we continued to fight, I knew I was still in trouble.

    Anthony''s strength exceeded far beyond my imagination.

    Plus, many elders had changed their minds about me after seeing the photos Anthony showed them.

    Now, few elders were on my side.

    But on the other hand, if I surrendered and even if Anthony spared my life, I doubted things would turn

    out well forme.

    "Three minutes is almost up.Austin, have you made up your mind yet?"

    Jennifer''s cold voice pulled me back to reality.

    She stretched out one w and scratched at Caroline''s neck.

    Caroline shrieked in pain as blood trickled out from the wound.

    "No, no, don''t kill her.Calm down, Jennifer!"

    I was so scared that I shouted.

    "Then order your men to stop fighting.I don''t want to see any more soldiers sacrifice their lives

    meaninglessly," Jennifer said sternly.

    "Stop!"

    Gritting my teeth, I obeyed her.

    However, Larry ignored mymand and continued attacking other wizards.

    "I said, stop!" I shouted at Larry.

    He shot me a sullen nce and snorted coldly before finally putting away his wand.

    Caroline''s POV:

    I was shocked.I didn''t think that Austin would worry about me at such a critical moment.

    Was my life as important as power? Truth be told, I was ready to die at Jennifer''s hand.

    I just hoped Austin could avenge me.I always thought that Austin didn''t love me.

    He and Anthony werepletely different.

    Anthony was kind and upright.

    Once he fell in love with someone, he would never change which was why I always wanted to be the

    one he fell for.

    On the other hand, Austin was a tyrant.To him, love was far less exciting than sex.

    He only ever wanted to use me and my body.

    I was keenly aware of this, but in order to protect myself, I had no choice but to rely on him.

    But just now, he gave in to Jennifer for me.

    It looked like he was actually in love with me.

    I stared at him with an aching heart.

    Despite the wound on my neck, I wasn''t scared.

    I felt nothing but longing for him.

    "Austin, the truth is, I stopped loving Anthony a long time ago.If we survive this, I will love you and you

    alone."

    I cried, speaking from the heart.

    "Don''t be afraid, babe! I''ll save you.I''m the king, and you are my queen.No one is going to change that."

    Austin and I looked at each other.

    Although he spoke confidently, his body was covered with wounds.He didn''t stand a chance against

    Anthony.

    "Quit it, Austin," Jennifer sneered, her w inching closer to the veins on my neck.

    I was so scared that I trembled all over.Enduring the pain, I looked back at Austin pleadingly.

    "Please, don''t! Anthony, we can talk!" Austin pleaded through gritted teeth.

    Anthony looked calm andposed, as though he was sure he was going to win.

    "My request is very simple, Austin.You surrender, abdicate, admit your crimes to the whole country, and

    confess and apologize in front of our father''s tombstone."

    "Never!"

    Austin grew agitated all of a sudden.Seeing him like this made me anxious.If things escted, Jennifer

    just might kill me in a fit of rage.

    "Austin, you should show some sincerity.Or "

    Jennifer began, but I took her attention on Austin as an opportunity to escape.I bit down on her hand

    hard.

    As expected, she was caught off guard and subconsciously withdrew her hand.

    "Austin!"

    I broke free from Jennifer''s grip and rushed towards Austin, and he too rushed towards me.

    In that moment, I felt a surge of hope.

    I could see myself living with Austin happily, and our child would grow up to be the next king.

    Like a sh of lightning, Anthony dashed all my hope.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Before I could even touch Austin, Anthony caught him and pinned him on the floor.

    "No!"

    I screamed and rushed over, grabbing Austin''s hand.

 Chapter 191: The Fall Of Austin

    Chapter 191: The Fall Of Austin

    Anthony''s POV:

    At the same time that Caroline broke free from Jennifer''s grip, I took out my gun and rushed to Austin.

    He was already a spent bullet, so it didn''t take me much effort to pin him on the floor with my knee on

    his back.

    "Stop struggling, Austin," I said coldly, pressing the barrel of my gun against Austin''s temple.

    "A lot of your men are dead or wounded.You''ve as good as lost.Your days are done.Surrender quietly

    while you can, and don''t bring destruction on yourself.My patience is limited."

    "Yes, it''s not toote for you to surrender now,"

    Jennifer added, pulling Caroline up again and pinching her neck.

    Despite her bleeding hand, she looked calm and steady.

    Somehow, seeing her maintain herposure in this situation made me feel sorry for her.Caroline had

    to pay for everything she did!

    "You son of a bitch!"

    Struggling to get up, Austin red at me.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "I curse you to die a miserable death.You just want to steal the throne from me! How dare you covet it?"

    Right now, in my eyes, Austin was nothing but a contemptible scoundrel.

    Ignoring his curses, I asked my private guards to bring the elders who had fled in all directions back

    here.

    These elders had all huddled in the corners during the battle.

    A few of them who didn''t know that the fight was over were still squatting awkwardly under the dining

    table.

    When they were led to me, their faces turned red.

    "Everyone, you have witnessed the evidence to Austin''s crimes with your own eyes.The evidence is

    irrefutable,"

    I announced, staring pointedly at the elders who dodged my eyes.

    "Now, are you still in support of this tyrant as our king?"

    My question was met with tense silence.

    I knew that for these powerful elders, the utmost priority was to guarantee their own safety.

    They wouldn''t take sides unless I put pressure on them.

    "Elders, you are all important officials.It would be a dereliction of duty for you to flinch at such a critical

    moment.Let''s all take a vote.Those who support Austin to continue to be the king, please raise your

    hands," I snapped.

    The elders exchanged nces.A few seconds passed, but none of them raised their hands.

    "Bastards! You traitors!"

    Austin scolded, ring daggers at them.

    Under the pressure of his abuses, two of the elders hesitantly raised their hands.

    They were both Austin''s loyal followers.

    But that was all; a whole minute passed, but no one else raised their hands.

    Austin had lost.

    "Majority wins.Austin, you have officially been dethroned.From this moment on, you are no longer our

    king."

    I made Austin get back up on his knees and twisted his head around, forcing him to look around the

    hall.

    The floor was littered with corpses and stained with blood.

    "Look, Austin, this is your crime.These people were supposed to be responsible for protecting our

    kingdom.But because of your selfish desire, they''ve sacrificed their lives for nothing.You have caused

    too many deaths.You don''t deserve to be our king."

    "Ask Austin to abdicate!"

    "Yeah, Austin¡¯s not qualified to be the king!"

    Hearing my words seemed to arouse the anger of the others in the hall, who soon echoed after me.

    Even the elders joined in the shouting to scold Austin.

    "Humph! Even if I abdicate, Anthony can''t be the next king.Just now, all of you saw his mate''s good

    friend control the wind, right? She''s a spy sent by the vampires.Anthony is colluding with the vampires!"

    Austin roared, attracting the attention of the people around us.

    I knew he was trying to distract them by bringing up how Skr had saved Jennifer earlier, but I wasn''t

    about to let that happen.

    "It''s still to be investigated whether Skr is a vampire or not, but it''s an irrefutable fact that you killed

    the former king.On top of that, you''re also guilty of murder, smuggling, and drug trafficking.Do you think

    we are fools, Austin?"

    I abruptly let goof Austin, making him fall to the floor.

    "Your greed and selfishness are disgusting."

    The people around us nodded fervently in agreement, and their voices against Austin grew louder and

    louder.

    "This bastard is finally getting the retribution he deserves!" Dana said sharply with tears of happiness

    welling up in his eyes.

    He had been a loyal subordinate of the former king, so there was no one more satisfied than him to see

    Austin being humiliated and overthrown.

    "Kill this bastard!" Gary cursed Austin.

    "Put Austin and Caroline in a jail cell for the time being," I ordered my private guards.

    "Why? I didn''tmit any crime! I''m the queen of this kingdom!"

    After Austin was escorted away, it was Caroline''s turn, but she protested, struggling desperately

    against the guards.

    "Caroline, let me tell you what crime you havemitted."

    I walked towards Caroline step by step and stared at her expressionlessly.

    She shivered and didn''t dare to meet my gaze.

    "First of all, you colluded with the wizard to harm my mother.The reason she couldn''t wake up was

    because you asked the wizard to use the sleeping curse on her.Second, you used the wizard''s ck

    magic to make me lose my memories and my sense of smell so that I wouldn''t remember my mate,

    and you even lied to me that the baby in your belly was mine," I said slowly.

    "And then you colluded with Austin."

    "You don''t have any evidence!"

    Caroline retorted loudly, shaking her head.

    "Larry, the grand wizard who appeared just now, is the evidence.He clearly used ck magic on us."

    But even as I spoke, I frowned, suddenly realizing that Larry was absent.I turned around and looked at

    my private guards.

    "Where is Larry? Bring him here."

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones! Larry got away!"

    At this time, Roy ran over to me with several other wizards, panting for breath.

    Regret was written all over his face.

    "After the battle, we kept a close eye on him.When he made a move to escape, we tried our best to

    stop him, but we couldn''t defeat him.He is too strong!"

    "It''s not your fault.Larry is a cunning wizard." I shook my head.

    Hearing this, Caroline burst into wildughter.

    "Anthony, do you have any other evidence?" I stared at her, lost in thought.

    We did have a witness, of course: my mother.

    However, she was still recuperating in my private residence.

    "I can testify!"

    A high and familiar voice suddenly sounded outside the hall.

    I looked over in confusion, only to find that my mother had entered the banquet hall with the help of a

    servant.

    "Mom, what are you doing here?" I hurried forward to support her; Jennifer followed suit.

    "I''m d that you are all right.I hope I''m not toote."

    My mother had obviously rushed here, because she was out of breath.

    She held my hand and mustered up a smile at Jennifer.

    "I was worried about the two of you, so I insisted oning here.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs.Jones.We have seeded,"

    Jennifer assured my mother, patting her hand.

    "Caroline, stop with your shameless lies.You almost made it impossible for me to wake up!" my mother

    snarled as she tried her best to walk towards Caroline.

    Her eyes shed with anger, and she raised a trembling finger to point at Caroline.

    "I fainted after eating the bowl of porridge that you gave me.If Anthony hadn''t found a wizard who could

    wake me up, I would still be lying in bed! Caroline, I always treated you as my own daughter, but you

    betrayed me like this!"

    As soon as Caroline saw my mother, her face turned pale.

    In the face of my mother''s questions, she couldn''t say anything to defend herself.

    She had no choice but to let the guards escort her out of the banquet hall with resentment on her face.

    "Anthony! There is no antidote to the Love Curse! Even though I''ve failed, you won''t be able to live a

    good life.You will always bear the piercing pain until you die!"

    Austin shouted, cursing me onest time before being dragged out of the banquet hall.

    Jennifer and my mother both looked worried after hearing Austin''s words.I didn''t have words tofort

    them, so I quietly held them in my arms.

 Chapter 192: Another Variable

    Chapter 192: Another Variable

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Seeing Austin being taken away, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    We won.

    We finally won! Now that Austin no longer held any power, Anthony didn''t need to worry that Austin

    would kill him.

    I held Elizabeth''s hand tightly and looked at Anthony with mixed feelings.

    But just as soon as I started to rx, Austin struggled hard to turn around and burst into crazed

    laughter.

    "Anthony! There is no antidote to the Love Curse! Even though I''ve failed, you won''t be able to live a

    good life.You will always bear the piercing pain until you die!"

    He spoke loudly, as though he wanted me to overhear him.

    Despite trying my best to look calm, I knew my expression must''ve given myself away.As much as I

    hated to admit it, Austin was right.Anthony was still bound by the Love Curse.

    My future with Anthony was still uncertain.We exchanged nces, uncertain as to what to do.But I

    didn''t dare to disturb him.

    Anthony was busy ordering his attendants to clean up the aftermath of the battle.Anthony was born to

    be a king.I just knew he would be an outstanding leader.

    Seeing him now made me so proud.

    "Mr.Jones, the country needs a king.Please take over the throne!"

    At this moment, an elder who had once supported Austin stood out and bowed respectfully to Anthony.

    This took me by surprise, but I couldn''t help but feel happy.

    Anthony''s actions to overthrow Austin obviously won the support of the public.

    "I also believe that you should take over the throne, Mr.Jones! You will definitely be a worthy king."

    Some elders echoed in agreement.

    For a moment, Anthony was surrounded by supportive followers.

    They cheered for him, as though Anthony had already ascended to the throne.

    "Please rest assured, everyone, that I will do everything in my power to protect the country and its

    people.This is what my father would have wanted."

    Despite the crowd''s overwhelming support, Anthony remained calm and didn''t show a trace of

    comcency.

    "But before that¡ª"

    "Mr.Jones, I have a question."

    An elder with grey hair suddenly stepped out of the crowd and interrupted Anthony.

    I remember that he was one of the two elders who had raised their hands to support Austin just now.

    "Please go ahead, Elder Eric," Anthony replied calmly.

    "Mr.Jones, please excuse my bluntness, but what exactly is this Love Curse?" Eric red at Anthony

    with unfriendly eyes.

    As expected, Austin''s followers were relentless.

    But even I shared the same sentiments, as I was worried about the curse too.

    I looked at Anthony nervously, not knowing how he would respond.

    "I''ve heard of the Love Curse.It is ancient and was almost lost over time.Those who are cursed by it

    cannot have feelings for the ones they love, or they would experience a piercing pain in their chest.The

    worst case scenario is death from heartache."

    An elder with a walking stick approached Anthony, shaking his head.

    "How do you know this curse, Primo?" another elder asked.

    "My grandfather was once cursed by it, and he died because of it in the end," Primo replied gloomily.

    The crowd sighed and then looked to Anthony for answers.

    "Mr.Jones, is this true? Have you really been cursed by Love Curse?"

    "Yes.Austin and Caroline, together with the grand wizard Larry, cursed me,"

    Anthony admitted frankly under the crowd''s expectant gaze.

    "But I''m looking for a wizard to remove the curse.There must be a solution."

    "I''m afraid there isn''t, Mr.Jones.No ordinary wizard can remove it.My grandfather used to be the most

    powerful warrior of his pack.The Alpha did everything in his power to look for a wizard who could lift the

    curse, but in the end, it was futile."

    Primo shook his head with a sigh.

    "There is no solution to the Love Curse.If the cursed want to survive, they can do nothing but cut ties

    with their love."

    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes turned to me.

    "Miss Smith, Mrs.Jones is about to shoulder the heavy responsibility of bing king.If this curse puts

    his life in danger, then¡ªon behalf of the people¡ªI beg you to stay away from him!"

    Primo suddenly bowed deeply to me and pleaded with me sharply.

    "Wait a moment..."

    I took a step back and looked at Primo in astonishment.

    "Miss Smith, please let Mrs.Jones go.Don''t let your love get in the way of him ruling the country!"

    Another elder also bowed to me, but his words were like a knife to my heart.

    I understood what they were asking of me.Anthony couldn''t just give up his duty as future king for my

    sake.

    Plus, Larry had escaped without a trace.

    Any chance of removing the Love Curse was very slim.

    But I couldn''t let go of Anthony.

    I loved him too much.

    Anthony''s POV:

    "I have said that I will be with Jennifer forever.I will marry her.She is more important to me than my own

    life."

    Seeing the elders pressure Jennifer made my heart tighten.

    She shouldn''t have to endure such a burden for me.

    I was the one who was naive enough to fall into Caroline''s trap, which was how I got cursed in the first

    ce.

    I walked up to Jennifer and held her hand tightly, trying my best to give her warmth and support.

    "If you insist on marrying Miss Smith, what will you do when the Love Curse attacks you? How can you

    be king like this? If you can''t protect yourself, how are you going to protect your kingdom and

    people?"

    Eric red at Jennifer aggressively.

    "Mr.Jones, I implore you to reconsider."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones, please think twice about the position you''re in!" Primo echoed.

    "Please don''t dismiss the needs of the country for the sake of love.Please let go of Miss Smith!"

    "Mr.Jones, you must choose between the throne and Miss Smith.Do you really want to give up the

    throne for love?"

    Just moments earlier, these elders were cheering me on and supporting me.

    Now, they were all ganging up on me.

    I looked around at the crowd coldly.

    "Even if it means giving up everything else, I won''t give up on Jennifer.She is my mate designated by

    Moon Goddess.We will be together for the rest of our lives," I said firmly.

    "What?!"

    Obviously, Eric didn''t expect me to say that.His expression fell.

    He pointed at Jennifer and scolded, "Why, you! You''ve bewitched Mr.Jones, making him refuse to take

    the throne!"

    "What''s so good about this she-wolf, Mr.Jones? How can she evenpete with the throne?" Primo

    demanded unhappily.

    "Anthony, I know you''re just trying to be there for me, but please stop!"

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Tears welled up in Jennifer''s eyes as she threw herself into my arms.

    "Honey, I know you love me, and I love you too.But this Love Curse is too dangerous.You can''t afford to

    be so impulsive!"

    Seeing Jennifer cry like this made me feel terrible.

    "No, Jennifer, I love you more than my life," I said softly, hugging her tightly.

    "The throne is not as important as you.I have to follow my heart.I will definitely marry you.If the elders

    don''t agree, then I will give up the throne."

 Chapter 193: The Dispute

    Chapter 193: The Dispute

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    Seeing that Austin was finally getting what he deserved, I couldn''t help but burst into tears of joy.

    ¡®¡®My dear husband, did you see that? Our son has finally avenged you! Thank God that justice was

    served.

    Now, Anthony will ascend to the throne and lead our people to a bright future.

    I wiped my tears with a handkerchief, thinking wistfully about the time my husband was still alive.

    Then, I recalled what Anthony had gone through.

    All sorts of emotions surged within me.

    However, I overheard the elders scolding Anthony because he refused to give up his mate in spite of

    the Love Curse.

    Oh, that terrible curse! Austin had gone through lengths to get rid of Anthony, even going so far as to

    collude with the wizard Larry.

    How vicious they were! Worse still, Larry had disappeared without a trace.

    With him gone, any hope of lifting the curse was dashed.

    In order for Anthony to survive, he had no choice but to give up his love.

    But thinking about how good a girl Jennifer was and how much Anthony loved her, I truly felt sorry for

    them.

    I wiped my tears away and watched as Anthony stepped in front of Jennifer to protect her.

    For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.

    "Mr.Jones, Are you really going to give up the throne for the sake of your mate?" Eric pressed on

    relentlessly.

    Obviously, he still wanted to restore Austin''s power.

    Seeing this, I took a deep breath and asked the maid to help me to Anthony''s side.

    "Everyone." I raised my voice and looked at Eric meaningfully.

    "Austin has already confessed to his crimes.No matter what, he is not qualified to be the king.Now, the

    only one fit for the throne is Anthony, who has proven himself time and time again."

    "Mrs.Jones, we fully recognize his capabilities, but we have to consider the welfare of the kingdom.He

    has been cursed.If he doesn''t draw a clear line between him and Miss Smith, we can''t just let him take

    over the throne.We can''t support a king who may die at any time."

    Primo bowed respectfully to me, but his tone was very firm.

    "If that''s the case, then I don''t see the need for Anthony to ascend to the throne so soon.He can

    temporarily oversee the state affairs, while I can do my best to assist and supervise him.Although I''m

    old, I can still work," I said firmly.

    After thinking it over, I knew that giving Anthony a chance to take over the throne was the right thing to

    do.

    Like his father, he was also a man who valued those closest to him.

    His love for Jennifer was simr to his father''s love for me.

    A love as precious as that should not be taken lightly.

    "But this is just a Band-Aid solution!" Eric snorted.

    "Are you saying you still support Austin as the king, Eric?" I asked fiercely.

    "Mrs.Jones, I...I didn''t mean that..." Eric stuttered, lowering his head shamefacedly.

    "Then please consider my suggestion carefully.How about we bothpromise?"

    I softened my tone and nced at the nervous Jennifer behind me.

    "Otherwise, do you have a better solution?"

    The elders and I looked at each other in silence.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Primo finally sighed and broke the silence.

    "Okay, I agree."

    Then, the other elders started to exchange nces and nod.

    ¡®Finally!¡¯ I smiled with relief.

    At least we could all rest assured that the throne wouldn''t be taken over by anyone else in the near

    future.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I was so moved to see Elizabeth take a stand.I knew she was doing this not just for Anthony, but for

    me, too.

    Under Elizabeth''s influence, the elders finally reached apromise.

    They no longer pressured Anthony to choose between me and the throne.I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "But there is one more thing I hope you can exin to everyone, Mr.Jones," Eric suddenly said.

    His words made my heart skip a beat.

    I couldn''t help but stare nervously at the elder who always made things difficult for Anthony.

    "Please go ahead."

    Even in the face of unmasked rudeness, Anthony was still calm.

    "Mr.Jones, why are you in contact with wizards?"

    Eric nced at Roy and the other wizards with disdain.

    "Because I found out that Austin was secretly colluding with the grand wizard Larry. Only wizards can

    deal with wizards," Anthony answered tly.

    "Besides, my mother and I were both cursed by Larry with ck magic.As a result, we had to find a

    wizard to lift the curses."

    With such a straightforward exnation, Eric was rendered speechless.

    "Do you have any other questions?" Anthony looked around.

    He was met with silence.

    "Such being the case, that''s all for today.I will hold a meeting tomorrow to discuss all the matters that

    have arisen from today.If you find you have any questions or concerns, you can raise them then.Now, I

    know that everyone is exhausted, so let''s all get some rest."

    And with that, the elders bowed respectfully and slowly dispersed.

    When they were gone, Anthony asked Elizabeth''s maid to help her back to her room.

    I knew he was worried about his mother''s health.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After that was settled, I slipped my hand into his and breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Today''s chaos had finallye to an end.

    While the attendants were cleaning up the mess, Anthony and I went over to our friends.

    "Thank you, Roy.If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have reached victory so soon." Anthony shook Roy''s

    hand gratefully.

    "You''re wee.I just did what I could." Roy smiled modestly.

    "Gary, Dana, thank you as well.Without your testimonies, we wouldn''t have been able to overthrow

    Austin in one go."

    Anthony turned to the two soldiers and bowed slightly.

    "It was the right thing to do, Mr.Jones." Dana patted his chest.

    "We couldn''t let the former king die without justice." Gary nodded in agreement.

    "Thank you, everyone.I really appreciate your help.But I have one more request.Could you help us find

    Larry? Only when we find him can we have the chance to remove the Love Curse.If Anthony can be

    saved, I''m willing to pay any price," I said sincerely.

    My face turned red and flustered.

    I was painfully aware that the wizards had already done so much for us.

    But I had to ask them for their help again for Anthony.

    "Oh, you''re wee, Jennifer." Cynthia smiled at me.

    "It''s nothing.Don''t worry, we''ll try our best to help.Won''t we, Roy?"

    "Of course.If you need anything else, feel free to reach us."

    All the other wizards nodded in agreement.

    Anthony thanked the wizards again, and then arranged for his attendants to escort Gary, Dana, and the

    wizards out of the banquet hall.

    I watched them leave and smiled softly.

    With the help of these wizards, maybe we had a chance to find Larry.

    "Honey, let''s head back." Anthony held my hand.

    He looked at the wound Caroline''s bite had left and frowned.

    "You''re injured.Let''s have a doctor treat your wound."

    "No, Anthony.I''m fine." I shook my head.

    "Right now, I need to find my brother and Skr.I don''t know how they''re doing.What if they weren''t

    able to escape?"

    Thinking of Skr''s condition, I became worried again.

    I firmly believed that Jerome would do everything in his power to protect her.

    Yet, I still couldn''t help but fret that something might have happened to them.

    Anthony didn''t protest.

    He just held my hand and silently expressed his support.

    Together, we headed to the periphery of the royal pce to search for them, but we saw no sign of

    Skr and Jerome.

    I tried calling and texting them both, but received no response.

    "Has Jerome..."

    I stopped and looked at the forest, feeling more and more uneasy.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.Jerome is a strong and capable werewolf.Skr will be fine."

    Anthony wrapped his arms around me tofort me.

    I gnawed my lower lip anxiously.I sure hoped he was right.

    ¡®¡®Skr, Jerome, please be safe,¡¯¡¯ I closed my eyes and prayed in my head.

 Chapter 194: Jerome and Skylars Escape

    Chapter 194: Jerome and Skr''s Escape

    Jerome''s POV:

    I didn''t stop running until I reached one corner of the garden.There were bushes here where Skr and

    I could hide.

    I crouched down behind some bushes and cautiously peeked over the leaves.I wanted to check if our

    pursuers were still following us.I didn''t see any of our pursuers, but the path beyond the bushes was

    full of guests from the banquet.

    "Have you heard? Apparently, Austin killed the previous king.For that, Anthony overthrew his brother

    and imprisoned him.So will Anthony be the new king?"

    "But he''s afflicted with the Love Curse, which is an unbreakable curse.That is unless he''s not in love."

    "How horrible! I heard that there was a vampire in the banquet hall!"

    The guests gossiped as they walked past the bushes.Their voices were really loud so I heard them

    clearly.

    ording to them, the battle hade to an end.

    Anthony had sessfully overthrown Austin.I couldn''t help but feel relieved for him.But I was also

    worried about Skr.

    "I wonder how a vampire managed to sneak in here.That damned vampire!"

    As the guests continued to talk, I looked down at Skr.

    She seemed to shrink in my arms, and her face was pale.

    She obviously overheard their conversation as well.

    "Don''t worry, honey.Austin is no longer a threat, and Anthony is next in line to the throne.He won''t

    believe the rumors.Besides, Jennifer will do her best to prove that you are innocent," I told Skr in an

    effort tofort her.

    Her frightened look made my heart ache.

    "But I do have special powers, Jerome.What if I really am a vampire?" Skr whispered.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "What do I do?" I hugged Skr, feeling sorry for her.

    To me, Skr was Skr.

    I didn''t care who or what she was because I love her, but others would not see it that way.

    While I was racking my brains tofort her, a cat suddenly popped out from the bushes.

    The cat yowled and pounced on Skr.

    I quickly threw out an arm to block it, but she still got startled so she screamed.

    "Who''s there?"

    The guests immediately stopped chatting and turned towards the bushes where we were hiding.

    A few of them even walked towards us.

    If they came even closer, we were going to be found.

    After taking a deep breath, I dashed out of the bushes with Skr in my arms and made my way to the

    pce gates.

    "That''s her! She''s the vampire!" someone shouted from behind us.

    "Catch her!"

    As I ran, I looked back and saw the guests chasing after us.

    They shouted a lot, attracting the attention of the guards.

    "You traitor! How dare you defend that vampire? Stop right now and hand her over! Otherwise, you''ll be

    punished for helping her!" one of the werewolves running at the front of the pack yelled at me.

    "I''m not a vampire!" Skr covered her ears.

    "No, I''m not..."

    "Calm down, everyone.Nothing has been confirmed yet!"

    I tried to persuade the werewolves chasing us, but they obviously didn''t want to listen to me.

    In their eyes, there was a vampire.

    Vampires were our sworn enemies.

    Our pursuers increased.

    I became concerned that we would be surrounded.

    "Hold on tight to me, honey.We''re going to go over the pce wall!"

    I looked up at the wall as I whispered to Skr.

    She nodded obediently.

    I ran a few steps towards the pce wall and then jumped.

    Even with Skr in my arms, I managed to make it over the border, leaving our pursuers behind us.

    "Catch them!"

    However, there were also guards on the other side of the wall.

    When they saw me climb over, they surrounded us at once.

    I really didn''t want to hurt the guards because they were my colleagues.

    But I had to take Skr away.

    I had no choice but to knock the guards down to the ground, avoiding their vital parts.

    After that, I rushed to the forest in the suburb.

    Skr''s POV:

    My heart raced as Jerome protected me and then carried me off into the forest.I had never been as

    confused and helpless as I was now.

    "Skr, are you ufortable? Are you tired of running around while carrying our baby?"

    Jerome came to a stop before a big tree and set me down on arge rock.

    He looked very concerned.

    I took Jerome''s hand and sat down.

    He really had nothing to worry about.

    He had been carrying me this whole time so I was not tired at all.

    "I''m fine, Jerome.You protected me all the way here.What about you? You didn''t get hurt, did you? I''m

    sorry, Jerome, for getting you into trouble..."

    I shook my head, feeling very guilty, and hugged Jerome.

    "It''s all my fault, but I really don''t know why I have special powers!"

    "Don''t be sad, Skr.I know you''re not a spy."

    Jerome cupped my face in his hands and looked at me with a serious expression.

    "Even if you really have vampire blood, I''ll still love you.I love everything about you."

    I had not expected Jerome to say that, and tears welled up in my eyes.

    "But Jerome, I will only be a burden to you."

    I shook my head while tears streamed down my face.

    "Everyone thinks I''m a vampire now so I can''t show my face anywhere.You''re about to be

    Alpha.You can''t get involved with me.I can''t be your Luna anymore, Jerome."

    I felt heartbroken while saying all that.

    "No.The position of Alpha is important, but for me, there is only one Skr in this world.I love you,

    Skr.You''re the only want that I want.For you, I can give up everything," Jerome dered.

    I was deeply touched by his sincere words.

    Jerome! He was my love and my mate! I was so lucky to have him.

    I hugged Jerome, and then we kissed passionately.

    After a while, we finally let go of each other and took a minute to catch our breaths.

    "What do you want to do next, Skr?"

    Jerome and I looked at each other, our eyes full of affection.

    I held his hand and burrowed myself in his arms.

    "I want to contact Jennifer first."

    As I spoke, I fumbled for my phone, but I failed to find it.It must have fallen while we were escaping.

    Seeing that I did not have my phone, Jerome took out his, but it was already out of power.

    "Don''t be afraid, Skr.We can find a cave to hide and spend the night in," Jerome said.

    He then helped me stand.

    I nodded and followed him into the depths of the forest.

    We eventually found a cave and prepared ourselves to stay there overnight.

    The cave was damp and cold so we snuggled up against each other.

    Jerome''s mere presence warmed me from my heart down to my toes.

    Was Jennifer looking for us? We had no means to contact her, and we did not know if our pursuers

    would find us first.What should we do next?

 Chapter 195: Meeting In Prison

    Chapter 195: Meeting In Prison

    Anthony''s POV:

    After I sent my trusted subordinates to look for Jerome and Skr, Jennifer and I once again walked

    around the royal pce to look for them, but we still couldn''t find any trace of them.

    The worried look on Jennifer''s face made me feel sorry for her, but I knew that no matter how hard I

    tried tofort her, it wouldn''t be of any help.

    After all, Jerome was her brother, while Skr was her best friend.

    Two of the closest people to her were missing.

    There was no doubt that she must be feeling very anxious right now.

    I could only apany her silently.

    "Mr.Jones, two suspected spies from the vampires side have escaped from the royal pce."

    Once we reached the royal pce, a guard rushed over, bowed to me, and reported the news.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jennifer''s face darken.

    "Okay, I see.You can leave now," I said to the guard while squeezing Jennifer''s hand to calm her down.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones." The guard promptly left.

    "Anthony, I can''t stay here and do nothing.I want to look for them outside the royal pce," Jennifer

    said, decisively turning around to leave.

    "Jennifer, don''t worry.Skr is with Jerome right now.With his protection, she''ll be fine.Jerome is the

    future Alpha, and he''s very strong.You should trust him," I said, trying tofort Jennifer.

    "Let''s go back and have a good rest.I''ve already sent my men to look for them.They''ll let us know as

    soon as they find something."

    "But Anthony, I''m really worried about Skr."

    Jennifer sighed, with reluctance written all over her face.

    "Honey, this is not the right time.Many people know that I have been bewitched with the Love Curse

    and that you are my mate,"

    I exined in a gentle voice, pulling Jennifer into my arms.

    "Whether we know it or not, there are many eyes on us.It''s not safe for us to go out and look for

    them.The remaining people in Austin''s faction may take the opportunity to get revenge on us."

    "You''re right, Anthony.Let''s go and get some sleep.You must be tired after the long day."

    Jennifer''s eyes softened, and she took my hand.

    Her words of concern for me filled my heart with happiness.

    I apanied Jennifer back to our bedroom, but not before ordering my men to strengthen the search

    for Jerome and Skr to the periphery of the royal pce.

    I only sent out the men that I absolutely trusted.

    If and when they found Jerome and Skr, they would immediately bring them to me without letting any

    harme to them.

    Once we were in the bedroom, Jennifer pulled me to sit down.

    "Anthony, how do you feel? Is the Love Curse having an effect on you?" Jennifer asked with concern.

    "I''m fine, honey.Go to sleep.You must be tired after fighting with all those guards."

    I pulled Jennifer onto the bed, caressed her hair, and coaxed her to lie down.

    "I keep having this fear that I''ll hurt you, Anthony,"

    Jennifer said in a tortured voice.

    "I don''t want to see you suffer at all."

    "That will never happen, honey.Go to sleep.No matter what happens, I won''t give up on you."

    I bent closer and kissed Jennifer''s forehead.

    Then, I tucked her in.

    Under my constant care, Jennifer finally closed her eyes and let sleep envelop her.

    It was obvious that she was exhausted from today''s battle, but she had tried her best not to show it.

    I quietly slipped out of the bedroom and headed straight to the bathroom, quickening my pace with

    every step.

    When I entered the bathroom, I couldn''t suppress the pain in my chest any longer and spat out arge

    mouthful of blood in the sink.

    The sight of the red liquid staining the porcin sink gripped my heart, making it hard for me to

    breathe.

    If things went on like this, would I really die? I was not afraid of dying, but I couldn''t bear to leave

    Jennifer alone.

    I turned on the tap and watched as the running water washed the blood away.

    Then, I wiped the remaining dots of red for fear of being discovered.

    When I was listening to the guard report just now, my chest began to ache.

    After I took Jennifer to the bedroom, the pain only worsened.

    Despite taking the magic medicine, I still felt unbearable pain.

    It seemed that the power of the Love Curse was so terrible that even magic medicine couldn''t suppress

    it.

    It seemed that I needed to find Larry as soon as possible to remove the curse.

    I didn''t have much time left.

    After calming down somewhat, I went back to the bedroom and found Jennifer sleeping soundly, which

    gave me a sense of relief.

    Then, I went to the monitoring room alone to get the surveince footage of the banquet hall today.

    I wanted to find out Larry''s whereabouts.

    Unfortunately, what I found only left me feeling even more frustrated.

    Frowning, I reyed the particr scene of Larry escaping a few times, but every single time, I saw the

    same thing: Larry disappeared into thin air after walking out of the banquet hall.

    No wonder he was a grand wizard.

    He had brilliant tricks up his sleeve.

    But for me, this was a matter of life and death; I would definitely find him.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    I didn''t know where Skr and Jerome were, or if they ever even okay.

    And to make matters worse, I knew that the Love Curse could attack Anthony at any time.

    These two things constantly bore down on me, making me feel anxious and uneasy.

    But I didn''t want Anthony to worry about me, so Iy down on the bed and pretended to be asleep.

    There was something wrong with his expression.

    I knew him too well.

    Although he pretended as if he waspletely fine, I could see the trace of a lingering pain on his

    face.

    With my eyes closed, I heard Anthony''s footsteps fade away.

    After a few seconds, I scrambled up to my feet and followed him secretly.

    I tailed Anthony all the way to the bathroom and saw him spit out a mouthful of blood into the sink.

    When I saw that scene, I had to cover my mouth to suppress the scream that threatened to escape my

    lips.

    I didn''t want to let Anthony know that I was here.

    If he knew that his white lie was exposed, he might me himself more.

    Suppressing the sadness in my heart, I sneaked away and slipped back into bed, once again

    pretending to be asleep.

    Just as I thought, after a while, Anthony came back to the bedroom to see me.

    He didn''t leave until he made sure that I was asleep.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    As soon as he left, I sat up again.

    The image of Anthony spitting out blood because of the Love Curse drove a knife through my heart.

    How many more times would he have to suffer like this? I couldn''t sit still and wait for him to die.

    But what could I do? I sat on the bed in a daze for a moment.

    Suddenly, Austin, who had been sent to jail, came to mind.

    Since I couldn''t find Larry now, maybe I could start with Austin.

    After all, he was the one who had asked Larry to curse Anthony.

    He must know where to find Larry.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t bear to waste time any longer.

    I immediately walked out of the room and towards the dungeon.

    When I arrived there, the guards didn''t stop me.

    It was only after passing through multiple heavy doors and entering the innermost part of the dungeons

    that I saw Austin and Caroline, cooped up in the same jail cell.

    "Bitch, how dare you show your face here?"

    As soon as Caroline saw me, she shot up from the floor, screamed, and rushed forward.

    Her hands tightly gripped the iron bars and shook them, as if she wanted nothing more than to tear me

    apart right now.

    "Oh, wow.Aren''t you the bitch that Anthony is ying with? How could you have the time toe to

    such a ce? Shouldn''t you be trying your best to please him? Otherwise, he will ride off with another

    woman!"

    Austin taunted me,ing over as well.

    He red at me with his eyes narrow, as if he was shooting daggers at me.

    "Austin, do you know where Larry is?" I asked expressionlessly.

    Launching into a verbal dispute with the two of them would only be a waste of my time.I didn''t care

    about their insults.

    "You want to remove the curse? Bah! No way!"

    Austin spit hard on the floor.

    "Don''t break your pretty little head thinking about it.There is no solution to the Love Curse.You''ve no

    choice but to watch Anthony slowly die of heartache.Ha-ha!"

    "That''s right.Stop dreaming, Jennifer.Why should we help you?"

    Caroline burst intoughter, too.

    "Please tell me where Larry is.I beg you, Austin,"

    I said through gritted teeth, trying to remain as humble as possible.

    I came here to save Anthony''s life, so I had to endure whatever insults they hurled at me.

    "Ha, how touching! If I tell you where Larry is, what will I get in return?"

    Austin asked with his lips widening into a sinister smile.

    "I''ll plead with Anthony to spare your lives."

    "Ha! You think I care about living? I have lost the throne.There is no point in living without it!" Austin

    refused without hesitation.

    "Austin, please.Please tell me where Larry is," I begged, clenching my jaw.

    I had no other choice but to pin all my hopes on Austin.

    "I''m willing to do anything!"

    "All right.I can tell you, but you have to show me your sincerity.Is this the attitude you have when you

    ask someone for help? Kneel down and beg me.Maybe I will be merciful enough to think about it."

    Austin raised his chin arrogantly and looked down at me.

 Chapter 196: Plead

    Chapter 196: Plead

    Austin''s POV:

    "I can give up my dignity for Anthony''s sake, because he is the most important to me," Jennifer said

    slowly, looking straight into my taunting eyes.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Kneel "

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I began, feelingcent.But before I could finish my words, Jennifer interrupted me.

    "But I will never kneel down to a viin like you!" Jennifer said coldly.

    The damned bitch! I was so furious that I punched the iron bars with my fist, which sent a stinging pain

    through my knuckles.

    "I will never tell you where Larry is! Get out of here!" I snarled, pointing at Jennifer.

    "Just wait to bury Anthony''s dead body."

    Despite my firm response, Jennifer continued to stare at me expressionlessly, as if I was a clown in her

    eyes.What a bitch!

    "How can I get you to tell me where Larry is? Just put forward your condition, Austin," Jennifer said,

    crossing her arms over her chest.

    Her tone was in, and less humble than before.

    "Don''t even think about it unless you can help me seed to the throne again!" I sneered.

    "In your dreams.Austin, you''ve already lost the support of the public.It''s impossible for you to be the

    king again.It looks like trying to negotiate with you is a waste of time.Good luck!"

    After saying that, Jennifer turned around and stormed out of the dungeon.

    I bristled with anger as I watched her receding back, but there was nothing I could do.

    "Austin..."

    I was still trying to calm down when Caroline, who had been silent all this time, suddenly sighed,

    walked up to me, and grabbed my arm.

    "Why didn''t you negotiate with Jennifer seriously just now? Right now, our priority is to get out of here

    so that we can survive somehow.As long as Anthony is here, it''s impossible for you to be the king

    again."

    "What''s the point of leaving this cell if I can''t be the king? Without the throne, I can only live in hiding

    and seclusion.I would rather die than live a life like that.Besides, I have no idea where Larry is.That

    cunning man is probably far away from here by now.How could I know where he is?" I exined,

    waving my hand impatiently.

    "Anyway, even if I know where Larry is, I''ll never tell them.I''ve already made up my mind.I want to wait

    and watch Anthony die with my own eyes.I would rather die with him than watch him ascend the

    throne!"

    "But I don''t want to die, Austin.I''m carrying our baby in my belly.Don''t you want to hear it call you Dad?"

    Caroline protested in an aggrieved voice, holding my hand.

    When I looked at the sorrow on her pretty face, my heart softened.

    "I know Anthony well.He''s not inhuman.For the sake of the baby, he won''t kill you,"

    Iforted Caroline in a soft voice, caressing her face.

    Caroline''s POV:

    I was shocked that Austin could be so stubborn even in the face of impending doom.

    "Austin, please give up.I don''t care about being the queen anymore.I just want to give birth to our baby

    and live a peaceful life with you,"

    I pleaded as I embraced Austin, desperately hoping I could change his mind.

    "Do you really think we''ll be able to live a peaceful life after this? Wake up, Caroline.We are prisoners

    now.You have to face the truth."

    Austin hugged me back, but his tone was firm.It seemed that he was resigned to his fate.

    However, I still wanted to survive, and I wanted Austin to be with me.

    "Austin, no.Stop fighting with Anthony.Otherwise, you will be killed!"

    I couldn''t help but burst into tears as I spoke, clutching onto Austin''s clothes.

    "Don''t you get it, Caroline? I don''t care about dying.Every time I think of how Anthony will be tortured to

    death by the Love Curse, I feel extremely happy.As long as he dies with me, I will die without regret! "

    Austin remained unmoved.I gritted my teeth.

    I couldn''t understand why Austin was being so stubborn, even to the very end.

    "Austin,e on.I truly believe that if you admit that you were wrong to Anthony, he will let you go.As

    you said, he''s not in human."

    Holding Austin''s hand, I looked into his eyes and tried to persuade him.

    "Admit that I was wrong to Anthony? When hell freezes over.I''ll never give into him.Stop saying such

    words, Caroline," Austin replied, avoiding my eyes.

    I was rendered speechless by Austin''s stern refusal.

    For a long time, the prison cell was quiet.

    It was not until footsteps were heard outside the cell again that the suffocating silence was broken.

    I thought it was Jennifering back to talk to us again, but to my surprise, it was Elizabeth.

    With the help of a servant, she staggered towards the cell.

    The moment I saw her, I instinctively took a step back.

    After all, I had asked the wizard to put a curse on her.

    I was afraid that she hade here to get even with me.

    "Caroline, I''vee here to ask you a question.Why did you ask the wizard to put a sleeping curse on

    me?"

    Elizabeth asked coldly, looking straight at me as if Austin didn''t exist.

    "Why? All this time, I''d treated you like my own flesh and blood, but you stabbed me in the back."

    I took a long look at Elizabeth.

    The kind and tender look that she used to have on her face when she looked at me was gone, reced

    by righteous anger and disgust.

    Guilt flooded me, making a lump rise in my throat.

    All of a sudden, my legs became weak, and I dropped to my knees in front of her.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs.Jones.I must have been out of my mind back then.I was so desperate to marry Anthony

    that I thought I could deceive him as long as I put you in a long slumber," I exined in a shaky voice.

    Tears streamed down my eyes as I stretched my arm through the gap in the iron bars of the cell and

    tried to hold the hem of Elizabeth''s dress.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs.Jones.I know I was wrong.I''m sorry for what I did.Please forgive me!"

    "I really misjudged you, Caroline.From now on, I''ll never look at you as my daughter."

    Elizabeth''s eyes turned red, but her voice was cold and steady.

    She turned her head away, refusing to look at me.

    "Please, Mrs.Jones, help me and Austin.I don''t want to die.I still have a baby in my belly! I''m sorry.I

    really know I was wrong.Mrs.Jones...No, Mom..." I cried and begged.

    Sobs racked my body, which was gripped with an insurmountable regret that I''d never felt before.

    I clearly remembered how much Elizabeth used to dote on me.

    How could I do such a thing to her? If I could turn back time, I would never make such a stupid choice.

    Thinking of all the memories I shared with Elizabeth, I felt so ashamed.

    "You...s..."

    It seemed that Elizabeth was touched after hearing me call her "Mom," because she closed her eyes

    and sighed.

    "Well, for the sake of the good days we shared, I will plead with Anthony to spare you and your child."

    Elizabeth''s face quickly returned to its stony state, and her lips pressed into a thin line.

    "But even if you can avoid death, you can''t escape punishment.You''ll have to spend the rest of your life

    reflecting on what you have done."

    After saying that, Elizabeth left with her servant, not sparing me another nce.

    Looking at her receding back, I was filled with so much gratitude and relief that I copsed on the floor

    and cried silently.

    I really hadn''t expected that Elizabeth would agree to plead on my behalf.

    It was proof of how much she had loved me in the past.

    But I had failed her.I really didn''t deserve to be her daughter.I felt so guilty.

    Now that things hade to this, would I still have a chance at redemption?

 Chapter 197: Carolines Regret

    Chapter 197: Caroline''s Regret

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    The moment I saw Caroline in that jail cell, I felt as though someone had reached into my chest and

    squeezed my heart out.

    After all, despite our differences, she was someone I once loved dearly.

    Although I no longer considered Caroline to be my loving daughter anymore, I simply couldn''t bring

    myself to let her rot in there after all the fond memories we had of each other as mother and daughter.

    "Tell them to get Caroline out of there.I must have a word with her,"

    I ordered the maid standing by my side after I walked out of the prison.Before long, the maid brought

    Caroline to my room.

    "Mrs.Jones, what can I do for you?" Caroline asked softly as she lowered her head, seemingly to avoid

    making eye contact.

    The maid helped me sit on the sofa, and I couldn''t hide the look of concern in my eyes as I sighed.

    "Have a seat.Don''t just stand there.It''s not good for the baby."

    I pointed at the sofa across me since I didn''t have the heart to see Caroline in such a pitiful state.

    Caroline hesitated at first, but eventually, she sat down, albeit with some awkwardness.

    "I wanted to speak with you about the Love Curse.Tell me everything you know about it," I said slowly,

    clenching my fist to suppress my anger.

    Every time the thought of Anthony''s painful face appeared in my mind, I could feel the anger boiling

    inside me like poisonous venom.

    "Okay, Mrs.Jones.I''ll tell you.It all started when I tried to make Anthony forget Jennifer and take me as

    his mate.I asked Larry to use a spell to erase his memories of her, but I didn''t expect that Larry would

    take that opportunity to bewitch him with the Love Curse.Later, when I failed to win Anthony''s heart, in

    my anger and frustration, I went to Larry again.When he told me about the Love Curse, I thought it was

    my only chance to be with Anthony, and so I gave him permission to activate the curse.After all, if I

    couldn''t have Anthony, I couldn''t let anyone else have him either,"

    Caroline said gingerly after a moment of silence.

    I looked at Caroline in shock and disappointment.I never thought that she would do something like that

    to Anthony.

    All because of her one-sided love.

    "You''ve really disappointed me, Caroline."

    I took a deep breath to calm myself down, and the maid quickly patted my back.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs.Jones.I didn''t expect things to turn out like this either.My love for Anthony drove me

    mad.I had lost my mindpletely, but now I''vee to realize my fault."

    Caroline lowered her head in shame.

    "Such being the case, it would be useless to say anything else now.You''d better think about how to

    make amends by removing the curse from Anthony as soon as possible," I said to Caroline, as I shot

    her a stern gaze.

    "Yes, Mrs.Jones.I can help you contact Larry.But would you please talk to Anthony for me? I don''t want

    Austin to die! Please let us go and I promise that I will see to it that he never fight back.I''ll go away with

    him, somewhere far away from here!"

    Caroline suddenly kneeled down in front of me, with both hands on her big belly.

    My eyes widened as my mind tried to take in what she had just said.

    After all, if she hadn''t been infatuated with Anthony, none of this would have happened and Anthony

    wouldn''t have been separated from his mate because of the Love Curse.

    But on second thought, I thought that it might not be a bad thing if she had really given up on Anthony.

    Perhaps, Caroline had learned her lesson this time and she would never make such mistakes again in

    her life.

    "All right.I''ll speak to Anthony.You''re lucky that he isn''t a heartless man, but I can''t promise that he will

    spare Austin''s life even if he spares yours.After all, Austin hasmitted heinous crimes, and the

    elders will not let him go easily either."

    As soon as I said that, Caroline''s eyes were brimming with tears.

    The remorseful look in her eyes melted my heart again and I added, "But if you can help us find Larry, I

    promise that I will try my best to makeAnthony change his mind."

    "All right! I will get to it then! Thank you for your kindness, Mrs.Jones!" Caroline stood up and bowed to

    me.

    After we reached an agreement, I stood up and asked the maid to take Caroline back.

    "I will arrange a morefortable cell for you," I said to Caroline before she left.

    After all, I couldn''t let a pregnant woman live under such inhospitable conditions.

    "No, thanks, Mrs.Jones.I appreciate your kindness, but I''m willing to stay locked up with Austin.I''d

    rather suffer with him than leave him alone,"

    Caroline refused without hesitation, which surprised me.

    I agreed to her request and ordered my maid to bring her back to her jail cell.

    However, I couldn''t stop feeling sorry for her as I thought about the cold and dark prison cell, so I

    walked there with them personally.

    "Take good care of her and her baby.I want you toe to me at any time if anything happens to her¡± I

    ordered the guards who were guarding the prison, and they nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Thank you, Mrs.Jones.I should go back to my cell now,"

    Caroline said as she walked past me, and her eyes were brimming with tears.

    I said nothing in response, but I nodded silently.I sincerely hoped that she regretted her actions.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After watching most of the surveince videos, I still couldn''t find anything on how to find Larry.I

    nced at the clock to check the time before I left the monitoring room.I was exhausted and the only

    thing I could think of was spending some time with Jennifer.

    However, when I went back to our bedroom, she wasn''t there.

    Almost immediately, I started to panic as I feared for Jennifer''s safety.

    I found the maid who was cleaning Jennifer''s room.

    But before I could say anything, Jennifer appeared at the door with a stunned expression on her face.

    "Oh! I''m so d to see that you''re fine!" I breathed a sigh of relief and asked the maid to continue

    cleaning the room.

    "Jennifer, where have you been?"

    "I couldn''t fall asleep, so I went out for a walk." Jennifer smiled at me.

    "What''s wrong, Anthony?"

    "Nothing.I was just worried about you.Everything is all right again." I gently wrapped my arms around

    Jennifer''s waist and pulled her closer to me.

    "I went to the monitoring room to check the videos just now.We have footage of Larry disappearing into

    thin air just outside the banquet hall, but other than that, I have no idea where to look for him He must

    have used some spell so that the surveince cameras wouldn''t catch where he was going."

    Having noticed my worries, Jennifer leaned her head on my shoulder and said, "Don''t worry,

    Anthony.We''ll find him soon.After all, the others are helping us as well."

    Jennifer''s wordsforted me.

    I felt hopeful again, but just as I was about to say something, I heard footsteps behind me.

    Jennifer and I turned around at the same time saw my mother.

    "Anthony! I have good news! Caroline has agreed to help us find Larry," my mother said excitedly as

    soon as she came in.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I quickly sat her down on the nearest chair.

    "Really? That''s great!"

    Jennifer eximed in excitement as well.

    "It''s true, but I promised her that I would persuade you to spare both of their lives.If they help to remove

    the Love Curse from you, then I am willing to forgive their sins.I think your father would agree with me if

    he were alive.Can you speak for them at the elders'' meeting tomorrow?"

    My mother held my hand and looked at me sincerely.

    "All right, Mom.I will do as you say." I hesitated for a while and finally nodded.

    "Great! Now, all we have to do is find Larry!" Jennifer hugged me.

    It felt good to see her get so excited.

    I knew that my mother must have personally brokered peace and convinced Caroline to help us find

    Larry.

    I could tell that she was deeply invested in this.

    Thinking of this, I quickly asked one of the maids to escort my mother back to have a rest.

    "Mr.Jones, we found a phone and I think it belonged to Skr.". One of my trusted subordinates, who

    had been sent out to search for Skr and Jerome, suddenly came to me.

    "You''re right.It is indeed Skr''s phone! Why would Skr leave her phone behind? Is she in trouble?

    We have to look for her!"

    Jennifer recognized Skr''s phone as soon as she saw it.

    She panicked and was about to run out of the royal pce to look for her.

    "Jennifer, don''t worry about it right now!" I stopped her in a hurry.

    "It''s gettingte.You can search for her when you wake up."

    "No! I can''t sleep unless I''m sure that she''s safe!" Jennifer wasn''t going to change her mind.

    As such, I had no choice but to follow her and look for both Skr and Jerome.

    ¡®''Skr! Jerome! I hope that you two are safe."

 Chapter 198: Intimacy In The Cave

    Chapter 198: Intimacy In The Cave

    Skr''s POV:

    I had nned to snuggle up to Jerome inside the cave to keep myself warm for the whole night, but

    unexpectedly, just before I fell asleep, it started to rain heavily outside.

    The temperature dropped quickly and I started shivering in the cold.

    Jerome felt sorry for me when he saw me shivering, so he quickly found some dried branches and

    made a fire.

    Unfortunately, it was so cold that even the fire couldn''t keep me warm.

    "You''re going to get sick if things go on like this," Jerome said, looking at me with concern.

    "Don''t worry about me.I''ll be fine." I crossed my arms and tried to hold on, but I stuttered because my

    lips kept trembling.

    Jerome started to take off his clothes.

    "My body is warm.Skr, we need to stay close to each other."

    As Jerome spoke, he held me tightly in his arms.

    I realized that he was right and so I took off my clothes as well and wrapped my arms around him.

    Jerome''s firm chest was even warmer than the fire.

    As I sat on hisp next to the fire, I stopped feeling cold eventually.

    "Skr, you are so beautiful."

    Jerome held my waist with his warm and dry hands, sweeping his infatuated eyes over my body.

    Suddenly, when his hands caressed my breasts, I shook involuntarily as we hadn''t been sexually

    intimate with each other for a long time.

    "I have been wanting to make love to you, babe,"

    Jerome whispered as he kissed me on my corbone.

    "But I''ll have to wait because you are pregnant with our baby." Jerome''s words touched me.

    After all, he was willing to suppress his desires for my sake.

    I thought that the least I could do was respond to his love.

    Thinking of this, I reached out my hand to stroke Jerome''s body, before I went downwards.

    "I can help you with my hands, honey," I said in a low voice.

    "You''d better use your mouth, babe." Jerome''s eyes were fixed on my lips as he spoke.

    "Okay," I agreed without hesitation.

    My heart began to beat faster all of a sudden.

    Jerome''s eyes lit up at my response and he nibbled at my ear.

    My face must have been as red as a tomato, but I was willing to perform oral sex on Jerome as long as

    he could feelfortable.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    As we locked eyes, I kneeled before him, burying my head between his legs and putting his cock in my

    mouth.

    Almost immediately, Jerome let out a groan as his cock erected inside my mouth.

    Soon, I wrapped my soft tongue around his cock and sucked him hard while he stroked my back and

    pushed my head deeper.

    "That''s it, babe.Don''t stop.Yes, babe..."

    Jerome''s voice became hoarse and his breathing became uneven.

    His cock grew bigger in my mouth and I could sense his urge to explode.

    Before long, Jerome ejacted inside my mouth and I looked at him nkly, with his cum dripping from

    the corner of my mouth.

    "I''m sorry, honey."

    With a guilty look on his face, Jerome reached out his hand and wiped the corner of my lips.

    "I didn''t mean to cum inside your mouth.I''m so sorry."

    "Don''t worry about it, honey.Sometimes my skills feel like a curse to me."

    It had been a while since I was able to make Jeromeugh with a joke.

    Then, we stayed glued together in each other''s arms until the rain finally stopped.

    "It''spletely dark outside, but I''ll go and see what''s going on.I wonder what''s going on with

    Jennifer," Jerome said as he began to put on his clothes.

    "I''lle with you, honey.I''m also worried about her." I picked up my clothes from the floor and got

    dressed.

    Jerome and I ventured into the dark forest together.The forest was eerie, but holding Jerome''s hand

    made me feel less afraid.After a while, I suddenly stopped in my tracks when I happened to catch

    Jennifer''s scent.

    "Jerome, I can smell Jennifer!" I said to Jerome excitedly.

    "Me too! Let''s follow her scent and hope it leads us to her." Jerome sounded excited.

    Jerome and I followed Jennifer''s smell to the west.Shortly after, Jennifer''s scent became stronger and

    stronger.I was so anxious that I urged Jerome to run forward and eventually we found her.

    "Jennifer!"

    My eyes widened in surprise as I ran towards her.

    An excited smile appeared on Jennifer''s face when she saw me.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Thank God! I finally found Skr! It was great to see her safe and sound.Skr ran to me as soon as

    she saw me and we hugged each other.

    "Skr, where have you been? Don''t you know that I''ve been worried sick about you? It took me a long

    time to reach the forest, but I wasn''t sure if I would see you here.Are you okay, Skr? What about the

    baby? It was raining just a while ago.Did you manage to stay warm and dry?" I couldn''t stop babbling

    when I saw Skr.

    "Jerome has been looking after me this whole time.We found shelter from the rain in a cave nearby.I''m

    fine.I was actually more worried about you, Jennifer." Skr released her grip on me and looked at me

    up and down carefully.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, my dear." I held her arm andughed.

    Then I turned to Jerome and asked, "Jerome, what about you?"

    Jerome stood behind Skr and smiled at me, implying that he was safe and sound as well.I finally felt

    relief wash over me.

    "Thank God you are both safe!" Anthony said as he came over and shook hands with Jerome.

    "We heard that you deposed Austin! Mr.Jones, is that true? How are you feeling right now? What about

    the Love Curse?" Jerome asked Anthony.

    "Yes, Austin is no longer the king.Everyone knows of his crimes against the former king now," I

    exined in a hurry.

    "As for Love Curse...so far it hasn''t done anything to me yet."

    I managed to pretend as if nothing had happened when I recalled how Anthony spat out a mouthful of

    blood.

    After all, I didn''t want Jerome and Skr to worry about us.

    Anthony nodded, echoing with me.

    Just as we were catching up, the rain started to crash from the skies again, this time even heavier than

    before.

    "Let''s go to the cave where you found shelter and we can n our next strategy from there," Anthony

    put his arm around my waist and suggested.

    Anthony and I followed Skr and Jerome into the cave as quickly as possible.

    We found afortable spot on the floor and started to plot our next move.

    "Jerome, why don''t you take Skr back to Rainbow Pack first? The lycans of the Osman Kingdom

    who attended the queen''s coronation ceremony witnessed Skr using special power and now they all

    think that she is a vampire.It''s not safe for her here," I suggested.

    "I agree with you.Besides, I can''t ensure Skr''s safety yet as I am not operating at full power."

    Anthony echoed with me.

    "Okay, I''ll take her back to Rainbow Pack tomorrow." Jerome nodded.

    The sadness in Skr¡¯s eyes was undeniable as she sat next to me and held my hand.

    "Jennifer...Do you believe I really have the blood of some vampire? Could it be a mistake?" Skr

    asked.

    "Skr, only someone with vampire blood can wield special powers.But, don''t be afraid.You don''t have

    to worry about us.We know that you''re nothing like those vampires."

    I tried tofort Skr by patting her on the shoulder.

    "I''m d to hear that, but I''m afraid that the werewolves in Rainbow Pack will also reject me if they find

    out that I have the vampire blood," Skr said, leaning against me in panic.

    "Don''t worry.I will see to it that what happened at the banquet hall never reaches the Rainbow

    Pack.You and Jerome can head back without worries," Anthony said immediately.

    "That''s great! Thank you!"

    Skr looked at Anthony and me in gratitude.

    We finally decided on the n that Jerome would take Skr back to Rainbow Pack to keep her away

    from all the trouble.

    That same night, Anthony asked his attendant to book air tickets for Jerome and Skr for the next

    day.

    In the early hours of the morning on the next day, I returned Skr''s phone to her and took them both

    to the airport.

    Anthony and I waited until they boarded their flight and left.

    I hoped that our decision was correct and that everything would be fine after Skr returned to the

    Rainbow Pack.

    However, I had toe up with a permanent solution because Skr''s true identity would always be a

    risk to her.

    After all, I felt bad for Skr and Jerome as they had gone through many difficulties.

    I wanted them to be happy.

 Chapter 199: Back To Rainbow Pack

    Chapter 199: Back To Rainbow Pack

    Jerome''s POV:

    After we boarded the ne, Skr took the seat closest to the window.I could imagine all sorts of

    thoughts running in her mind.

    She must have been worried about her identity getting exposed to the public.

    "Don''t worry, honey.You''ll be safe as long as I''m with you."

    I held her in my arms and tried my best tofort her.

    "But Jerome, I really don''t know how I have the vampire blood in me."

    Skr buried her head in my arms, almost in tears.

    "Although I don''t know who my parents are, I have never felt any different from other she-wolves

    before."

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Skr, I don''t care what anyone else thinks, you are my mate.That''s all that matters.I will love you

    forever," I whispered into her ear in a soft voice.

    "After we return to Rainbow Pack, I will make you my Luna as soon as I inherit my father''s position I as

    the Alpha of the pack."

    "Jerome, I know that you n on doing that for my sake, but I''m afraid that one day if the truth about 1

    my bloodline gets exposed, you will be implicated," Skr replied in a low voice.

    "If that ever happens, I''ll leave everything and spend the rest of my life as a wanderer with you.Skr,

    I''m not going to let anyone hurt you," I said firmly.

    "Jerome, I trust you!"

    Skr kissed me on the cheek and held my hand tightly, interlocking her fingers with mine.

    It felt good to watch that smile on Skr''s face again.We continued to chat happily for hours until 1 the

    ne finallynded.

    We had finally arrived at the airport of the Rainbow I Pack.As soon as I got off the ne, I saw all the

    elders 1 of Rainbow Pack.

    They stood in a row to wee 1 me, while a few young werewolves presented flowers to Skr and

    me.

    Their presence made our that you would being here.We had to make sure that the future Alpha

    and Luna of the pack were received ordingly.Wee!"

    Simon, the leading elder, greeted us enthusiastically.

    "Thank you, guys!"

    I expressed my  sincerest gratitude to the elders, holding Skr''s hand.

    "We have also prepared a wee party in your honor.This way, please," Simon said as he led us to a

    car parked just outside the airport.

    Shortly after, we arrived at the hall where the elders of the Rainbow pack had arranged for a bountiful

    banquet to celebrate our arrival.

    "Everyone, please sit down and don''t worry about us." Skr sat down next to me as I urged the elders

    to take their seats.

    The elders began to chat amongst themselves after the party hadmenced.

    For a moment, I had forgotten all about our worries.I turned my attention towards Skr and noticed

    that she was a little absent-minded.

    "Please, try some of this cheese.I think it''s very tasty." I picked up a slice of cheese and put it on

    Skr''s te.

    "Oh, thank you, honey." Skr snapped out of her reverie and smiled at me before putting the cheese

    into her mouth.

    However, almost immediately, she retched, clutching at her chest.

    "Skr! What happened?" I patted Skr''s back vigorously, but she kept coughing.

    "I...I''m okay.I think it''s just a reaction from the pregnancy.I''d better not eat anything.Besides, I don''t

    have an appetite," Skr said, leaning against the back of the chair.

    "Don''t worry, honey.You can eat when you want to eat.If you feel ufortable, please let me know."

    I was afraid that Skr would not tell me the truth even if she was feeling ufortable.

    Skr''s POV:

    I should have been happy.It had been a long time since I came back to the Rainbow Pack.

    Jerome and I had to go through so much just to get back together and he brought me back here to

    meet the elders.This was supposed to be an  event celebrating our happiness.

    After all, Jerome was to be the future Alpha.I shouldn''t have embarrassed him in front of all the

    elders.

    Unfortunately, I had been feeling slight difort in my chest since I got off the ne.I wasn''t

    expecting to attend a party, but I tried my best to apany Jerome.

    There were all kinds of delicious food on the table, but I had no appetite at all.The moment I put that

    slice of cheese in my mouth, I felt sick.

    I felt sorry for Jerome, but he didn''t seem to mind at all.

    In fact, I was quite moved by his disy of concern.

    "Skr, I''d like to propose a toast to you.Congrattions on bing the next Luna." Tony walked up

    to me, raising his ss in the air.

    There was a stunned expression on my face as I didn''t know what to say or do.

    After all, an elder was proposing a toast to me.How could I turn down such an honor? Unfortunately,

    my pregnancy would beg to differ.this pack

    Jerome said.

    "Well, that''s wonderful! The members of our pack have been waiting for our new Alpha.We can''t wait

    for you to be our Alpha,"

    Simon said with a smile as he patted Jerome on the shoulder.

    "Congrattions to our future Alpha and Luna.Let¡¯s all wish them happiness!"

    Another other elder raised his ss.

    "Cheers to our future Alpha!"

    "Cheers! Jerome will definitely lead Rainbow Pack to prosperity!"

    The others chimed in, raising their sses to honor us, and Jerome responded by raising his ss at

    them respectfully.

    Excitement filled the air and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.

    I strongly believed that Jerome would make an excellent Alpha one day.

    After the wee party, Jerome took me back to the bedroom.

    "Honey, you must be exhausted? Lie down and get some rest."

    Jerome helped me to the bedside and lifted the quilt for me.

    While I rested in bed, I watched him bring a ss of water and a new set of clothes for me.

    He filled my heart with love and warmth.

    I was like the luckiest woman in the world for having a mate as good as him.

    "Skr, I''m going to ask them to prepare the clothes for us to wear at the ceremony.Do you have a

    preference for your dress color?" Jerome asked me while he was talking on the phone.

    "Any color is okay with me as long as you like it," I replied with a smile, caressing my belly softly.

    "All right.I''ll pick something light for you to wear.I think a lighter shade of yellow will go well with your

    beautiful eyes." Jerome smiled from ear to ear.

    I nodded at him before closing my eyes.

    Although my pregnancy reactions were urring frequently, with Jerome''s help, I was able to

    ovee the pain without difficulty.

    When I called Jennifer to tell her that Jerome and I were getting married, she was so happy she almost

    cried over the phone.

    "Jennifer, please be careful out there.I know that Austin isn''t the king anymore, but he might try to hurt

    you if he gets the chance.I''m going to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack very soon.I''ll be able to

    send my men to help you look for Larry after that.If you need anything else, please don''t hesitate to let

    me know,"Jerome leaned over and told Jennifer on the phone.

    "That''s good to know, Jerome.I can''t thank both of you enough, but I wish you two a happily married

    life," Jennifer replied.

    After hanging up the phone, I leaned my head on Jerome''s shoulder and listened to him talking about

    what our life would be like after the baby was born.

    The thought of the three of us spending the rest of our days with each other made me feel 1 happy like

    I had never felt before.

    Nothing at that moment could wipe the smile off my face.I eagerly looked forward to being happy like

    that in the future.

 Chapter 200: The Elders Meeting

    Chapter 200: The Elders'' Meeting

    Anthony''s POV:

    Before the elders¡¯ meeting, Jennifer and I had lunch together.While we were waiting for the dishes to

    be served, Jennifer gave Skr a call.

    As the two of them chatted, Jennifer''s lips curved up into a content smile.

    By the time she hung up the phone, she was in a much better mood.

    "Anthony, you must tell the elders to cover up the news of what happened at the banquet hall.We

    absolutely can''t let that information be spread to the Rainbow Pack.Jerome and Skr are going to get

    married soon.If the werewolves of the Rainbow Pack find out that she might have the vampire blood,

    they will definitely go against her," Jennifer said seriously, staring at me.

    "Don''t worry.I will make it clear at the elders¡¯ meeting," I replied gently.

    Of course I hadn''t forgotten about this.

    "Your brother will definitely be the Alpha, and Skr will be his Luna." Jennifer nodded, looking

    visibly relieved.

    Soon after, lunch was served, and we both dug in.

    Once we were done eating, I had to attend the elders¡¯ meeting.

    Just before the meeting, I took the magic pain-suppressing medicine that Roy had given me before for

    the Love Curse.

    Watching me take the medicine, Jennifer frowned.

    "Anthony, are you having a heartache again? Should I call the doctor?"

    After saying that, she patted her forehead remorsefully.

    "Sorry.I forgot that even a doctor can''t help."

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.I don''t have a heartache right now.I''m just taking some medicine beforehand so

    that nothing goes wrong during the meeting,"

    I told her gently, holding her hand tofort her.I knew that Jennifer worried about me a lot.

    "But Anthony, you just took the medicine yesterday.Roy clearly said that you shouldn''t take too much of

    it.Otherwise, there will be side effects!" Jennifer said anxiously, grabbing my hand.

    "It''s all my fault.If I wasn''t here with you, you wouldn''t suffer from heartache."

    A lump rose in my throat.I couldn''t bear seeing my mate me herself like this.

    "Don''t say that, Jennifer.None of this is your fault.It was not you who cursed me," I pointed out, looking

    into her eyes.

    "Don''t worry.We''ll find a solution soon."

    Iforted Jennifer for a while before taking her to the elders'' meeting with me.I also sent someone to

    inform my mother about it beforehand.

    The elders'' meeting was held in therge and spacious meeting room, which had a round table in the

    center.

    When I arrived, the elders were already seated around the table.

    "Hello, Mr.Jones," the elders greeted me respectfully.

    "Anthony, am Ite?"

    I had barely taken a seat when my mother walked into the meeting room, holding onto a servant''s arm

    for support.

    Jennifer and I hurried forward to help her sit down.

    "No.You came just in time, Mom."

    After saying that, I resumed my seat and looked at the elders present.

    "Since everyone is here, let''s start the meeting now."

    The elders nodded in unison and all stood up to salute me and my mother.

    Once they had all sat down again, we began to discuss the first topic, which was how we were going to

    deal with Austin.

    "Austin has to pay the price for the heinous crimes that hemitted.He should be executed! It will

    serve as a warning to others, and at the same timefort the former king''s soul in heaven!"

    Ford, one of the elders, suggested first.

    As soon as he finished his words, several other elders echoed in agreement.

    "I object.No matter what, Austin used to be the king, and he achieved a lot while he was in power.Even

    if he didn''t make any significant contribution, he still worked hard.He doesn''t deserve to be executed so

    cruelly!"

    Eric, an elder who used to support Austin before, retorted hotly, rising to his feet.

    "Humph! What contribution did he make? Kill the former king?"

    Ford snorted at Eric with disdain, and thetter''s face turned bright red.

    "I object to the execution,"

    Eric repeated firmly, looking at me.

    With Eric''s vocal objection, more elders who used to support Austin began to speak out their opinions.

    Everyone at the meeting began to argue with each other, and none of them were ready to admit defeat.

    After quietly listening to their argument for a while, I made up my mind.

    "Everyone, please be quiet.I think we should exile Austin and Caroline to an uninhabited ind on the

    border of our kingdom.Their punishment will be having to stay on that ind for their whole lives

    without ever being allowed to leave" I said slowly.

    After learning that my mother and Caroline had reached an agreement to keep Austin alive, I hade

    up with this punishment.

    I did not believe in the principle of "an eye for an eye."

    Of course, Austin deserved to be punished, but there was no need to kill him.

    As long as his connection with the outside world was cut off, he wouldn''t be able to stir up any trouble

    again, and that was enough for me.

    "I agree," my mother said.

    "Caroline is pregnant.It''s too inhuman to kill her.Besides, she was once a princess.As for Austin, not

    only was he the king, but he is also the father of Caroline''s child.It would be too cruel to let the child

    grow up without a father."

    "What do all think?"

    After listening to my mother''s words, the elders all fell into a tense silence.I asked them for their

    opinions.I was really hoping that they would all agree.

    After all, this was the bestpromise for both sides.

    "Since both Mr.Jones and Mrs.Jones agree on this punishment, I have no objection." Eric was the first

    to speak up.

    The other elders whispered among themselves, and then stood up one by one to show their support for

    my decision.

    "More than half of you have shown your support for this decision, so it''s settled.As punishment for his

    sins, Austin will be exiled to a lonely ind with Caroline.The two of them will never be allowed to leave

    that ind for the rest of their lives," I stood up and announced.

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    It was only when I heard Anthony publicly announce the decision regarding Austin''s punishment that I

    felt relieved.

    Of course, I didn''t care one bit about Austin, but I was d that Caroline''s life was spared.

    Although I couldn''t forgive her for what she did to me and Anthony, I still couldn''t bear to watch the girl I

    had once thought of as my daughter be executed.

    "I have another suggestion.Since Caroline is pregnant now, it¡¯s not safe for her to travel, nor is it safe

    for her to give birth alone on that uninhabited ind.How about we wait until she gives birth to send her

    to the ind?" I said boldly, looking around at the elders.

    "Yes, that sounds reasonable."

    To my relief, they all nodded in unison.

    The matter of Austin''s punishment had finallye to an end.

    But my sce was short-lived; when I saw the hesitant expressions on the elders¡¯ faces, I realized that

    they wanted to bring up the more pressing issue at hand how would Anthony deal with the Love Curse?

    After all, the question of whether Anthony would ascend the throne or not rested purely on whether he

    could get rid of the Love Curse.

    I understood their caution.

    "Mr.Jones, have youe up with a way to solve the problem of the Love Curse?" Primo stood up and

    asked after a while among the hushed whispers.

    "Yes, it''s a matter of great importance.Mr.Jones, I hope you can give us a deadline for solving the Love

    Curse, so that we can decide what to do next " Eric said bluntly.

    "If we can''t count on you to seed the throne, then we''ll have to choose a new candidate."

    ¡®¡®This old man is really unwilling to give up.Is he hoping that Austin¡¯s child can take over the throne?¡¯¡¯ I

    thought, resisting the urge to snap at him.

    "I will find Larry and get him to remove the Love Curse as soon as possible.Please rest assured,

    everyone," Anthony said calmly.

    "Don''t worry, everyone.Anthony will definitely Larry soon," I added, trying my best to reassure the

    elders.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Anthony''s health is in a stable condition now, so there''s no need to fret."

    "Even so, as the elders of the country, we have to n for the future.It''s nothing personal.Our country

    can''t be without a king.Mr.Jones, please solve the problem of the Love Curse as soon as possible and

    take over the throne," Primo said seriously.

    "That''s right.In my opinion, we should just let Miss Smith leave," someone muttered.

    Anthony''s face darkened when he heard that.

    The elder who spoke cleared his throat awkwardly and avoided Anthony''s gaze.

    "By the way, Mr.Jones, have you found the she- wolf named Skr? How are you going to deal with

    her? I heard that she and Miss Smith are close.What if Miss Smith is also a spy sent by the vampires?"

    an elder suddenly asked, speaking about Jennifer as if she wasn''t in the room.

    It was Jennifer''s turn to re at the elders.

    "Everyone, I can vouch for Jennifer.She has never had anything to do with the vampires," I said

    hurriedly.

    In such situations, it was imperative to weed out doubt before it could take root.

    "I''m currently having Skr''s special power investigated.As soon as I get the result, I will let you

    know.But as for her being a spy sent by the vampires, it is all hogwash.I''ve known her for a long

    time.She is loyal to our cause," Anthony exined.

    Then, he nced at the elder who had questioned Jennifer''s allegiance.

    "Until we get to the bottom of this matter, I urge all of you to keep it a secret.If news of this spreads to

    the public, it will cause unnecessary panic.At that time, I won''t Spare anyone who turns out to be

    responsible."

    "Mr.Jones, we believe in your abilities and means.We will keep it a secret.I hope you can find out the

    truth as soon as possible."

    Hearing Anthony''s calm and dignified tone, the elders seemed to be intimidated and didn''t question him

    anymore.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones.In the meantime, we will help you deal with the government affairs.Please rest

    assured!" another elder added.

    Watching them express their staunch loyalty for my son, I felt a sense of pride in my heart.

    ¡®¡®My dear husband, did you see that? Our son is an independent lycan now.¡¯¡¯ I genuinely believed that

    as long as Anthony ascended the throne, our country would prosper under his rule.

    After discussing some of the current government affairs, the meeting officially came to an end.

    The elders dispersed from the meeting room, after which Jennifer and Anthony helped me back to my

    room.

    Along the way, they asked me how I was feeling, obviously concerned about my physical condition

    these days.

 Chapter 201: Looking For Larry

    Chapter 201: Looking For Larry

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After the elders'' meeting, Anthony and I apanied Elizabeth back to her room.When we reached

    the door, she suddenly turned to me and patted my hand.

    "Jennifer, don''t worry.We''ll find Larry soon.You don''t know how much I like you.I''m looking forward to

    the day that I can finally see you and Anthony get married," she said, looking back and forth between

    me and Anthony with a gentle smile.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    I was deeply touched by her words, and the fact that she wanted to reassure me.

    Anthony was her son.

    At this moment, she must be anxious about how he would deal with the Love Curse.

    And yet, she let me continue to stay here with him and evenforted me about the situation.

    She was such a strong and kind person.

    "Thank you, Mrs.Jones.Anthony and I will support each other and ovee all difficulties together," I

    replied softly, lowering my head in shyness.

    "Bring Caroline to my room.I want to talk to her," Elizabeth said to the servant standing next to her.

    Then, she turned back to me and Anthony.

    "You two,e inside.I want you to be there too." I nodded and followed Elizabeth into the room.

    With the help of another servant, she sat down on the cozy armchair next to the tea table, while

    Anthony and I sat on two chairs nearby.

    Soon, Caroline appeared at the doorway.

    She looked much more haggard than before, when I had seen her in the jail.

    As soon as sheid eyes on Anthony, Caroline rushed to him, dropped to her knees, and cried at his

    feet.

    "Anthony, I know I was wrong.I shouldn''t have lied to you about being your mate, let alone told you that

    the baby in my belly was yours.Please spare me and Austin!"

    Caroline begged with tears flowing down her cheeks.

    "Just now at the elders'' meeting, we came to a decision regarding your and Anthony''s punishment.The

    two of you won''t be executed.Instead, you will be exiled to an isted ind at the border for the rest

    of your lives," Anthony replied indifferently, barely looking at Caroline.

    "Now, do you admit that you were wrong?"

    "Yes, I do! I know I was wrong.Anthony, thank you for sparing my life."

    Caroline must have been wrecked with anxiety until she heard Anthony''s words, because she was still

    struggling to catch her breath.

    "Well, I called you here to discuss a serious matter, "

    Elizabeth interjected, giving Caroline a sharp look.

    "When can you take us to find Larry?"

    "Anytime, Mrs.Jones.I''ve been to Larry''s residence before, but I don¡¯t know if he is still there," Caroline

    replied helplessly.

    "Mrs.Jones, Anthony and I will go there to try our luck.Maybe Larry is still there," I said to Elizabeth at

    once.

    Even if Larry wasn''t there, we might be able to find some clue as to his whereabouts in his house.I

    couldn''t miss this chance.The earlier we got there, the better.

    "Yes.Anyway, it''s the only lead that we have so far, " Elizabeth said with a sigh.

    She stood up from her seat, pointed at Caroline, and ordered the guards at the door to remove her

    handcuffs.

    "Let''s set off right now."

    "Mom, you don''t have toe with us.You should rest in the royal pce," Anthony protested

    worriedly.

    Looking at Elizabeth''s frail condition, I couldn''t help but be concerned too.

    She still hadn''tpletely regained her health, and she shouldn''t be running around with us.

    "Don''t try to stop me, Anthony.I''ve already made up my mind," Elizabeth said firmly.

    "This is a matter of your life, Anthony.I refuse to just stand by and watch."

    It seemed that Anthony wanted to argue, but in the end, he swallowed his words and nodded.

    He quickly ordered his attendants to get a few cars ready and inform Roy and the other wizards to

    apany us to Larry''s residence so as to ensure Elizabeth''s safety.

    Half an hourter, when all the preparations were made, we left the royal pce together to go to

    Larry''s residence.

    Caroline''s POV:

    As I sat in the car, I recalled the loathing in Anthony''s eyes when he looked at me earlier.Despite his

    assurance that he would spare my life as well as Austin''s, fear still lingered in my heart.

    Austin and I were really lucky that we weren''t about to be executed.

    "Jennifer, don''t worry too much.Even if Larry isn''t there, we might be able to find some clues that will

    lead us to him.God will bless us.We will find something this time," Anthony said.

    Through the car window, I saw him holding Jennifer''s hand and getting into another car with her.

    I didn''t expect that he would keep Jennifer by his side even though he was slowly being tortured to

    death by the Love Curse.

    It proved that he really loved Jennifer very much.

    Watching them together like this pricked my jealousy again.

    Why? Why couldn''t I be lucky enough to be loved by Anthony like that? I turned around and looked at

    the guards in the distance, secretly gritting my teeth.I had somehow gotten out of the prison.

    This was the best opportunity that I would have to escape.

    It had taken me a lot of effort to get this far.

    I felt intoxicated by the fresh air outside.

    I really didn''t want to go back to the terrible dungeon, which was dark and musty, like a constant

    reminded of impending death.

    Even as the car started, I continued to be caught in a dilemma.

    Touching my protruding belly, I thought of Austin, who was still in the jail.

    With his stubborn and unyielding personality, he would never get a chance like I did.

    Could I really run away and leave him alone in the dungeon? After all, he was the father of my child.

    After pondering over it, I decided that I couldn''t leave Austin there alone.

    The guilt would eat me up alive.

    With a sigh, I finally gave up on my reckless idea.

    With the help of my directions, we soon arrived at the forest where Larry lived.

    After everyone got out of the car, I led the way, escorted by a couple of guards.

    I had to wander around the forest for a while before finally finding the log cabin where Larry lived.

    I looked back at Anthony, who gestured with his chin for me to go ahead and knock the door.

    Gritting my teeth, I walked up alone to knock at the door.

    "Larry, it''s Caroline.I''ve escaped.I need your help.Open the door!" I shouted.

    I waited nervously for a few seconds, but there was no response.

    "It seems that Larry isn''t here," I turn my head back and told the others.

    "Then let''s search the forest to see if he¡¯s nearby," Jennifer suggested.

    Anthony nodded in agreement.

    Escorted by the guards, I followed the two of them around the forest for a long time, but in the end, we

    found nothing.

    I knew that my fate rested on whether we found Larry or not.

    If we couldn''t find Larry, then Anthony would really be killed by the Love Curse, and my own survival

    would be thrust into uncertainty.

    Thinking of this, I offered to give Larry a call.

    Jennifer nced at me, took out her phone, and handed it to me.

    Under her gaze, I dialed Larry''s number and called him, but there was no answer.

    "What should we do, Anthony? What if Larry is hiding somewhere where we can''t find him?" Jennifer

    asked anxiously.

    Seeing her in such a worried state, I couldn''t help but curl my lips in satisfaction.

    "Don''t worry, honey.We''ll find a solution somehow." Anthony hugged Jennifer andforted her.I

    swallowed hard, gripped byplex feelings.It seemed that they really loved each other.In retrospect, I

    was like a clown for lying to Anthony that I was his mate.

    "Mr.Jones, how about we enter the log cabin to see if we can find any clues there?" an old wizard who

    came with them suddenly suggested.

    The whole group headed back to Larry''s house, and I had no choice but to follow them.

    The house looked the same as thest time I''d been here, filled with magic books and medicine

    bottles.

    As the old wizard looked through the items in the house, the frown on his face grew deeper and

    deeper.

    It seemed that he couldn''t find any clues.

    "Who is it?"

    I was waiting idly aside when I heard a strange and slightly aged voice speak all of a sudden.

 Chapter 202: The Mysterious Witch

    Chapter 202: The Mysterious Witch

    Anthony''s POV:

    We searched Larry''s house and rummaged through all of his belongings, but we didn''t find anything

    that could lead us to him I was at my wits¡¯ end when suddenly, I heard a voice.

    I couldn''t believe my ears when I heard the voice at first.

    I didn''t think that there was someone else in the house.

    "Excuse me, are you Larry, the grand wizard? Please show yourself.We only here to talk," I said

    immediately.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m not Larry.I''m an old friend of his.Unfortunately, even I haven''t seen him for a long

    time.Why are you looking for him?" the voice answered quickly.

    I was caught by surprise when I realized that the voice belonged to a female.

    Frankly, I was a little disappointed because I was really hoping to find Larry.

    However, I soon realized that it was better to have run into someone that knew Larry instead of going

    back empty-handed.

    After all, perhaps this woman could help us find Larry.

    "Can we speak face to face? It''s important that I have a word with Larry as soon as possible." I raised

    my voice to imply urgency.

    There was no response.

    For a moment, there was pin-drop silence in the house and I couldn''t help but fear the worst.

    "All right.Go straight to the window and open the small door across it.Then you can see me," the voice

    finally responded, much to my relief.

    Jennifer and I exchanged nces before we walked forward cautiously.

    Lo and behold, there actually was a small door opposite the window.

    Clenching my fists with some apprehension, we pushed the small door open.

    The moment we saw what was behind the small door, Jennifer and I were stunned.

    It was an empty bare room with a single bed inside.

    Tied to the bedpost was a middle-aged woman who still looked charming, considering present

    circumstances.

    Her eyes looked weary and sleep- deprived, but she liked very pretty for someone of her age.

    I couldn''t find the words to respond with because I wasn''t expecting to see any of this when I came

    here looking for Larry.

    "Hello, my name is Amelia.I am Larry''s lover.I haven''t seen the outside world in decades after he

    imprisoned me here." Amelia''s voice was hoarse and weak and she looked up at me beseechingly.

    "Please, help me get out of here before Larry gets back!"

    I agreed to her request without hesitation.Amelia''s pale face and dried lips told me that she was in

    distress.

    "I haven''t eaten anything for days.I don''t know where Larry is."

    Amelia looked at me sincerely.

    "If Larry hadn''t given me some magic medicine a few days ago, I would have been dead already."

    I tried to untie the rope around her body, but as soon as I touched the rope, a sharp pain seared

    through my fingers and I drew my hand back almost immediately.

    "You can''t untie it with your bare hands.Larry has enchanted this rope with ck magic," Amelia

    exined immediately.

    "Let me have a try, Mr.Jones." Roy came over and took out his magic wand.

    Amelia''s POV:

    I never thought I''d see another living soul in Larry''s house in this lifetime.I thought that I was going to

    spend the rest of my life locked up within these four walls.

    As such, my heart lit up with hope anew the moment I saw a group of strangers in the house.

    I couldn''t believe that I was finally going to get out of here.I could help but shed tears of joy and

    excitement at the thought of finally breaking out of this prison.

    After all, Larry had imprisoned me here for decades.

    In fact, I regretted nothing more in my life than meeting him in the first ce.

    Many years ago, when I was a powerful witch, Larry and I fell in love with each other.

    However, as his father didn''t want us to be together, I was forced to break up with Larry in the end.

    When our rtionship ended, I told myself that perhaps we were not meant to be together.

    However, a few yearster, after I got married to another wizard, Larry came back into my life.

    He told me that his father had passed away, so no one could stop us from being together anymore, but

    I couldn''t help butugh at his ridiculous proposition.

    After all, so much time had passed and I was already having a baby with someone I was in love with.

    How could I drop everything and start over with Larry? Unfortunately, Larry wouldn''t take no for an

    answer.

    He used ck magic to weaken me before he killed the baby in my belly.

    I was so distraught after that, I didn''t have the heart to fight back.I gave up and allowed him to keep me

    imprisoned here ever since.

    Larry used magic to keep his log cabin hidden in the dense forest so that no one could find me.

    Up until today, I thought that I was going to die in this wretched ce alone.

    My love for Larry turned into poisonous hatred over the years.

    I had spent countless nights dreaming of strangling him with my own hands, but after a while, I stopped

    caring about revenge and all I wanted was to get out of this damned ce.

    "It''s nice to meet you, ma''am.My name is Roy.I''m also a wizard."

    While I was lost in thought, a seemingly friendly wizard walked up to me and snapped me out of my

    reverie.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He pointed at the young couple who were the first to talk to me and said, "This is Mr.Jones, the prince

    of the Osman Kingdom, and by his side is his mate, Jennifer.They are here to look for a way to remove

    the Love Curse Larry cast upon Mr.Jones."

    "Love Curse?" I fell into deep contemtion.

    "I seem to have heard of this curse.I remember seeing Larry read about the Love Curse from a magic

    book.If you let me out, I can help you look for it."

    "Really? Thank you so much, Amelia!" Jennifer''s eyes lit up and she bowed her head to show her

    gratitude to me.What a lovely girl!

    "Please step back, everyone.Allow me to remove the ck magic that has restrained Amelia."

    Jennifer and the lycan prince immediately left the room as soon as Roy raised his wand.

    I stared at Roy anxiously, hoping that would seed in breaking me free from Larry''s curse.

    Roy cast several spells in session, but none of them worked.

    I was starting to lose hope, but on the fifth time, I suddenly felt the rope around my body loosen.

    With another stroke of his wand, he was able to untie the enchanted rope that had imprisoned me.

    Roy had seeded.

    I got up from the bed, trembling in disbelief.

    I couldn''t help but wonder if all of this was real.

    I touched my face again for the first time in decades as I wiped the tears from my eyes.I was free! I was

    finally free!

    "I''m so happy for you, Amelia," Jennifer said to me with a smile.

    "Thank you for saving me.I really don''t know how to thank you."

    I nodded my head repeatedly at Roy.

    "You''re wee.The pleasure is all mine." Roy helped me up.

    "Amelia, will you help us find Larry''s magic book that records the Love Curse?" I agreed without

    hesitation.

    After all, it was the least I could do to repay their kindness.

    I stopped to think for a moment before I walked out.I recalled that Larry kept all the important magic

    books in his secret room.

    Apart from me, no one else could ever find the door to his secret room.

    I walked to the window and touched a brick on the wall.

    Suddenly, a door appeared on my left.

    As soon as I stepped into the secret room, I came across a magic book with a red cover sitting on the

    desk.

 Chapter 203: Tear Of Edith

    Chapter 203: Tear Of Edith

    Jennifer''s POV:

    My heart started to beat faster as I watched Amelia slowly open the door to Larry''s secret room.

    Without conscious thought, my grip on Anthony''s arm tightened when I saw the old magic book in her

    hands.

    ¡®¡®God, please help Amelia find a way to remove the Love Curse from Anthony!¡¯¡¯ I prayed sincerely, with

    all my heart.

    "Roy, I''ll need your assistance if I''m going to use this book to lift the curse.I am afraid that years of not

    using magic have dulled my powers."

    Amelia limped out of the room as she put the magic book on the table next to all the magic potions.

    Roy nodded to show his assent and then began to go through the book with her.

    "It''s not here, nor is it here..."

    Amelia mumbled pensively to herself.

    A few minutes had passed and they still didn''t find what they were looking for in the book.

    Just as my heart was slowly sinking into despair, Roy suddenly shouted, "I''ve found it!"

    He turned around to look at me and Anthony with eyes sparkling with excitement.

    An unexpected frown appeared on Amelia''s face as she scanned the page meticulously.

    I couldn''t express how relieved I felt when I heard that they had found a way to lift the Love Curse.

    Anthony hugged me so tightly that I could hear his heart beating from his chest.

    "Mr.Jones, Miss Jennifer, even though this book has a detailed description on how to cast the Love

    Curse on someone, it only mentions two ways to remove the curse."

    Amelia furrowed her eyebrows.

    "The first way is topletely erase the memories of the cursed so that they would forget ever being in

    love."

    "We already knew about that one, Amelia.What''s the other way?"

    I couldn''t help but ask.

    After all, Anthony and I didn''t want to lose each other.

    "The second method is a bit moreplicated.The one inflicted with the curse must take their loved

    one to the peak of the most dangerous snow -covered mountain in the Osman Kingdom to look for a

    divine flower called the ¡®Tear of Edith.¡¯ The cursed one must eat the flower mixed with their loved one''s

    blood to remove the Love Curse." Amelia looked at us seriously.

    "ording to the legend, the divine flower was made from a tear of Edith, a goddess, after the death of

    her husband.It''s meant to symbolize their undying love for each other."

    "Well, then Anthony and I will climb the highest mountain in the kingdom and look for this flower as

    soon as possible!"

    I didn''t want to waste any more time.

    After all, I was willing to take any risk as long as the Love Curse could be lifted from Anthony.

    "Don''t be in such a rush, honey.The snow mountain is a very dangerous ce for a woman," Anthony

    said as he looked at me with concern.

    "Amelia, can I go to the snow mountain alone?"

    As soon as I heard him say that, I knew that Anthony was worried about my safety.

    But how could I let him go to such a dangerous ce all by himself? As I stood contemting how to

    persuade him, Amelia shook her head.

    "No, Mr.Jones.ording to this book, you have to bring the person you love with you to the peak of the

    mountain.Only in that way can you show Edith how sincere you really want to remove the curse,"

    Amelia said.

    In other words, we couldn''t ask for anyone''s help nor could we bring anyone else with us to the snow

    mountain.

    This path to remove the curse seemed marred with perils.

    However, that didn''t bother me because I believed that as long as Anthony and I were together, nothing

    could stop us.

    "Anthony, we''ve finally found a way to remove the Love Curse.I believe Edith will recognize our love,

    and as long as we''re together, we can ovee anything." I held Anthony''s hand excitedly.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Unfortunately, even after Amelia told us about the other method to remove the Love Curse, my worries

    did not disappear.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After all, getting rid of the curse meant that I would have to risk Jennifer''s safety by bringing her to the

    snow mountain with me.

    As much as I wanted to get rid of the curse, putting Jennifer''s life in danger was not what I wanted.

    What if something bad were to happen to her? I couldn''t even begin to imagine what life would be like

    without her.

    How could I let Jennifer put her life on the line for me? After all, everyone knew about the dangers of

    venturing into the snow mountain.

    "I''m sorry, honey.It seems as though being with me is causing you a lot of suffering."

    I held Jennifer in my arms because I knew that, even in the face of danger, her feelings for me were

    sincere.

    "It isn''t fair to you!"

    "No, Anthony, don''t say that.I don''t care how many mountains I have to climb as long as I can be with

    you.You are everything I have ever wanted, Anthony.I love you."

    Jennifer looked at me affectionately with a smile.

    Her radiant smile warmed my heart like a ray of sunshine on a cold wintry day.

    "Mr.Jones and Jennifer love each other very much.I have no doubt that they will find the flower!" Roy

    pped his hands with enthusiasm.

    Jennifer lowered her head to stop herself from blushing.

    "Anthony, now I can finally see why you love Jennifer!"

    Caroline, who had been quiet this whole time, suddenly came forward.

    "I''m moved by the way you two love each other.I''vee to realize that I was wrong about you two in

    the past.I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have tried to separate you two."

    I never thought that I''d hear such words from Caroline, but I was happy to see that she was willing to

    admit her fault willingly.

    After all, I always considered her to be my sister.

    "I''m d that you''ve finallye to realize your mistakes.I hope you and Austin can live a life of peace

    and happiness when all this is over." I genuinely wanted them to be happy.

    "Thank you.As long as I can spend the rest of my life with Austin, I will be happy," Caroline replied

    sincerely.

    We decided to go back to the royal pce since we had found a way to lift the curse.

    "Amelia, would you like to go back with us? If you don''t have a ce to go to, Anthony can arrange one

    for you," Jennifer asked Amelia before we left.

    "It''s the least I could do to repay your kindness.If there''s anything I can do to help you, please let me

    know."

    I also looked at Amelia with gratitude.

    After all, I wouldn''t have been able to find a way to lift the Love Curse without her help.

    "I''m the one who should be showing gratitude.You three have saved me by freeing me from this

    prison."

    Amelia was exhausted and she struggled to catch her breath.

    "I don''t want to bother you, but could you please get me out of this forest? After that, I will find a ce

    where I can recuperate for a while before I look for my precious love."

    "Of course, Amelia.If you wish, you maye to the royal pce with us.We will give you a ce to

    stay and thenter on we can also help you to find your love."

    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Amelia.

    Larry had taken away so many precious years from her.

    "Thank you very much.By the way, Roy, please take all these magic books somewhere far away from

    here.I can''t let these precious magic books fall into the hands of that vile wizard again.I know that Larry

    will only ever use these spells to do evil things."

    Amelia suddenly opened the drawer and took out several books to give to Roy.

    "Please put them to good use! I''m sure you''ll find a way to make the lives of people better with magic."

    "Thank you so much for trusting me with these invaluable books.I promise that I will put them to good

    use."

    Roy had a look of surprise on his face, but he was truly happy.

    After he put away the magic books, I asked my attendants to help Amelia out of Larry''s log cabin.

    Now, all I had to do wase up with a good n on how to get to the top of the snow mountain.

    Despite the risk, I could only hope for everything to go well.

 Chapter 204: Austin Accepted His Fate

    Chapter 204: Austin epted His Fate

    Caroline''s POV:

    On our way back, I juggled mixed feelings in my mind the entire time I was sitting in the car.

    To my surprise, Elizabeth chose to share a car with me.

    "Caroline, how are you? You must be exhausted after the long journey, especially with a baby in your

    belly.Please try not to push yourself too hard," Elizabeth said politely.

    I knew that she was only saying that because she cared about me.

    Tears welled up in my eyes when I heard her words.

    "Mom, I''m so sorry.I was wrong.I shouldn''t have hurt you.I must have been possessed by the devil.How

    else could I have done such cruel things to you?"

    I wrapped my arms around her and cried bitterly.

    In my eyes, she was still my mother.

    My conscience wasden with guilt because even though she almost lost her life because of me, she

    still cared about me.

    "Mom, I don''t expect you to forgive me, but I just want you to be all right!"

    "Silly girl, no mother can stay angry at her child forever.As long as your remorse is sincere, I will forgive

    you."

    She burst into tears as she held my hand and softly caressed my hair, just like she used to when I was

    a child.

    "Thank you for forgiving me, Mom!"

    I threw myself into her arms as I broke down in tears.

    I never thought that she would be willing to forgive me.

    The fact that she and I were finally getting along meant everything to me.

    We chatted gleefully amongst ourselves as if we were making up for the good days we could have had

    but had missed out on.

    Although she had forgiven me, I still needed more time to forgive myself.

    However, our rekindled rtionship was a sign of better things toe.

    I was happy to have been able to finally reconcile with her.

    When we reached the royal pce, Anthony ordered the guards to bring me back to my cell.

    Iplied without hesitation because I had no intentions of attempting to escape anymore.

    "Caroline, just because you''re living in that dingy cell doesn''t mean that you can''t ask for help.If you

    need anything at all, just ask the guards.After all, we won''t want anything bad to happen to you and the

    baby."

    Elizabeth gave me a kiss on the forehead as she reluctantly let go of my hands.

    I smiled back at her just before we parted.

    The guards escorted me back to my cell.

    I was inexplicably excited to see Austin again.

    After the guards opened the door, I saw Austin sitting on the floor dejectedly.

    I quickly ran over and embraced him.

    "Austin, are you okay?" I looked at him with concern.

    "Caroline? Where have you been?" Austin looked up at me listlessly.

    "Austin, I have good news for you.Anthony has promised to spare our lives!"

    I said excitedly, as I tried to help Austin stand on his feet.

    However, it seemed as though Austin wasn''t happy to hear this because he let go of my hand and

    frowned at me.

    "What are you talking about? Anthony might spare you, but he won''t spare me after what I''ve done,"

    Austin sneered.

    "Anthony and Mom have both agreed not to kill us.After I give birth to the baby, you and I will be exiled

    to a small ind on the border."

    I almost burst into tears thinking of Elizabeth''s graciousness.

    "Austin, from now on, it''s only going to be you, me, and the baby.At least, we will still have each other!"

    Austin¡¯s POV:

    I didn''t believe that Anthony would spare my life.

    After all, I wouldn''t have spared his life if our roles were reversed.

    Besides, he knew that I had killed our father.

    How could he let me go? In fact, the first thing I expect him to do after ascending to the throne was to

    kill me.

    Caroline was a simple-minded woman.

    It was very likely that she had been deceived.

    "Who told you that? Did Anthony give you his word?" I stared into Caroline''s eyes.

    "I don''t believe it.He''s just trying to deceive you!"

    "Austin, it''s true, or we would have been dead now." Caroline turned away from me.

    "How can you be so sure? What are you hiding from me?" I grabbed Caroline''s shoulders and shook

    her.

    "I made a deal with Mom.She gave me her word that as long as I took them to find Larry, she would

    spare us both.Now, because of me, they have found a way to get rid of the Love Curse."

    Caroline gritted her teeth and finally told the truth.

    So, Anthony had found a way to remove the Love Curse.

    I was so angry that I wanted to strangle Caroline with my bare hands.If he wasn''t going to die, then

    what was the point of me being alive?

    "You idiot! Why did you help Anthony? Were you trying to make him like you?" I shoved Caroline away.

    The thought of Anthony having a happy ending after everything I had done drove me up the wall in

    anger.

    "No! How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t love Anthony anymore? No one is ever going to

    come in between him and Jennifer.I know that now!" Caroline began to weep as she grabbed my arm.

    "Austin, don''t be so stubborn.At least, we get to spend the rest of our lives together!"

    "Bullshit!" I couldn''t contain my anger.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I almost had him! No! I won''t ept it!"

    I fell to my knees and thumped the ground with my clenched fists as I had no other way to release my

    fury.

    "Anthony, you bastard! I curse you to die a horrible death!"

    I kept punching the concrete floor as I thought about Anthony.

    My knuckles were covered in blood and yet I couldn''t feel the pain.

    "Stop! Austin, calm down!"

    Suddenly, Caroline wrapped her arms around me from behind.

    The more I thought about her rubbing elbows with my enemies, the more I hated her.

    I shook her arms off of me and pushed her away.

    I was too angry to realize that I had pushed her too hard.

    "Caroline!"

    As soon as I realized what I had done, I ran to her as quickly as I could.

    "Damn it! I didn''t mean to do that.I...l was just so angry!"

    Caroline didn''t utter a single word.

    She wept and her tears spoke louder than words.

    I felt sorry for her and so I helped her up.

    However, instead of being angry, she nuzzled up against me,ying her head on my shoulder and

    wrapping her arms around mine.

    "Austin, don''t be so angry.Think about our child..."

    Caroline took my hand and held it against her belly.

    The blood on my hand stained her dress, but she didn''t care.

    Suddenly, my thoughts stopped for a moment as I felt the baby move.

    I closed my eyes and felt a sense of peace I hadn''t felt in a very long time.

    What was I doing? Whatever Caroline did, she did because she loved me.

    "You silly girl."

    Finally, I let out a long sigh and shook my head helplessly as I held Caroline in my arms.

    "I was just sad about losing everything.No matter what I did, I just couldn''t win against Anthony."

    "No, Austin, you still have me,"

    Caroline whispered in my ear.

    Caroline''s words felt like freshwater being poured into my dry heart.

    I gazed into her eyes as I raised her chin and kissed her passionately.

    "Caroline, you''d better not regret what you''ve just said to me.I won''t let you leave me!"

    I kissed her again before she could say anything.I swore to myself that I would never let her leave me.

    "I''m never going to leave you, Austin.You''re all I''ve got and I love you!" Caroline replied affectionately.

    My heart skipped a beat as she leaned her soft bed against mine.

    It was at that moment that I decided to ept my fate.

    This was how things had ended and there was nothing I could do to change reality.

    At least, we had each other.I kissed Caroline to erase Anthony''s annoying face from my mind

    completely.

    From now on, the only person I wanted to think about was Caroline.I would hold on to her hand until my

    dying breath.

 Chapter 205: Before Parting

    Chapter 205: Before Parting

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I expressed our utmost gratitude to Roy before we sent him back to his residence.

    If it weren''t for him, even with Amelia''s help, we still wouldn''t have found the way to lift the Love Curse.

    Then we went to see Elizabeth in her room.

    The moment she saw us, she expressed her relief and joy with a heartwarming smile.

    "Thank God! We have finally found the way to get rid of the Love Curse."

    Sitting on the chair, Elizabeth patted Anthony''s hand lovingly.

    "When are you going to the snow mountain?"

    "We still need to make some arrangements first, Mom.It hasn''t been too long since we ousted

    Austin.The kingdom is still in turmoil.I wouldn''t be surprised if Austin''s followers tried to take this

    opportunity to make trouble," Anthony replied seriously.

    "Well...At least, we have brought justice to yourte father''s soul by exposing Austin to the people.If it

    weren''t for Caroline and her baby, I wouldn''t have spared Austin."

    Elizabeth''s eyes became red with hatred as she spoke of Austin.

    However, after she took a deep breath, her expression softened.

    "Mom, for a man like Austin, depriving him of his power is a more painful punishment than death,"

    Anthony replied as heforted his mother by patting the back of her hand until she smiled again.

    "Jennifer, my dear, I''m looking forward to the wedding.I can''t wait to see how beautiful you look in a

    wedding dress."

    Elizabeth took both Anthony''s hand and mine as she spoke.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Her eyes were full of love as she looked at us both.

    "You need to be very careful on your journey to the top of the snow mountain.Don''t be reckless and

    always have each other''s backs or you won''t be able to make it back safely."

    "Yes, Mom."

    Anthony assured her with a smile before he looked at me.

    "I will keep Jennifer safe."

    "I promise to keep Anthony safe as well."

    My cheeks blushed red as soon as I said that, and Elizabeth looked at me with a smile.

    "Mrs.Jones, please take good care of yourself.Anthony and I will try toe back as soon as possible,"

    I said to her.

    "You should also take good care of yourself, my dear."

    Elizabeth gave me an encouraging pat on the back.

    Anthony and I bid farewell to her as she was tired and looked like she needed to rest.

    After that, we went to see Amelia.

    Anthony had arranged a ce for her to stay at the royal pce.

    Under the care of the maids, she looked livelier than she did when we first met her.

    "I really don''t know how to thank you, Mr.Jones, Jennifer."

    Amelia tried to get up from the bed when she saw us, but I quickly stopped her.

    "You''ve already done enough to help us.Please, don''t get up.You need to rest.Amelia, without your

    help, we couldn''t have found the way to remove the Love Curse." I looked at her seriously and

    expressed how thankful I was.

    "I will find a good doctor for you, and before long, your health will be back to normal," Anthony added

    politely.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    Amelia looked at us with gratitude in her eyes.

    "I will find a way to repay your kindness."

    "Don''t worry about it, Amelia.Are you going to look for your husband? Do you need our help?"

    "Oh, yes.My husband''s name was Morgan.He is also a wizard.If it''s not too much to ask, would you

    please help me find him? We haven''t seen each other for many years now.I don''t even know if he is still

    alive."

    When I saw the sadness in Amelia''s eyes, I couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.

    "We will do everything we can to find him for you.Please don''t lose hope.He must be alive.Everything

    will be fine," Iforted her and Anthony nodded his head.

    "That''s settled then.We''ll let you get some rest now.If there''s anything you need, just ask the maids."

    I smiled at Amelia, hoping that she would feelfortable in our care before we left her room.

    Anthony''s POV: After we spoke to Amelia, I asked a few of my subordinates tounch a search for her

    husband, Morgan.

    Then, after taking care of a series of important matters, I finally took Jennifer back to get some rest.

    I held her in my arms and gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek.

    It had been a long day and we finally managed to get some time to ourselves.

    "Honey, now that we know how to get rid of the Love Curse, everything is going to be fine," Jennifer

    said as she traced her fingers over my face.

    I grabbed her hand and kissed it.

    "Sometimes you are just very hard to resist." I bit her lips.

    "Your lips taste so sweet, babe."

    Jennifer burst intoughter.

    She held my face in her hands and kissed me passionately before letting go of me.

    "Your lips are sweeter, my love."

    Jennifer rested her head on my shoulder.

    "Anthony, my brother will take over the position of Alpha in a few days.I''d like to be there at the

    coronation.I want to witness Skr bing the Luna with my own eyes.Is that okay?"

    "Jennifer, I know that it''s very important to you, but I need to take care of the royal pce.I won''t be

    able to be at peace if I''m not with you, honey." I looked at Jennifer apologetically.

    "You don''t have to go with me.Besides, I''m sure you can have your attendants look after me.There''s

    nothing to be afraid of."

    Jennifer pouted her lips and acted like a spoiled child.

    "Please? Anthony, you know how important this is to me." I couldn''t say no to Jennifer.

    Despite my reluctance, I took a deep breath and nodded my assent.

    "Okay, but you have to promise me that you will always have bodyguards with you at all times.If

    anything happens, just call me,"

    I said to her, as I yfully poked her nose.

    "I''ll call Daniel right now and ask him toe to Skr''s wedding together with me."

    Jennifer called Daniel and told him about Jerome and Skr''s wedding.

    She also told him everything about how we dethroned Austin as I waited patiently by her side.

    "Anthony! Daniel and Helen are also preparing for their own wedding.I told them to invite us to the

    ceremony.Perhaps we won''t miss their wedding."

    Jennifer had a big grin on her face after she hung up.

    She threw herself into my arms and went on about her ns.

    I was also very happy to see her like this.

    "Sure!"

    My breathing became uneven as I reached down and held Jennifer''s waist.

    "One more thing! Don''t you think that you should reward your mate in order to make the next few days

    of separation go smoothly?"

    As I raised my eyebrows and looked at Jennifer, her face flushed.

    "Of course!"

    Jennifer winked at me and then leaned over for a kiss.

    I held her tightly in my arms and breathed in her scent.I licked her lips and caressed the curves of her

    body.

    "Jennifer...Ouch..."

    All of a sudden, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.

    I let go of Jennifer and clutched at my chest as I struggled to catch my breath.

    "Oh no, Anthony!"

    Jennifer knew that it was the Love Curse and she quickly ran to the cab to look for the medicine to

    suppress the pain.

    I tried my best to smile and drink it all in one go.

    Finally, the piercing pain stopped and I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Honey, we must go to the snow mountain to find the Tear of Edith as soon as possible.I can''t bear to

    watch you suffer like this.It''s breaking my heart."

    Jennifer almost broke down in tears.

    "Okay."

    I consoled her by patting her back.

    "Jennifer, I don''t want you to be sad because of me."

    I knew that with Jennifer by my side, I would ovee all the difficulties and find the Tear of Edith at

    the top of the snow mountain.

 Chapter 206: The Jealous Helen

    Chapter 206: The Jealous Helen

    Daniel''s POV:

    "Honey, I just got off the phone with Jennifer.Guess what? Apparently, Jerome and Skr are getting

    married.As soon as Jerome takes up the mantle of the Alpha, he will marry Skr and give her the title

    of Luna," I told Helen, my voice rising with excitement.

    "We''ve been invited to the wedding! So prepare yourself because we''re going to the Rainbow Pack to

    attend the ceremony."

    "Really? That''s great!"

    Helen''s eyes lit up when she heard the good news and she walked over to give me a hug.

    "Everything''s happening so fast!" I held Helen''s hand and looked at her gently.

    "I guess you and I should speed things up too.In fact, what are we even waiting for? Let''s get married! I

    want to make you my wife as soon as possible!" Helen''s face blushed red immediately.

    "I would love that more than anything, but..."

    Helen paused for a moment.

    "What would your parents say? I don''t think they would be happy if we decided to simply run off and get

    married."

    "But I don''t want to wait around anymore.I just want to have you right now,"

    I whispered into Helen''s ear as I sat her down on myp and her cheeks turned red to my words.

    "You are so naughty!"

    Helen blushed further shades of embarrassment as she spoke.

    "It''s your fault for being so pretty.I can''t stop thinking about you." I raised her left hand to my lips and

    gave her a soft kiss.

    Just looking at her smiling at me made me feel like the luckiest man in the world.

    "Let''s go shopping.I want to buy you a beautiful dress to wear at Jerome and Skr''s ceremony.I want

    everyone to see that my Helen is the most beautiful she-wolf in the world," I said proudly.

    "You''re so good at saying the right words to make me happy."

    Helen rolled her eyes at me, but I could still see a small smile curving at the corners of her lips.

    After we got changed, I took Helen to one of the most popr shopping malls in the area.

    As we strolled into a luxury boutique shop, Helen''s eyes lit up at the sight of all the beautiful dresses.

    I was deeply amused by the way her eyes sparkled in awe and excitement.

    "You can choose whichever dress you like," I said to Helen with a smile.

    "Honey, I don''t know which one to pick because they are all so gorgeous," Helen said and grabbed my

    arm.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Help me choose one."

    "All right, no problem." I poked Helen''s nose yfully.

    "To be honest, I think that you would look good in any dress."

    Helen took my arm and took me to look through the options.

    After carefully observing dresses of different styles and colors, in the end, it was a silver dress that

    caught her eye.

    "I think that''s a good choice.You will look beautiful in it."

    As I took out my credit card to pay for the dress, someone shouted from behind us.

    "I''d like to buy that dress!"

    Both Helen and I turned around immediately, only to see someone walking past us and grabbing the

    dress.

    "Mandy?"

    I couldn''t believe my eyes at first.

    Mandy''s POV:

    I had been following Daniel and Helen around for quite some time.

    I was curious to know how Helen had managed to get Daniel in the palm of her hand.

    It was bad enough to see Daniel with another woman, but seeing him doting on Helen like that made

    me want to shred her into pieces.

    I couldn''t understand why he didn''t want to be with me even though we had known each other for so

    long.

    I was just there to buy a dress that wouldplement my beauty at Daniel''s wedding ceremony.

    It was only by coincidence that I ran into Helen.

    What a small world! If only Daniel knew that Helen was a bitch.

    She looked like a spoiled child in his arm.

    She was nothing but a shameless bitch! I would have never done anything to embarrass Daniel in

    public.

    Although I was very jealous of Helen, there was nothing I could do to her.

    After all, Daniel was going to marry her and his parents loved her as well.

    When the opportunity presented itself, I decided to steal a bit of her happiness by depriving her of the

    dress she picked.

    I didn''t care about the silver dress, but I didn''t hesitate to buy it when I realized that I would be taking

    something away from Helen.

    Humph! After all, she had already stolen the werewolf I loved from me.

    The least she could do was let me have this dress.

    "Oh, Helen, what a surprise! I didn''t know you shopped here too?" I pretended to be surprised.

    "Did you want to buy this dress too? I''m sorry, but I had no idea.I hope you don''t mind, but I would

    really love to buy this dress for myself." I pretended to be apologetic with the silver dress in my hand as

    I nced at Daniel from the corner of my eye.

    However, much to my chagrin, it looked like he only had eyes for Helen.

    "It''s not a big deal! I''ll find something else," Helen replied with a smile.

    I stifled the urge tough at her.

    What a devious bitch! Did she really think that pretending to be generous was going to make her look

    good to Daniel? She must have been furious when I stole this dress from under her nose.

    I could tell that she was just pretending to be graceful in front of Daniel."Daniel, what do you think of

    this dress?"

    I showed the dress to Daniel and smiled.

    "Well, it''s not bad,"

    Daniel replied perfunctorily.

    "Why don''t I put it on now and maybe you can tell me what you think after, okay?"

    I took the dress and ran to the fitting room before Daniel could say anything.

    After putting the dress on, I walked up to Daniel coquettishly and deliberately puffed out my chest so he

    could see my cleavage.

    "Daniel, what do you think of this dress now? Do I look good in it?"

    I bowed down deliberately, knowing that there was no way he could avoid seeing my cleavage because

    of the neckline of this dress.

    I grabbed his arm and brushed it against my breast and pretended as if it was an ident.

    I had everything a man could want in a woman.

    How could Daniel not have feelings for me? There wasn''t a werewolf in the entire pack that wouldn''t

    want to bed me, but I only wanted Daniel.

    I assumed me being so close to Daniel would inevitably anger Helen.

    "Mandy, please behave yourself!"

    However, Daniel pushed my hand away and stepped back with a disgusted look on his face.

    "Daniel, what''s wrong?" I asked in a flirtatious manner.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to leave right now, Mandy.Daniel, I hope you two have a good time." Helen''s face

    darkened.

    It seemed as though she had fallen for my trick.

    She wasn''t as beautiful as before when she was angry.

    I hoped that Daniel would notice that and leave her.

    "Helen, please wait for me.I''ming with you!"

    Before I could say anything, Daniel turned around and ran after Helen without even looking back at me.

    He reached out his hands to hold her as he said, "I''m sorry.I had no idea that Mandy would be here

    too.I don''t have any feelings for her."

    What? How could Daniel say that about me?

    "Daniel! You can''t treat me like this!"

    I shouted angrily as they walked away.

    I wasn''t sure if Daniel had heard me because he didn''t even turn around, leaving me there in the shop,

    embarrassed.

    "Miss, are you going to buy this dress? The cashier is this way, please."

    A shop assistant came over.

    The moment I looked at the price tag, my face became pale and I felt slightly dizzy.How could an

    ordinary dress like that cost so much money?

    "I''ve changed my mind.I don''t think that I would look good in it!"

    I cursed and rushed into the fitting room to take off the dress.

    After I took off the dress, I stared at it for a moment, and when I recalled the smile on Helen''s face from

    earlier on, I threw the dress to the floor and stomped on it.

    Why did Daniel love Helen so much? How could he be willing to give her such an expensive gift? I was

    so angry that I wanted to scream.

    I clenched my fists to stifle my anger and even though my nails dug deep into the palm of my hands, I

    didn''t feel pain at all.

    The mere thought of Helen made me want to wrap my hands around her throat and strangle her.

    Helen was a lowly whore! Why else would she seduce Daniel? If I couldn''t have Daniel, then I wasn''t

    going to let Helen have him either.

    I wanted to split them apart no matter what the cost.

    Gritting my teeth, I swore to myself that I would destroy their rtionship before they could get married.

 Chapter 207: Mandy Made Trouble

    Chapter 207: Mandy Made Trouble

    Helen''s POV:

    After meeting Mandy in the dress shop, Ipletely lost my mood for shopping.

    I was so pissed off that I stormed out of the store alone.

    "Helen, wait for me.I''ming with you!"

    Fortunately, Daniel was smart enough to run out of the shop after me and hold my hand.

    Seeing him act this way, my anger almost dissipated, but I deliberately pulled a long face and refused

    to look at him.

    "Listen to me, Helen.There''s nothing going on between me and Mandy.I''ve known her for so many

    years, but I''ve never had a crush on her at all.Her feelings arepletely one-sided,"

    Daniel exined, sounding flustered.

    "Please don''t misunderstand me, Helen."

    "Well, I didn''t misunderstand you."

    I finally stopped walking and looked at him seriously.

    "I trust you, Daniel.I just feel a little annoyed because she keeps showing up everywhere and pestering

    you."

    "Just ignore her.That''s how she is.I''ll get a beautiful dress that''s custom-made for you, okay? That

    silver dress won''t even be a match for it!"

    Danielforted me in a soft voice.

    When I heard what he said, my face finally broke into an amused smile.

    "Helen, what else do you want to do here? I''ll take you to wherever you want.We''re not going back

    home until you have enough fun, okay?"

    Daniel continued to coax me with sweet words.

    "Okay."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I hold his hand and smiled, finally giving in.

    "I want to eat ice cream now!"

    Daniel never said no to me.

    As expected, he took me to an ice cream store nearby and went to the counter.

    I took a seat at one of the cozy outdoor tables as I waited for him toe back.

    After a while, Daniel came back.

    I was shocked to see that he had bought ice cream of all the vors.

    "I don''t know which vor you like, so I just bought everything."

    Daniel shot me a ttering smile as he put the ice cream in front of me.

    I was both amused and touched by his actions.

    Judging by the lengths he was going to make me feel better, it was obvious that he loved me very

    much.

    "I like all of them, but you have to share them with me.It will be a waste if we can''t finish everything," I

    said with a smile.

    "Go on, dig in.I''ll take care of whatever''s left.It''s a piece of cake for me,"

    Daniel promised, patting his chest.

    Suppressing a giggle, I scooped up a spoonful of ice cream and fed it to Daniel.

    The weight on my chest was finally gone.

    Happily eating ice cream together with him like this made me imagine our life after getting married.

    I couldn''t wait for that day toe.

    While Daniel and I were having a pleasant conversation, another female voice suddenly cut in.

    "Oh, what a coincidence! Helen, we meet again.Do you mind if I join you guys?"

    Mandy appeared in front of us again with a big smile on her face.

    Before I could answer, she pulled up a chair and sat next to Daniel.

    "Oh, of course I don''t mind,"

    I replied politely without any change in my expression, but my good mood was ruined once again, and I

    couldn''t help but secretly grit my teeth.

    As soon as Mandy sat down, she grabbed Daniel''s arm andunched into one of my annoying stories.

    "Oh my God, Daniel.Do you know how much I miss our childhood? We used to y together all the

    time."

    Mandy chuckled.

    As she spoke, she kept her eyes fixed on Daniel and even leaned against him.

    Then, turning to me, she casually continued, "Helen, has Daniel told you how much time we spent

    together as kids? Our favorite game to y was house.Every time, he would y the role of the

    husband, and I would y the role of the wife.Once, he even identally kissed me.I remember him

    being so shy that his cheeks turned red!"

    As I listened to Mandy''s nonsensical rambling, I subconsciously tightened my grip on the spoon.

    Of course, I was no idiot; I knew that she was saying all this on purpose to get on my nerves.

    However, I refused to give her the satisfaction of seeing me lose my temper.

    "Oh, you were so close when you were children," I said expressionlessly.

    "It''s a pity that Daniel doesn''t have time to y games with you anymore.Of course, Mandy, you can

    always find someone else to y with.After all, Daniel is my fiance.He won''t y such boring games

    with you anymore."

    I had to admit, I was burning with jealousy, and my true emotions bubbled up to the surface as I spoke.

    I couldn''t bear listening to her talk about her happy memories with my future husband.

    It was rare for me to speak in such a sarcastic tone, and my words reeked of gunpowder.

    "Oh, my God.Helen, are you jealous?"

    Mandy cried out exaggeratedly, as if she was hurt by what I said.

    She looked at Daniel with tearful eyes and held his hand.

    "Daniel, I didn''t mean to provoke Helen.I was just reminiscing about our past..."

    ¡®¡®Our past?¡¯¡¯

    Those words made it sounds as if she and Daniel had been in a rtionship! I couldn''t bear it anymore.

    The look on my face right now must be terrible.

    Daniel''s POV:

    "Honey, don''t take this to heart.There is no past.Mandy and I were just having fun when we were

    ignorant kids"

    I exined in a hurry upon seeing Helen''s face darken considerably.

    Looking at Mandy, who had somehow summoned tears to her eyes, I couldn''t help feeling disgusted

    from the bottom of my heart.

    Why had I never seen her true colors before? Even though she knew that Helen and I were together,

    she still shamelessly showed up in front of us over and over again in an attempt to embarrass Helen.

    "Mandy, I''ve already found the one that I love.I hope you can also find your mate as soon as possible,"

    I told Mandy seriously while holding Helen''s hand across the table.

    "That''s impossible." Mandy sighed sadly, not taking her gaze off of me.

    "The man I love already has someone else in his heart.I guess I''m destined to love him silently."

    It didn''t take a genius to understand what Mandy was implying.

    Helen''s face turned pale in an instant.

    As for me, I felt embarrassed that I wish I could disappear right now.

    "I''ve eaten enough.I''ll go back first,"

    Helen announced curtly, standing up with her bag.

    I immediately rose to my feet to follow her.

    "Daniel, Helen wants to be alone.Just let her go,"

    Mandy said, reaching out to stop me.

    Even at this moment, she still wanted to stir up trouble.

    I had lost my patience with her, but I didn''t want to waste my breath on her, so I just ignored her and

    silently caught up with Helen.

    "Honey, don''t be angry.Let''s go home, okay? Mandy can''t follow us there."

    I held Helen''s hand andforted her.

    Helen didn''t say anything.

    She just silently let me hold her hand, so I took her home.

    "Why is Mandy everywhere? Who does she think she is?"

    As soon as we arrived home, Helen set her bag down on the table with a thud and red at me, as if it

    was my fault that Mandy was following us around.

    "I''m sorry, Helen.I don''t like her in that way at all, but she keeps pestering me.There''s nothing I can do,"

    I said helplessly.

    I knew that Mandy had really gone overboard today in her attempts to irritate Helen.

    "Daniel, you are mine.How can I not be jealous when I see other women trying to get close to you?"

    Helen suddenly threw herself into my arms and whispered in my ear.

    I was prepared for her to shout at me, but instead, hearing her soft voice made me tremble slightly.

    "Helen..."

    I had barely called out when her name when she nted a gentle kiss on my lips and pulled my hand

    to her chest.

    "Daniel, do you want me?"

    The warmth of her chest flowed into my body, awakening all my senses.

    "Of course.Let me show you."

    As I spoke, I scooped Helen up in my arms and hurriedly carried her to the bed.

    We both tore off our clothes and began kissing passionately.

    "Daniel, tell me, between me and Mandy, who are you more attracted to?"

    Helen groaned, looking at me with her hands squeezing her plump breast.

    The sight of her lying under me like this drove me crazy with desire.

    "You, of course.She can''tpare with you at all.I don''t care about her.You''re the only one who can

    turn me on."

    I bent over, caught her pink nipple with my lips, and sucked on it.

    At the same time, I thrust my throbbing cock into her wet pussy.

    "Daniel, fuck me,"

    Helen cried out, twisting her waist.

    Excited by the sound of her moans, my cock kept growing harder.

    "I love you, Helen.I will love you forever," I said over and over again as I ravaged her body.

 Chapter 208: The Night Before The Wedding

    Chapter 208: The Night Before The Wedding

    Skr''s POV:

    Tomorrow I would be marrying the love of my life, Jerome.

    The thought of bing Jerome''s Luna felt both exhrating and nerve-racking at the same time.

    As I sat quietly in front of the dressing table, I couldn''t help but look at the dress I was going to wear

    tomorrow.

    "Don''t be nervous, honey.Tomorrow, you''ll be the most beautiful bride in the world"

    Jeromeforted me and embraced me from behind.

    "Thank you, honey.I will try my best to be a good Luna for you and the pack"

    Smiling, I turned around and took Jerome''s hand in mine.

    All of a sudden, my phone started ringing and I noticed that it was a call from Jennifer.

    "Jennifer, what''s up?" I answered the phone immediately.

    "Hey, my wedding gift for you has arrived.Pleasee to the gate of Rainbow House and sign for it"

    Jennifer said in a cheerful tone.

    "Really? What is it?"

    My eyes widened with surprise.I quickly stood up and put on my coat.

    "Jennifer sent me a gift.I''ll go and receive it"

    "Skr, this is a very special gift.You''ll know when you see it!"

    Jennifer hung up the phone without saying anything else after that.

    The ambiguity of her words only helped to surge up my anticipation.

    I ran out to sign for the gift with the phone in my hand when I saw Jennifer standing at the gate in

    person.

    Needless to say, I was shocked beyond words.

    "Oh my God!"

    I ran to Jennifer and threw my arms around her.

    "Is it really you, Jennifer? I thought you would be too busy to attend my wedding!"

    I was so happy that tears of joy trickled down my face.

    "Silly girl, I wouldn''t miss your wedding for the world.Of course, I was going to attend your wedding.You

    and my brother are two of the most important people in my life"

    Jennifer gave me a hug and a gentle pat on the back.

    "Well, don''t cry.I thought that you would be happy to see me?"

    "I''m not crying because I''m sad.These are tears of joy! " I smiled and let go of Jennifer so I could wipe

    the tears from my face.

    "This is for you.I wish you and Jerome a happy married life.Don''t open it until you go back"

    Jennifer smiled at me mysteriously as she handed me a gift box.

    "Thank you for always being so kind to me, Jennifer.I won''t forget to give you something nice when you

    marry Mr.Jones!"

    I carried the gift box with both hands and held it close to me.

    "Well, don''t just stand there.Come in and say hello to Jerome.I''m sure that he will be surprised to see

    you!"

    I took Jennifer to see Jerome because I was curious and excited to see the look on his face when he

    saw his sister.

    Jerome''s POV: It had been quite some time since Skr went outside to sign for the wedding gift

    Jennifer had sent.

    After I got tired of waiting, I decided to check what was taking her so long.

    I couldn''t believe my eyes when I went outside and saw Skr and Jennifer walking towards me with

    smiles.

    It took a moment for me to process what was happening.

    It was really Jennifer! It seemed as though the pleasant surprise we got from her sudden and

    unexpected appearance was her wedding gift to us.

    This gesture was more precious to us than any other gift Jennifer could have bought for us with money.

    I knew that there was more to Jennifer''s wedding gift than a simple package.

    "Jennifer! What a pleasant surprise! I''m so happy to see you"

    I greeted her with a hug.

    I was truly happy to see that my sister actually took time out of her busy schedule to attend my

    wedding.

    "How is Mr.Jones? Has there been any progress with the Love Curse? I spoke with several elders from

    around here, but none of them has heard of such a magic spell"

    "Don''t worry, Jerome.Anthony is fine.He wanted to attend your wedding with me, but he has a lot on his

    te right now.After all, it hasn''t been long since he overthrew Austin and he still has to deal with

    Austin''s followers" Jennifer smiled.

    "As for Love Curse, we have found a way to dispel it once and for all.Apparently, the curse can be

    removed by using a divine flower called the Tear of Edith.We just need to climb the snow mountain to

    get our hands on one.As soon Anthony finishes dealing with his businesses, I will join him in the snow

    mountain to look for the divine flower.I breathed a sigh of relief when I found out that they had found a

    way to lift the Love Curse from Anthony.

    After all, Jennifer and Anthony loved each other very much.

    If they were forced to break up because of Love Curse, she would never be able to get over it for the

    rest of her life.

    However, the thought of her being in the precipitous snowy mountain filled me with worry.

    "Jennifer, that sounds very dangerous.Please, allow me to apany and help you" I offered.

    "Jerome is right.Jennifer, please let Jerome go with you" Skr echoed.

    "Thank you for your concern, but to lift the curse properly, only the cursed and their mate must find the

    divine flower together.Besides, Anthony is strong enough to look after me.We will be fine"

    Jennifer replied, holding my hand.

    "All right.It''s just that the Love Curse is so terrifying"

    I sighed.

    "I wish you sess, Jennifer.Please be careful"

    "I promise I will be careful, Jerome.Skr, I want to know more about what''s been going on with you

    two"

    Jennifer changed the topic, taking Skr''s hand in hers.

    Needless to say, I had to make sure that Jennifer felt weed here, so I asked the servants to cook a

    variety of delicious dishes for her.

    "Excuse me, Mr.Smith.The son of the ck Stone Pack''s Alpha is here with his fiancee to see you" an

    attendant reported to me as soon as we sat down.

    "What a coincidence! Please, tell them to join us at the dinner table" Skr said to the attendant as she

    exchanged nces at Jennifer.

    Soon, Daniel and Helen were brought to the dining hall.

    "Wee! I''m sure you''re both surprised to see Jennifer here as well!"

    There was a look of surprise on Helen''s face as she hugged Skr and then Jennifer, while Daniel and

    I greeted each other with a smile.

    This unnned reunion filled us with joy as we hadn''t seen each other in a very long time.

    "Cheers!"

    Everyone had champagne in their ss to celebrate our reunion, except for Skr.

    The three women engaged in conversations and all we could hear was a random giggle after someone

    said something interesting.

    Daniel and I didn''t speak to each other much, but we were drinking and serving desserts.

    I wanted to freeze this beautiful moment in time.

    Everyone at the table seemed so happy and full of hope.

    "Cheers to Skr and Jerome!"

    At the end of the dinner, Jennifer stood up and raised her ss to make a toast.

    "May their love ovee any obstacle thates their way"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Helen and Daniel also raised their sses.

    "Thank you for your wishes"

    I raised my ss to express my gratitude to Skr.

    After all, she couldn''t drink like the rest of us could because she was pregnant.

    Skr held my hand, leaned against my shoulder, and smiled sweetly.

    After we had dinner, I arranged amodations for Jennifer, Helen, and Daniel, before Skr and I

    went back to our room.

    "Incredible! What a beautiful ne! I love it!"

    Skr couldn''t wait to open the gift she had received from Jennifer as soon as we got back to our

    room.

    She was at a loss for words to see that it was a gorgeous diamond ne. She smiled, gently

    picking it up from the box and cing it against her neck.

    "Jerome, please help me put it on"

    As I took the ne and ced it around her neck, my heart skipped a beat and I couldn''t stop

    myself from smiling.

    The diamonds shined like tiny little stars, which I thought matched Skr''s beauty and temperament

    very urately.

    "Babe, this ne looks very good on you.I don''t know what to say"

    I praised her sincerely.

    "Jennifer has good taste in fashion and jewelry"

    Skr smiled, leaning against my chest.

    "I''m really looking forward to the ceremony tomorrow.In fact, I''m so excited that I can''t fall asleep"

    I poked her nose gently and pulled her into bed.

    "I guess we should go to bed then.After all, we wouldn''t want to bete for the ceremony tomorrow"

    I held her in my arms and tucked her under the quilt.

    "By the way, honey, I''ve been struggling to keep my special powers at bay.In fact, I almost ended up

    using my powers a few times.What if someone finds out about my special powers? Will I be rejected

    from being a part of the pack?"

    Skr lowered her eyes as she spoke.

    Seeing her so afraid and worried filled me with great sorrow.I gave her a kiss on the forehead as I felt

    sorry for her.

    "Don''t be afraid, Skr.I''m here with you.All you need to think about is bing my Luna"

    I smiled and changed the topic to stop her from thinking negatively.

    Skr gradually fell asleep after I soothed her with my words.I looked at her sleeping face for a

    moment and a smile of satisfaction appeared on my face.

    The day when Skr would finally be my wife was upon us.I couldn''t wait to love and take care of

    her for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 209: Skylars Wedding

    Chapter 209: Skr''s Wedding

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As soon as I went back to my room, I called Anthony and told him about everything that had happened

    earlier on.

    "Anthony, guess who I ran into at the Rainbow Pack?"

    My voice rose slightly with excitement.

    "You won''t believe it! I met Daniel and Helen right after I saw Skr and Jerome.We all got together for

    dinnerter that night, where weughed and shared stories joyfully"

    "Really? Honey, that sound''s great.I''m really happy for you, Jennifer"

    Anthony''s gentle voice soothed me and suddenly, I found myself feeling emotional.

    "I''m so happy that I got to see my brother be Alpha.Thank you, Anthony.If I hadn''t met you in the

    first ce, I wouldn''t have had the chance to see this day"

    I said to Anthony in a soft voice.

    "Honey, Moon Goddess chose you to be my mate for a good reason.We were destined to meet each

    other.I was impressed by your strength the moment we met.At the same time, your beauty and

    kindness made me think highly of you.You had won me over with your charms long before I had

    realized that I was already deeply in love with you.I believe that''s why we are here today"

    Anthony answered seriously.

    His tone was so sincere that my face flushed crimson with tion.

    "That was the nicest thing anyone had ever said to me."

    His sweet words melted my heart.

    "It''s gettingte.You should get some sleep.Good night, Anthony.I love you"

    "I love you too, babe.Good night"

    I hung up the phone with a big grin on my face, beaming from ear to ear.

    I didn''t even realize when I had drifted off to sleep as I kept musing over Anthony.

    The following day, I woke up in the early hours of the morning.

    After all, it was Jerome''s big day and I didn''t want to bete for the ceremony.

    The ceremony took ce at an outdoor venue which was graced by the attendance of guests from all

    over the world.

    The attendant who received me at the entrance led me to my VIP seat as soon I arrived.

    The wedding band yed soothing music in the background, creating a rxing atmosphere.

    Theughter of children could also be heard as they ran around with flower baskets in their hands.

    "I''d like to wee our bride and bridegroom!"

    Simon, the host of the ceremony, stood on the podium and the music took a pause.

    I saw Jerome, dressed in a ck suit with a white ruffled shirt and a light blue vest, walking from the

    other end of the red carpet, holding Skr''s hand.

    When I saw how beautiful Skr looked in her wedding dress, I couldn''t stop myself from shedding a

    tear.

    The two of them looked like a match made in heaven.

    They were destined to be together.

    Suddenly, the wedding march started to y as the couple started walking down the aisle.

    I felt happy from the bottom of my heart for my brother.

    I pped my hands with the others and cheered them on.

    "Long live Alpha! Long live Luna!"

    Everyone cheered for Jerome and Skr.

    "All right, everyone please be quiet.Now, I would like to announce that Jerome is officially the Alpha of

    the Rainbow Pack, and Skr is his Luna!"

    Simon raised both hands.

    "The new Alpha and his Luna will now pledge their vows to the pack!"

    Jerome took Skr to the altar.

    He looked around at all the werewolves of the pack with a smile on his face.

    "I, Jerome, the new Alpha of Rainbow Pack, swear to protect our pack, love our members and lead our

    kind to prosperity!"

    "I, Skr, the new Luna of Rainbow Pack, swear to protect our pack, love our members and lead our

    kind to prosperity together with our Alpha!"

    Jerome and Skr made vows.

    When I looked at them, I couldn''t help but shed tears of excitement.

    As Jerome and Skr expressed their vows, tears of joy soaked my cheeks.

    ¡®''Mom, Dad, did you see that? Our Jerome has finally be Alpha.He and his beloved Luna will

    surely lead our pack to prosperity"

    "I''d like to call a member of the Alpha''s family, Miss Smith, on the stage for a speech"

    Simon turned to look at me after Jerome and Skr made the vows.

    I quickly stood up and wiped the tears from my face as I walked onto the stage.

    "Thank you all for attending today''s ceremony"

    Iposed my thoughts as I smiled.

    "I''m really happy to see my kind and brave brother take over my father''s position and fulfill his dying

    wish.I''m here to extend my best wishes to our new Alpha and Luna.I hope their lovests for an

    eternity.I believe that under their care, our pack will be more secure and prosperous"

    Jerome stood up and pped his hands after I finished my speech.

    The sound of apuse faded in the background as Jerome and I hugged each other, while Skr

    smiled at us happily.

    Skr''s POV:

    I finally became Jerome''s wife.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After all the hardships our love had to ovee, we finally had our little happy ending.

    Jerome and I had been tested many times, but he never gave up on me.

    The thought of spending the rest of my life with him filled me with joy and excitement.

    "Skr, you are finally my wife"

    Jerome held my hand tightly and whispered in my ear.

    "I''m so happy"

    "Me too, honey"

    I echoed as Jerome reached out to wipe my tears.

    When I turned around, I saw Jennifer smiling at me and I couldn''t help blushing.

    "Congrattions, Skr"

    Jennifer gave me a warm hug.

    After we exchanged pleasantries, I prepared myself for the next part of the ceremony.

    After the vows and kind words from family members on both sides, it was our turn to exchange rings.

    Jerome looked at me affectionately as he knelt down on one knee and put a shining diamond ring on

    my finger.

    I truly believed that our love would be as eternal as diamonds.

    "I promise to love you forever, Skr" Jerome said to me.

    "I will love you until the day I die, Jerome"

    With a trembling hand, I put the ring on Jerome''s finger bringing an end to the ceremony of exchanging

    rings.

    "Hurray!"

    "Let''s celebrate! In the honor of our new Alpha and Luna!"

    Jerome pulled me into his arms and kissed me passionately in front of the excited crowd.

    Soon after, the celebration party started, Jerome and I walked to the dancefloor together.

    He took my hand to waltz over flowers that were spread decoratively across the floor.

    The people watched us and gave us their blessings while I stared at Jerome, feeling happier than I had

    ever been.

    After all, we were going to be a part of each other''s soul from that moment onwards.

    After our dance, the other guests joined the dancefloor, while Jerome and I walked to the banquet table

    to propose a toast to everyone.

    The elders who didn''t care much for dancing, gathered around when it was time to drink.

    "Elder Simon, thank you very much for hosting my wedding today.I''d like to propose a toast to you"

    Jerome poured a ss of wine and said to Simon with a smile.

    "You''re wee, Jerome.Besides, it was an honor to usher in a young and promising Alpha like you to

    our pack"

    Simon clinked sses with Jerome with a big smile on his face.

    Jerome joined the others in drinking and I sat next to him, greeting the guests with a smile.

    Everyone knew that I wasn''t drinking because I was pregnant, but I still indulged in a few sips to thank

    the guests.

    At the end of the party, Jerome and I personally bid farewell to everyone.

    Although his face was a little red from drinking too much, his eyes were somehow very lively.

    Everyone gave us their blessings again before asking us to go back to our room for the wedding night

    and my face became redder than Jerome''s.

    "I guess we should do as they say.I wouldn''t want to disappoint our guests"

    Jerome whispered in my ear before he picked me up in his arms and carried me to our bedroom.

    Although I had made love to Jerome before, I still couldn''t help but feel nervous because it was our

    wedding night and it was very important to me.

 Chapter 210: Jennifer Returns

    Chapter 210: Jennifer Returns

    Jerome''s POV:

    As soon as we entered the bedroom, I pressed Skr onto the bed.

    Holding her face in my hands, I looked into her charming eyes and couldn''t help but feel endlessly

    excited.

    I finally married the beautiful she-wolf I loved! Now, she finally belonged to me and only me.

    "Honey, you''re the most beautiful bride in the world" I whispered.

    "I''m so lucky to be married to you"

    As I spoke, I began to kiss her passionately.

    Her red lips were like hot mes on mine, but I was willing to be burned by her.

    "Honey, I''m also happy we''re finally married!"

    Skr started wriggling from underneath me, her slender body rubbing against me.

    "I love you so much.I want you inside me.I want to make love with you"

    Her tempting words practically made me lose my mind.

    She took off my suit pants, and my already hardened cock eagerly leapt out.

    I parted her legs, took off her dress, leaned over and started kissing her breasts.

    In that moment, all I wanted was to enter her body and satiate my hunger.

    "Jerome, Jerome!"

    Skr moaned my name over and over again.

    I was drowning in her intoxicating charm.

    I just wanted to be with her forever.

    But when my handnded on her slightly swollen belly, I stopped what I was doing.

    Skr was still pregnant.

    I couldn''t just ignore our baby.

    "We can''t do this, Skr.I''m afraid it will hurt our child."

    I stopped regretfully and felt ashamed of what I had almost done.

    "Don''t be afraid, honey.I''ve already asked the doctor.My condition is stable now.As long as we''re

    gentle, sex is fine"

    Skr lowered her head shyly.

    "I want to have sex with you, honey.I don''t want to leave any room for regret on my wedding night"

    "You are so kind, honey.How did I end up with such a considerate wife?"

    I picked her up and whispered in her ear.

    "Then let''s do it gently until you are satisfied"

    Then, I carried Skr all the way to the bathroom andid her in the tub.

    The bathtub was covered in rose petals for the wedding night, creating an atmosphere thick with

    sensuality.

    "I love you, Skr.I love you so much"

    I kept confessing my love to her as I hugged her naked body.

    Finally, I gently inserted my throbbing cock inside her.

    She let out a soft moan and I kissed her.

    I believed that tonight would be one for the books.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I rushed back to my room after the wedding, excited to call Anthony.

    "Honey, how was the wedding?" Anthony asked immediately.

    "Oh, of course it was great!" I answered excitedly.

    "Anthony, you don''t know how moved I was as I watched the couple walk out hand in hand.Their

    journey together was no easy feat, so I''m d they''re finally together.I hope they stay happy forever!"

    "Yes, happiness is always elusive" Anthony said in a gentle voice.

    "But I will make you happy, Jennifer.When we get married, I will make you the happiest bride on earth"

    I giggled like a schoolgirl, pressing the phone against my ear happily.

    "You are so good to me, Anthony" I sank into bed.

    "By the way, no one in the Rainbow Pack knows that vampire blood runs in Skr''s veins.Daniel and

    Helen are fine, too"

    "Come back as soon as possible if there''s nothing else keeping you there.I''m worried about you"

    Anthony paused for a while then burst intoughter.

    "Well, I must admit that I miss you"

    This warmed my heart.

    "Okay, I''ll be back as soon as possible.I miss you too" I said with a wistful smile.

    After the phone call with Anthony, I went to sleep early because Helen and I nned to give the newly-

    weds a surprise the following morning.

    Early the next day, Helen and I headed to Jerome''s room.

    Before knocking, we exchanged smiles.

    I was holding freshly picked flowers in my arms, while Helen was holding a bottle of champagne

    "Surprise!"

    The moment the door was opened, I pushed the bouquet of roses into Skr''s arms while Helen

    popped open the champagne bottle and sprayed it into the air.

    Skr looked at us in surprise before breaking into a wide smile and hugging both of us.

    "Skr, congrattions! You''re officially a married woman!" Helen and I giggled.

    "Do you like them? I picked them myself from the greenhouse this morning.

    "Thank you, my dear friends.You are so kind"

    Skr sniffed the roses and smiled happily.

    "Since yesterday, I feel as though I''ve been dreaming"

    "We have prepared more than just this" I said, patting Skr on the shoulder.

    "Go get your husband and join us for breakfast!"

    Skr nodded and hurried back inside to call Jerome.

    Soon, Jerome emerged from the bedroom.

    Helen and I led the newly-weds to the dining room.

    Spread out on the table were the dishes Helen and I spent all morning cooking.

    If I was being honest with myself, I was most satisfied with the heart-shaped fried eggs.

    "Thank you, Jennifer and Helen.This is so nice of you"

    Jerome thanked us, and Skr bobbed her head in agreement.

    Everyone sat at the table and dug into breakfast together.

    The atmosphere was very merry.

    "If there is nothing else I need to take care of, I have to go back to the kingdom as soon as

    possible.There are still things Anthony and I need to figure out"

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I said to Jerome and Skr after finishing my ss of milk.

    "Then by all means, go.Don''t worry about us.We can handle things ourselves.As for Mr.Jones, I''m sure

    he misses you very much"

    Skr winked at me yfully, which made me turn as red as a tomato.

    "Skr is right.You''re free to go.Even if something crops up, I will deal with it.After all, I''m the Alpha

    now."

    Jerome smiled and touched my head.

    "Jennifer, we look forward to your wedding with Mr.Jones"

    I nodded wordlessly, deeply touched by Jerome and Skr''s concern.

    After breakfast, I packed my luggage and headed straight to the airport.

    Jerome, Skr, Daniel, and Helen all came to see me off.

    I stood at the airport entrance and hugged them one by one.

    "Jerome, you must protect and take good care of Skr.When I finish the matter with Anthony, I will

    come back"

    I hugged my brother tightly.

    Skr''s special powers made me feel uneasy.

    "Don''t worry.I won''t let anything bad happen to Skr.I will protect with my life and make her happy"

    Jerome held Skr''s hand and replied solemnly.

    "Helen, take care of yourself.Oh, I''m also waiting for your and Daniel''s wedding"

    I held Helen''s hand and said affectionately.

    "Don''t worry" Daniel said, bursting intoughter.

    "I won''t let you wait too long"

    "You''re so annoying!"

    Helen red at him.

    Seeing that all my friends and family were all fine, I felt relieved.

    After saying goodbye to them again, I boarded the ne alone with my luggage.

    After returning to Osman Kingdom, I set out to n with Anthony and made preparations to go to the

    snow mountain.

 Chapter 211: The Shrewish Mandy

    Chapter 211: The Shrewish Mandy

    Daniel''s POV:

    After seeing Jennifer off, Helen, Skr, Jerome, and I went back to the Rainbow House.

    "Daniel, how long are you going to stay here this time?" Skr asked.

    "We are going to stay a little longer this time because Helen misses her father very much.I should also

    pay my future father-inw a visit."

    I looked at Helen next to me, and she held my hand with a sweet smile on her face.

    "You''d better get married as soon as possible.We''re looking forward to attending your wedding as well,"

    Jerome said, winking at me yfully.

    "You won''t have to wait long," I answered and raised an eyebrow at him.

    "I also want to marry Helen as soon as possible." Helen lowered her head shyly at my words.

    "That''s good news! We can''t wait," Skr and Jerome chimed in together.

    Before long, we parted ways with them and went back to our room.Helen took out her phone to check

    for messages.Her voice rose with excitement as she said, "Ah, Dad sent me a message.He wants me

    to bring you home for dinner tonight!"

    I was going to contact Simon in person, but the fact that he took the initiative to invite me made me

    very happy.Did it mean that Simon had agreed to me marrying his daughter?

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I must make a good impression on your father," I said, hugging Helen happily.

    "Honey, we have to get your father a gift before we meet him.Will you please help me pick out

    something nice for him?"

    "You won''t need my help, because as long as it''s a gift from you, my father will surely like it.Let''s go

    now.I could use the walk,"

    Helen said, nestling in my arms.

    Helen and I spent the entire afternoon picking out a gift for Simon.

    Eventually, we came across an expensive watch that caught my eye.I thought Simon would be very

    happy because Helen told me that her father preferred practical gifts.

    In the evening, after changing into a formal suit, I took Helen to see her father.I couldn''t help but feel

    nervous when Helen knocked at the door.

    This was a rare feeling for me.I took a deep breath as I straightened my tie.

    "Hey, Dad! Did you miss me? I''ve been staying in the ck Stone Packtely."

    Helen threw herself into Simon''s arms like a spoiled child as soon as he opened the door to wee

    us.I stood next to her with my back straight.

    "Of course, I''ve missed you very much, my dear daughter!" Simon smiled with the look of a happy

    father in his eyes.

    When he finally looked at me, he said, "Daniel, pleasee in and have a seat.Thank you for taking

    care of Helen."

    "Elder Simon, I was only fulfilling my duty as her mate," I said modestly.

    Helen held Simon''s arm and walked inside, while I followed them quietly.

    Simon''s house wasn''t extravagantly decorated, but it was a spacious ce with simple furniture ced

    around neatly.

    The walls were filled with photos of their family,plemented by the green nts that gave the ce

    a warm homely vibe.

    It was no wonder that a warm family such as this was the reason behind Helen growing up to be such a

    kind and loving person.

    When I followed Jennifer to Rainbow Pack to look for Tony, I once stayed in a private vi under

    Simon''s name.

    Today was my first time visiting his actual home.

    "Elder Simon, I have a gift for you.I hope that you like it."

    After we sat down in the living room, I took out the gift box and handed it to Simon.

    As soon as Simon opened the gift box, his face lit up and he said, "This is a very thoughtful gesture

    from you, Daniel.I was actually thinking about buying a new watch.Thank you very much."

    "I''m d that you like it," I replied in a hurry.

    "But I''m not going to be bribed so easily.If you don''t treat Helen well, I won''t let you go!" I could tell that

    Simon was only joking because his tone wasn''t intimidating at all.

    "Dad! Stop being mean to him.Do you know that Daniel went around five shops before he bought this

    for you?" Helen stuck out her tongue at Simon as I smiled sheepishly.

    "I promise to take good care of Helen, Elder Simon.I love Helen more than anything else in this world,"

    I answered seriously.

    "Good. I''m relieved to hear that." Simon stared at me for a while before he nodded with satisfaction.

    Helen''s POV:

    I was delighted to finally have dinner with my father after such a long time, and having Daniel there with

    us was the icing on the cake.

    As I sat at the old family dining table, my father brought me a bowl of my favorite mushroom soup.

    "I''ve asked them to make it just the way you''ve always liked it."

    My father''s smile had a way of diminishing all the darkness from my life.

    "Dad, I won''t be able to finish the whole bowl.Please, have some with me." This moment was as

    beautiful as I had imagined it.

    "Daniel, when are you going to marry Helen?"

    I didn''t expect my dad to put him on the spot like that.My face turned red and I stole a nce at Daniel.

    "My parents like Helen very much.They want us to get married as soon as possible.I wish to marry

    Helen before Christmas.I hope you will be able to join us at the ck Stone Pack by then," Daniel

    replied seriously.

    "Good, very good."

    Dad wrapped his arms around me and took a deep breath.

    "Helen, you will always be my little girl in my eyes.I never thought that this day woulde so quickly

    and now I don''t want you to leave me.Tears welled up in my eyes when I heard my father''s voice

    tremble.

    "Dad, nothing in the world will stop me from being your daughter.Besides, I''ll visit you from time to time

    even after I get married." I held my father''s arm to give himfort.

    Dad smiled dotingly as he gave me a pat on the head.

    "Helen and I will stay here for a few more days so that she can spend more time with you, Elder

    Simon," said Daniel.

    My father seemed deeply pleased by Daniel''s words.

    "Helen, you should always be filial to Daniel''s parents.You should look after everyone in the ck

    Stone Pack."

    "I will, Dad." I nodded repeatedly.

    After dinner, Dad insisted that Daniel stay at our home and so he agreed.

    We talked to Dad for a while before we decided to head to our room to have a rest.

    "Honey, I''m going to take a shower.Why don''t you wait for me in bed?"

    Daniel winked at me as he took off his clothes.

    "Oh, Daniel!"

    I cast a shy nce at Daniel and he walked into the bathroom with a mischievous smirk.I sat on the

    bed to read a book, while Daniel was in the shower.

    Suddenly, his phone rang and I walked over to pick it up.

    "Hello?" My tone expressed my curiosity.

    "Daniel! Where have you been? I''ve missed you so much!"

    To my surprise, I heard the heart-wrenching cries of a she-wolf from the other end of the line.I listened

    carefully only to realize that it was Mandy''s voice.

    "Daniel, please don''t leave me.You are the only person I love with all my heart!" Mandy babbled

    incoherently like a drunken she-wolf talking nonsense.

    "I love you, Daniel.Why don''t you love me? Am I not good enough for you?"

    "Daniel isn''t here.I''m Helen," I informed her bluntly, as I didn''t have the patience to deal with her

    nonsense.

    "Helen? Oh, it''s you...Helen, please don''t take Daniel away from me.I love him more than you do!"

    Mandy cried hysterically over the phone.

    "I think you''re talking to the wrong person here," I replied.

    "You should tell Daniel not to like me!"

    I hung up the phone and sat on the bed with the phone in my hand.

    "Honey, what''s wrong? You don''t look so good," Daniel asked, as soon as he came out of the

    bathroom.

    I kept silent for a while and then told Daniel what had happened just now.

    A frown appeared on his face.

    "Honey, don''t be angry. I will take care of it."

    Daniel put his arm around my shoulders.

    "You are the only one I love."

    I nodded perfunctorily, but I didn''t say anything because I was feeling annoyed.

    Daniel immediately called back Mandy in front of me.

    "Mandy, I''m sorry, but I don''t have any feelings for you.Please, don''t call me again,"

    Daniel said in a serious tone.

    "I''ll say it again.Helen is the only one I love.Please don''t disturb us anymore."

    Daniel hung up the phone without waiting for a response.As I leaned against his firm chest, I still

    couldn''t stop feeling ufortable.

    Would Mandy really listen to him? Would she ever stoping in between me and Daniel?

 Chapter 212: Ready To Set Off

    Chapter 212: Ready To Set Off

    Anthony''s POV:

    As soon as I returned to the royal pce, I received a message from Jennifer.

    "Honey, I''m flying back this morning.Your love, Jennifer."

    I couldn''t contain my excitement at being able to see her again.

    The good news brought a smile to my face and brightened my mood.

    I acted promptly and asked my attendant to have the car ready so I could go to the airport and receive

    Jennifer in person.

    I just wanted to see her as soon as possible.

    I arrived at the airport just a few minutes before Jennifer''s nended.

    I waited inside the car just outside the airport until Jennifer finally came out.

    "Jennifer! Over here!" I raised my voice to get her attention and the moment our eyes met, Jennifer''s

    face lit up as if she was pleasantly surprised to see me.

    "Honey, I''ve missed you so much!"

    "Me too, honey."

    We hugged, savoring the moment in each other''s arms.

    Although we hadn''t seen each other for only a few days, it seemed like we had been separated for a

    very long time.

    Indeed, the longing brought us closer than we were before.

    I didn''t want to be without her even for a moment.

    After we sat in the car, the driver started the engine and drove homewards.

    Jennifer talked about her experiences in Rainbow Pack with great interest.

    I was delighted to hear her stories and the way her eyes glowed when she spoke about things that

    made her genuinely happy.

    "Honey, watch out!"

    All of a sudden, Jennifer shouted as she nced at the rearview mirror.

    I put my arms over Jennifer and covered her without even a conscious thought.

    I heard a few gunshots as our car came to a halt.

    Someone had attacked us.

    "Cover Mr.Jones!"

    Fortunately, I always traveled with bodyguards.

    As soon as they heard gunshots, they got out from their cars and formed a circle around our car.

    "Stay here and don''t get out of the car," I said to Jennifer.

    Then I opened the door and rushed towards our assant.

    When he noticed that he was outnumbered, he tried to escape, but my men were able to subdue him

    without much effort.

    The assassination attempt was thwarted, and the assassin was quickly tied up and brought to me.

    "Anthony! You traitor! I curse you to rot in hell! The throne does not belong to you! Austin is the true

    king! You will never have my allegiance!" the assassin screamed at me like a vicious animal.

    "Such disrespect! Mr.Jones, what do you want us to do to him?" my attendant asked.

    "Take him away and lock him up,"

    I ordered after taking a look at Jennifer and making sure that she was safe and sound.After they took

    the assassin away, Jennifer rushed out of the car and threw herself at me.

    "Anthony, are you okay?" Jennifer''s voice trembled.

    "I''m fine.The assassin was just a loyal follower of Austin.Don''t worry about it." I smiled to assure

    Jennifer.

    "Did you get scared? I''m sorry about that, Jennifer."

    "I''m fine, Anthony." Jennifer shook her head.

    Without further dy, Jennifer and I got into the car again and asked the driver to take us back to the

    royal pce before something unexpected happened again.

    As soon as we arrived at the royal pce, I asked the maids to look after Jennifer before I went to my

    office.

    I sat down and carried on working on some government affairs, but no matter how I tried to distract

    myself, I couldn''t stop thinking about what the assassin had said.

    What if there was another attempt at my life again? I didn''t care about what would happen to me, I just

    couldn''t put Jennifer''s life at risk like that again.

    The words of the assassin got to me, even though I knew that I shouldn''t pay attention to what Austin''s

    followers had to say.

    No matter how righteous I might have been in overthrowing Austin, I would always be just another

    power-hungry elitist in some people''s eyes.

    I put down the document in my hand and rubbed my temples.

    "Honey, are you still busy?"

    Suddenly, I got embraced from behind before I felt a soft kiss on my temple.It was just what I needed to

    forget about my troubles.

    "Jennifer," I called out softly and grabbed her hand.

    "What are you doing here? Why aren''t you in bed? You must be tired after such a long journey."

    "I just want to be around you.Honey, to be honest, you don''t look so well.Are you worried that the rest

    of Austin''s followers will cause trouble again?"

    My silence gave her the answer to her question.I held Jennifer''s hand, as she walked up to me and sat

    on myp.

    "Don''t worry, Anthony.There is an old saying that goes, ''Rome wasn''t built in a day" You don''t have to

    rush things.Change takes time to happen.As time goes by, people will eventuallye to see who you

    are." Jennifer fixed my tie.

    "I believe in you." Jennifer''s presence gave mefort and the restlessness in my heart immediately

    disappeared.

    "I''m lucky to have such a thoughtful person for a mate.I thank Moon Goddess for bringing you to me," I

    whispered and kissed her forehead.

    "Me too." Jennifer kissed me back.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As soon as I entered the office, I noticed a frown on Anthony''s face.I could tell that he was still thinking

    about the assassination attempt, so I tried to distract him for a bit.

    Finally, I was able to breathe a sigh of relief when I saw him rx his eyebrows.

    "Anthony, when are we going to look for the Tear of Edith?"

    I gently brushed my fingers through his hair.I felt sorry for him because he lookedpletely drained,

    both physically and emotionally.

    Perhaps, lifting the Love Curse would help to alleviate his stress.

    "I''ve fulfilled my duties ordingly, but I can''t leave unless I find someone to look after the government

    affairs temporarily in my ce."

    A look of exhaustion deepened his frown as Anthony slipped into deep thought.

    "Anthony, I''ve told you this before! I can handle the government affairs for you."

    All of a sudden, Elizabeth appeared, with the help of a maid who helped her walk all the way here.

    "Mom, what are you doing here?"

    Anthony stood up almost immediately and walked up to hold her hand, dismissing the maid with a

    polite nce.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    We helped Elizabeth sit on the sofa.

    "Mom, I have no doubt in your ability to tackle government issues with ease, but I''m worried about your

    health.I can''t let you do that."

    Anthony expressed his disapproval without dy.

    "Come on! I know my body and my health better than anyone."

    Elizabeth rolled her eyes at Anthony and patted him on the hand.

    "Besides, Roy has been using magic to help me regain my strength.I''m feeling a lot better than I was

    before.Don''t worry about me.I can handle it.I want to share your worries and this is the only way I Know

    how to.We both know that there is no one more suitable than me for this job, right?"

    I was also concerned about the same thing that Anthony was worried about, but Elizabeth made a

    good argument.

    Anthony and I exchanged nces, feeling both frustrated and happy at the thoughtfulness and guile of

    his mother.

    "All right, Mom.You can deal with the government affairs while I''m gone."

    Anthony had no choice but to agree with Elizabeth because he couldn''t think of a better solution.

    "Mom, I will assign several elders to assist you," Anthony said and waved at an attendant.

    "Please, ask the elders to meet me at the royal pce. Tell them that my mother and I have something

    important to discuss with them."

    Soon, the elders gathered at the meeting room upon Anthony''s request.

    Elizabeth and I stood behind him as he addressed his audience.

    "I''ve decided to set out on a journey to the top of the snow mountain with Jennifer to look for the Tear of

    Edith, which I shall use to remove the Love Curse." Anthony spoke eloquently.

    "In my absence, my mother will be responsible for all government affairs.I need you to select three

    elders from your ranks to assist her."

    As soon as Anthony finished his words, the elders present began to discuss among themselves.

    "Mr.Jones and Mrs.Jones, I have a question," Eric said in a cold voice and stood up.

    "It''s not that I don''t trust Mrs.Jones, but I think I''m not the only one who''s worried about her health.A

    woman of her age shouldn''t be taking on such a stressful job."

    Before Anthony could even say anything, Elizabeth stepped forward to answer Eric''s question.

    "Elder Eric, thank you for your concern about my health.Everything that you''ve said is true.I am indeed

    old,"

    Elizabeth said calmly and raised an eyebrow.

    "But I''m not too old to be useless.I would appreciate it if you spent more time thinking about yourself

    than my health!"

    Elizabeth silenced Eric with her sharp tongue, and the other elders didn''t dare to say anything else

    after that.

    After a quick vote amongst themselves, they managed to select the elders who would be assisting

    Elizabeth in Anthony''s absence.

    "Well, I willplete the handover within two days, and then, Jennifer and I will set out for the snow

    mountain,"

    Anthony announced as he looked around at everyone at the meeting room.

    Great! Finally, the time to rid ourselves of that damned Love Curse was upon us! I felt determined.

 Chapter 213: Carolines Premature Labor

    Chapter 213: Caroline''s Premature Labor

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    After the emergency meeting, Anthony and Jennifer helped me back to my room.

    Before me, I could see a well-matched couple who loved each other.

    This only made me feel worse about the fact that they were about to embark on a dangerous journey to

    protect their love.

    "Anthony, my child, I hope you find the divine flower as soon as possible." I took my son''s hand and

    spoke sincerely.

    "Thank you, Mom.If anythinges up, don''t hesitate to contact me." Anthony hugged me tightly.

    "Mrs.Jones, please take care of yourself," Jennifer added, her voice tinged with concern.

    "I will," I replied with a smile.

    "Now, you two should head back and get some rest."

    However, Anthony insisted on calling Roy here to inquire him about my health.

    "Don''t worry, Mr.Jones.Many of the books Amelia gave me are about medical treatments.I''ve used

    various spells recorded in the books to nurse Mrs.Jones back to good health.So far, the effects have

    been good.Her health is getting better each day," Roy said with a smile.

    Both Anthony and Jennifer were pleasantly surprised.

    "I told you so.You never believed me!" I said, pointing at Anthony helplessly.

    "Anthony just cares about you," Jennifer said with a chuckle.

    "Roy, thanks again. We really appreciate your help."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Anthony and I also sincerely expressed our thanks to Roy, but the wizard simply waved his hand

    dismissively.

    "No need to thank me.If it weren''t for the books Amelia gave me, I wouldn''t have been able to help as

    much." Roy waved his hand.

    "Then I am indebted to both of you.I''ll pay my thanks to you two properly when I have the time," I said

    with a smile.

    "Well, let''s let Mrs.Jones rest now. She must be tired after such a busy day," Jennifer suggested to

    Anthony.

    Anthony nodded and said goodbye to me.Then, they left my room, together with Roy.

    Alone in bed, I locked around the empty room and sighed deeply.

    "Honey...our child has grown up."

    I reached for the framed photo on the bedside table.It was a picture of me and my deceased husband.

    Seeing his smiling face, I couldn''t help but shed tears.

    "Anyway, I will protect what you left behind," I muttered to the photo.

    I made up my mind that I would not let anyone tinker with the political situation of the kingdom before

    Anthony came back.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After returning to our room, Jennifer and I briskly began to pack up our things.

    While Jennifer was in the Rainbow Pack, I had collected a lot of information about the snow mountain.

    Together with the intel provided by Amelia, I was finally able to determine the location of the ever

    elusive mountain.

    The Tear of Edith grew on this snow mountain, which was located in the northernmost part of Osman

    Kingdom, five thousand meters above the sea level.

    It was a steep mountain.

    It was said that countless rock climbers had attempted to conquer that mountain, but in the end, their

    efforts were futile.

    "Jennifer, the snow mountain is treacherous.It''s steep, the wind is chilly, and I''m afraid you won''t be

    able to bear it." I looked at her worriedly.

    "Oh, honey, you underestimate me.I''m not as fragile as you think.I''m sure I can face those difficulties

    alongside you," Jennifer replied with a smile.

    My expression softened.

    What an amazing she-wolf I had! I shook my head and smiled helplessly.

    "Excuse me, is Mr.Jones here?" Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    "What''s up?"

    When I opened the door, I saw Amelia standing outside.

    She looked much healthier than before.

    "Mr.Jones, I''ve refined this magic medicine to protect its user against the cold.As you know, the snow

    mountain will be freezing cold; take this medicine and you will be able to resist the cold temporarily.I

    don''t know if you''ll end up needing it, but I figured it would be useful."

    Amelia took out two bottles of magic medicine and handed them to me.

    "It''s just a little gift from me.It''s nothing.Please don''t mention it."

    "This is exactly what we need, Amelia!"

    Jennifer quickly took the magic medicine from me and thanked her.

    "We''re going to the snow mountain in just a few days.This magic medicine is very reassuring.Thank

    you."

    I also nodded to express my thanks to her.

    "We have sent some people to look for your husband.If there is any news, I will have them inform you

    immediately.Please feel at home in the royal pce in the meantime."

    "Thank you very much, Mr.Jones." Amelia thanked me and left.

    After receiving the medicine, both Jennifer and I had more confidence in our trip to the snow mountain

    and continued to pack up the rest of our things.

    "Mr.Jones, Mrs.Jones asked me to report to you that something happened to Miss Wilson.She went

    intobor in the prison," said a maid who came in a hurry.

    "What? Let''s go and have a look, Anthony." Jennifer was in shock.

    I nodded and together we rushed to the prison.

    The prison was wet and cold.

    If Caroline gave birth here, it obviously put her and the baby at risk.However, when we arrived, we

    found only an empty cell.

    "Where is Caroline?" I asked a guard with a frown.

    "Mrs.Jones took Miss Wilson and Mr.Jones away," the guard answered respectfully.

    After hearing the news, Jennifer and I immediately rushed to my mother''s residence.

    "Argh"

    As soon as we entered, we saw many doctors pacing back and forth.

    Through several walls, we could hear Caroline''s sharp screams.

    "Oh, my God!"

    Jennifer didn''t have the heart to look at the scene.She closed her eyes and held my hand tightly.

    "I hope she''ll be fine."

    I didn''t say anything and continued to walk into the room while holding Jennifer''s hand.

 Chapter 214: Carolines Difficult Labor

    Chapter 214: Caroline''s Difficult Labor

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I was shocked.

    Caroline wasn''t due yet.

    She was supposed to give birth after Anthony and I had left.

    But her pained shrieks told everyone otherwise.

    Despite all the pain and suffering she had caused us in the past, I couldn''t help but feel worried.

    After all, the child had nothing to do with its mother''s actions I could only hope that Caroline would

    deliver the child safely.

    "Mrs.Jones, what happened to Caroline? Why did she suddenly go intobor?"

    When we saw Elizabeth, Anthony and I immediately walked up to her.

    She held my hand with an anxious look on her face.

    "The prison floor was slippery and Caroline fell by ident this morning."

    Elizabeth looked worriedly at the doctorsing and going, and I could feel her hands trembling in

    mine.

    "At first, the situation wasn''t so bad.I asked my mind to check on her, and the maid said she was

    fine.But then suddenly, her water broke.It wasn''t until Austin cried for help that I found out about this.So

    I had them removed from the prison and called for some doctors."

    After hearing Elizabeth''s story, I couldn''t help but shake my head and sigh.

    Poor Caroline! For a moment, the room was filled with the strong, metallic smell of blood.

    Overwhelmed, Elizabeth burst into tears, and Anthony and I helped her sit down.

    We could do nothing but watch as the doctors streamed in and out of the room with various instruments

    in tow.

    "Let''s go see Caroline,"

    Anthony said to me, holding my hand tightly.

    I nodded and walked with him towards the bed.

    There, we found Caroline lying in the center of the big bed.

    Her face was pale, and her clothes were drenched with blood.

    She was a pitiful sight.

    Fortunately, she was still aware of her surroundings, with her eyes wide open and staring at the ceiling.

    "Caroline!"

    I called her name softly.

    Caroline managed to turn towards the sound of my voice.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as soon as she saw us.

    "Anthony, Jennifer...I didn''t expect you toe here."

    Caroline gasped for breath.

    "Thank you, Anthony.I''m touched that you''re still willing to see me despite what happened in the past."

    She spoke with great difficulty.

    Elizabeth rushed to her side and sped her hand.

    "Well, stop trying to speak," she said worriedly.

    "You need to save your strength to give birth to the baby.I''m so sad to see you suffer like this."

    "Mother is right.Caroline, save your strength.I will send for the best doctors in the royal hospital to help

    you,"

    Anthony promised in a soft tone.

    Seeing Caroline''s miserable condition, everyone felt sorry for her.

    "Thank you, Anthony.Thank you for being willing to help me regardless of the past.Ah!"

    Caroline screamed all of a sudden.

    "Caroline!"

    Just as Anthony and I were about to ask the doctors about Caroline''s condition, a heart wrenching roar

    came from behind us.

    Turning around, I saw Austin struggling to get past two guards.

    "Caroline! Let me see her.She is my wife! Why won''t you let me see her?"

    Austin cried.

    "I asked the guards to keep him outside.I was afraid that he would do something extreme."

    Elizabeth frowned and shook her head helplessly.

    "Forget it.Let him in."

    Austin practically flew to Caroline''s side and held her hand tightly.

    With eyes red from tears, he kept trying to encourage her.

    "Babe, you will be fine.I love you.Just hold on a little longer!"

    Austin said, kissing her hand lovingly.

    "I never thought a violent man like him would fall in love with someone so deeply,"

    I murmured in a low voice.

    "Miss Wilson is in bad shape.She might need a Csection.We need to transfer her to the operating room

    now," a doctor said.

    "No one is allowed to enter the operating room.Should a family member insist on apanying her,

    we will only allow for one person."

    "Let me go! I''ll stay with her.Please let me stay with Caroline.She''s my wife!"

    Austin shouted immediately, gritting his teeth stubbornly.

    "Okay.Let him go with Caroline,"

    Anthony said, nodding at the doctor.

    Without a moment to spare, Caroline was wheeled out of the room, closely followed by an anxious

    Austin.

    I watched them leave, all the while unconsciously squeezing Anthony''s hand.

    I just hoped that Caroline would give birth to the baby safely.

    Caroline''s POV:

    As I was being pushed into the operating room of the royal hospital, I felt a tearing pain in my lower

    abdomen.

    I could do nothing but watch the swaying lights above my head, a sense of dread slowly beginning to

    overtake me.

    Was I about to die? How about my baby? Just as I was about to lose it, Austin''s hand reached for mine.

    "Austin..."

    I choked on a sob and couldn''t evenplete my sentence.

    I was so d he was willing to be by my side at a time like this.

    His presence made me feel a little bit better.Austin apanied me into the operating room.

    He put on the blue scrubs and stood by the bed, looking at me sympathetically.

    He kept calling my name and encouraging me, with tears in his eyes.

    "Honey, you''ll be fine.Just hold on!"

    Austin said in a strained voice.

    ''¡¯Austin...My love, for you, I will hold on!¡±

    "The woman''s lower body was torn.As a result, she''s hemorrhaging and badly needs a blood

    transfusion."

    As soon as the doctor announced this, he ran out in a hurry.

    The shooting pain in my lower abdomen was so intense, I felt like going crazy.

    Several doctors surrounded me and one poked a needle into my arm.

    Overwhelmed and out of breath, I craned my neck to look for Austin.

    "God and Moon Goddess, please take care of my Caroline!"

    With his eyes glued to me, his trembling finger drew a cross on his chest as he prayed for me.

    This was a relief to me.

    I knew I fell for the right man.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    He might''ve been unpardonable in other people''s eyes, but to me, he was my love.

    I needed to give birth to our baby for him.

    Even if it meant dying, I was determined to save our child.

    "Miss Wilson, judging from the current situation, you will need to have a C-section.But because the

    baby is at risk of suffocation right now, time is of the essence.I''m afraid we don''t have the time

    administer any anesthetic.Please bear the pain," a nurse said to me, her eyes full of pity.

    "It''s fine.I can stand it.Hurry up.As long as the baby will be safe, do whatever''s necessary!" I said

    through gritted teeth.

    "I''m sorry, Caroline.This is all my fault.I didn''t take good care of you.I made you fall down once before,"

    Austin apologized.

    "I''m a jerk, Caroline.I''m sorry!"

    I smiled feebly at him.

    "Don''t say that, Austin.I was the one who slipped by ident.I just hope that if I die, you will take good

    care of our child..."

    I tried my best to finish my words.

    "No! You''ll be fine.We can have another baby if we lose this one.You''re the priority here!"

    Austin suddenly pulled the sleeve of a doctor.

    "Doctor, you must save the mother, okay?"

    I was too moved to speak.

    "In any case, the mother''s safety is indeed our priority," the doctor replied, shrugging off Austin''s grip.

    "Now we are going to perform a C-section.Please calm down and stay to the side.We can''t afford any

    distractions."

    Austin stared at her nkly, gnashing his teeth anxiously.

    He did as he was told, however, and stepped aside.

    I stared at themp on the ceiling, trying hard not to focus on the sharp pain in my stomach.

    "Austin! Austin! Argh!"

    Try as I might, the pain was just too much.

    Austin and I looked at each other from afar.

    I felt as though I was losing my mind and instinctively called out my loved one''s name desperately.

    I didn''t know how long the pain hadsted.

    In a trance, I heard the baby''s cry, but before I could feel relief, Ipletely passed out.

 Chapter 215: A Daughter

    Chapter 215: A Daughter

    Austin''s POV:

    When I saw Caroline pass out, I was so scared that I didn''t even care about the newborn baby.

    I stumbled towards the operating table and grabbed a nurse''s arm.

    "Nurse, is she okay?" I asked anxiously.

    "She has just fainted from exhaustion.However, we need to ask you to leave first.We need to focus on

    saving her right now,"

    the nurse answered, jabbing a finger at the door.

    I knew I had no other choice but to go out obediently and wait.

    With my back against the wall, I recalled how Caroline had looked at me from the operating table just

    now.

    All of a sudden, I felt suffocated from guilt.

    I was so useless! There was nothing I could do but watch as Caroline suffered.

    "Austin, how''s Caroline?"

    A gentle voice interrupted my thoughts.

    I turned around and saw Jennifer and Anthony standing by the hall outside the operating room.

    Seeing them here, I had mixed feelings.

    Were they also worried about Caroline? For the longest time, Caroline and I had done everything in our

    power to make them suffer.

    Weren''t they supposed to feel happy in the face of our misfortune?

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Caroline managed to give birth to the baby, but the doctors are now trying to rescue her.I don''t know if

    she''s going to make it..."

    If it were in the past, I would have cherished any moment to mock Anthony, but now, I was in no mood.

    It was hard to tell whether Caroline was going to make it out of this alive, so I was too consumed with

    worry for her to think about anything else.

    "Don''t worry, Austin.Anthony has asked the best doctors to treat Caroline.She will be okay,"

    Jennifer said softly in an effort tofort me.

    "Maybe all of this is my punishment from God." Iughed bitterly.

    "This is all my fault.I''vemitted too many crimes, yet it''s Caroline and our child who are reaping the

    retribution for my sins."

    I was met with silence.

    Then, I heard footsteps approaching me.

    "Caroline will be fine.If ites to it, I''ll ask Roy for help.He''s good with healing magic.He''ll definitely

    be able to save Caroline''s life" Anthony said, putting his hand on my shoulder.

    I looked up at him in disbelief.

    "What? Anthony...Why are you helping me?" I asked in a trembling voice.

    "Caroline was the one who led us to Larry''s residence and helped us find a way to remove the Love

    Curse," Anthony said simply.

    "I owe her."

    "But Caroline''s life is in danger now."

    I buried my face in my hands in despair.

    "Why is God punishing my love? I''m the one who deserves to die! You should kill me, Anthony.After all,

    it was I who killed Father.God, please, don''t let Caroline atone for my sins! I''m the one at fault! Not

    her!"

    I knelt on the floor and cried bitterly, begging God to have mercy on my love.

    I really knew I was wrong.

    I was an unforgivable sinner.

    I sincerely regretted everything I had done.

    In that moment, I realized how much I truly needed Caroline.

    It was because she loved me that she had helped Anthony find Larry in the first ce.

    Everything she did was for me.

    Now, it was her life that was in danger.

    I finally understood now that I regarded her as the love of my life I couldn''t lose her.

    If Caroline survived this, I swore to treat her well for the rest of my life.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Seeing Austin in such a sorry state, I had mixed feelings.

    In the past, whenever Iid my eyes on him, all I could think of was that he murdered our father.

    I always wanted to avenge him and kill Austin myself.

    But seeing him cry for his love, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.

    Jennifer was right.

    No matter how heartless someone seemed, there was bound to be a soft spot in him somewhere.

    "How is Caroline?"

    Just then, my mother arrived.

    Jennifer rushed to her side to support her, but my mother was consumed with concern for her adopted

    daughter.

    "She is in bad shape and the doctors are trying to save her,"

    Austin answered first.

    Then, he buried his face in his hands and started to cry bitterly.

    "Oh, my God..."

    My mother sighed, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    "My dear Caroline..."

    Jennifer and I hurried to her side tofort her.

    My mother valued her loved ones.

    I knew she must''ve felt terrible about Caroline''s condition.

    After all, she regarded Caroline as her own daughter.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs.Jones.God''s watching over Caroline.She will be fine, I just know it."

    Jennifer held my mother''s hand and tried tofort her.

    I held her other hand and helped her to a seat on a bench in the hallway.

    Then, we all waited for what seemed like an eternity.

    Holding our breaths, we would nce at the door to the operating room from time to time, hoping for

    and dreading whatever news the doctor was about to deliver.

    After a long time, the door to the operating room was finally pushed open.

    "Doctor, how is she?"

    Austin leapt to his feet immediately.

    "The patient''s condition has stabilized for now, and her life is out of danger," the doctor answered

    patiently.

    "But her wound has just been stitched.She will need to rest first."

    "Thank God!"

    Austin slumped to the floor with relief.

    "Doctor, how about the baby?" my mother asked excitedly.

    "It''s a girl, in good health, but we still need to observe her.As such, the nurse has taken her to the

    nursery," the doctor replied with a smile.

    "Doctor, can I see Caroline?" Austin asked in a trembling voice.

    "Is she awake?"

    "She can''t have any visitors for the time being."

    The doctor shook his head.

    "When she is ready for visitors, we will send someone to inform you."

    "Let''s go see the baby first."

    With a smile on her face, my mother squeezed Jennifer''s hand excitedly.

    "Let''s go together!"

    So we all headed to the nursery to look at the newborn baby through the ss window.Being a

    premature baby, she was lying in an incubator.

    It was a small, wrinkly baby.

    She was sleeping soundly in the incubator and, despite being born too early, she looked very healthy.

    "Oh, my God, she''s adorable,"

    Austin said breathlessly, leaning against the ss window in a daze.

    "She''s the cutest baby in the world."

    I couldn''t believe my ears.

    Did Austin just say that? It blew my mind, seeing that cruel and ruthless lycan so tender and

    affectionate.

    Even Jennifer chuckled at his childish words.

    Just then, a nurse ran up to us.

    "Mr.Jones, you can visit Miss Wilson now," she reported breathlessly.

    Hearing this, my mother and Austin were both eager to see the baby''s mother.

    Together, Jennifer and I helped my mother hobble back to the ward.

    "Caroline!"

    As soon as we entered the ward, Austin flew to Caroline''s side and held her hand tightly.

    Tears formed in his eyes as he smiled down at her sleeping face.

    "Caroline, I''m so sorry.I''vemitted so many sins in the past, but God decided to punish me by

    making you suffer."

    Austin kissed Caroline''s hand affectionately.

    "Honey, I promise I won''t do anything bad again.I can only hope God will forgive me."

    "I hope you can keep your word and turn over a new leaf," I added, overhearing Austin''s vow.

    "I will, Anthony.Thank you for having the best doctors take care of Caroline."

    Austin spoke with unprecedented sincerity in his eyes.

    Compared with the old Austin, who always did everything he could to oppose me, the Austin before me

    looked so strange to me.

    Still, I hoped that he had truly realized his mistakes.

    Anyway, Caroline was going to survive.

    I found myself hoping that she and Austin could live a new, happy life together with their child.

 Chapter 216: Austins Remorse

    Chapter 216: Austin''s Remorse

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    I watched quietly as Austin and Anthony talked and found that the atmosphere between them was not

    as tense as before.

    This made me sigh deeply.

    I hated Austin deeply.

    After all, he had killed my beloved husband.

    But admittedly, I was relieved to see that the rtionship between the two brothers was improving.

    Otherwise, Anthony would need to stay vignt as long as Austin was alive.

    He would never be able to rest easy.

    It was good for Anthony and Austin to reconcile.

    After all, they were brothers.

    But thinking about my poor husband''s fate, I couldn''t help but shed angry tears.

    "Take good care of Caroline, Austin," I said coldly.

    "If it weren''t for her and the baby, I wouldn''t have spared your life.If you dare show even a hint of

    rebellion, Caroline will be left a widow."

    I didn''t care that I was being harsh.

    Austin needed to be warned.

    "I have epted defeat.Rest assured, I will not try to rebel or anything like that."

    Austin lowered his head.

    "From now on, I''ll live with Caroline on the ind in peace."

    "Good.Austin, can you tell me why you killed your father?" I asked.

    All the color drained from Austin''s face and he tried to avert his gaze.

    "Answer me, Austin!"

    I demanded, raising my voice.

    "Why? Why did you have to kill him? He is your father! How could you do that to your own father?"

    Thinking about myte husband, depression overtook me and my knees buckled from under me.

    Jennifer and Anthony both rushed to my side to support me, worry written all over their faces.

    "I...The truth is, I didn''t want to kill him,"

    Austin stuttered, lowering his head dejectedly.

    "Ever since I killed him, nightmares have gued me every single night.I always dream that he wants

    to kill me.You have to believe me.I never wanted to kill him.But he had always favored Anthony, which

    made me jealous.I held a grudge against the both of them for the longest time.In the battlefield, I killed

    him on impulse.I regretted it instantly!"

    "You bastard!"

    I pointed at Austin with a trembling finger.

    "Your father''s efforts to raise you were all in vain! He still cared about you, you know? He praised

    Anthony in front of you because he wanted to motivate you! But that doesn''t matter.You had no excuse

    to kill your father!"

    My voice cracked and I burst into tears, thinking about the time my husband was still alive.

    I truly cherished those memories.

    "I miss you so much, honey..."

    I murmured in between sobs.

    "It''s true! I was wrong! I don''t deserve your forgiveness! "

    Austin shook his head and cried.

    "I''m willing to die to show you how sorry I am, as long as you treat my child and Caroline well!"

    "Forget it."

    Hearing what he said, I didn''t feel any better, but I managed to calm myself down a little.

    "Anthony and the elders have made their decision.They won''t go back on their word.You and Caroline

    should atone for your sins on the ind.Besides, your child is innocent.She doesn''t deserve to be

    fatherless.I will take good care of her."

    "Don''t be sad, Mrs.Jones."

    Jennifer took out a tissue and dabbed at my tears gently.

    "Everything''s going to be okay."

    "Yes, Mom.Things are much better now than before,"

    Anthony added softly.

    I held their hands and finally was able to stop crying.

    Anthony was right.

    The worst was over.

    The future was looking bright.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Just then, I noticed Caroline''s eyelids fluttering.

    Great! She was waking up!

    Caroline''s POV:

    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I noticed was that the sharp pain from earlier was now but a dull

    ache.I couldn''t believe that I was still alive.What about my child?

    "Where''s my baby?"

    That was when I noticed that everyone was here, standing around the bed.

    Austin was holding my hand.

    Worried, I struggled to sit up.

    "Caroline, you''re finally awake!"

    Austin hugged me excitedly.

    "Don''t worry.The baby is fine.It''s a girl, and she''s the cutest!"

    "Thank God!"

    Now that I knew the baby was safe, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''m sorry, Caroline.This was all my fault.It''s because of all of my sins that God has punished you like

    this!"

    Austin kissed my hand, his face wrought with guilt.

    "Honey, don''t say that.God allowed me and our baby survive, didn''t he?"

    I said gently, stroking his hand.

    "Thank you, Anthony, Mom, and Jennifer..."

    I tried my best to sit up and bow to them.

    If they hadn''t asked the best doctors to help me, I might have been lying dead in a morgue by now.

    Worse yet, the baby might not have survived.

    "Oh! Don''t try to get up.Your wound has just been stitched.Lie down first!"

    My mother and Jenniferhurried to help me back into bed.

    "You''re my daughter.I hated watching you suffer like this," my mother said with a pained expression.

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    How could I have hurt my own mother? How stupid and ignorant I was! How could I have been blind to

    her love? And Jennifer, too.

    She managed to forgive me despite everything I had done to her.

    What a kind and open-minded girl! No wonder Anthony had fallen for her.

    "Thank you, Jennifer.Thank you, Mom.I''m truly sorry for everything..."

    My voice was hoarse.

    I held Jennifer''s hand and squeezed it gently.

    "Jennifer, good luck to you and Anthony.I mean it.I hope you can seed in removing the Love Curse."

    Jennifer''s eyes went wide with astonishment, but soon she smiled at me.

    "The past is in the past.I''m just d that you''re willing to apologize to me.Thank you, Caroline."

    Jennifer squeezed my hand back.

    "I wish you and Austin happiness too."

    "Well, let''s allow Caroline and Austin some time to themselves.Mom, you''ve been up and about since

    earlier today.You must be tired.Let''s go back and rest."

    Anthony helped Elizabeth to her feet.

    Jennifer supported her from the other side, and together, the three of them walked out of the ward.

    "Austin..."

    When they were gone, I gestured for Austin toe closer.

    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at me expectantly.

    "Babe, you have suffered a lot."

    Austin had experienced an extreme vicissitude over the course of just a few days.

    He had grown a dark stubble on his face, which made him look manly.

    I touched his cheek and smiled from the bottom of my heart.

    "Austin, is our baby beautiful?" I asked.

    "Yes, she is.She is the cutest princess in the world."

    Austin bent over and kissed my forehead.

    "Thank you, Caroline.You gave birth to such a cute child for me."

    "She is your child.Of course she is cute." I smiled.

    "Caroline, I...I can''t make you queen, nor can I give you wealth.From now on, we''re going to have to

    live as an ordinary couple.Are you mad at me?"

    Austin looked at me nervously.

    "Of course not! To be with you for the rest of my life is the best thing that could ever happen to me." I

    shook my head.

    "Austin, we both made mistakes.We''re only here right now thanks to the merciful nature of both Mom

    and Anthony."

    "You''re right."

    Austin held my hand tightly, inching towards me slowly.

    "I''m very grateful to them for saving you."

    Then we began to kiss.

    His lips were gentle and warm, which made me feel at ease.

    "Honey, what should we name our baby?"

    When we finally pulled away, I leaned against Austin''s chest and asked the question.

    "We can choose a name together,"

    Austin replied with a bright smile.

    Then we began to discuss potential baby names.

    We expressed our opinions respectively.

    In that moment, I realized that I was experiencing genuine happiness.

    I realized that happiness didn''t need toe from power or money.

    Happiness was simpler than that.

    It turned out that happiness was always within my reach.

 Chapter 217: Ready To Go

    Chapter 217: Ready To Go

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Fortunately, despite Caroline''s suffering, her baby was born safely.

    Elizabeth had been at Caroline''s side from the moment she went intobor.

    The past few hours must have been very stressful on her, because when I found her, she was sitting on

    a chair with one hand on her chest.

    I rushed over to help as I thought a bit of fresh air might do her some good.

    "Mrs.Jones, let''s go out for a walk.You''ll feel much better once you get out of this stuffy room."

    I helped Elizabeth up and waved at Anthony.

    "You''re right, dear.Perhaps I am getting too old for this, "

    Elizabeth agreed readily.

    Anthony and I took her out on a walk just outside the hospital.

    "Once Caroline''s child is born, she and her baby, along with Austin will be exiled to the ind as soon

    as possible.I''m afraid that she won''t be able to make a full recovery."

    Elizabeth sighed.

    Obviously, she felt sorry for Caroline.

    "Mom, don''t worry.Caroline doesn''t have to leave before she recovers,"

    Anthony answered immediately.

    "I''m d that you agree, Anthony." Elizabeth smiled.

    "Anthony, that''s very generous of you because I didn''t expect you to forgive Caroline."

    I was deeply impressed by Anthony''s words.

    "You truly have what it takes to be a king."

    "Well, you''ve managed to forgive her, haven''t you? After all, she hurt you more than she hurt me."

    Anthony gently caressed my hand as he smiled.

    My cheeks burned crimson with embarrassment because I wasn''tfortable flirting in front of

    Elizabeth, who looked at me lovingly and giggled to herself.

    Fortunately, Elizabeth noticed this and quickly changed the topic of conversation.

    "I can''t help but feel worried, now that Austin isn''t in prison anymore."

    Elizabeth frowned.

    "I can''t bring myself to trust anything that he says.After all, he killed his own father for power."

    "Don''t worry, Mom.I''ll have more men keep an eye on him."

    Anthony softly patted Elizabeth on the shoulder.

    "Besides, the doctors said that having somepany could help Caroline make a faster recovery."

    As I looked at Anthony in amazement, I realized how considerate he was, even to his enemies.

    "I''m d I don''t have to worry about you anymore."

    Elizabeth nodded with satisfaction.

    "By the way, Anthony, how long will it take to hand over the government affairs?" I asked.

    That was something that bothered me a lot.

    Caroline''s premature delivery must have affected Anthony''s work efficiency.

    As such, if our trip to the snow mountain kept getting deleted, I was afraid that Anthony would have a

    heart attack again.

    "You don''t have to worry about the handover.I''ll take care of it soon.Everything will go as nned, trust

    me, "

    Anthony replied confidently.

    "Anthony, Jennifer, please be careful on your trip to the snow mountain," Elizabeth said, looking

    worried.

    "That''s an extremely dangerous ce." I held her hand to give herfort.

    "Don''t worry, Mom," Anthony said to her.

    "We''ll be fine, Mrs.Jones.Amelia has made us some potion that will help us to withstand the cold.We''ll

    be fine."

    I told Elizabeth about Amelia''s help.

    "Well, you two should go back and prepare your things for your trip to the snow mountain.I''ll look after

    Caroline and Austin.There''s nothing to worry about."

    Elizabeth assured us as she came to a stop.

    Her words instilled confidence in us.

    As such, Anthony assigned a few attendants to stand guard at the hospital before he took me back to

    the pce.

    As soon as we came to our bedroom, Anthony started to pack his bags.

    All of a sudden, beads of sweat started to form on my head, as the thoughts of Caroline screaming in

    pain and Austin''s blood-red eyes popped into my mind again.

    "Anthony...I could sense Austin''s agitation when Caroline was in pain earlier on.For some reason, it

    made me think of you and what the Love Curse does to you because of me.What will happen if we fail

    to remove the Love Curse? Will we be forced to separate from each other?"

    I hugged Anthony from behind, pressing my face against his back, as if I was afraid of losing him

    Anthony''s POV:

    I could tell by the way Jennifer''s voice trembled that she was upset.I immediately held her hand.

    "I won''t let that happen, honey."

    I gently stroked the back of her hand.

    "Jennifer, you were chosen to be my mate by Moon Goddess.We are destined to be together.Nothing

    will ever change that."

    "All right,"

    Jennifer replied, almost bursting into tears.

    "Jennifer, please don''t worry about us.We will get through this together."

    I nced at her and gave her a kiss on the forehead.

    When Jennifer smiled again, I went back to packing our bags, feeling relieved.

    It took about an hour to finish packing because we had to carry a lot of climbing gear with us.

    We had to be fully prepared before we embarked on such a dangerous journey.

    "That should be enough."

    Jennifer weighed our backpacks and then looked around the room.

    "Wait! We can''t take any chances.I need to check if we''ve forgotten something.Honey, did you pack the

    two bottles of magic potion as well?"

    Amused, Iughed and shook my head at Jennifer''s behavior because she was being overly anxious.

    I walked over and pulled her into my arms so she would stop freaking out internally.

    "Yes.I have packed them in with the other stuff.Don''t you trust me?"

    I took a deep breath and the smell of Jennifer''s hair reminded me of how much I had missed her

    beautiful body.

    I hadn''t had the chance to reacquaint myself with the curves of her body ever since I got inflicted with

    the Love Curse.

    Out of desperation, I reached out to unbutton her clothes.

    "Honey, we haven''t had sex for a long time, right? We should try to do it before we go to the snow

    mountain,"

    I whispered in her ear.

    "I don''t think that would be a good idea.It''s not that I don''t want to have sex with you, but what about

    the Love Curse?"

    Jennifer grabbed my hand to stop me from unbuttoning her clothes.

    "If your heart"

    "Don''t worry.I''ve taken the magic potion to dull the pain."

    I slowly slipped my hand into Jennifer''s pants and gently rubbed her private parts.

    "No! Stop before the curse kills you!"

    Jennifer tried to change my mind, but her breathing became fast and I could tell that she was feeling

    aroused.

    I felt myself growing big and hard as I kissed her neck and stuck my finger inside her warm and wet

    vagina.

    "Honey, is this turning you on? I want you to wrap your lips around my cock and suck me dry.Babe, I

    want to fuck you so hard, I don''t think I can control myself anymore," I whispered in her ear.

    "No! Honey, you''re being very naughty right now!" Jennifer giggled.

    "Don''t you want me to give it you?"

    I licked her nipples and rubbed her clitoris with my fingers as her body wiggled in pleasure.

    "Give it to me, baby.I want it now, ah..."

    Jennifer began to groan, and I finally lost control of myself.

    I quickly took off her pants and slid my rock-hard cock inside her and started making love to her.

    "Babe, yes! Harder! Harder!"

    Jennifer wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me in deeper.

    "I love you, babe."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I felt so happy to have my cock mped tightly inside Jennifer''s vagina.

    "I love you, too!"

    As we confessed our love for each other, we climaxed at the same time.

 Chapter 218: Marlon Was Seriously Ill

    Chapter 218: Marlon Was Seriously Ill

    Daniel''s POV:

    My stay at the Rainbow Pack had been quite pleasant, but unfortunately, just a few dayster, I

    received news that my father had fallen ill.

    It was just after breakfast one morning when I received a call from my mother.

    As soon as I answered it, the shrill sound of her tearful voice struck me with panic.

    "Daniel, your father is seriously ill.Come back as soon as possible!"

    "What? Mom, don''t worry.I''ll be right back!"

    My stomach clenched with anxiety and apprehension.

    Admittedly, my father was well past his prime, but he was once a very powerful Alpha.

    How could he fall sick so suddenly? I immediately went back to our room and told Helen about it.

    "Oh my God! How could this happen?" Helen''s eyes widened with shock.

    "We must go back to ck Stone Pack right now."

    Without further dy, Helen took me to the study to look for Simon, who was reading a book.

    "Dad, we have some bad news.Daniel''s dad is ill.I have to go back to ck Stone Pack with Daniel

    right now," Helen said as she took Simon''s hand in hers.

    "Oh, no! Let me know if there''s anything I can do to help! You two should go back as soon as possible."

    As Simon embraced Helen, tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Helen, don''t worry, I''ll see you again next time.Take care of yourself, honey."

    "You take care as well, Dad."

    Helen held onto Simon for as long as she could.

    "I''m so sorry, Helen."

    I felt guilty for separating Helen and her father because they were so reluctant to part with each other.

    After all, this reunion came after a long time and now she had to leave with me.

    "Don''t be sorry, Daniel.We are family.Helen will go back with you,"

    Simon said as he held my hand to give me courage.

    I was deeply touched by Simon''s thoughtfulness andpassion.

    As soon as we packed our bags, we left Helen''s house to bid farewell to Skr and Jerome.

    "Skr, unfortunately, Daniel''s father has fallen ill.We have to go back to ck Stone Pack to see

    him.We''re leaving right now."

    Helen and Skr hugged at the gate, and I shook hands with Jerome.

    "Oh, then you''d better go back as soon as possible.Safe travels.We will miss you!"

    Skr hugged me.

    "Daniel, your father is a strong man.He will get better soon."

    "Thank you for your blessing."

    I held Helen''s hand and looked at the newlyweds in admiration.

    They were always together and they loved each other unconditionally.

    I was finally convinced that Skr had found happiness and I was happy for her from the bottom of my

    heart.

    After saying farewell to Skr and Jerome, Helen and I went to the airport as fast as we could and took

    the earliest flight back to ck Stone Pack.

    As soon as the nended, we took a taxi back home.

    As soon as Helen and I walked through the door, I asked my mother, "How is Dad doing?"

    I found my mother sitting on the sofa with her hands over her face, sobbing.

    She looked up and came to me when she heard my voice.

    "Daniel, I don''t know what happened.Your father was just fine and then all of a sudden, he fainted

    yesterday!¡±

    She cried hysterically in Helen''s arms.

    "Thank you, Helen."

    My mother gave Helen a gentle smile before she looked at me.

    "Your dad is in his room.Go and see him."

    I took Helen''s hand and followed my mother to their bedroom.

    As soon as I walked in, I saw my father lying in the bed, surrounded by several doctors and nurses who

    seemed to be running tests on him.

    "Excuse me.What''s wrong with my father?"

    I couldn''t believe my eyes.

    It was hard for me to see my father lying in bed like that.

    He looked so haggard and pale in his sleep.

    It had only been a few days since thest time I saw him, but he seemed a few years older than he

    was.

    "Alpha Marlon went into aa after suffering a heart attack.However, we were able to treat him

    quickly and he is doing much better now," the doctor in charge replied.

    "Well, do you have any advice on what would help him make a fast recovery?" Helen asked.

    "Just make sure that he eats and takes his medicine on time every day.Apart from that, he just needs to

    be well-rested," the doctor continued.

    "Thank you, doctor. We will follow your advice."

    I took a deep breath before quietly walking to the bedside.I sat down slowly and held my father''s hand,

    feeling a lump in my throat.

    ''Dad, you''re going to be fine.You have to be.I still hope that you will name my first child in the future"

    Helen''s POV:

    "I''m sure Alpha Marlon will be fine.Don''t give up hope, "

    I hugged Betty, Daniel''s mother, andforted her.

    The dark circles around her tearful eyes told me that she had barely slept a wink since her husband fell

    ill.

    "I''m really scared, Helen.I can''t live without Marlon,"

    Betty replied as muffled sobs wracked against her chest."Daniel''s father is a brave and powerful

    Alpha.I strongly believe that Moon Goddess will bless him."

    I prayed in my heart as I spoke.

    "Daniel, Helen,e here."

    Suddenly, Marlon called out to us in a weak voice.

    Much to our surprise and relief, we saw him waving at us.

    "Dad, you are awake."

    Daniel looked at Marlon with excitement and relief.I stood next to Daniel and waited quietly for Marlon

    to speak.

    "I thought I was in good health, but now it seems that I was wrong about myself," Marlon said.

    It was clear to see that he wasn''t in full strength because he was pausing after every few words to

    catch his breath.

    "Dad, you''ll be back to being strong again.Don''t worry! "

    Daniel''s eyes became wet as he spoke.

    "I wish I had your enthusiasm, my son.However, even if I make it this time, there''s no telling that it won''t

    happen again.I don''t know how long I can hold on.Anyway, I hope you and Helen can get married

    ahead of schedule because I''m afraid I won''t be able to see that day if something happens to me

    again."

    Marlon began to cough violently and his chest heaved up and down.

    "No, Dad! Don''t say that!" Daniel waved at the doctor.

    "Doctor, please help my dad! What''s happening to him?"

    "Helen, what do you think about the wedding?"

    Gasping for breath, Marlon looked at me gently.

    "I don''t mind it, Alpha Marlon.It''s all up to you.Don''t worry about us.Just take care of yourself, so that

    Luna Betty and Daniel won''t have to worry about you,"I said in a hurry.

    "Then, what do you think about getting married next Tuesday, Helen? The elders have confirmed it to

    be an auspicious day," Marlon asked as he held my hand.

    "It''s all up to you, Dad."

    Daniel tucked Marlon under the quilt.

    "Anyway, forget about that for now.Just get some sleep..."

    Even before Daniel could finish his words, Marlon gasped for air and the monitor on the side of the bed

    began to beep.

    "Please, leave and give us some space.Alpha Marlon''s health is getting worse.We need to help him as

    soon as possible!"

    The doctor in charge waved his hand and called the other doctors over.

    I didn''t have time to care about anything else, and I quickly held Betty''s hand and followed Daniel out of

    the room.

    "Oh my God! Why is this happening to us?"

    Sitting in the living room, Betty hugged Daniel and cried bitterly.

    "Is your father going to die?"

    "No, Mom.Dad isn''t going to die.He''s a powerful Alpha, remember?"

    Daniel tried tofort her, but his tone betrayed his sadness.

    Suddenly, someone pushed the door open from the outside and in came Daniel''s brother, Devin, and

    his wife Grace with anxious expressions.

    "Mom, how is Dad?" Devin asked.

    "Devin, it''s so good to see you.The doctors are saving him.God bless him," Betty said with tears in her

    eyes and hugged Devin.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Helen, I didn''t expect you and Daniel to be here, but it''s good to see you here.Thank you for visiting

    my father."

    Devin greeted me before he helped Betty sit down again.

    "It''s the least I could do," I answered, holding Daniel''s hand.

    "By the way, Devin, we''re moving up Daniel and Helen''s wedding date.It''s your dad''s idea! He''s afraid

    that he won''t be alive long enough to see Daniel and Helen get married.Please, try to help with the

    preparations," Betty said to Devin.

    I could see that she was trying to put up a font as she wiped her tears, but the sadness in her eyes was

    undeniable.

    "Oh, Helen is finally going to marry into our family." Grace looked at me in surprise.

    "I can''t wait for you to have a child as soon as possible.Newborn babies always bring hope and joy to a

    family.Perhaps a new baby in the family will give Dad more reason to recover."

    "Well, I will try my best," I replied.

    Grace''s words took me by surprise as I thought it was inappropriate to talk about such things while

    Marlon was still ill, but I didn''t speak my mind.

    Instead, I smiled and lowered my head to hide my emotions.

    "Dad will get back to being in good health very soon.After all, he has been blessed by Moon

    Goddess.Besides, having children is a very big deal.We''re not in a hurry and I don''t want to put so

    much pressure on Helen," Daniel said.

    I didn''t expect that he would stand up to defend me at once.

    His tone was gentle yet firm.

    "Oh, I didn''t mean to offend you."

    Grace smiled awkwardly, ncing at Betty.

    "It''s just that I haven''t been able to get pregnant yet.I was hoping Helen could do it."

    "Well, it''s too early to talk about that now,"

    Devin interrupted Grace.

    "Mom, since Dad needs to rest and take a break from everything else, shouldn''t we talk about who

    should take his ce as the next Alpha?"

    After saying that, Devin kept staring at Betty and Daniel, his expression unreadable.

 Chapter 219: Ready To Take The Position Of Alpha

    Chapter 219: Ready To Take The Position Of Alpha

    Betty''s POV:

    I was surprised to hear Devin talk about who should be the next Alpha at a time like this.

    I couldn''t help feeling disappointed as I looked at him.

    After all, it was hard to tell whether his father would make it out of this alive as he was still receiving

    treatment, and all Devin could think about was who would be the next Alpha.

    I always knew that he coveted the position of Alpha, but I didn''t think that he would be insensitive

    enough to bring it up at such a fragile moment.

    Ever since they were children, Devin and Daniel hadpletely different personalities.

    Daniel was kind and sensible, while Devin was selfish and domineering.

    No matter how hard we tried to change him, he only did whatever he wanted.

    As life went on like that, Marlon and I had given up on him, because at least, we still had Daniel.

    As such Devin always bore a grudge against Daniel because he thought that we preferred his younger

    brother over him.

    Marlon and I knew that Devin wasn''t the right person to inherit the position of Alpha.

    After all, the leader of the pack had to be someone of good character.

    Unfortunately, Devin fell terribly short on that ount.

    Grace hadn''t been able to get pregnant after getting married.

    Marlon had told Daniel and Devin that the one to have a child first would inherit the position of Alpha.

    He wanted Daniel to get married and have a child as soon as possible.

    Marlon''s life was hanging by a thread and it was true that we needed to appoint an heir, just in case,

    but this time, I wasn''t going to let Devin get what he wanted.

    "Devin, now is not time to talk about this," I replied, looking away to avoid his resentful stare.

    "But Mom, it''s important to decide who is going to be the next Alpha because we don''t know how long

    Dad has." Devin was adamant.

    "If you don''t give me an answer, I''ll call the elders right now."

    "Let''s at least wait until your father gets better!"

    I was so infuriated that I didn''t know what to do or say withoutshing out at him, so I sat quietly, wiping

    my tears.

    "Mom, I don''t think it should be hard to figure it out! I am the eldest son.It''s only natural that I inherit my

    father''s position in the pack.This is my time to take responsibility for the pack!" Devin said confidently.

    Responsibility? What responsibility? Now that everything was fine with the pack, there wasn''t anything

    important that needed Marlon to deal with.

    Didn''t Devin say that just because he was eager to take office? The more he spoke, the more

    disappointed I felt.

    "Let''s not be too hasty.I think that Daniel has a right to be considered for the position as well.I believe

    he is an upstanding werewolf capable of taking over the responsibilities of an Alpha," I retorted.

    "I guess I''m not surprised to hear that since you and Dad have always had a soft spot for Daniel.Aren''t

    you being unfair?"

    Devin''s voice rose in anger.

    I was stunned by his words and didn''t know how to respond.

    The doctor in charge came into the living room and announced, "The operation was sessful.Alpha

    Marlon''s life is no longer in danger and his vital signs have stabilized."

    I stood up and ran to the bedroom in a hurry without bothering to argue with Devin, while the others

    followed me.

    "Honey!"

    As soon as I rushed over and held Marlon''s hand, tears streamed down my face again.

    Devin''s POV:

    As I watched my feeble father in bed, I couldn''t bring myself to feel bad for him even for a single

    moment.

    Why was he still alive? When I heard that he had fallen ill yesterday, I thought that the old man was

    finally ready to die.I didn''t hate my father.

    However, he had been the Alpha of our pack for many years and I thought that the pack was due for a

    change.

    I needed to be the Alpha to prove that my doubters were wrong about me.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that my father and mother preferred my younger brother to me.

    How could Daniel, that indecisive idiot, be the Alpha of our pack? Admittedly, our father liked him

    more.

    But in ordance with tradition, I should be the heir.

    Besides, Daniel didn''t have a child either.

    As his elder brother, I was more suitable to be Alpha than him.

    "Dad, how are you feeling?"

    I took Grace''s hand and walked up to greet my father.I even tried to squeeze out a few tears from my

    eyes just to please him.

    "Dad, you must have fallen ill because of exhaustion."

    "When Devin heard that you were ill, he dropped everything and we came here as fast as we could!"

    Grace spoke for me and I gave her a wink of approval.

    "Devin, you are here."

    Although he called out to me first, I sensed something strange in his tone.

    "So, you want to be Alpha? Are you just for me to die already?"

    I was stunned and the whole room quieted down with me.I felt utterly embarrassed.

    "No, Dad.What are you talking about? You''ve misunderstood me.I''m just as worried about your health

    as everyone else in this room.I was just thinking that you''re no longer able to handle the intensity of

    your work.If resigning is the only way to keep you alive, then I''ll dly share your burden."

    I thought I was telling the truth.

    "Humph, don''t act as if you care about anything else other than yourself, Devin!"

    My father red at me, gasping for breath.

    "I know what you are thinking."

    "No, you''ve got me all wrong.I''m only thinking about the future of our pack.Dad, don''t be so

    stubborn.You are not as healthy as you once were.You''d better let me take over the position of Alpha

    so that you can recuperate without any worries."

    I was furious, but I couldn''t let my anger get the best of me.

    "Enough! Shut up!"

    My father suddenly raised his voice and interrupted me.I felt humiliated.Why didn''t my father care about

    my dignity?

    "Honey, let it go.Just calm down,"

    Grace pulled my sleeve and whispered in my ear.

    "Shut up! Did I ask for your advice?"

    I was so angry that I poured my anger on her.

    While I was speaking with Grace, I noticed my father call Daniel to his side.I immediately had a bad

    feeling in the pit of my stomach.

    "Daniel,e here."

    My father held Daniel''s hand and looked around at everyone around the bed.

    "I dere that I will pass the position of Alpha to my youngest son, Daniel!"

    What? I thought I had heard him wrong at first.

    "What are you saying? No! Why is it Daniel?"

    I was consumed by rage.

    "I am your eldest son.I should be the one to take over the position of Alpha!"

    In my anger, I pushed Daniel away and walked to my father''s bed.

    I almost grabbed his shoulders and shook him, but I stopped myself from doing so.

    "Dad, this isn''t fair.I''m your son too! I should be the next Alpha!" I cursed this old bastard in my mind.

    "Silence! Have you forgotten that you are still speaking to the Alpha? It''s up to me to decide who will

    inherit my position.This is my decision and no one can change it!"

    My father''s chest heaved violently as he pointed at me with his trembling finger.

    "Betty...Get him out of my sight!"

    "Marlon, please calm down.You haven''t recovered from the heart attack yet!"

    My mother was so frightened that she hurried forward to hold my father.

    She turned around and said to me, "Devin, is this any way to speak to your own father?"

    My mouth was agape in shock and I shook my head at him.

    When I looked at Daniel and his fiancee, I felt ashamed, angry, and embarrassed.

    Why were they looking at me like that? They must beughing at me.

    They must beughing at me for not being able to be Alpha.

    "Dad, I am sorry to have angered you.Please forgive me."

    I gritted my teeth and decided to give in for the time being because I was afraid that this old bastard

    would die from another heart attack.

    If that happened, no one could stop Daniel from taking over the position of Alpha.

    "If you think that Daniel should be the Alpha, then I will respect your judgment and assistant him

    in managing the ck Stone Pack."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    As soon as I said that, my father''s facial expression softened.

    He shifted his eyes towards my mother and started talking about the ceremony for Daniel''s coronation

    as the new Alpha.

    I stood in the corner silently, clenching my fists, and sneered inwardly.

    ¡®''Daniel, do you really think that I will give up so easily? You don''t deserve to be Alpha.That''s my

    birthright.No matter what the cost, I won''t let you be Alpha!"

 Chapter 220: Mandys Apology

    Chapter 220: Mandy''s Apology

    Daniel''s POV:

    I was shocked.I couldn''t believe my father wanted me to be the next Alpha.

    All my life, I had always thought that my older brother would take that position.

    He was the eldest son of my parents, and he was resourceful.

    I was certain that he too was expecting he''d inherit the position.

    Because of this, I was worried he would think that I was robbing him of what was rightfully his.

    On the other hand, however, I wanted to live up to my father''s expectations.

    "I will do my best to deal with the pack affairs, Dad.I won''t let you down."

    When my brother expressed his support, I felt relieved.

    "Good.Daniel, I have faith in your abilities.Well, I''m tired now, so you may all go.Don''t worry about

    me.I''m in good hands."

    My father''s voice was weak.When he was done speaking, he closed his eyes as though he was

    exhausted.

    "You must be tired, too.Go get some rest," my mother said to me gently.

    As she spoke, she tucked my father in carefully.

    I nodded.

    My father needed to rest, so we all filed out of his room.

    But before closing the door behind us, Helen bowed to my parents.

    "Please take care of yourselves.Call me and Daniel if you need anything."

    Then, Helen hugged my mother.

    "Luna Betty, we will do everything we can to help Alpha Marlon get through this."

    "Helen, you are such a good girl.Daniel''s lucky to have you."

    My father finally cracked a smile.

    "I will pass on my position to Daniel on your wedding day.He will be the Alpha, while you will

    be his Luna.Make the necessary preparations as soon as possible."

    Helen''s cheeks turned red as a tomato.

    I could see that she was at a loss for words, so I quickly took her hand and thanked my father for her.

    Then, I led her out of the room quietly.

    Just as we were about to head to my room, Devin blocked our path.

    "Hey, Daniel," he called in an usatory tone.

    "Why do you steal my position? I''m supposed to be the Alpha!"

    Devin stood in front of me menacingly, whereas Grace stood to the side, smiling awkwardly.

    "I didn''t, Devin." I frowned.

    What on earth did he mean?

    "Devin, it was Alpha Marlon who chose Daniel to be the next Alpha.You saw yourself.Daniel didn''t

    make the decision himself.Why are you saying otherwise?"

    Helen stepped in between Devin and me protectively.

    "Humph!"

    Devin snorted unhappily, shooting Helen a contemptuous re.

    I quickly pulled Helen to my side, worried that Devin would do something rash.

    Thankfully, he simply sneered and turned on his heel to leave.

    "You''ll see, Daniel.I''m not going to let this slide."

    As he walked away, Devin didn''t even bother to look back.

    Helen''s POV:

    When I first met Daniel''s elder brother, I was surprised at how different he was from Daniel.

    It also looked like he resented his little brother.

    He opposed Daniel all the time.

    But what I said was true; it was Marlon''s decision to let Daniel take over the position of Alpha.

    So why was Devin so angry with Daniel? When we got back to Daniel''s room, I pondered over what

    had happened today and couldn''t help but feel worried.

    "Daniel, your father is more seriously ill than I thought.How could this have happened? It''s just too

    sad!"

    I held Daniel''s hands and sighed.

    "Helen, don''t worry about it."

    Daniel slipped his arms around me, gently stroking the back of my head.

    "Plus, your brother doesn''t seem to like you,"

    I added, pursing my lips unhappily.

    "What he said just now left a bad taste in my mouth.I''m worried that, because he hates you so much,

    he will set you up for doom after you be the Alpha."

    Daniel seemed to realize just how serious I was because he cupped my face and locked eyes with me.

    "Our rtionship wasn''t always this bad.When we were children, we used to y with each other.But

    as we grew older, our personalities became like fire and water.I tried to improve my rtionship with

    him, but nothing I did worked.Honey, thank you for warning me.I''ll be vignt around him, I promise."

    Daniel leaned forward to nt a kiss on my forehead.

    "Don''t worry.I''ll take care of everything.Just be my bride, okay?"

    I buried my head in Daniel''s arms.

    I couldn''t suppress the joy in my heart at the thought of getting married.

    "Oh, my God, Daniel!"

    I looked up at him excitedly.

    "We''re getting married soon.Everything''s moving so fast.Am I dreaming? It feels like we just met

    yesterday!¡±

    "Aren''t you happy to marry me, Helen?"

    Daniel whispered, pressing his lips against mine.

    "Of course I''m happy.But everything feels so unreal, like it''s just too good to be true." I kissed him back.

    "I promise I will be a diligent Alpha.I''ll do everything to protect our pack.I also know that you, Helen, will

    be a deeply loved Luna," Daniel dered.

    His words of encouragement were like a wave of warmth that enveloped me.

    I hugged him tightly, sincerely hoping that our future would be as bright ashe made it out to be.

    Just then, we heard a knock at the door.

    Perplexed, the two of us went to open it.

    Mandy stood outside the door.

    "Mandy? What are you doing here?" Daniel frowned at the sight of her.

    "Oh,e on now.Is that how you greet an old friend?" Mandy smiled sweetly, waving at us.

    "I came here to apologize."

    "Apologize?" I cocked my head to the side in confusion.

    "Yes.I''m sorry for calling you when I was drunk the other day.I shouldn''t have done that.I''m sorry if I

    bothered you."

    Mandy shook her head guiltily, cing her hand on her chest.

    "I''ve thought it through and I realized I shouldn''t have tried to interfere in your rtionship.Daniel

    doesn''t belong to me.I''m sorry, Helen."

    I looked at Mandy with surprise.Did I hear her right?

    "I want nothing but happiness for the both of you,"

    Mandy continued, smiling sincerely.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Well then, thank you, Mandy."

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief.

    "If you''re not too busy, why note to our wedding next Tuesday?"

    "Daniel is right.Let bygones be bygones."

    I still couldn''t believe my ears, but I tried my best to pretend to be calm.

    "Helen, thank you for your understanding.I won''t take up any more of your time."

    Mandy smiled and said goodbye seeing that we epted her apology.

    "Shouldn''t we tell Jennifer and the others about the wedding?"

    Daniel said once he closed the door.

    It suddenly urred to me that I hadpletely forgotten to share the good news with my friends.

    "You''re right.I''ll call Jennifer right away."

    As I spoke, I took out my phone and dialed her number.A few ringster, the call connected.

    "Hey, Helen! What''s up?" Jennifer greeted brightly.

    "Jennifer, Daniel and I are getting married next Tuesday.Daniel''s father wanted us to get married as

    soon as possible, so we decided to hold the wedding ceremony ahead of schedule," I told Jennifer.

    "Oh, my God!" Jennifer sighed sadly.

    "s, we probably won''t make it to your wedding.Since Anthony is still gued with the Love Curse,

    we were nning to leave for the snow mountain tomorrow to find the magic flower that will lift the

    curse.I''m so sorry."

    "Oh, Jennifer, don''t worry about it.Mr.Jones'' health should be your priority.We can always get together

    when youe back."

    I sensed that Jennifer was quite depressed, so I tried tofort her.

    "Thank you, Helen.You are so considerate,"

    Jennifer said in a relieved voice.

    "Anyway, congrattions, you two! When wee back, we''ll give you and Daniel a huge gift!"

    "Okay, I''ll hold you to your word!" I joked.

    After the call, I threw myself into Daniel''s arms, smiling from ear to ear.

    I was looking forward to our uing wedding.I couldn''t believe I was going to be his bride.

    But then I recalled what Daniel''s brother had said, as well as Mandy''s unusual behavior.

    I couldn''t help but have a bad feeling about it.

    Worried sick, I sincerely hoped I was just overthinking things.

 Chapter 221: To The Snow Mountain

    Chapter 221: To The Snow Mountain

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When I heard that Helen and Daniel were going to get married in a matter of days, I was happy for

    them, but sad that Anthony and I wouldn''t be able to attend.

    Unfortunately, we needed to go to the snow mountain a journey that could take days, maybe even

    weeks.

    "Anthony, Daniel and Helen are getting married next Tuesday," I told Anthony.

    "It''s a pity we probably won''t make it to their wedding."

    "Oh, wow.I''ll be sure to ask my attendant to send them a wedding gift."

    Anthony walked over and patted me on the shoulder.

    "You are so thoughtful, Anthony."

    Thankful, I slipped my hand into his and gave him a bright smile.

    "Well, let''s not stay upte.We''re going to the snow mountain tomorrow, after all.We''ll need all the

    energy we can get."

    As he spoke, Anthony led me to lie in the bed.I nodded obediently, snuggling up against him.

    But just as I was about to turn off the lights, my phone started to ring.

    ncing at the caller ID, I found that it was Skr calling.

    "Hey, honey.I heard from Jerome that you''re leaving for the snow mountain tomorrow."

    Skr''s voice was always so warm.

    "Yes, we''ll be leaving in the morning," I answered with a smile.

    It was nice to hear Skr''s familiar, soft voice.

    "How can I help, Jennifer? The snow mountain is treacherous.Please be careful, okay?" Skr offered

    with concern.

    My expression softened.Skr''s concern moved me.

    "Thanks, Skr.Don''t worry, we''ll be careful.Anthony and I packed some potion that will help us endure

    the biting cold.I''m sure we can handle whateveres our way."

    I tried my best to speak in a rxed tone.

    "We''ll visit once we get back.Anthony''s Love Curse will be removed by then."

    "Okay, I look forward to it!" Skr chuckled.

    "By the way, Skr, you are a Luna now, so all eyes will be on you.Never let anyone else find out about

    your special powers, or things might go wrong."

    I, too, was worried about her, so I felt the need to warn her.

    "Okay, I won''t.It''s gettingte, so I won''t take up any more of your time.Get some rest, okay? Good

    night, Jennifer!" Skr said.

    "Good night, Skr."

    Then, I hung up the phone.

    "Anthony, Jennifer, open the door!"

    Suddenly, Elizabeth''s voice sounded from outside the door.

    Before I could even sit up, Anthony had already gotten out of bed and went to open the door.

    "Mrs.Jones, good evening,"

    I greeted politely upon following Anthony to receive her.

    "What brings you here?"

    "I just wanted to give you two a little something for your trip tomorrow.I''ve prepared some thermal

    clothes and emergency food for you."

    Elizabeth hugged Anthony tightly and gestured for the maid to give the backpack of supplies to

    Anthony.

    "I felt restless at the thought of you leaving for the snow mountain and tried to help in the small way

    that I could."

    Deeply touched by Elizabeth''s sentiment, I felt a lump in my throat.

    While Anthony and I had already packed thermal clothes and food, we gratefully epted Elizabeth''s

    gift and set it aside with the rest of our luggage.

    "Thank you, Mom.Don''t worry.We will be careful."

    Then, Anthony gently put his hand on Elizabeth''s shoulder.

    "It''ste now.You should get some rest.Please don''t tire yourself out."

    "Thanks again, Mrs.Jones.Anthony and I will be fine.Good night."

    Smiling warmly, I reached for her hand to give it a reassuring squeeze.

    "Good girl, I''ll see you off tomorrow."

    Elizabeth smiled back at us and waved before leaving with the help of the maid.

    When it was just Anthony and I left in our room, we exchanged nces and smiled.

    Then, we both headed back to bed, turned off the lights, and went to sleep.

    The following day, Anthony and I got up at the crack of dawn.

    After freshening up, we gathered all of our things and headed to the tarmac outside the royal pce.

    We were to take Anthony''s private ne to the northern border of Osman Kingdom.

    To our pleasant surprise, Elizabeth was already at the tarmac, waiting for us.

    As soon as we drew near, she threw her arms around us and burst into tears.

    "I can''t believe you''re really leaving.If it was up to me, I wouldn''t have wanted you two to go on such a

    dangerous journey."

    Elizabeth sobbed uncontrobly into Anthony''s arms.

    "Don''t worry, Mom.Everything''s going to be fine."

    Anthony gently patted her back tofort her.

    "Thank you for taking on the responsibility of running the kingdom in my absence.But don''t let your

    guard down around Austin, okay?"

    "Of course, my son.I''ll keep an eye on him.Good luck on your journey.Take care of each other!"

    Albeit reluctant, Elizabeth finally let go of Anthony and waved goodbye.

    The time for us to part had finallye.

    Before boarding the ne, Anthony and I nced back down at Elizabeth and waved onest time.

    Minutester, the ne took off and soared through the sky, steadily bringing us closer to the snow

    mountain.When we disembarked, Anthony and I gathered our luggage, ready as ever to climb the

    treacherous mountain.

    I looked at the white, snowden mountain in the distance.

    From afar, it looked almost picturesque.

    The sun hit the snow, creating a dazzling glow of ethereal beauty.

    But I knew that beyond its beautiful appearance was an unforgiving cold that could take our lives at any

    time.

    "I asked the pilot to wait for us here.Are you ready, Jennifer?" Anthony reached out his hand to me.

    "As ready as I''ll ever be." I grinned and took his hand.

    His smile was as calming as a tranquilke, dispelling all the worries in my heart.

    Hand in hand, we set off towards the mountain with unrelenting determination.

    We passed through several viges and inquired about the journey before we finally reached the foot of

    the mountain.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Carrying all our luggage on our backs, Jennifer and I made our way to the legendary snow mountain¡ª

    the home of the Tear of Edith.

    We stood at the foot of the mountain and looked up at its sharp peak.

    ''It''s a long way to the top" I thought with a heavy heart.

    "Jennifer, the journey ahead will be more than difficult.I''m sorry you have to suffer with me."

    I sighed, ncing at Jennifer guiltily.

    "I''m more than happy to be here with you.Anthony, did you bring enough pain suppressing medicine?"

    Jennifer looked at me with concern.

    "Don''t worry.Roy gave me a lot of medicine, enough for the journey."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    As I spoke, I took Jennifer''s hand and started to trudge forward.

    A lush forest stood in between us and the foot of the mountain.

    As we made our way through the forest, the temperature began to drop rapidly.

    We hadn''t even made it to the mountain before Jennifer and I both started putting on moreyers of

    clothing.

    "Hey, what are you doing here? This is not a tourist spot!"

    We turned towards the sound of the voice, only to find a middle-aged, dark-skinned werewolf waving at

    us urgently.

    "We''re here to climb the mountain,"

    Jennifer shouted back at him.

    A look of horror spread across his face.

    "Oh, my God! Don''t even think about it! I have lived at the foot of the snow mountain for many years.I

    have seen countless mountain climbers attempt to conquer it, but no one hase back alive! Please,

    don''t risk your lives over something so _ foolish!"

    the werewolf shouted anxiously.

    "Thank you for your concern, but there''s something important on the mountain that we need to find.We

    will be careful," I answered loudly.

    The werewolf seemed to ponder a moment, before finally shaking his head.

    "Wait right there.I have a map of the mountain.Maybe it will be useful for you."

    The werewolf made his way over, fished out a piece of parchment paper from his pocket, and handed it

    to me.

    "Thank you very much!"

    Pleasantly surprised, Jennifer quickly took the map from me to study it.

    "We won''t forget your kindness."

    After thanking the kind-hearted werewolf, we parted ways and continued to walk forward.

    The whole forest was deeper than we had imagined.

    It took the entire afternoon before the trees gave way to a t grasnd.

    We had finally made it to the foot of the snow mountain.

    Jennifer and I stood on the grass in a daze, admiring the beauty of the snow mountain.

    "At least the scenery here is breathtaking," Jennifer said lightly.

    I knew she just didn''t want me to worry about her.

    "It''s gettingte.Let''s set up camp here for the night, honey."

    I gently stroked Jennifer''s cold hands.

    She nodded.

    Together, we set up the tent and snacked on some biscuits before finally settling down in each other''s

    arms.

    When I was sure that Jennifer was asleep, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    Reaching up to touch my chest, I winced in pain.

    I hurriedly took the medicine Roy had given me.

    As the pain subsided, I gradually fell asleep.

    The Love Curse attacked more and more frequently these days.

    I needed to find the divine flower as soon as possible.

 Chapter 222: The Avalanche

    Chapter 222: The Avnche

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I woke up the following morning to the sun rising in the horizon.

    "Anthony, did you sleep well?" I asked groggily.

    But to my surprise, there was no response.

    I rubbed my eyes, trying to wake myself up.

    When I looked around, I found that I was alone in the tent.

    Panicked, I shouted, "Anthony!"

    Acting on impulse, I ran out of the tent without even thinking of putting on my coat.

    The moment I got out of the tent, I saw Anthony walking towards me.

    He was carrying a dead wild rabbit.

    "Jennifer, you''re awake.Let''s have breakfast."

    Anthony chuckled at my bewildered expression.Then, his eyesnded on my thin pajamas.

    "Why did youe out without a coat?"

    As he spoke, he frowned and fetched my coat for me.

    "Where have you been?" I asked, hugging myself to keep warm.

    "I went out to hunt and caught this rabbit.I can''t let you eat biscuits every single mealtime."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Anthony reached out and pinched my nose yfully.

    "Make a fire, honey.Let''s roast the rabbit."

    With a smile, I nodded and set out to find firewood.

    Fortunately, the ground was littered with dry twigs and branches, and Anthony was able to set up a fire

    in no time.

    Soon, the gamey smell of roasted meat wafted to my nose.

    "Eat well.You''ll need the energy."

    Anthony tore off the rabbit''s leg and handed it to me.

    Then, he raised his hand to wipe the grease off the corner of my mouth.

    "Look at you, you little glutton," he joked.

    "It''s because the rabbit you cooked is so delicious,"

    I whined, taking another huge bite out of the rabbit leg.

    The freshly roasted meat melted in my mouth.

    When we were done picking the meat off the bones of the rabbit, we packed up our things and

    continued our journey.

    Just then, Eva''s voice sounded in my mind.

    "I haven''t been out in a long time.It''s so stuffy in here.Let me have some fresh air.Why don''t you two

    run in wolf form? Running as wolves will be easier and faster than walking as human," Eva suggested.

    I smiled.

    She was right.

    "Anthony, my wolf said we should change into our wolf forms and run.I think she''s bored."

    I turned to my mate and smiled brightly.

    "What do you think?"

    "Good idea.Actually, I was wondering if I should turn into my wolf form and carry you the rest of the

    way."

    Anthony grinned back at me.

    "Come on.Give me your luggage.Let''s run!"

    Soon, Anthony and I transformed into wolves.

    Together, we ran up the mountainside with ease.

    Anthony''s wolf, Zane, carried our luggage.

    His sharp ws gripped the earth, and his smooth hair waved with the wind.

    My wolf, Eva, ran alongside Zane.

    The two couldn''t help but let out long howls towards the sky.

    Zane shook his tail in response to Eva.

    Together, the two wolves swatted at each other yfully while they ran.

    Eva and Zane didn''t stop until sunset.

    Thanks to their speed, we were able to make it to the hillside of the snow mountain.

    The temperature became colder and colder.

    The road was rugged and covered with snow.

    Zane gently licked Eva''s hair.

    "Jennifer, let''s go to bed.It''s too cold.Put on more clothes."

    Anthony took the lead and transformed back into his human form.

    I followed suit and changed back, too.

    As I transformed, Anthony hurriedly took my clothes out of the backpack.

    Sure enough, as soon as I became human again, the cold wind sted against my naked skin.

    I felt cold to the bones and began to shiver.

    Fortunately, Anthony worked fast and helped me put on the clothes.

    Anthony''s POV:

    "Come here.You''ll feel warmer in my arms."

    I quickly pulled her into my arms and started rubbing her back, hoping to generate enough friction to

    warm her up.

    Jennifer smiled shyly and nestled her face against my chest.

    When she finally stopped shivering, I heaved a sigh of relief and then put on my coat.

    After getting dressed, Jennifer and I found a rtively t ce to pitch the tent and set up a fire.

    When the fire was up and roaring, we gathered around it to warm ourselves up.

    I looked up at the bright, starry sky as Jennifer leaned on my shoulder.

    She talked about how she pictured our future together, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    Listening to her gentle voice made me feel inexplicably at peace.

    A little whileter, Jennifer yawned sleepily.

    Just as I was going to tell her to go to bed, I felt the ground underneath me shake violently.

    Jennifer''s eyes popped wide up and we both leapt to our feet agitatedly.

    "What''s happening?" Jennifer asked nervously.

    "Avnche." My expression darkened.

    "Run!"

    Without a moment to spare, I scooped Jennifer into my arms and started running.As I ran, I could hear

    the sound of snow copsing behind me.

    "Anthony, we''ll run faster as wolves!"

    Jennifer shouted urgently.

    Although I was worried about her, I gritted my teeth and set her down.She was a strong she-wolf.I

    needed to trust her.

    Jennifer and I immediately transformed into wolves and started running as fast as we could away from

    the avnche.

    Despite our speed, we felt the snow falling right at our heels.

    Finally, the snow caught up to us and violently swept us off our feet.

    Just as we were about to be buried alive, Zane roared to the sky and transformed into the human form.

    I rushed to Jennifer, who had also turned back, and flung my body over hers to protect her.

    My mind waspletely nk.

    All I knew was that I needed to protect Jennifer.

    I held her in my arms and closed my eyes tightly.

    My heart ached wildly, but I knew it wasn''t because of the Love Curse.

    It was because I felt so sorry for Jennifer.

    ¡®¡¯My love, I am so sorry"

    Tears streamed down my cheeks.

    I was the one who had taken her to this treacherous mountain.

    Now, she was going to die because of me.

    I wished more than anything to be able to sacrifice my life for hers.

    Eyes squeezed shut, I was ready to wee death.

    But to my surprise, the suffocation never came.

    Instead, I felt the ground give way from under me and we fell into the darkness.

    After a tumbling in the dark, we finally came to a stop.

    I opened my eyes and found that we had fallen into an ice cave.

    There was no light; I could only barely see Jennifer''s silhouette.

    "Anthony, we seem to have fallen into an ice cave, but the snow haspletely blocked off the exit."

    Jennifer was gasping for breath.

    "If the cave copses, we''re doomed.What should we do?"

    "Our supplies..."

    I gritted my teeth bitterly.I felt terrible, holding Jennifer tightly in my arms.I had failed her.

    "Jennifer, I''m so sorry.I didn''t sense the avnche sooner."

    "Don''t say that, Anthony.We''re mates.We''re meant to be together, through thick and thin."

    Jennifer''s words moved me so deeply that I could barely speak.

    "Jennifer..."

    Just as I opened my mouth to say something, my heart suddenly lurched in my chest.I crumpled to the

    ground, gasping for breath.

    Damn it! The Love Curse decided to attack at such a crucial moment!

    As Iy trembling on the icy ground, I recalled helplessly how the medicine was lost to the snow, along

    with our backpacks.

    "Anthony! Anthony, is Love Curse attacking you? What should we do?"

    Jennifer rushed to my side, tears streaming down her face.

    Her tearsnded on my like droplets of ice.

    I wanted to ask her to not cry and just leave, but I was in too much pain to utter a single word.

    "Anthony, I''ll find a way out."

    Gritting her teeth, Jennifer began to dig into the snow with her bare hands.

    It pained me to see Jennifer like this.

    I shut my eyes tightly.I was really useless.

    Before I knew what was happening, we heard a loud bang from outside the cave.

    A split secondter, we were sted away by a huge force.

    In the heat of the moment, I instinctively reached for Jennifer''s hand.

    Then, everything went ck and I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 223: Skylars Dream Of Prediction

    Chapter 223: Skr''s Dream Of Prediction

    Skr¡¯s POV:

    I opened my eyes from an abysmal nightmare in the middle of the night.

    My body was bathed in a cold sweat and the sheets were twisted around my limbs, probably because I

    was thrashing in my sleep.

    In my dream, I saw Jennifer and Prince Anthony buried underneath snow and ice on the snow

    mountain.

    "Jerome! Jerome!"

    In a panic, I shook Jerome up from sleep.

    "I just had a terrible nightmare about Jennifer and Mr.Jones getting caught in an avnche on the

    snow mountain!"

    "Honey, it''s just a nightmare.It''s not real."

    Jerome quickly pulled me into his arms andforted me gently.

    "Perhaps, you''ve been having these nightmares because you''ve been thinking about them day and

    night."

    "No, that dream seemed too real to ignore!"

    I retorted without conscious thought.I clenched my fists and wiped the sweat from my forehead.

    "Don''t worry, Skr.Mr.Jones is no mere lycan.They will be fine."

    Jerome heaved a deep sigh.

    Perhaps Jerome was right, but I couldn''t help feeling worried.

    "Why don''t you lie down and I''ll ask someone to get you a ss of hot milk?"

    Jerome tucked me in before he got out of bed.

    I knew that I shouldn''t have reacted like an emotionally unhinged person, especially since I was

    pregnant.

    I decided to put the negative thoughts out of my mind and lie down.

    However, as soon as I closed my eyes, I saw them again.

    The image of them being crushed by the weight of the giant mass of snow forced my eyes open again.

    Anthony and Jennifer were lying with their arms wrapped around each other, almost as if they were in

    deep sleep.

    For some reason, my instincts were telling me that if no one woke them up, they would stay dead

    forever.

    I sat up straight and screamed Jerome''s name as loud as I could.

    "Jerome, I saw them again.It''s not just a dream! It can''t be!"

    As I grabbed Jerome''s hand.I didn''t realize that tears were falling from my eyes.

    "What is it? What''s happened to you?"

    Jerome ran back as fast as he could and wrapped me in his arms.

    I felt sorry for him because I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was absolutely terrified because

    he didn''t know what was happening to me.

    "Ah!"

    I felt a slight burning sensation in my wrist before the pain suddenly escted and forced a screech out

    of my throat.

    I nced at my arm to find a hexagram burned into my skin.

    To add to my confusion and astonishment, the mark flickered like a dying star.

    "What''s this, Skr? You didn''t have this mark before!"

    Jerome''s eyebrows shot up in bewilderment when she looked at the hexagram mark.

    "I don''t know, but I think it might have something to do with my special powers," I stammered in a low

    voice.

    "What if my dream wasn''t just a dream, but a vision of the future? I''ve heard that vampires have the

    ability to see other people''s future through their dreams..."

    "Let''s not jump to conclusions before we grasp what''s really happening to you, Skr.As far as I''m

    concerned, your visions might just be nothing more than dreams."

    Jerome managed to soothe my fears with his words.

    I hoped so.I cried in his arms for a while.I sincerely hoped that nothing bad would happen to Jennifer

    and Anthony.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Jerome''s POV:

    I tried my best tofort Skr.

    Fortunately, she managed to calm down after a while.

    I was starting to feel nervous back there.

    Where did the mark on Skr''s wriste from? I guessed that whatever it was, it probably had

    something to do with her vampire bloodline.

    What if she was right about her dreams being a vision of the future? The mere thought of it gave me

    chills.

    On the one hand, I was afraid that if Skr were to manifest more powers, then it would only get harder

    to keep her hidden from the other werewolves of our pack.

    On the other hand, I couldn''t help but worry about Jennifer as well.

    "Jerome, I can''t stop thinking about Jennifer and Mr.Jones.Can you call and check up on them for me?

    I just need to know that they''re safe and then I''ll be able to forget about my dreams."

    Skr burst into tears as she held my hand and begged me.

    "Skr, just try to rx.I''m calling them right now!"

    I quickly took out my phone and dialed Jennifer''s number.

    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable."

    Skr and I stared at the phone quietly and after a minute, we received a response from the

    automated voice.

    I didn''t say a word and dialed Anthony''s number.

    No one answered the call either.

    I tried calling his number a few times, but I couldn''t get through to them.

    This time I was starting to feel nervous because at least one of them should have answered their

    phone by now.

    The only other conclusion was that they had reached the top of the snow mountain and it was a known

    fact that the reception at the top of the snow mountain was almost non-existent due to such a high

    altitude.

    However, even that seemed unlikely as they couldn''t have reached the peak of the mountain in such a

    short time.

    My heart sank in an instant.

    Skr screamed and she tried to get out of bed.

    "No! Jerome, I''m going to the snow mountain to look for Jennifer.Something must have happened to

    them.I need to help them before it''s toote!"

    "Skr!"

    I quickly pulled her down.

    I couldn''t indulge her spontaneity because it seemed as though she hadpletely forgotten about her

    own health.

    "How can you go to the snow mountain? Have you forgotten that you''re pregnant? Calm down,

    Skr.I''ll have a word with Elder Tony first.He will know what to do!"

    I kissed Skr''s forehead, hoping that it would calm her down.

    It seemed to have worked as she finally stopped struggling.

    I took a deep breath as I gathered my thoughts and called in a maid to look after Skr.

    "I''m going to look for Elder Tony.Just stay here and wait until I get back, okay? I promise I will let you

    know as soon as I have some news.Rest assured, I won''t let anything happen to Jennifer and

    Mr.Jones."

    I coaxed Skr as if she was a little baby.

    "All right.I promise I won''t do anything stupid."

    Skr wiped her tears.

    "I was just being anxious, but I know that being anxious isn''t going to help solve the problem."

    What a sensible girl! I bid her farewell and then left to look for Tony at once.

    Much to my surprise, as soon as I opened the door, I saw Tony running towards me with a panicked

    expression on his face.

    "Elder Tony, what are you doing here?"

    My instincts were telling me that something bad was going to happen.

    "Alpha Jerome, I have some bad news!"

    Tony bowed respectfully to me.

    "I discovered something strange when I was observing the stars tonight.In my deep meditation, I saw

    Jennifer and Mr.Jones facing a terrible danger in the snow mountain!"

    Tony''s words seemed to have sent shock waves through my body as if I had just been struck by

    lightning.

    "I wasn''t sure what to make of my visions, but I thought to let you know just in case."

    Elder Tony sighed.

    "Alpha Jerome, what are you going to do? Are you going to contact the royal family now?"

 Chapter 224: Hiding The Secret

    Chapter 224: Hiding The Secret

    Tony''s POV:

    "Don''t worry.Maybe something went wrong with my divination," I quickly added upon seeing Jerome''s

    expression darken.

    "I don''t think so.I''ve already tried reaching both Mr.Jones'' and Jennifer''s phones, but neither of them

    answered," Jerome said in a grave tone, shaking his head.

    "What?" I asked in surprise.

    "You already tried calling?"

    Before Jerome could answer, Skr suddenly burst into the room in a panic.

    Eyes red and swollen from crying, she grabbed Jerome''s hand urgently.

    "Oh, my God! What I saw came true.Jennifer and Mr.Jones were buried in the snow!"

    As Skr spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks nonstop.

    But her words shocked me to my core.

    Did Skr just say that she had predicted the future? I knew that she was good friends with Jennifer,

    but I didn''t know that she had prophetic power.

    Otherwise, how else could she have known that Anthony and Jennifer were in trouble?

    "Oh, you''re making things up."

    As Jerome spoke, he reached out and cupped Skr''s face.I wasn''t so sure, it almost looked like his

    hand was covering her mouth.

    With his broad back facing me, I couldn''t see it too clearly.

    "Luna Skr, can you predict the future, too? What did you see? Please tell me everything!" I asked

    Skr in surprise.

    "No, you misunderstand, Elder Tony.Skr just happened to have a nightmarest night about my

    sister and her mate.Please don¡¯t take her too seriously."

    Jerome turned to face me with an apologetic smile.

    He made sure to stand in between Skr and me,pletely blocking her from my view.

    "Oh, okay."

    I couldn''t help but feel as though Jerome was acting a bit strange, but I didn''t press him.

    Our priority now was to find out if anything had happened to the prince and his mate.

    "Elder Tony, pleasee in.Tell us.What have you predicted? How are Jennifer and her mate? Is there

    anything we can do to help them?" Skr asked in a forced tone, an awkward smile stered on her

    face.

    "I saw some bad omens, but they weren''t that clear."

    As I spoke, I walked into their room.Jerome helped Skr to the sofa.

    "I will continue to observe the stars and keep my eyes on them.In the meantime, please stay calm.We

    can''t afford to act rashly."

    "Elder Tony, there''s something you need to know.My sister and her mate have gone to the snow

    mountain.They''re not answering my calls.I''m worried that they might be in danger." Jerome sighed

    heavily.

    "Oh, my God!" I gasped.

    Pressing my fingers against my temple, I tried to think.

    "It''ste.Maybe they didn''t hear their phones ring.Why not try again in the morning?"

    "Good idea.Anyway, it iste.Thank you foring all the way here to tell us the news.You should go

    and get some rest now."

    Jerome nodded to me gratefully.I bowed slightly and bade them goodbye.

    Skr''s POV:

    When Tony was gone, Jerome took me back to bed.

    "It''s reallyte.Get some rest first.I''ll try to call them first thing tomorrow morning.They probably have

    bad signal on the mountain, which is why they didn''t pick up a while ago."

    Jerome gently nted a kiss on my forehead.

    "Maybe things aren''t as bad as you think.Both Jennifer and Mr.Jones are strong.I''m sure they''re fine."

    I smiled at him feebly.I knew that worrying wasn''t the solution, but I couldn''t help it.

    Taking a deep breath, I willed myself to calm down for the sake of the baby.

    Jerome looked at me with concern.

    Not wanting him to worry about me, I did as I was told and slipped into bed.

    But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t fall asleep.

    Every time I closed my eyes, all I could see was the vision of Jennifer and Anthony buried in the snow.

    All of a sudden, I felt as though my wrist was on fire.

    Panic, I screamed in pain.

    "Argh!"

    I reached for my burning wrist with the other hand and tried to sit up, blindly grabbing at the dark.

    In doing so, I knocked something over and heard the sound of ss shattering on the floor.

    "Skr!"

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Jerome sat bolt upright and threw his arms around me.

    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    I looked around wildly, clutching at my chest as though I was being suffocated.

    Now that I was awake, I could see that I had knocked over the bedside tablemp.

    Pieces of ss were scattered all over the floor.

    Being cradled in Jerome''s arms, I swallowed my tears and gradually calmed down.

    "Jerome..."

    I whimpered, clutching my wrist tightly.

    It looked like this power was growing more and more uncontroble.

    At this rate, I would be found out soon enough.

    But what would happen to Jerome? Would he get in trouble because of me? "What happened?"

    Jerome stroked my hairfortingly.

    "I saw...a lot of things.All at once.They were sometimes blurry, sometimes clear.It was like there was a

    surge of power in my body just aching to burst out.It was so difficult for me to control it." I choked.

    Tears started streaming down my cheeks.

    "It''s going to be okay, Skr.Don''t worry.When Mr.Jones and Jennifere back, let''s try to figure out

    where your special power came from."

    After giving me a reassuring smile, Jerome climbed out of bed to clean up the remnants of the broken

    lamp.

    When he was done, he headed to the kitchen and warmed up a ss of milk for me.

    "Drink this," Jerome coaxed as he handed me the cup.

    "It''ll make you feel better."

    I obediently took a sip, and almost immediately, its warmth spread all over my body.

    After finishing thest drop, I set the ss on the table and stole a nce at Jerome''s handsome face.

    He cared about me so much, but I kept holding him back.

    Things couldn''t go on like this.

    Guilt was eating away at me.

    For Jerome''s sake, I swore to myself that I would hide my special power at all costs.

    I didn''t want to make things difficult for him anymore.

    "Skr, get some rest.Stressing out over those unhappy things might affect the child''s health, so stop

    worrying.I''ll take care of you,"

    Jerome said as though he could read my mind.

    He pinched my nose yfully.

    "I''ll call Jennifer and Mr.Jones first thing tomorrow.If I still can¡¯t get in touch with them, I''ll figure

    something out."

    "Okay, let''s sleep."

    I pulled the quilt up to my chin and sank deeper into my pillow.

    "Let me tell you a bedtime story."

    Jeromey beside me and slipped his arm around my shoulder.

    "How about I tell you the story of the three pigs? After all, I need to practice telling stories to the baby."

    "Okay."

    I chuckled, looking up at him expectantly.

    "Once upon a time, three little pigs lived in a forest..."

    When Jerome was done with the fairy tale, he started singing lubies in an effort to get me to fall

    asleep.

    While his voice wasn''t amazing, it was calming.

    "When the baby''s here, you and I will get to coax him to sleep."

    Jerome touched my belly and smiled warmly.

    Jerome stroked my baby bump lovingly and I was deeply touched by how gentle he was.

    I smiled at him genuinely and nodded, then closed my eyes.

    With him by my side, I felt safe and gradually fell asleep.

    This time, my sleep was peaceful.

    No more nightmares.

    ¡®¡®Jennifer, Mr.Jones, please be safe"

 Chapter 225: Wizard

    Chapter 225: Wizard

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I had a terrible nightmare that shook me to the core.My limbs felt stiff and my body was covered in cold

    sweat when I woke up.

    A sense of dread filled me as I tried to recall what had happened before I lost my consciousness.

    I remembered Anthony and me getting swept by the avnche, but fortunately, we fell into an icy cave

    and managed to escape death.

    However, to make matters worse, the Love Curse started to cause Anthony pain again.

    I couldn''t remember much after that except that I had lost consciousness after I got hit by something.I

    sat up without conscious thought and scanned my surroundings, but Anthony was nowhere to be seen.

    As soon as I stood up, my knees gave beneath me and I fell to the floor with a loud thudding

    noise.Wait, where was I? I looked around and found myself in a strange log cabin.

    There was nothing fancy about the old cabin, and the furnishings were in and simple.

    I tried to get up, but I didn''t have the strength to lift myself from the floor.However, I had to find Anthony

    no matter what.I gritted my teeth to endure the pain and forced myself up on my feet.

    As soon as I stood up, a strange voice came from behind me.

    "Hey, you''re awake!"

    I turned around to follow the voice and saw a man in a ck cloak standing at the door.

    Was he talking to me? I took a step back with apprehension and looked at him anxiously, wondering if

    he was going to do something bad to me.

    On second thought, perhaps this was the man who had saved me.

    After all, I should have been lying dead in the snow by now.

    "Who are you?" My voice was hoarse.

    "I am a wizard.I live here, on the top of the snow mountain.When I went out today, I found you and a

    man, unconscious in the snow.If I hadn''t brought you here, you would have died," the man replied

    calmly.

    I felt relieved as he didn''t seem hostile at all.

    "I see.Thank you, sir."

    I politely showed him my gratitude, but when I heard about Anthony, my eyes widened with curiosity.

    "The man who was with me...Where is he?"

    "The man? He was badly injured when I found him.s..."

    The wizard lowered his eyes and took a deep breath.I feared the worst when I saw his reaction and my

    head started spinning.

    "No, it can''t be! Anthony, no!" burst into tears and screamed desperately.

    "Oh, calm down, miss.I just wanted to say that he is fine."

    I stared at him in utter disbelief as he chuckled and added, "His injuries were severe, but I managed to

    save his life."

    "Where is he right now? Can you please take me to him?"

    As soon as I found out that Anthony was alive, I didn''t care about anything else.I begged him like a

    child.

    "He is sleeping in the next room."

    The wizard pointed at the door.I couldn''t think of anything else.

    Stifling the pain, I rushed to the next room without hesitation.

    The moment I saw him with my own eyes, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    I was so happy to see him that I realized I wouldn''t be able to carry on living if something had

    happened to him.

    Anthony''s POV:

    As soon as I woke up, I squeezed my eyes shut because of the pain.

    I paused to catch my breath before I looked around the room I was in.I fell into a state of panic when I

    couldn''t see Jennifer and I got up to look for her.I recalled her helpless expression as she didn''t know

    what to do when the Love Curse attacked me.I knew it must have broken her heart to watch me go

    through something like that.I had to let her know that I was fine.I had to find her immediately.I

    staggered to my feet and stood up straight.

    The next moment, I fell to the floor and coughed out blood.I supported myself on the wall and looked at

    my blood.I was so frustrated for feeling so helpless that I ended upughing bitterly at myself.

    Who would have thought that I would end up in a ce like this? How could someone like me keep

    Jennifer safe from harm?

    "Anthony!"

    Just then, I heard Jennifer''s voice and I felt as though someone had breathed hope into me.Jennifer

    was still alive!

    "Jennifer, I''m here!"

    I responded to her immediately.

    The next second, Jennifer rushed in, and I wrapped my arms around her.

    I burst into tears as I couldn''t hold back my excitement.

    Jennifer wept, too.

    "Anthony, I thought I would never see you again!" Jennifer touched my face.

    "The moment I saw you fall down, my mind went nk and I didn''t know what to do."

    "It''s all right now, honey.I''m just sad that you had toe here to this ce for me and then ended up

    having to deal with an avnche.I feel like I''m the reason behind your sadness."

    I kissed Jennifer on the forehead to give herfort.

    "Hey! There''s no need to cry.We''ve both survived, right?" Jennifer smiled at me lovingly.

    "Now that we''ve survived such a big disaster, I think there''s nothing that will stop us from having a

    happy life in the future."

    "Yes, you are right.We''re indeed very lucky to be together again."

    I wiped the tears from her eyes and checked to see if she had any injuries.I felt bad when I saw her

    torn, blood-stained clothes.

    "Jennifer, what about your injuries?"

    "I''m fine.Just minor injuries." Jennifer looked at me with concern.

    "Anthony, what about the Love Curse? Does it still hurt?"

    "I''m fine.I feel much better now.Don''t worry about me.You should think about your own health, silly girl."

    I kissed her on the cheek.

    Just as Jennifer and I were talking to each other, we both heard a cough.

    I looked up at the door and found a man standing there in a ck cloak.I immediately pulled Jennifer

    and stood in front of her.

    "Who are you?"

    "Oh, Anthony, don''t be afraid.He''s a wizard.He found us and nursed us back to health,"

    Jennifer exined in a soft voice.

    "I see."

    I breathed a sigh of relief as I walked over to the wizard.

    "Thank you for saving us.If there is anything I can do for you, please let me know."

    "You two are so interesting.Your first reaction after waking up was to look for the other,pletely

    oblivious to your own health and wellbeing," the wizard said with a smile.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Jennifer lowered her head shyly and I smiled at his words."Perhaps, this is the power of love,"I said

    proudly, taking Jennifer''s hand.

    "We love each other very much."

    "Well, that''s good to know.Shouldn''t you be introducing yourselves to me?" The wizard stroked his

    beard.

    "It would be nice to know the names of the people I just saved."

    I looked at the wizard from head to toe.

    Although he looked a bit strange, the fact that he willingly saved two strangers told me that he wasn''t a

    bad person.

    "My name is Anthony.She is Jennifer, my mate.We are both werewolves."

    I reached out my hand for a handshake.

    "May I know your name? We would like to repay you for saving our lives."

    "Yes, thank you very much for saving us," Jennifer echoed with me.

    The wizard burst intoughter and replied, "I have lived on the snow mountain for many years.Do you

    know why I choose to live in seclusion? It''s because I have nothing to worry about or care for in this

    world.In other words, I didn''t save you to get something in return.You were just lucky that I was in a

    good mood when I met you."

    As I looked into the wizard''s eyes, I felt more confident about my judgment.He seemed like a

    straightforward guy.

    "Please tell us your name and I promise that I will repay you for saving us," I insisted.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter even if I tell you." The wizard shrugged his shoulders.

    "Just call me Morgan."

    Suddenly, my eyebrows furrowed with curiosity.I thought I had heard of that name before.

    "Anthony, isn''t Amelia''s husband called Morgan?"

    Jennifer whispered excitedly, holding my hand.

    I kept silent, but I winked at her.

    Yes! This had to be the same man Amelia had been looking for! "Morgan, do you know someone called

    Amelia? She is a witch."

    I stared at the wizard in anticipation.

 Chapter 226: Amelias Husband

    Chapter 226: Amelia''s Husband

    Morgan''s POV:

    My whole body went stiff at the mention of the name Amelia.What on earth was he talking about? And

    how did he know Amelia? "What did you say? How do you know Amelia?"

    I demanded, anxiously grabbing him by the cor.My heart raced in my chest.I had buried that name so

    deep in my heart for so long, it hurt just to say it out loud.

    This name wed at the deepest scar in my heart.

    "Don''t worry.Hear us out,"

    Anthony said calmly, despite being grabbed by me.

    "The reason why we came to the snow mountain was to remove the Love Curse.Larry had cursed

    me.A little while back, I had gone to his home in order to find out how to remove the curse.While he

    wasn''t there, I found a witch named Amelia.She had been imprisoned by Larry for many years until we

    saved her.She was the one who found out the cure to my curse."

    "And Amelia asked us to help her find her husband, Morgan," Jennifer chimed in eagerly.

    Now that I knew the whole story, I felt a lump in my throat and burst into tears.

    "Oh, my God! I never thought I would hear from Amelia again in my life! Amelia is my wife.She went

    missing years ago.I can''t believe she had been in Larry''s hands this whole time.No wonder I couldn''t

    find her no matter how hard I tried.I know that she once had a rtionship with Larry, but they broke

    things off a long time ago.Who would''ve thought..."

    I couldn''t continue.

    The mere thought that Amelia had been imprisoned by Larry all these years made my blood boil.

    But I took a deep breath, trying my best to calm down.

    "Anyway, thank you," I said seriously.

    "Thank you for telling me.Thank you for saving Amelia.When I saved you back there, I never thought

    you would bring me news about my wife.Thank God!"

    "No, thank you, Morgan.You saved us.You and Amelia.I don''t know how I can possibly thank you

    enough.I just know that you two will be reunited soon."

    Jennifer smiled at me warmly, bowing slightly to show her gratitude.

    "Morgan, I''m curious.What made you choose to live in such a cold and isted ce?" Anthony asked.

    "Oh, well, when Amelia disappeared from my life, my heart died with the memories of her."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    I sighed, recalling how sad I had been.

    "Amelia and I loved each other so much.We were soul mates, and we swore never to

    separate.However, not long after Amelia got pregnant, she went missing.That day, I went out for

    work.When I got back home, she was already gone.I haven''t seen her since.I had looked for her

    everywhere, journeying to almost every corner of the world, but I couldn''t find her.In the end, I was too

    sad to go on.I fled to the snow mountain to iste myself from the world.I missed Amelia with all my

    heart and decided to live alone for the rest of my life."

    Anthony''s POV:

    After listening to the wizard''s story, Jennifer and I exchanged looks and sighed.

    We never thought that Amelia''s husband would also be looking for her.

    It moved us to know that the two had never given up on each other despite spending years apart.

    Perhaps true love could indeed create miracles.

    After all this time, they now had a chance to meet again.

    "Anyway, let''s stop talking about me.Lad, are you here for the Tear of Edith?"

    Morgan changed the topic so suddenly.

    "This is the only flower that can remove the Love Curse."

    "Yes, I just didn''t think that you would know this, too."

    My heart swelled with hope.

    "Do you know where the divine flower is now?"

    "Of course I do.But it''s impossible to harvest."

    Morgan looked at us helplessly.

    "The divine flower sits right at the top of the snow mountain, which actually isn''t that far from here.I''ve

    seen countless people seek it for different reasons some for money, others to remove the Love Curse,

    just like you.But in all of my years here, I have never seen anyone sessfully pick the Tear of Edith."

    "But why not?" I couldn''t help but frown deeply.

    "Because the divine flower is under the protection of Edith," Morgan said solemnly.

    "Edith will only ever be moved by true love.Only if you love each other purely and wholeheartedly will

    she let you pick the divine flower."

    "Oh, yes, Amelia warned us.Don''t worry.We wouldn''t have made the journey if we didn''t truly love each

    other."

    As I spoke, I looked back at Jennifer, whose eyes also burned with determination.

    "Our love will withstand any test.We''ll definitely get the divine flower."

    "If that''s the case, then good luck to you both." Morgan shook his head, chuckling.

    "I''m afraid we need to be on our way.We have to look for the luggage we lost in the avnche.Morgan,

    Amelia is staying in the royal pce of the Osman Kingdom.If you want to see her, we''ll do whatever

    we can to help you."

    I took Jennifer''s hand and squeezed it.

    "No need to rush.I actually have your backpacks." Morgan smiled.

    "I brought them here when I saved you.As he was talking, he strode over to the wooden cab and

    started pulling out our backpacks from inside.

    "We can''t thank you enough, Morgan."

    I hurriedly gathered all our belongings.

    "We need to tell Mrs.Jones what happened."

    Jennifer anxiously fished her phone out of her backpack.But as soon as she turned it on, her face fell.

    "Oh, no! Anthony, there''s no signal here!"

    "Hey, you didn''t tell me the whole truth, did you? I can tell you''re no ordinary werewolves."

    Morgan pulled out his wand and swirled it in the air.Suddenly, a white pigeon flew inside the room.

    "Otherwise, why would Amelia be staying in the royal pce of the Osman Kingdom?"

    Hearing this, I smiled apologetically at Morgan.

    "I''m sorry, Morgan.We didn''t try to hide the truth from you on purpose.We just thought that it would

    cause you unnecessary trouble.The truth is, I''m a prince of the Osman Kingdom."

    "No wonder." Morgan simply nodded.

    He didn''t seem fazed that he was in the presence of royalty.

    Instead, he whistled and the pigeon flew to perch on his shoulder.

    "This is a magic carrier pigeon.It can carry a message almost anywhere, including the royal pce."

    "Great!" Jennifer looked at Morgan gratefully.

    "Could we also send a message to the Rainbow Pack? My friends must be worried about me."

    "Not a problem!"

    Morgan agreed without hesitation.

    I heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thanks to Morgan, many of our problems were solved.

    Now, all we needed to do was pick the divine flower.

    But first, we needed to regain our strength.

 Chapter 227: Help Someone In Danger

    Chapter 227: Help Someone In Danger

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Morgan jotted down what Anthony and I dictated.

    When he was done, he rolled up the letter and tied it to the leg of the carrier pigeon.

    He then opened the window to send the pigeon on its way.  Watching the little bird fly off into the

    distance, I gradually felt relieved.

    But then gusts of freezing cold winds blew in from the window, whipping at me.

    As though the injuries weren''t painful enough, the snow mountain''s biting cold was simply unbearable.

    I shivered uncontrobly as the cold seeped into my bones.  "Jennifer, you''re shivering! Stop

    pretending to be strong and drink the potion for the cold."

    Anthony hurriedly looked for the bottle of magic medicine that Amelia had given us in his back pack.

    When he handed it to me, Morgan''s eyes lit up excitedly.

    "Oh, my God! Isn''t that Amelia''s?"

    He bounded over and pointed at the bottle in Anthony''s hand.

    "I would recognize it anywhere.That must mean Amelia really is alive!"

    He sped his hands gratefully, tears welling up in his eyes.  "Yes, Amelia gave this to us.She helped

    us prepare for this trip.Without her, I doubt we would''ve made it this far,"

    Anthony exined with a smile, pressing the bottle into my hand.

    The second I swallowed the medicine, a wave of delicious warmth enveloped my body.  "Can you take

    me with you back to the royal pce? I really want to see my dear Amelia again,"

    Morgan pleaded.

    Seeing how desperate he looked, Anthony and I exchanged emotional nces.

    "Of course, Morgan," I said softly.

    "We''re indebted to both you and Amelia.Plus, we promised her that we would help her find her

    husband.You can go to see her at the royal pce any time you wish."

    I reached out and patted him on the shoulder, smiling warmly.  Just then, Anthony suddenly clutched

    his chest and gasped in pain.

    "Anthony!" I rushed to his side.

    "Are you okay? Is it the Love Curse? Wait, I''ll get you the medicine!"

    I started rummaging through my backpack desperately, but no matter how hard I looked, I couldn''t find

    the medicine.

    Oh, God! Could it have been lost in the avnche? As horror began to overtake me, I looked helplessly

    at Anthony, who was curled up in pain.

    How could I relieve his pain? I was at a total loss.I could do nothing but hold him in my arms tightly.

    "Anthony, I can''t find the medicine.I''m so sorry.What should I do?"

    Anthony had broken into a cold sweat.

    I tried to wipe it off his forehead.

    He grimaced in pain and shut his eyes tight.

    I couldn''t bear to see him like this.

    "Let me help."

    Suddenly, Morgan raised his magic wand, winking at me.

    "Don''t forget that I''m a wizard, too."

    As he spoke, he started to wave his magic wand.

    A bright light exploded from the wand''s tip andnded on Anthony.

    Anthony''s tightly-knit eyebrows instantly rxed.

    "Anthony! Are you okay? Do you feel better?" I asked.

    Anthony opened his eyes slowly and reached for my hand.

    "Thank you, Morgan.I can''t thank you enough!"

    Now that Anthony''s condition had stabilized, I quickly nodded gratefully to Morgan.

    "It was nothing, really.You were the ones who let me know that Amelia is alive.I''m obliged to help you!"

    Morgan stroked his beard.

    "Now help him into bed.You both are still injured.Let''s discuss things further once you''ve recovered."

    After giving me a reassuring smile, he then turned to leave and closed the door behind him.

    "Thank you, Morgan."

    When he was gone, I helped Anthony to the bed and made him lie down.

    Iy down next to him, pulling the quilt over both of us.  Finally, it was just us.  "Anthony, thank you for

    coming to save me back there.You were like my knight in shining armor¡ªyou made me swoon like a

    teenage girl!"

    Recalling how we had almost died, I couldn''t help but feel grateful to my mate and I wanted him to

    know this.

    "But I still failed to protect you in the end.I''m sorry, Jennifer,"

    Anthony whispered, pecking me on the forehead.

    "Don''t apologize.As long as you''re fine, I''m fine."

    I snuggled in Anthony''s arms and kissed his lips.

    "I love you, Anthony.Let''s find the Tear of Edith as soon as possible.The sooner we remove the Love

    Curse, the better."

    "You''re right.After all, I''m still waiting for you to be my bride." Anthony smiled.

    Nestled in each other''s arms, we gradually fell asleep...

    Skr''s POV:

    The second I opened my eyes the following morning, I recalled the terrible nightmare I hadst night.

    I sat bolt upright and reached for my phone.

    "Jerome, I''m going to try calling Jennifer." I dialed her number anxiously.

    "Jennifer, please answer the phone."

    But my prayers didn''t work.I tried her number three times, but the call refused to connect.Next, I tried to

    ring Anthony, but to no avail.

    "Jerome!" I cried helplessly.

    "How could this be? Something must have happened to them.We need to do something!"

    Jerome was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at me worriedly.

    I threw myself into his arms, tears already streaming down my cheeks uncontrobly.

    "Don''t cry, Skr!"

    Jerome hugged me back tightly.  "Jerome, we need to send some werewolves to look for them and we

    need to inform the royal pce that something must have happened to them..."

    In a state of panic, I started rambling.I could never forgive myself.I already knew that they couldn''t be

    reached yesterday, and despite all the bad omens, I didn''t take any action.

    Jennifer was my best friend! I couldn''t lose her!  Just as I was about to break down, we heard a rap on

    the window.

    I looked up and found a white pigeon perched outside on the window will.

    Upon a closer look, there was a small note tied to its leg.

    Jerome hurried to the window and opened it.

    "Skr, it''s a carrier pigeon!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Jerome carefully untied the note from its leg and handed it to me.

    "Here, read it.Maybe it''s from Jennifer!"

    My hands trembled as I unfolded the piece of paper.

    "Dear Skr, it''s me, Jennifer.We''re fine.Please don''t worry about us.We made it to the snow mountain

    and are going to look for the Tear of Edith.There''s no signal up here, so the only way to let you know

    that we''re safe is through this carrier pigeon."

    As I read the letter, I covered my mouth with excitement.

    "Jerome, it is from Jennifer!" I eximed.

    "She''s fine! She and Mr.Jones are fine.They''re going to look for the divine flower."

    Now that I knew they were safe and sound, I buried my head into Jerome''s arms and broke into sobs.I

    was so relieved!

    "Don''t cry, honey.Jennifer is fine, isn''t she? Stop stressing over it.It''s not good for the baby."

    Jerome gently stroked the back of my head.

    "It sounds like they''ll be back soon.I just know they''ll seed!"

    "Jerome, I''m still a little worried.How about we go talk to Tony?" I wiped my tears.

    "Okay.I was just about to send someone to summon him, anyway." Jerome helped me up.

    "It''s a cold day today.Make sure you put on moreyers."

    After freshening up, Jerome and I set out to look for Tony.

    "Oh, Alpha Jerome, Luna Skr! You must be here for the news about your sister and her mate."

    As soon as Tony opened the door for us, he greeted us warmly.  "Yes.What have you found out? How

    are they doing?"

    Jerome asked.

    "I tried to find out about them as soon as I woke up this morning.The resulting divination gave me good

    signs.In fact, I was just about to go out to tell you."

    Tony pped his hands happily.

    "I saw that they were helped by someone else, and they''re out of harm''s way now."

    Hearing this from Tony, I finally let out a huge sigh of relief.

    After expressing our thanks, Jerome and I turned to leave.

    We chatted and chuckled on our way back.

    As we were talking, I suddenly noticed a billboard in front of us was about to fall on a little boy, who was

    ying under it.

    "No!"

    I screamed and rushed to save the little boy regardless of anything else.

    But I was toote; the shaky billboard snapped and plummeted to the ground.

    I couldn''t stand the thought of the little boy getting crushed by the billboard.

    Suddenly, my blood began to boil and I instinctively raised my hand.

    A force exploded from my fingertips.

    Driven by that force, a strong gust of wind suddenly rippled through the air.

    Before I realized what was going on, the wind had managed to blow the billboard far away.

    The little boy was spared, and no one was hurt.

    When I saw this, I stopped in my tracks.

    Panting, I stared at my palm in a daze.

    "Skr, we need to go.The boy is fine.His mother will take care of him."

    Snapping me out of my trance, Jerome suddenly came over and grabbed my arm.

    He started dragging me away and I was too stunned to resist.

    After putting some distance between us and the scene, Jerome finally let go of me.

    He looked at me with mixed emotions.

    He seemed troubled.

    "Skr, I saw what just happened.You used your special power again just now.I''m just d we left

    quickly enough and that no one noticed anything unusual."

    Jerome sighed heavily.  "Jerome, I''m sorry, but I couldn''t just stand by and watch a child get hurt

    without doing anything."

    I slumped into his arms like a deted balloon.

    "Skr, look!"

    Jerome grabbed my wrist.

    When I looked down to check, I found that the hexagram mark on my wrist was shining.

    "The mark''s getting more and more noticeable.Maybe this has something to do with your identity..."

    "Honestly, Jerome, I don''t think I can control my special powers much longer," I murmured sadly.

    "Daniel''s getting married in a few days.You can''t expose your special powers at the wedding.Promise

    me you won''t do anything rash, Skr."

    Jerome''s tone was grave, but he held me tightly in his arms.

    "Okay.I promise."

    In that moment, I made up my mind not to make things difficult for Jerome.

 Chapter 228: Preparing For The Wedding

    Chapter 228: Preparing For The Wedding

    Daniel''s POV:

    We had to rush the preparations because we ended up pushing up the day of the wedding to an earlier

    date.

    Today, Helen and I woke up in the early morning to pick out the wedding dress and our rings.

    Much to our surprise, Helen and I ran into Devin and Grace while we were in the shopping mall.

    "Oh my God! What a coincidence!"

    Grace held Helen''s hand affectionately.

    "You must be Helen! What are you two doing here?"

    "Daniel and I were actually going to pick a wedding dress for me.After all, the date of the wedding is

    knocking on the door"

    Helen replied shyly.

    "Oh, my dear brother, I didn''t expect to see you here, but I''m d I did.I''ve been meaning to

    congratte you!"

    Devin stepped forward and reached out to shake my hand.I was surprised by his behavior, but I

    responded politely with a hand shake.Why was Devin being so nice?

    "Oh, thank you.I appreciate it."

    I nodded my head humbly.

    After all, I didn''t want Devin to feel bad after heshed out at me yesterday because our father chose

    me to be the future Alpha.  "Come on, Daniel.I just wanted to see you and wish you all the best on your

    wedding!"

    Devin smiled.

    "Do you mind if we tag along with you?"

    Although I didn''t know why Devin had suddenly changed his attitude towards me, I couldn''t turn him

    down since he was being so polite.

    Therefore, I had no choice but to let him and Grace apany us to the wedding dress shop.

    "This one, and this one...Please let Helen try them on.I think those will suit her very well!"

    As soon as we entered the shop, Grace began to order the shop assistant around as if she was her

    personal secretary.

    Helen seemed embarrassed by Grace''s behavior, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Oh my God, Helen, you have such a perfect figure!"

    Grace showered Helen withpliments as they stood in front of the dressing mirror with the shop

    assistant.

    The men weren''t allowed inside the fitting room, so Devin and I waited outside.

    We sat in awkward silence for a while.

    "Daniel, I''m sorry about what happenedst time."

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Devin broke the silence.

    "I shouldn''t have said those things to you.You know I''ve always been impulsive since we were

    little.After I went back home, I carefully thought about our father''s decision and I''vee to realize that

    he is right.You are the most suitable candidate for Alpha."

    "What?"

    I blurted out without conscious thought as I stared at him nkly.I never thought that I would hear

    Devin say those words to me.

    "Daniel, we both know that you''re calmer than me when ites to handling critical situations.I think

    that''s why he attaches more importance to you."

    Devin patted me on the shoulder.

    "Congrattions on bing the future Alpha."

    I was at a loss for words as I didn''t know how to respond to Devin''s sudden change of attitude.

    Just then, Helen pushed the curtain of the fitting room open and walked out, unting her dress.

    "Honey, what do you think of this dress?"

    Helen was wearing a stunning white flowing gown that fell to her ankles and entuated her curves.

    I stood there breathlessly gawking at Helen.

    To say that she looked beautiful would be an understatement! Helen glowed from head to toe, like an

    angel that had ascended from the heavens above.

    I had never seen a bride more beautiful and enchanting than her in my life.

    "Helen, I don''t know what to say.You will be the most beautiful bride ever."

    I grabbed Helen''s hand affectionately and nodded my head at the shop assistant.

    "We''ll take this one!"

    "Oh, Daniel, stop it!"

    Helen blushed immediately.

    After we got out of that shop, Helen and I decided to go looking for our wedding rings at the jewelry

    shop.

    However, Grace grabbed Helen''s hand and stopped her.

    "Hey, why don''t you twoe over to our house for dinner tomorrow?" Grace looked at me.

    "Daniel, let me make it up to you for my rude behaviorst time.Please have dinner with us tomorrow!"

    Devin echoed with his wife.

    "Sure, of course."

    I forced a smile on my lips because I didn''t want to be impolite, but Devin''s sudden change in attitude

    was throwing me off a bit.

    Despite my reluctance, I agreed to have dinner at this house in order to take a step in the positive

    direction of our rtionship.

    Helen''s POV:

    We parted ways with Grace and Devin at the entrance of the wedding shop.

    Daniel and I went to the jewelry store next to choose wedding rings.

    We passed by a gift store to order the balloons and flowers for the wedding. After we hadpleted

    every task we had set out to do, Daniel and I went back home with several shopping bags hanging

    from both hands.  "I''m looking forward to seeing you in this dress on our big day,"

    Daniel said as he hung the wedding dress on the hanger.

    "Oh, I''m so excited, Daniel.I want to get married to you as soon as possible!"

    I held Daniel''s hand.

    "We will be the happiest couple in the world."

    As we were having an intimate moment between us, the doorbell rang.

    "Helen, it''s me!"

    Mandy''s voice came from outside.

    Daniel frowned, sighing with exasperation before he opened the door.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Daniel spoke in an impatient tone.

    "Hello, I''m here to congratte you guys."

    Mandy smiled sweetly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

    "Daniel, I''ve brought a wedding gift for Helen." Mandy raised her hands to show me a beautifully

    wrapped package before she handed it to me.

    I looked at her with surprise when I opened the box and found a bottle of perfume.

    "Helen, I bought this perfume just for you.I hope you like it."

    Mandy looked at me eagerly.

    "It has the fragrance ofvender."  I opened the bottle and took a whiff.

    She wasn''t lying because the perfume did have a strong fragrance ofvender.

    "Thank you, Mandy.I like it very much," I answered politely.

    "I thought you were here for Daniel again."

    "I''m d that you like it!"

    Mandy gasped, clutching at her chest dramatically.

    "No matter what I do, Daniel will always love you.You''re the only one in his heart." I blushed and felt

    happy.

    Even my former rival in love blessed my rtionship with Daniel.

    I couldn''t be happier about it.

    "All right.I should get going.Once again, congrattions to the both of you."

    Mandy left with a smile.  "She is right.You are the only one in my heart, honey."

    After Daniel closed the door, he wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed my neck.

    "You''re so beautiful that I don''t want to spend a single moment without you."

    "You are such a sweet talker."

    I kissed Daniel''s cheek.

    Suddenly, his phone started ringing.

    "Daniel, your father misses you.Can youe and see him when you have time?"

    It was Betty on the other end of the line.

    "I hope everything is okay.I''lle over with Helen soon!"

    Daniel hung up the phone and looked at me.

    "Helen, I''m worried about my father''s health.It''s time I pay him a visit.Would you like to join me?"

    "Of course! I would love to see Alpha Marlon as well," I answered with a smile.

 Chapter 229: The Poisonous Perfume

    Chapter 229: The Poisonous Perfume

    Mandy''s POV:

    I wanted to wipe the floor with that bitch''s arrogant smile.

    Did Helen really believe that I would give Daniel and her my blessings? She was either crazy or she

    was dreaming.

    The smug look on Helen''s face infuriated me and I kicked the stones on the roadside to release my

    anger.  However, my frown was slowly reced by a smile when I thought of that bottle of perfume I

    had just given to Helen.

    I couldn''t wait to see the results.

    After leaving Daniel''s house, I went straight to Devin''s house, as we had previously agreed.

    After all, it was Devin who had asked me to give Helen that bottle of perfume.

    "I''ve given the perfume to Helen,"

    I reported proudly, as soon as Devin opened the door.

    "Well done!"

    A rare smile appeared on Devin''s face before he burst intoughter.

    "Just wait and see what happens, Mandy."

    "I don''t care what you do to that bitch, but I hope you''re not going to harm Daniel.Are you?"

    I asked with concern since Devin''s reaction made me feel worried.

    After all, I had heard that he and Daniel were at odds with each other.

    "Oh, of course not.He is my brother."

    Devin brushed off my concerns.

    "I just want to teach Helen an important lesson.As long as I am alive, I won''t allow a lowly she-wolf to

    marry into our family.To be honest, I me my brother''s poor taste in women.How could he fall in love

    with a simpleton like her instead of someone like you?"

    Devin''s words cheered me up.

    "You are right, Devin."

    I flipped my hair.

    "It''s been a pleasure working with you.However, will Daniel find out the perfume is poisonous? I don''t

    want him to think I''m an evil woman."

    "Don''t worry, Mandy," Devin said confidently.

    "I''ll take care of everything.After all, I''m Daniel''s brother.I know him well."

    "May I ask what you have done to that bottle of perfume?"

    I looked at him curiously.

    "I added poison into it,"

    Devin chuckled.

    "With each use, Helen will be gradually get poisoned.It may take some time, but in the end, she will die

    and no one will know how she dies."

    "Oh, that''s great! I''ll get to marry Daniel after Helen dies.Will you help me?"

    I hide my excitement behind a facade ofposure as I spoke.

    "No problem.Consider it done!"

    Devin gave me his word.

    "Devin, are you sure that nothing will happen to Daniel?" I asked.

    "Of course not.Daniel doesn''t have the habit of wearing perfume.He isn''t going to use Helen''s perfume,

    Don''t worry about him." Devin tried to close the door.

    "Go home quickly.Don''t let anyone see us together, or else, they will suspect us."

    I nodded and left with satisfaction.

    On my way home, I couldn''t imagine all the gruesome ways Helen would meet her doom.

    Every conjecture brought a smile to my face.

    I felt hopeful again.

    There was still a chance for me to end up with Daniel.  I never expected that Devin woulde to me

    and offer to help me.

    I was wondering how to ruin the wedding of Helen and Daniel when he came to me and told me that he

    could kill Helen.

    When Devin told me that he didn''t want Helen to marry into ck Stone Pack, I agreed to cooperate

    with him.

    I followed his orders and befriended Helen.

    Then, I used their wedding as an excuse to give her that bottle of perfume as a gift.

    Everything went on perfectly as expected.

    I couldn''t contain my excitement.

    "Helen, I hope you miss Daniel a lot when you''re rotting in hell!"

    I just had to be patient for what was toe.

    Daniel''s POV:

    After receiving a call from my mother, I took Helen with me to pay my father a visit.

    Although my father was still bedridden, I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw him as he seemed to be

    doing much better than he did before.

    "Dad, look who I''ve brought to see you,"

    I said to my father with a smile.  "Helen, you look more beautiful than the first time I saw you.Daniel,

    how are the preparations for your wedding?"

    My mother walked into the room with a tray carrying two sses of juice.

    "We''ve bought the wedding dress and wedding rings.The other preparations areing along nicely," I

    answered with a smile.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Oh, honey, I can''t wait to see you and Helen get married."

    My mother sat on the chair next to the bed with a smile.

    "Daniel,e here."

    My father waved at me and I hurried to hold his hand.

    "Dad, what is it?"

    I said gently.  "Daniel, you have to be the kind of Alpha that puts the safety of our pack before his own

    life.Only then will your brother respect you.You were always calmer and more thoughtful since you

    were young, and that''s why I believe that you will make a good Alpha,"

    my father said, patting my hand lovingly.

    I nodded in response, swallowing the lump in my throat.

    "I will not let you down, Dad." I reassured him.

    "Alpha Marlon, how are you feeling now?"

    Helen stepped forward and asked my father about his health condition.

    "I''m feeling much better now.Thank you for your concern, Helen."

    My father smiled at her.

    "I''m just d that I will get to see you two get married before I die."

    "Please, don''t say that.I''m sure you will live a long life," Helen replied sincerely.

    "Helen, you are such a kind and sensible girl.Daniel is really lucky to have someone like you beside

    him."

    My fatherughed.

    "You two should always look after each other, no matter what happens."

    After he exchanged a few words with Helen, my father suddenly started to cough and his chest heaved

    violently.

    "Dad!"

    I stood up and looked at my mother.

    "Mom, go and call the doctor!"

    Before long, the doctor arrived and he pressed the stethoscope against my father''s chest with a serious

    expression.

    "I am sensing some  inconsistencies with Alpha Marlon''s heart rate.Please give us the room.We need

    to run some tests right away!¡±

    Helen and I helped my mother out of the room as soon as the doctor said that.

    The doctor and nurses were inside for more than half an hour.

    After a dreadfully long wait, the doctor walked out of the room and told us that my father was fine.

    "I''ll take care of your father.You should take Helen back home."

    As she spoke, my mother took off a ne from her neck and handed it to Helen.

    "This ne has been passed down to me from my mother.Now I''m giving it to you.I hope that you

    will take good care of it."

    "Thank you, Luna Betty.This means a lot to me.I will surely cherish it."

    Helen expressed her heartfelt gratitude.

    We left shortly after as we didn''t want to disturb my father''s rest.

    After we came back to my house, Helen and I stared at each other silently for a long time.

    "Daniel, your father will be fine."

    Helen broke the silence.

    She held my hand andforted me softly.

    "I hope so," I sighed.

    Helen could see my distress from the look on my face.

    I couldn''t stop thinking about what had just happened earlier on.I couldn''t make any sense of it.

    My father was fit as a fiddle for a man of his age.

    Why was he suddenly bedridden and fighting for his life? Perhaps, my father''s situation was worse than

    we had imagined.

 Chapter 230: Marlon Was Poisoned

    Chapter 230: Marlon Was Poisoned

    Helen''s POV:

    Sitting on the bed, I carefully examined the ne in my hands that Luna Betty had given me.

    It was a delicate piece of jewelry.

    Although it looked a little traditional and old-fashioned, there was a certain charm to its aged

    appearance.

    "Daniel, your parents are so kind to me," I said, choking back the emotion in my voice.

    "I really hope your father recovers soon."

    "Don''t worry about anything and just prepare for our wedding, Helen.Seeing us get married will lift his

    spirits and help him recover faster," Daniel said, stroking my hair.

    Then, he leaned in and kissed me on the cheek.

    "Daniel, I really wish we could have a child as soon as possible.Imagine how cute our kid will be! And

    your parents will finally have a grandchild to y with.It will definitely make Alpha Marlon very happy."

    I sighed wistfully as I imagined how my child with Daniel would look like.

    "Of course.Honey, we''ll have a child sooner orter.Moon Goddess will bless us.Let''s just let nature

    take its course, okay?"

    Daniel saidfortingly, holding my hand.

    "But I don''t want to wait anymore, Daniel."

    I shifted closer to Daniel and kissed him on the lips.

    "Skr is already going to be a mother."

    "Honey, if you''re taking the initiative, why would I stop you?"

    Daniel teased.

    His warmughter rang in my ears as he climbed over me and began to unbutton my blouse.

    "I will cherish my bride very much."

    As he continued to undress me, his kisses rained all over my body, making me tremble from head to

    toe.I couldn''t help moaning, and I wrapped my arms around him tightly, pressing his body on mine.

    "Daniel,e on.Fuck me,"

    I whispered seductively, spreading my legs wide to invite him in.

    Staring at me hungrily, Daniel took off his pants in a hurry.

    Just when we were about to begin, however, my phone rang, interrupting us.

    "Helen speaking.Who''s this?"

    Reluctantly picking up my phone from the bedside table, I answered it absent- mindedly.

    "Helen, this is Mandy.I''m sorry to bother you at thiste hour.I just wanted to ask if you like the perfume

    I gave you.Have you tried it on yet?"

    Mandy''s soft voice came from the other end of the line.

    She soundedpletely different from before.

    "Mandy? Oh, don''t worry, I haven''t gone to bed yet," I replied vaguely.

    "And yeah, I like the perfume a lot.I''ll definitely use it.Thank you for the gift."

    "I''m d to hear that, Helen.I don''t mean anything else.I just want to be friends with you," Mandy

    replied.

    "Of course.Any friend of Daniel''s is a friend of mine," I said on the phone, while smiling sweetly at the

    man in front of me.

    "Thank you, Helen.You are so kind.Good night."

    Mandy hung up the phone.

    "Was that Mandy?" Daniel asked, holding me in his arms.

    "Yes.I don''t understand why she''s being so nice to me all of a sudden.Not only did she give me a gift,

    but she also called to tell me that she wanted to be friends with me." I frowned in disbelief.

    "If something seems too good to be true, it probably is.Helen, I think you''d better be on guard against

    Mandy.Don''t trust herpletely," Daniel said seriously.

    "I will, honey." I smiled at him to lighten the mood and nted a kiss on his lips.

    "Shall we continue now?"

    Daniel''s face broke into a wide grin, as if it was the question he had been waiting for me to ask.

    He climbed on top of me again with even more enthusiasm than before, and kissed me as he finally

    thrust into me, eliciting a loud moan from my lips.

    With his body guiding mine, we made passionate love for a long time.

    It was only after midnight that we finally fell asleep in each other''s arms,pletely satisfied.

    The next day, it waste in the morning by the time Daniel and I woke up.

    After getting up, we freshened up in a hurry and got ready to go to Devin''s house.

    Just before leaving, I suddenly remembered the gift from Mandy.

    I took out the bottle ofvender perfume and sprayed it a few times on myself.

    Although I couldn''t figure out what Mandy''s intentions were for being kind to me all of a sudden, I

    couldn''t deny that the perfume smelled great.

    I liked it very much.

    "It smells good.It suits you really well,"

    Daniel said, nodding appreciatively.

    Soon, the two of us arrived at Devin''s house.

    To my surprise, Betty and Marlon were also there.

    Marlon was not in good health.

    Why wasn''t he staying at home to recuperate?

    Devin''s POV:

    When Daniel arrived at my house with Helen, I immediately got up and greeted the two of them warmly.

    "Daniel, Helen, wee.Come and sit here.We have been waiting for you for a long time,"

    I said in a hospitable tone, ushering them to the sofa in the living room.

    My father was also sitting there in his wheelchair, watching TV with my mother.

    "Alpha Marlon, how are you? Are you feeling okay?"

    As soon as Helen arrived, she sat on the sofa next to my father and talked to him in a concerned voice.

    But to me, her words sounded fake, as if she was putting on a show just to get on my father''s good

    side.

    "Oh, I feel fine today.Thank you for your concern, Helen."

    My father''s eyes lit up in happiness and he held Helen''s hand.

    "When Betty and I heard from Devin that you and Daniel wereing here for a get-together, we

    decided to join as well.You know, I''ve always wished that we could all get along as a big family."

    The kind smile on my father''s face as he looked at Helen made me boil with jealousy.

    This old man had always been partial to my brother, Daniel.

    He treated him and his mate so well, but he never did the same to me or my wife.

    "You''re right, Dad.I share the same wish as you, which is why I organized this family gathering.I hope

    that we could all get along," I said with a smile, taking a seat nearby.

    "Helen, I wish you and Daniel a happy marriage.I pretended to be friendly as well.

    After I chatted with Daniel for a while, Grace came out of the kitchen and set the table.

    "Dinner is ready," she announced with a big smile.

    Soon, all of us took our seats at the dining table and dug in.It had been a long time since our whole

    family had dined together like this.

    "Try this, Daniel.It''s delicious.I''m sure you''ll like it,"

    I said, filling a bowl of soup for Daniel.

    Meanwhile, Grace kept picking up food for Helen to eat.

    Helen seemed to be ttered.

    "There''s no need to be nervous, Helen.Just think of this as your own home."

    My father, who was sitting on Helen''s left, was filling a bowl of soup for Helen, but before he could

    finish his words, he suddenly coughed violently.

    "Dad!"

    Daniel stood up and eximed in shock.

    For some reason, he looked very silly.

    "It''s nothing.I just feel a little short of breath.Maybe it''s because I took a few steps today," my father

    said in a hoarse voice, casually waving his hand.

    "Oh, that''s not good.Dad, you have to take care of yourself."

    I pretended to show my concern for him, but in my heart, I couldn''t contain my glee.

    It seemed that Helen used the perfume that Mandy had given her, because its effects were clear to be

    seen.

    In fact, that bottle of perfume wasn''t intended to poison Helen, but to poison my dear father.

    It was only in order to trick Mandy into helping me that I had told her that this perfume would poison

    Helen.

    There was a toxic drug mixed into the perfume that was especially harmful to patients with heart

    disease.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    My n was very simple.

    I knew that Helen woulde into contact with my father often.

    As long as she used this perfume on a regr basis, my father would gradually be poisoned to death.

    When that happened, I could use Helen of poisoning him.

    Even if word came out that the perfume had been given to Helen by Mandy, Mandy would be the one

    convicted of murdering the Alpha.

    As long as I denied having anything to do with it, no one could me me.

    If Mandy was sentenced to death, it was not my fault.

    After all, she wasn''t innocent in this either.

    She was just stupid and desperate enough to go to any means to get Daniel.

    "Dad, you''d better go back home and take some rest.Don''t exert yourself,"

    Daniel advised, looking worriedly at our father.

    As usual, our father took Daniel''s heed.

    Our family dinner came to a close much faster than expected.

    "I''m sorry for ruining the dinner."

    My father sighed, sitting back in the wheelchair.

    "Don''t say that.Devin and I are very happy to see you guys," Daniel saidfortingly, walking over to

    my father to push his wheelchair.

    "Dad, Helen and I will drive you home."

    "Daniel, you are such a good son."

    My mother got up from the table too and smiled warmly at Daniel.I had to suppress the urge to roll my

    eyes at the sickeningly sweet scene in front of me.

    "Thank you, Daniel.Drive carefully, and take good care of Dad,"

    I said, trying my best to maintain the smile on my face as I waved goodbye to all of them.

    "Bye, Devin."

    My father threw a momentary nce at me before turning around.

    After seeing them all off, Grace walked up to me and frowned.

    "Honey, you''ve been acting strange for the past few days.What happened?" she asked, holding my

    hand.

    "Nothing, Grace."

    With a happy sigh, I held her in my arms and kissed her on the forehead.

    "I''m just excited that my n is about to seed.It''s all Daniel''s fault.He forced my hand.Just wait and

    see.I won''t let Daniel be the Alpha."

 Chapter 231: Find The Divine Flower

    Chapter 231: Find The Divine Flower

    Daniel''s POV:

    When my father was safe in his home, I immediately sent for a doctor to check on him.

    "I must say, Alpha Marlon''s condition is a bit strange.It seems as though he''s being stimted by some

    unknown drug, which is what''s affecting his heart rate.But I can''t be too sure..."

    Frowning, the doctor looked at my father, who wasying weakly in bed.

    "But we have been very careful with the medicine we prescribed.There shouldn''t be a problem."

    "Just please take good care of my father.If anything happens, inform us immediately," I told the doctor

    seriously.

    "Of course.Rest assured we will keep a close watch on Alpha Marlon''s condition.Don''t worry."

    The doctor bowed to me respectfully.

    "Don''t worry, my child," my father said softly.

    "I think I''m getting better.I''m sure I''ll be able to see you two get married.Actually, I''m really looking

    forward to your wedding with Helen.Every time you visit me is a joy."

    "Then Helen and I will visit you often," I said with a smile.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "Rest well, Dad, and take good care of yourself.¡±

    "Alright, you two can go now.I''ll take things from here.¡±

    "My mother pulled the quilt over my father and tucked him in gently.¡±

    "Visit us again tomorrow."

    "Okay, we will.Call us if you need anything."

    After bidding them goodbye, Helen and I left.

    When we got home, I thought about how enthusiastic Devin was today and couldn''t help but feel

    suspicious.

    "Helen, what do you think Devin''s up to? His attitude changed way too fast."

    As Helen shrugged off and hung her coat, she sighed and looked at me seriously.

    "I agree.Grace and Devin have been acting strange, but we can''t just jump to conclusions.I don''t know

    what to think of them."

    I frowned hesitantly.

    "Maybe...Maybe they really have thought it through and are now open-minded.People change, you

    know."

    "Daniel, you''d better keep an eye on them.Don''t forget how your brother threatened you.I''m afraid that

    he will hurt you."

    Helen reached for my hand, unconvinced.

    "Honey, don''t worry.I won''t let my guard down."

    I patted her on the shoulder reassuringly.

    "Oh, let''s call Jennifer! They should''ve made it to the snow mountain by now."

    Helen picked up her phone.

    That reminded me.

    Even though Jennifer and Anthony were able to overturn Austin''s rule, they were still faced with the

    difficulty of the Love Curse.

    "Honey, I can''t get through!" Helen said to me dejectedly after a while.

    "What could''ve happened to them?"

    "I doubt there''s signal on the snow mountain," I said quickly, not wanting Helen to worry.

    "Jennifer and Mr.Jones are both powerful, remember? I''m sure they''re fine."

    "Daniel, I really hope that Jennifer can make it to our wedding,"

    Helen mumbled, wrapping her arms around my neck.

    "Maybe they will, Helen." I kissed her forehead.

    "They''ve been gone a while now, so they should be back soon."

    "I hope you''re right," Helen said with augh.

    "Let''s record the wedding on video! Even if Jennifer can''te, at least she''ll still see me in my

    wedding dress!" Helen''s optimism was so infectious, I couldn''t help but smile.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    It had been several days now since Anthony and I had taken refuge in Morgan''s home.

    One morning, I woke up to find Anthony next to me, as pale as a ghost.

    It looked like the Love Curse was attacking him again, which made my heart ache alongside his.

    "Anthony, we have rested enough.Let''s go look for the divine flower today," I said to Anthony over

    breakfast.

    "The Love Curse has been attacking you more frequentlytely.We can''t afford to lose any more time."

    "But Jennifer, your wounds haven''t healed yet," Anthony protested.

    "I''m fine, Anthony.I can run and jump now." I shook my head stubbornly.

    "Anthony, please.I don''t want to wait any longer.I can''t stand the thought that you may suffer from a

    heart attack at any time." Anthony studied me for a while in silence.

    I held my breath, hoping he would agree.

    "Okay!"

    Anthony finally relented with a sigh.

    "If you''re sure you''re okay, let''s go.But we can''t rush this.We need to be vignt, in case another

    avnchees at us out of nowhere."

    "Of course.I''ll listen to you, Anthony!"

    I nodded repeatedly, feeling a bit of the weight being lifted off my chest.

    As Anthony rested, I hurriedly packed up all our belongings.When we were all set, we went to the study

    to see Morgan to announce our intention to leave.

    "Morgan, now that we''re almostpletely healed, we''re going to look for the Tear of Edith.Thanks for

    all of your help," I told Morgan gratefully.

    "Yes, thank you for everything," Anthony echoed.

    "I can write a letter for you.Just present it to the pce guard and they''ll let you in to see Amelia."

    "No need," Morgan replied with a smile, taking us aback.

    "I will wait here for you toe back.You rescued my Amelia, so I will do everything in my power to

    help you.Don''t hesitate toe back here should you get injured so that I can heal you."

    "Thank you so much, Morgan." I thanked him profusely.

    "You''re wee.Before you go, let me show you the general direction of the divine flower."

    Morgan stood up and strode over to the window.

    Pointing his finger at the sun, he instructed, "Follow the direction of the sun.After half a day''s journey,

    you wille across ake of ice.The divine flower grows on the cliff beside theke."

    Anthony and I took note.

    Thanking Morgan onest time, we finally set off to look for the divine flower.

    Before we left, Morgan gave us pain-killing potion and potion to withstand the cold, which boosted our

    morale.

    Hours passed.

    Anthony and I treaded across the snow carefully.

    Finally, right before sunset, we saw the iceke Morgan mentioned in the distance.

    The iceke looked boundless, like an enchanted fairnd of snow.

    And Morgan was right; there was a steep cliff right next to theke.

    "Ready? Let''s go, Jennifer."

    Anthony squeezed my hand tightly.

    "I was born ready," I said jokingly, trying to cheer myself up.

    "This is nothingpared to what we went through at the training camp."

    "Then, let''s go!"

    Anthony chuckled and pressed his lips on the back of my hand.

    "I swear to Moon Goddess that I will love you forever."

    If I wasn''t mistaken, there was a hint of desperation in Anthony''s tone.

    With tears in my eyes, I swore to myself that I would do everything in my power to pluck that divine

    flower for Anthony.

    Then, we started climbing.

    Not a word was exchanged, as Anthony and I were focused solely on climbing the steep cliff side.

    We were both outstandingly athletic, but the real challenge to climbing the cliff was psychological.

    Knowing that one false move could result in plunging to our death took a heavy toll on our mental

    strength.

    Fortunately, we moved cautiously enough to not make any mistakes on the way up.

    Half an hourter, Anthony'' and I were almost at the top of the cliff.

    Despite only half an hour passing, it felt like an eternity had passed.

    As we reached the peak, I immediately caught a glimpse of the glowing Tear of Edith on the top of the

    cliff.

    It was breathtaking.

    While it resembledvender in form, it emitted a dazzling light.

    Even at a nce, one could tell it was an extraordinary flower.

    The Love Curse could finally be lifted from Anthony!

 Chapter 232: Fall Off The Cliff

    Chapter 232: Fall Off The Cliff

    Anthony''s POV:

    When I finally made it to the cliff top, my eyes were immediately drawn to the legendary Tear of Edith.It

    was stunning.

    When Jennifer saw the flower, she burst into tears and threw herself into my arms.

    "Anthony, we made it!" Jennifer sobbed.

    "We''ll finally have our happy ending!"

    "My love, you''ve been so brave and I''m so thankful I have you."

    I smiled at her wistfully and held her in my arms tightly.

    Just then, I noticed the countless scratches and bruises on her skin from climbing the cliff side.I

    couldn''t help but feel guilty and sad.

    "Jennifer, you''re injured."

    "Honey, as long as we can rid you of the Love Curse, this is nothing!"

    Jennifer hugged me affectionately.

    I cupped her pretty face with my hands and couldn''t help but kiss her.

    She was my mate.She encouraged me, apanied me, and helped me reach where I was today.

    "Anthony, let''s go to pluck the Tear of Edith together,"

    Jennifer suggested, to which I nodded.

    Morgan had once mentioned that, in order to pluck the flower, we needed to work together.

    Hand in hand, Jennifer and I started walking forward cautiously.

    Holding our breath, we both focused on putting one foot in front of the other.

    Fortunately, we arrived at the divine flower without any incident.

    "Are you ready? Anthony, let''s pick the flower in three...two..."

    Jennifer held my hand tightly as we reached for the flower simultaneously.

    Just then, the earth beneath us rumbled.

    Before our fingertips even brushed the flower, the ground under our feet suddenly gave way.

    Realizing something was wrong, I tried to pull Jennifer out of harm''s way, but it was toote.

    "Jennifer!"

    I shouted, eyes wide with fear.

    Countless cracks formed on the ground.

    Jennifer lost her bnce and was about to fall.

    In that moment, I felt my soul leave my body.

    Without thinking, I pounced towards Jennifer in an effort to catch her.

    I seeded in catching her, but that didn''t stop us from falling.

    With one hand in Jennifer''s, I desperately reached out the other to grab onto something¡ªanything¡ªto

    stop us from falling.

    Fortunately, I finally grabbed a branch sticking out of the cliff.

    I tightened my grip firmly and tried my best to pull Jennifer up.

    With my strength, it would''ve been an easy task any other time.

    But we were in the snow mountain.The cliff and the branch were covered in slippery ice.

    Despite my best efforts, I felt my grip loosening.

    Damn it!

    "Anthony, don''t waste your energy.If you don''t let go of me, you''ll fall down too and we''ll both be dead!"

    Jennifer yelled with tears on her face, her feet dangling dangerously in the air.

    "You know I can''t do that!"

    I gritted my teeth, trying desperately to find a firm grip.

    "I can''t watch you die!"

    "But you will also die!"

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Jennifer smiled bitterly.

    "Let go of me, Honey.At least one of us will survive."

    Jennifer''s words were like a knife to my heart.Silly girl, how could she do this to me?

    "No, Jennifer.I want to be with you until the end, even if I have to die."

    Tears ran down my cheeks.

    "I never want to be separated from you, Jennifer.Without you, my life has no meaning.How''s that better

    than dying?"

    I winced and broke out in cold sweat.

    It felt as though my shoulder was about to dislocate.

    "Let me go, Anthony!" Jennifer pleaded.

    "Never! I''ll never let go of you, Jennifer!"

    I smiled at her, tears welling up in my eyes.

    With all my strength, I tried one more time to pull her up.

    "Anthony!"

    Jennifer cried out desperately.

    Suddenly, I felt a strong force surge within my body.

    Gritting my teeth, I closed my eyes tightly as I pulled Jennifer Po Jennifer''s POV: Seconds earlier, I

    thought I was doomed.

    I saw my life shing before my eyes.

    Before I knew it, Anthony had managed to pull me onto the tree trunk, but I was still very much in a

    state of shock.

    "Jennifer?"

    Anthony''s voice brought me back to reality.

    When I saw his face, I burst into tears and threw myself into his arms.

    "Anthony, Anthony!"

    I kept calling his name, as though I knew nothing else.

    And Anthony responded to me again and again.

    He too was crying profusely, his tearsnding on my hands.

    The once noble, calm prince was now crying for me.

    Moments earlier, he was ced in such a difficult position.

    Instead of letting me go so he could live, he would rather die alongside me.

    And all this was because he loved me.

    I was so moved that I was at a loss for words.

    "Anthony, you fool.You''re the future lycan king.How could you have abandoned thousands of citizens

    just to save me? They can''t afford to lose you! I''m just an ordinary she-wolf.You shouldn''t risk your life

    for me!" I struggled to sit up on the branch.

    "Jennifer, I will risk my life for yours ten more times if I have to.Plus, if I can''t even protect my own

    mate, how can I protect my people? I just made up my mind.If you fell, I would jump too.At least that

    way, we''d be together."

    Anthony looked at me affectionately.

    His voice was a little hoarse, but it moved me even more I started tearing up again.

    "Come on, Honey.Let''s try again."

    As Anthony spoke, he held out his hand to help me up.

    This time, he didn''t let go.

    The whole climb back up to the top of the cliff, he held my hand firmly and guided me.

    For some reason, it was a much easier climb this time than thest.

    It didn''t take long before we made it back to the top.

    "Anthony, the divine flower is shining even brighter now! "I shouted in surprise.

    "Maybe Edith has granted us her blessing."

    Anthony smiled and wiped the tears off my cheeks.

    "Let''s pick the flower together."

    I nodded with determination and took a deep breath.

    Then, the two of us trudged forward.

    I held my breath, but we made it to the Tear of Edith without a hitch this time.

    Together, we reached out and touched the divine flower with trembling hands.

    With a gentle pull, we plucked the flower easily.

    I stared at the Tear of Edith in our hands with disbelief.

    "Oh, my God, Anthony..."

    I could hardly believe that we had really made it this far.

    "Am I dreaming? Did we really just pluck the Tear of Edith?" I asked Anthony, still staring at the divine

    flower.

    "Will we finally have our happy ending?"

    "It was your deep love for me that moved Edith," Anthony said with a smile.

    He pulled me close and kissed my lips softly.

    "Jennifer, words can''t describe how happy I am to have met you.It''s thanks to you that the Love Curse

    will be lifted."

    "If the roles were reversed, you would''ve done the same thing for me, right?" I smiled, kissing Anthony

    back.

    After everything we had been through, we were exhausted physically, but we were in incredibly high

    spirits.

    Instead of resting, we decided to head back to Morgan''s house with the Tear of Edith.

    As we made the journey back, Anthony and I kept exchanging smiles.

    We were unprecedentedly happy.

    I knew that there was no obstacle in the world that could separate us again.

 Chapter 233: Remove Love Curse

    Chapter 233: Remove Love Curse

    Morgan''s POV:

    I was standing just outside my log cabin, waiting anxiously for Jennifer and Anthony toe back.

    I should have been reading my magic books in the study, but when I thought of them running into some

    kind of danger on the mountain, I couldn''t help but feel worried.

    What if they couldn''t find the divine flower? What if they encountered danger on the way? Amelia would

    be devastated if something bad were to happen to her saviors.

    While I was lost in my musing, I saw two figures appear on the hillside from afar.

    When I took a closer look, my eyes widened with joy at the sight of Anthony and Jennifer.

    There was a glowing flower in Jennifer''s hand which I guessed must have been the Tear of Edith.

    I heard that the divine flower looked likevender, but all the descriptions I had heard before this

    moment paled inparison.

    The divine flower had a vehement glow of holy light and it was undoubtedly the most extraordinary

    flower I had seen.

    For hundreds of years, no one had been able to pluck it, but Jennifer and Anthony had managed to

    beat the odds.

    "Thank God, you''vee back safe and sound.I see that you have found the mythical Tear of Edith!"

    I walked up to them with excitement.

    When I got a closer look at the divine flower, I sighed with amazement.

    "You two have done something no one has done in many years.This shows how strong your love is for

    each other.Surely, Edith herself will bless your union with good fortune!"

    "Morgan, please take care of Jennifer''s wounds right away.We barely made it out of there alive, and

    she caught a few nasty bruises when she almost fell off a cliff," Anthony said anxiously as soon as we

    saw each other.

    "Anthony, don''t worry about me.I''ll be fine.Morgan, please do what you must to lift the Love Curse for

    Anthony as soon as possible!"

    Jennifer retorted and carefully put the divine flower in my hands.

    "But Jennifer..."

    Anthony looked at her affectionately.

    I couldn''t help but smile when I saw them together.

    It really was a match made in heaven! They were always thinking of each other.

    "Why don''t we go inside first? Let''s get you cleaned up! Besides, it''s not like the divine flower is going

    to get up and run away," I suggested.

    They agreed without hesitation and I assisted Anthony to walk as he was limping on his left leg.

    "This is a magic bowl.The divine flower won''t be damaged if you put it in the magic bowl."

    I took out an enchanted magic bowl from the cupboard and put it on the table before Jennifer.

    "Put a drop of your blood on the divine flower and let your mate eat it.The Love Curse should be

    ineffective after that."

    Jennifer wasted no time and she put the divine flower in the magic bowl.

    She took a deep breath and slipped her index finger in her mouth.

    Then, as she closed her eyes and sunk her teeth into her finger, a small drip of blood fell on the divine

    flower.

    Suddenly, the Tear of Edith melted, blending with her blood.

    "Come on and drink this potion from the bowl."

    As I picked up the magic bowl and handed it to Anthony, I earnestly prayed for nothing to go wrong in

    the process.

    Without hesitation, Anthony took the bowl and drank the antidote in one go, while Jennifer and I stared

    at him nervously.

    "Well, do you feel different? Have you noticed any changes?" Jennifer asked with anticipation.

    Anthony looked at both of us in confusion as there was no change in his appearance.

    "Let me check with magic."

    I took out my wand and tapped it on Anthony''s body to scan his vital signs.

    When I couldn''t find even a trace of the Love Curse, I smiled happily and said, "It worked! The Love

    Curse has been lifted! Congrattions!"

    "Great!"

    Tears of joy streamed down Jennifer''s face as she hugged Anthony.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Finally, we managed to lift the Love Curse.I was so delighted that I held Jennifer''s hand and gave her a

    kiss on the back of her palm.

    Being inflicted with the Love Curse wasn''t so bad.

    However, I had to get rid of it because of Jennifer.I was afraid that Jennifer would end up leaving me to

    save my life.

    The Love Curse had to be removed if we wanted to have life without any hindrance in the future.

    However, the task seemed to be easier said than done.

    Jennifer had to suffer and go through many difficulties, but she neverined.I could tell that she

    loved me deeply and unconditionally.

    She treated me like this not because I was the prince of Osman Kingdom, but because she loved who I

    was.

    "Honey, I can finally love you without worrying about dying."

    I pulled Jennifer into my arms and kissed her as hard as I could.

    "Nothing is going toe in between us again.We will be together forever."

    "Anthony...Let''s get married as soon as we go back, okay?"

    With tears in her eyes, Jennifer gazed at me.

    "I want to be with you forever!"

    "Oh, I really envy your love," Morgan said with a smile.

    "I wish you all the happiness in the world.May your lovest forever.And don''t forget to invite me to your

    wedding."

    "I would never forget to invite you, Morgan.You and Amelia have saved our lives,"

    I nodded to express my gratitude.

    "By the way, how did you find the divine flower?" Morgan asked curiously.

    "Jennifer and I found the iceke ording to your instructions.The Tear of Edith was on a cliff beside

    the iceke."

    I described our dangerous experience to Morgan in some detail.

    "While we were climbing the cliff, Jennifer lost her footing and almost tumbled down.Fortunately, I was

    able to catch her and pull her up.For a moment, I thought I was ready to go to heaven with her."

    "Oh, my God! I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous." Morgan''s eyes widened in awe.

    "But I think that was just Edith testing your love for each other.If you hadn''t saved Jennifer at that

    moment, you wouldn''t have been able to pick the divine flower."

    "I didn''t doubt for a moment that Anthony would let go, and I''m sure he knows that I would have done

    the same if it were in him in my ce," Jennifer said with a smile, gazing at me affectionately.

    "Jennifer, we should get your injuries looked after.Let''s not talk about this anymore.Morgan, do you

    have any medicine for her wounds?"I asked Morgan.

    "Of course, I do.Here you are.Gently apply it on the wounds."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Morgan took out an ointment from his pocket and handed it to me.

    "You two should get some rest now.I won''t keep you up any longer."

    After thanking Morgan, Jennifer and I went back to our bedroom.

    "Jennifer, please take off your clothes and lie down.It will be easier to apply the medicine," I said to her

    after I closed the door.

    "Thank you, honey."

    Jennifer winked at me before she took off her clothes, except her panties, andy prone on the bed.

    "Be gentle."

    "Have I ever been anything else but gentle?"

    As I lowered my head to kiss her, I squeezed out the white cream into my palm and began to carefully

    apply it to her wounds.

    "Anthony, will these wounds leave scars? I''m afraid I''ll look ugly..." Jennifer sighed.

    Nothing in the world could make her look ugly to me, let alone those scars.

    Jennifer''s beauty wasn''t limited to her appearance, it was abundant in her soul.

    If anything, they made me feel sorry for her.

    "Babe, you''ve suffered a lot because of me."

    I applied the ointment and stroked her back tofort her.

    Thinking of the thrilling scene, my heart tightened.

    The thought of how my whole life could have changed in just one moment on that cliff gave me shivers.

    Fortunately, I didn''t lose her.

    "It was worth it! The Love Curse will no longer be a threat to you."

    Jennifer turned around and looked at me with a yful smile.

    "Honey, now that we don''t have to worry about the Love Curse, is there something you would like to

    do? I personally don''t think I can wait any longer!"

    My eyes lit up at Jennifer''s words as I knew what she meant.

    After all, we hadn''t had sex for a long time.

    We haven''t been able to have an intimate moment with each other ever since I was cursed with the

    Love Curse.

    However, those concerns were now a thing of the past.

    "Honey."

    My throat felt dry as I bent over to kiss the skin on Jennifer''s back.

    "I''m afraid that I''m finding it hard to control my urges any longer."

    Jennifer''s body quivered when my lips touched her back.

    She turned over and pulled me close before she slipped her hand into my trousers.

    "Come on, Anthony.I''ve been waiting to feel your big hard cock inside me.I want you to make love to

    me right now!"

    Jennifer rubbed her naked body against my groin and I couldn''t hold myself back anymore.

    I pulled her face close and kissed her with raw intensity.

    "I want you to moan louder, babe! I''m going to fuck you so hard, you''ll beg me to stop!"

    I took off my pants and pushed her knees up high before I slipped my cock inside her pussy in one firm

    stroke and thrust harder and harder in a fast rhythm.

    "Ah! Anthony, I love you! I love you so much! Come on! Fuck me! Fuck me!"

    Jennifer screamed as she twisted with pleasure under me.

    I felt so happy that I wanted toe inside her.

    We loved each other deeply and we hadn''t made love like this in a long time.

    Our longing for each other was primal.

    We both grunted when we came together and pulled apart shaking.

    "Jennifer, I love you," I said to her again and again.

    "I thank Moon Goddess for making you my mate."

    "Anthony, meeting you was the best thing that happened to my life,"

    Jennifer whispered in my ear.Wey in each other''s loving arms as we drifted off to sleep.

    Indeed, it turned out to be a night to remember for both of us.

 Chapter 234: Going Home

    Chapter 234: Going Home

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After we had sex, Anthony and I had a good sleep in Morgan''s log cabin.

    In the early hours of the next day, Anthony and I woke up feeling well-rested.

    We packed up our things and made preparations to go down from the snow mountain.

    "We''re almost ready to leave. Let''s ask Morgan if he wants toe with us," Anthony said to me as he

    slung his big backpack over his shoulder.

    I nodded.

    We stood outside Morgan''s room and knocked on the door.

    "Morgan, would you like to join us?" Anthony asked.

    "Yes, of course! I just need a moment."

    Morgan opened the door and quickly walked out.It seemed as if he was also packing his belongings.

    "I''m thinking about what to bring for Amelia.I''d like to give her a surprise."

    "Don''t think about it too much, Morgan.I think she''s going to have quite a surprise when she sees her

    husband again," I said with a smile.

    "You are right." Morgan''s face was filled with joy.

    "I can bring some of our old photos.Wait a minute."

    "We''ll just wait for you outside.We''ll set out once you''re ready.Anthony has a private helicopter waiting

    to pick us up at the bottom of the mountain," I said.

    "This trip turned out smoother than I had expected.I didn''t think we would be able to get rid of the Love

    Curse so soon.If we hurry back now, we might be able to make it to Daniel''s wedding," I said to

    Anthony.

    "You''re right. I''ll have my assistant prepare a gift for them on our behalf," Anthony replied affirmatively.

    He was always so reliable.

    Before long, Morgan walked out of the cabin with just a bag before he locked the log cabin.

    "I never thought that I would get to see Amelia again in this lifetime."

    With his bag in one hand, Morgan turned around and looked at the small house quietly as if he was

    saying goodbye to it onest time.

    Tears welled up in his eyes.

    "I want to say goodbye to the house that has kept me safe for decades.Perhaps I will never see this

    ce again."

    "I hope you don''t feel too bad.Besides, you''ll finally get to be with Amelia." Iforted him.

    "Morgan, I hope you and Amelia can have a fresh start again in a ce of your choosing."

    "I hope so too, Jennifer."

    Morgan smiled.

    We were able to hike down from the snow mountain with the help of Morgan''s magic.

    By sunset, we arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    Anthony immediately contacted his attendant, and soon, a helicopternded in front of us.

    As we boarded the helicopter and put on our safety belts, I couldn''t wait to fly back to the Osman

    Kingdom.

    I sent Skr and Helen a message each to inform them that we were safe.

    Anthony sent a message to Elizabeth telling her that we were returning to the kingdom after

    sessfully getting rid of the Love Curse.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the messages were sent, both Anthony and I received replies.

    "It seems like everyone''s waiting to hear from us back home," I said.

    "Jennifer, I can''t wait to go back home," Anthony said, holding my hand tightly.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    We had finally gotten rid of Love Curse and Morgan would finally get to see his long-lost wife again.

    To say that we were excited to go back would be an understatement.

    "Amelia, I can''t wait to see you again..."

    Morgan kept murmuring to himself.

    Skr''s POV:

    "Dear Skr, Anthony and I are going back to the kingdom.The journey was perilous, but we managed

    to find the divine flower and lift the curse.I hope to see you soon."

    Just before dinner, I suddenly received a message from Jennifer telling me that she was safe.

    My heart leapt with tion.

    "Jennifer, that''s great! I hope to see you soon too," I replied immediately and went to look for Jerome.

    "Jerome!"

    Jerome was busy dealing with pack affairs, but as soon as we locked sights, I burst into tears of joy.

    "I just received a message from Jennifer! Apparently, they are both safe and are flying back to the

    Osman Kingdom.They were able to lift the curse from Mr.Jones!"

    "Really? That''s great!"

    Jerome stood up immediately and hugged me.

    "Jerome, I really want to see Jennifer right now, but I''m afraid to leave the Rainbow Pack! I''m afraid of

    being regarded as a vampire spy!"

    I felt sad as I spoke and wept in his arms.

    "Skr, don''t worry.Mr.Jones and Jennifer wille to see us when they have time."

    Jerome tried tofort me.

    Perhaps, Jerome was right.

    Jennifer would surelye to see me.

    Thinking of this, I felt a little relieved and hopeful.

    "By the way, Jerome, look, the mark on my wrist seems to be getting more and more visible."

    I turned my head around to see if anyone else was present before I showed the hexagram mark on my

    wrist to Jerome.

    "Every once in a while, it starts glowing, and I feel like I''m losing control over my powers.Jerome, what

    if something bad happens at Daniel''s wedding?"

    "Honey, don''t be afraid.Will it make you feel better if we don''t go to Helen''s wedding? We can tell others

    that you are not feeling well.We can wait here for Jennifer and others toe and check the hexagram

    mark first," Jerome suggested.

    "No! Helen and Daniel are two of my closest friends.I won''t be happy unless I watch them get married

    with my own eyes." I refused immediately.

    "Okay, it''s up to you,"

    Jerome said with a doting smile."Don''t worry about it right now.We can talk about it with Jennifer and

    Mr.Jones after theye back."

    "Jerome..."

    I was moved by his patience and kindness.

    However, just as I opened my mouth to say something, I felt a tight squeezing sensation in my chest

    and a burst of nausea in my stomach.

    I retched as my body jerked agonizingly.

    "Skr!"

    Jerome sat me down on a chair and put a pillow behind my head.

    "Just stay calm.I''ll get you a ss of water."

    Jerome watched nervously as I drank a whole ss of water in one gulp.

    At least, it helped to stifle the urge to throw up.

    As I caressed my belly pensively, I was filled with thoughts of dread.

    "Jerome, our baby will be born soon.What if our baby inherits my powers? I don''t want the world to

    treat our child as an alien! What shall we do?" I asked.

    "Skr, don''t speak like that.You are not an alien, and neither is our child.Even if the baby inherits your

    special powers, I will keep him safe.Jennifer and Mr.Jones will also help him,"

    Jeromeforted me as he put his hand on my belly.

    "Our baby will be loved and cared for."

    "You are so nice, Jerome."

    I put my arms around Jerome and kissed him for making me feel better.

    "That''s because you deserve it.Honey, you deserve the best."

    Jerome leaned over and kissed me on the lips.

    His words made my heart flutter.

    Indeed, I was lucky to have a man like him in my life.

    And I was uncontrobly excited for Jennifer toe back from the snow mountain.

    Finally, she and Anthony would be able to live as a happy couple.

    The future was starting to look promising.

 Chapter 235: The Death Of Marlon

    Chapter 235: The Death Of Marlon

    Daniel''s POV:

    I had spent most of my time preparing for the wedding with Helen.

    On slower days, I would bring her along to visit my father.

    My father''s health was deteriorating by the day and despite my worries, there was nothing I could do to

    help him.

    "Daniel! Jennifer and Mr.Jones have returned from the snow mountain.They were able to remove the

    Love Curse."

    Suddenly, Helen pushed the door open and walked in with a big smile on her face.

    "It looks like they will be able to attend our wedding after all!"

    "Really? That''s great!"

    I was happy to hear the news and I took out my phone to congratte the happy couple.

    "I''ll send them a message."

    "Hello, Mr.Jones.I heard from Helen that you and Jennifer were able to remove the Love

    Curse.Congrattions! It would be our honor to have you attend our wedding which is going to take

    ce in two days."

    After sending the message, I sighed exasperatedly as I looked at my phone and fell into deep thought.

    Why was my father''s health getting worse with each passing day? After all, the doctor previously said

    that he was getting better.

    "Daniel, why the long face? Is something bothering you?" Helen asked.

    "I just can''t stop thinking about my father.I''m afraid he won''t be alive long enough..."

    Despite all the good news around me, I could not feel happy while my father was lying in his deathbed.

    "Maybe everything will be fine after we get married."

    Helenforted me with her words.

    "Helen, you are such a considerate angel."

    I kissed Helen on the forehead.I felt lucky to have someone like her by my side at such a difficult

    moment in my life.

    "I can''t bear to see you like that," Helen said.

    Her cheeks blushed red and I felt a strong urge to give her a kiss, but someone knocked at the door.

    "Sir, I have some bad news about Alpha Marlon.Luna Betty wants to see you right now!" an attendant

    reported.

    "What?"

    Startled, I quickly opened the door.

    "What''s wrong with my father?"

    "Alpha Marlon fell unconscious again!"

    the attendant answered anxiously.

    "Helen, we must go right now!" I couldn''t think of anything else as I ran to my father''s room with Helen.

    Helen and I stopped at the door of his bedroom.

    Many doctors wereing in and out of the room, and my brother, Devin, and his mate, Grace, were

    also there.

    My mother was sitting on the sofa bawling her eyes out.

    It broke my heart to see her like that.

    It seemed as though my father''s chance of survival was quite low.

    "Daniel, you''re finally here.s, fate always ys tricks on us.It''s so sad that Dad fell ill just two days

    before your wedding," Devin sighed.

    "His greatest wish is to see you get married and be the next Alpha.I really feel sorry for him."

    "God, I wish I could bear Alpha Marlon''s pain on his behalf!"

    Grace stood at Devin''s side and wiped her tears.

    "Mom, how is Dad now?"

    I sat next to my mother and held her hand as Helen looked at her with concern.

    "Your father said that he wasn''t feeling well after dinner, so I asked him to have a rest.I didn''t think that

    he would be lying in the bed unconscious when I came back.I called the doctors as soon as I could and

    they said that your father had a heart attack.They are doing the best they can to keep you father alive."

    My mother couldn''t stop crying even when she spoke.

    "Don''t worry.Alpha Marlon will get through this."

    Helen tried tofort her.

    My mother nodded in response.

    We all sat down in the waiting room and waited for the result of the emergency treatment anxiously.

    I slumped on the sofa, exhausted and drained of energy.

    Thinking back to how healthy my father had been in the past, I couldn''t help but shed tears.

    ''This isn''t fair! My dear father doesn''t deserve to die like this!"

    Just as I was praying to God, one of the doctors pushed the door open and rushed out of the

    emergency room.

    "Luna Betty! We have tried everything, but there is nothing we can do to help Alpha Marlon

    anymore.Please prepare yourselves to face reality.The patient would like to see his family now."

    The doctor gave us the bad news before we could even ask him anything

    "No! Marlon!" My mother burst into tears and rushed to the bedroom, while the others and I followed

    her.

    The moment I entered the room, I saw my father''s withered body lying in the bed like a dried leaf.

    "Dad!"

    "Marlon!"

    My mother and I walked over and held my father''s hands.

    As we stood next to him tears streaming down our faces.

    "Daniel..."

    My father murmured after he slowly opened his eyes after a long time.

    Although he was panting, he still managed to speak in a very weak voice.

    "I can die in peace knowing that you will take my ce as the Alpha of our pack."

    "I promise I won''t let you down, Dad!"

    I was filled with a kind of sadness I had no way of dealing with.

    "And, Devin...I know that you have your reasons for being dissatisfied, but I want you to know that I

    love you very much.I hope that you and Daniel can get along in the future," my father said to my

    brother sincerely.

    I could tell that he was speaking from the bottom of his heart.I looked back at my brother as he

    remained silent.

    Although my brother was not good at expressing his feelings, I could tell that even he was sad at that

    moment.

    "Betty...I''m sorry that I won''t be able to keep youpany any longer."

    My father held my mother''s hand.

    "No, Marlon.Don''t say sorry.I love you, honey.Thank you for giving me the best years of my life..."

    My mother kissed my father''s hand before she forced a smile on her tear-soaked face.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    My father smiled at her one more time before he closed his eyes and never opened them again.

    "Dad?"

    As soon as I realized that something was wrong, I called the doctors.

    "Please, help my father.What''s wrong with him?"

    "I''m sorry to say that Alpha Marlon has passed."

    The doctor shook his head after he checked my father''s heartbeat.

    "No! Please open your eyes, honey! Don''t leave me!"

    My mother threw her arms on my father''s lifeless body and cried hysterically.

    "Dad...Please rest in peace," I said in a sad voice.

    My lungs heaved and I knew there was no cure for the pain I was feeling in my heart.

    However, I knew that I couldn''t show any signs of weakness right now because I was the future Alpha

    and it was time that I acted like one.

    "Alpha Marlon passed away? How is that possible?"

    Helen held my hand with a stunned look.

    For a moment, the room was filled with the sound of people crying.

    "Marlon was well and alive just a few days ago! How did this happen to him?"

    Suddenly, my mother stood up and grabbed the doctor''s cor.

    "Well, my mother is right.How could this have happened to a healthy man like my father?"

    I looked at the doctor as I myself thought that there was something fishy about how my father met his

    demise.

    "Luna Betty, please calm down..."

    The doctor signed.

    "To tell you the truth, Alpha Marlon''s death was caused by a heart attack.However, we have some

    reason to believe that his heart attack might have been caused by an external factor..."

    "What?"

    My mother''s eyes widened.

    "Did someone poison my husband? I want you to conduct a thorough autopsy on my husband!"

    I was frozen on the spot as I couldn''t believe what the doctor had just said.Was my father murdered?

 Chapter 236: Requiring An Autopsy

    Chapter 236: Requiring An Autopsy

    Devin''s POV:

    Watching my father die, it was difficult for me to conceal my glee, but I managed to pretend to be sad.

    ¡®''Sess!¡¯'' I praised myself.

    Finally, the old man kicked the bucket.

    The hard part was over.

    My n was going along smoothly.

    Now, Daniel and Helen''s wedding would be postponed, which meant Daniel''s session to the next

    Alpha would be postponed as well.

    Stealing his position was only a matter of time.

    I looked at my father''s dead body indifferently.I didn''t feel an ounce of guilt.

    He was already critically ill after all.

    Even if I didn''t kill him, he was bound to die sooner orter.

    Besides, he asked for it.

    He had obviously favored Daniel over me.He deserved to die.

    When I thought about these things, feelings of resentment and anger started to stir within me.

    He always praised Daniel in front of me, whereas he always scolded me.

    In his eyes, I could do nothing right.

    It was simply because I wasn''t Daniel.

    Gritting my teeth, I fought hard to keep my expression calm.

    To prevent the others from seeing through me, I stepped aside quietly.

    There, I tried toe up with a way to me my father''s death on Helen.

    Just then, my father''s corpse was reverently covered with a piece of white cloth.

    The doctors then carried his body to a gurney to take it to the morgue for an autopsy.

    While this was happening, my mother wept in Daniel''s arms.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "I must find out who did this.I must avenge Marlon!"

    My mother cried and howled, which was like fingernails on a chalkboard to my ears.

    But then, it suddenly hit me.Now was my chance to implicate Daniel''s beloved mate!

    "Mom, can you smell that? It smells like a really pungent perfume."

    I walked up to Helen as casually as I could, then covered my nose.

    "Oh, Helen, is it the perfume you''re wearing?"

    "Well, I am wearing the perfume Mandy gave me.It''svender-scented.I like it very much..."

    Helen looked at me, bewildered.

    She probably didn''t understand why I brought this topic up all of a sudden.

    "I do recall Marlon telling me that Helen''s perfume made him dizzy and short of breath" my mother

    suddenly said, ncing at Helen.

    "But he also said that he appreciated how she made the effort to smell good, so he didn''t allow me to

    say anything."

    Seeing the direction this conversation was going, I cast a meaningful nce at Grace.

    "Oh, my God! Do you think Alpha Marlon''s myocardial infarction was caused by the perfume?"

    Grace immediately understood.She gasped and dramatically covered her mouth apologetically.

    "Oh, no, don''t mind me.Helen, I didn''t mean anything by that.Please don''t take it to heart."

    Her words added fuel to the fire.

    I shot her an approving look.

    A kind and naive she-wolf like my mother wouldn''t suspect Helen.

    We needed to nt seeds of doubt in her mind.

    "Of course not.How can a perfume be poisonous? Plus, I''m sure Helen would never do such a thing."

    Sure enough, my mother immediately defended Helen.

    But I sneered internally.

    ¡®''You won''t be so sureter, Mom.¡±

    Helen''s POV:

    Marlon died so suddenly.

    I was in a state of shock and deep sadness.I hadn''t known him for very long, but he was Daniel''s

    father.Plus, I could tell he was a kind and well-respected Alpha.

    It was such a pity that he left us so abruptly.

    While I was grieving, Devin and Grace suddenly brought up my perfume and what they implied sent my

    mind whirling.

    "What?"

    I was a little flustered.I was shocked to hear that, unbeknownst to me, my perfume had always made

    Marlon ufortable.

    But why didn''t he tell me? I could''ve stopped wearing the perfume.

    Now, I began to worry that Marlon''s death might really have something to do with the perfume.

    Daniel had lost his father.

    I could only imagine how sad he felt.

    If I really was to me, would he me me? I couldn''t even look at him.I felt too ashamed.

    "Helen, don''t worry.You''re a good girl.You would never do such a thing."

    Betty reached for my hand andforted me in a soft voice.

    I didn''t expect her to defend me like this.I looked at her gratefully but I didn''t know what to say.

    "Luna Betty..." My voice cracked.

    At a loss, I threw my arms around her and burst into tears.

    "Daniel and I will always be good to you, no matter what."

    "Why would Helen ever hurt Dad? She''s the kindest, most thoughtful girl I know."

    Daniel also tried tofort us.

    I looked up at him, tears in my eyes.

    He trusted mepletely.

    "But it''d be best to investigate.Otherwise, rumors will spread that the ck Stone Pack''s future Luna

    killed our former Alpha."

    Unexpectedly, Devin cut in again.

    He looked at me intensely, which made me feel uneasy.What on earth was he trying to do?

    "Luna Betty, we failed to save Alpha Marlon.I''m deeply sorry for your loss."

    Just then, a doctor came over and apologized.

    "If you''d like, we can take Helen''s perfume to test the ingredients and see if it was harmful to the

    patient."

    Hearing this, I immediately stood up to clear my name.

    "I swear I didn''t poison Alpha Marlon.I would never want to hurt him.The perfume is at home, and I can

    give it to you any time,"

    I dered firmly.

    "And even if there''s something in that perfume, it was given to Helen by Mandy.So Helen is innocent

    either way."

    Daniel stood by me.I smiled at him gratefully.So he did trust me.

    "Well, just in case, let''s have it tested." Betty sighed and patted my hand.

    "Don''t worry.We''re doing this just to prevent rumors from spreading.I know you''re innocent."

    I nodded and didn''t dare refuse her.

    Then, they followed me and Daniel back to our room.

    I retrieved the bottle ofvender perfume that Mandy gave me from the cab and handed it to the

    doctor.

    "We will run the tests immediately and inform you as soon as we find out anything,"

    the doctor said to Betty before leaving in a hurry.

    After that, we headed back to the hall to continue discussing pressing matters.

    Now that Marlon had died, Daniel and I couldn''t get married as scheduled.

    Daniel and I loved each other deeply.

    We both knew that we''d be married someday, it was only a matter of time.

    It wasn''t a big deal to us to postpone the wedding, but I couldn''t help but feel worried about Daniel.

    His beloved father had died, which must be heavy on his heart.

 Chapter 237: The Poisonous Perfume

    Chapter 237: The Poisonous Perfume

    Daniel''s POV:

    I threw myself on the sofa and buried my face in my hands as feelings of guilt overwhelmed me.

    My father could have been murdered, and I didn''t even think that it was a possibility until now.

    How could I not me myself for his death? He was a healthy man who had many more years of life to

    look forward to.

    He had some of the best doctors in the country looking after him.

    How could I let him die like that? I should have noticed that something was wrong earlier.

    I failed to protect my father.

    As I gritted my teeth to stifle the urge to cry, my muffled sobs wracked against my chest.

    I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down.

    If someone really killed my father in secret, how did they do it? After all, my father''s diet and medicines

    were handled only by a specially trained group of staff members who wouldn''t have made a mistake

    with his medication.

    "Daniel, I guess we''ll have to postpone your wedding now," Devin said suddenly, wiping his tears with a

    handkerchief.

    "Of course! I''m sure Danie! will need some time to mourn the untimely passing of Alpha Marlon," Helen

    replied in a hurry.

    "Devin, you are right.We should prepare a funeral for Dad as soon as possible so his soul may rest in

    peace.The wedding will have to wait," I said, ncing at Helen.

    "It''s such a pity that Dad didn''t get to see you and Helen get married," Devin said.

    When I heard Devin mention this, I couldn''t hold my tears back.

    "Be strong, Daniel.I believe that Alpha Marlon will give us his blessings from heaven," Helen said.

    Her words gave mefort and as I looked into her eyes, I felt peace once again.She was such a

    thoughtful person.

    "I''ll go to our room to pack up your father''s things and prepare for the funeral."

    My mother stood up and dragged herself to their bedroom as she wiped the tears from her face.

    Helen and I followed her just to make sure that she was fine.

    As soon as I entered the room, the old furnishing reminded me of him.

    Everything was still in its ce, but my father was no longer there.

    There were family photos in several tiny frames, most of which were of me and my brother.

    We opened his closet and took out a few boxes.

    Then, together we started sorting through his personal belongings one by one.

    "This watch was your father''s favorite.He used to say that he would wear it to your wedding..."

    My mother''s eyes watered as she looked at a watch.

    She covered her mouth with her hand and sobbed.

    "I still can''t ept that your father is dead.How could he leave me behind like this? What am I going to

    do now?"

    I felt a tight squeeze in my heart when I looked at the watch.I gave him that watch to him on his

    birthday many years ago.I had no idea that he was so fond of it.

    Suddenly, I was filled with unbearable sorrow as I knelt on the floor and looked at a photo of my father.

    He was smiling in the photo and I wanted to remember him like that and not the way he was before he

    died.

    "Dad! I''m so sorry!"

    I held my father''s photo close to my heart and cried like nothing in the world could cure my pain.

    "Daniel, don''t cry.You have to be strong for your father..."

    My mother wept as she sat down next to me on the floor and hugged me.

    "Please try to be strong Luna Betty.Daniel, don''t so sad.Alpha Marlon is in heaven.He would want you

    both to be happy and healthy."

    Although Helen wasforting us, her eyes were also red and full of tears.

    I knew that she was only trying to make me feel better, but at that moment, nothing could have made

    me feel better.

    After all, I had lost my beloved father.

    Betty''s POV:

    Marlon''s happy face floated into my mind as soon as I held his favorite watch.

    My heart broke again at the thought of him.

    All the years we had spent together drifted back into my thoughts, causing my heart to flutter.

    Marlon would often take me and our two sons to the park where he would make sandwiches for the

    family with his favorite blueberry jam.

    He even made sure that the maid gave me a ss of milk before sleep every night for as long as we

    were married.

    I had never felt more loved or protected than when I was with him.

    He was my mate and my beloved.But he had left me.

    I would never hear him say my name again, hold my hand, or kiss me.

    "Marlon!"

    I grabbed Marlon''s watch and cried bitterly.

    "Mom, I promise I''m going to find the person who killed Dad and bring them to justice.Please don''t cry

    yourself ill.Try to calm down."

    Daniel tried tofort me.

    With Helen''s help, I was able to stand up and walk to our bedroom.

    She kept mepany and helped me to pack up Marlon''s personal belongings.

    As I took out Marlon''s clothes from the closet one by one, every piece took me back to a memory of

    him wearing it.

    I couldn''t stop my hands from trembling.

    "Mom, please stop crying.I don''t want you to fall ill."

    Grace and Devin came over tofort me.

    "Mom, why don''t you go and get some rest.I''ll ask the maids to finish packing up for you,"

    Devin suggested.

    It was rare for Devin to be so warm and considerate, but I refused.

    "This is thest thing I''ll be able to do for your father.Let me do it."

    I picked up a shirt and sniffed it.I could still smell his scent.

    It wasn''t much, but it was all I had.I reluctantly folded Marlon''s clothes and put them in the boxes.

    "Daniel, I really don''t understand why someone would want to kill your father.He treated the

    werewolves of the pack fairly and everyone respected him.He was a highly respected Alpha," I said,

    covering my face to stop the tears from falling.

    "Luna Betty, the werewolves of ck Stone Pack wouldn''t kill Alpha Marlon.Perhaps it was someone

    from another pack," Grace said suddenly.

    "Grace, what are you talking about? Helen is the only one here who''s not from our pack.People will

    misunderstand you,"

    Devin scolded her immediately.

    "I''m sorry if I sounded rude, but that wasn''t my intention.It was just a thought.Helen, I hope that I didn''t

    offend you?"Grace looked at Helen eagerly.

    "Oh, of course, I know you didn''t mean that," Helen replied with a smile despite her exasperation.

    "Please stop talking nonsense." I red at Grace as I was dissatisfied with her.

    She and Devin werepletely alike¡ªdevoid ofpassion and sympathy.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    After I packed up my husband''s belongings, I sat in the living room with the whole family, anxiously

    waiting for the results of the autopsy and perfume test.

    Silence permeated the air as no one uttered a single word.

    It wasn''t until midnight when a knock on the door broke the silence.

    "Luna Betty, we''ve got the test result of the perfume.There is arge amount of ephedrine

    hydrochloride in the perfume.This chemical can be life-threatening to a patient with heart

    disease.Moreover, ites in powder form so it''s easily dissolved in water which makes his very hard

    to trace."

    The doctor came in with a stack of reports.Then, he looked at my face as if expecting an answer from

    me.I couldn''t speak as I couldn''t believe what I had just heard.

    Indeed, someone had tampered with the perfume.

    It was Helen''s perfume that killed Marlon.

    "Helen! What''s going on?" I was so agitated that my first impulse was to charge at Helen for an

    exnation.

    "Luna Betty, I¡­ didn''t know there was something wrong with the perfume..." Helen''s face turned pale

    and she took a few steps back.

 Chapter 238: Helen Was Wronged

    Chapter 238: Helen Was Wronged

    Devin''s POV:

    When I saw the Helen''s and Daniel''s faces fall upon hearing the doctor''s report, I wanted to burst into

    laughter.

    Sess! Finally! Daniel''s mate was dered the Alpha''s murderer.

    ¡®''Ha-ha! Daniel! This is your retribution.Your future wife murdered our father.You can kiss your dreams

    of bing the Alpha goodbye!''¡¯ I had been waiting for this moment ever since I drugged the perfume.

    This was all part of my borate n.

    I was able to frame Helen for my father''s murder by giving her the poisoned perfume through Mandy.

    Now, my father was dead, which meant Daniel''s wedding and subsequent ascension to Alpha was

    canceled.

    It was the perfect n! And only a werewolf as cunning and ambitious as me coulde up with it.

    If I was beingpletely honest, killing my father would''ve been ast resort.

    But the old man insisted on passing the position of Alpha to Daniel, that idiot.

    I simply had no other choice.

    He could me no one but himself for being partial to Daniel.

    Did he really think my jealousy wouldn''t drive me insane? If Daniel became the Alpha, my anger would

    see no end.

    ¡®''A good father would never have had favorites" I thought guiltlessly.

    My father''s death wasn''t my fault, it was his.

    And it was also Daniel''s fault.

    He knew our dad liked him more, but he still came to me and acted like nothing happened.He always

    pretended to be a good brother, that self-righteous prick!

    "Oh, my God! I can''t believe that it was Helen who killed Dad!"

    I immediately shouted at the so-called perpetrator angrily.

    "Helen, you vicious woman! Why did you kill my father? He wanted you to marry Daniel! He was so

    good to you!"

    "So apparently, I was right.Only Helen, an outsider, would have ill intentions toward our Alpha!"

    Grace also pointed an usatory finger at Helen.

    "Alpha Marlon treated you like his own daughter, you bitch!"

    As we spoke, I noticed my mother''s gaze towards Helen was growing more and more

    unfriendly.Perfect! My n was working!

    "No, I really didn''t mean to harm anyone.I had no idea that the perfume was poisonous!"

    Helen cried, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "It couldn''t be Helen.Mom, it was Mandy who gave the perfume as a gift to Helen.She wanted to be

    friends with her."

    Daniel defended Helen.

    "Call Mandy here," my mother snapped at an attendant.

    Without a moment to lose, the attendant sprinted off to summon Mandy.

    I crossed my arms over my chest and waited leisurely, knowing that the situation wouldn''t change even

    if Mandy showed up.

    After all, this was part of my n, wasn''t it? I had specifically instructed Mandy to wear gloves when

    giving the perfume to Helen, which meant that she left no fingerprints on the bottle.

    Moreover, there were no security cameras outside Helen''s and Daniel''s room.

    My n was foolproof.

    There was no evidence to prove that Mandy was the one who gave Helen that perfume.

    A few minutester, Mandy walked in with the attendant.

    When she saw me, she shot me a confused look, but she kept herposure.

    "Mandy, Helen ims that you gave her this.Is that true?"

    My mother held up the bottle of perfume.

    "No, I don''t know what she''s talking about."

    Mandy shook her head without batting an eysh.

    "I''m not that close to Helen.Why would I give her perfume?"

    All the color drained from Helen''s and Daniel''s hopeful faces.

    "Quit lying, Mandy.You gave it to me!"

    Helen raised a trembling finger at Mandy.

    "Yes, Mom, I was there when it happened.I can testify! "

    Daniel added anxiously.But my mother remained unconvinced.She still looked at Helen with hostility.I

    was so proud of myself.

    With all the evidence stacked up against Helen, what reason did my mother have to believe her?

    Mandy''s POV:

    When I was being taken to the Alpha''s room, I was already mentally prepared.

    The news of Marlon''s death had spread throughout the entire pack as early as this morning.

    Although I was surprised to hear this, I didn''t think much of it until Betty''s attendant came to me.

    "Luna Betty wants to ask you something," the attendant said.

    Of course, I couldn''t refuse, so I followed the attendant.

    As we walked, I began to suspect that there was something deeper going on.

    Was there something wrong with the bottle of perfume? As soon as I entered the room, I saw that

    Helen was still alive and well.

    Wasn''t the perfume supposed to kill her? Now, Betty was asking me if I had given that bottle of perfume

    to Helen.

    I shot a nce at Devin, who was standing in a corner of the living room, bearing in mind what he had

    told me.

    "No matter what, don''t admit that you gave the perfume to Helen, got it?" Devin had said.

    So that was what I did.

    After all, I couldn''t advertise that I had given something poisonous to someone!

    "No, I didn''t give you any perfume, Helen," I said again, raising my chin to look at her coldly.

    "Mandy, you are lying!"

    Helen red at me helplessly, which simply disgusted me.

    "How can you lie so easily? Don''t you have a conscience?"

    "I''m telling the truth! I''ve never even seen this bottle of perfume before.Anyone who knows me knows

    that I don''t wear perfume.Plus, as I''ve already mentioned, I''m not close to you at all.Why would I give

    you a bottle of perfume for no reason?"

    I was good at this.I looked at Helen smugly.

    "Mandy, you must tell me the truth,"

    Betty cut in coldly.

    "Marlon died because of this bottle of perfume.We are looking for the real culprit."

    My heart nearly stopped in my chest.

    ''¡¯What? Alpha Marlon was killed by this bottle of perfume?''¡¯ I was stunned.

    I tried to look at Devin subtly, but he avoided my gaze.

    "What?"

    I was stunned.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    When Devin gave me the perfume, he said that the perfume would poison Helen.

    So why did Marlon die instead? Why would I want to harm the Alpha? I couldn''t marry Daniel if his

    father was dead.

    Then, it clicked.

    This was all part of Devin''s n, wasn''t it? He had deceived me! I was so angry that I gritted my teeth,

    but now more than ever, I couldn''t say anything.

    If I told the truth, everyone would know that I gave the perfume to Helen thinking that I was trying to

    murder her.

    Devin must have known this, so he wasn''t worried at all.

    "Mandy, what''s on your mind? Just tell us the truth already!"

    Betty snapped impatiently.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I was just thinking how Alpha Marlon would die all of a sudden.I always respected him.I

    can''t believe he''s dead!"

    I pretended to be pitiful and squeezed out a tear or two.

    "A good man like Alpha Marlon didn''t deserve to die like this."

    "Don''t cry, Mandy."

    Grace suddenly came over to hand me a tissue.She turned to Betty and tried to defend me.

    "Mandy would never hurt Alpha Marlon.After all, she grew up with Daniel, and Alpha Marlon was

    always kind to her.She even told me once that she viewed Alpha Marlon as her father."

    I heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡®''Good job, Grace!''¡¯ I cheered silently.

    "Grace is right, Mom.I grew up with Mandy.I know her very well.She would never do something as bad

    as killing Dad."

    Devin also spoke up for me.

    "Helen, what on earth is going on?"

    Betty finally stopped questioning me.She turned to re at Helen.

    "You heard it, too.Mandy said that she has never seen this bottle of perfume before."

    Suddenly, I felt joy surging in my heart.

    If Betty was sure that it was Helen who had poisoned Alpha Marlon with the perfume, she would never

    deserve to be Daniel''s wife.

    Now was my chance! I was so happy that ! started to daydream about my wedding with Daniel, while

    Helen would be in tears in prison.

    I wished this day woulde as soon as possible.I simply couldn''t wait!

 Chapter 239: Confrontation

    Chapter 239: Confrontation

    Helen''s POV:

    Completely stunned by Betty''s question, I had no idea how to answer her.I never expected Mandy

    would deny ever having given me the perfume.

    This whole time, I thought that she unintentionally bought a perfume that happened to contain

    ephedrine hydrochloride.

    Just when I thought she was going to clear my name, she further dragged it through the mud.

    I felt utterly helpless! I looked up at Betty, only to find that the way she looked back at me was not as

    friendly as it used to be.

    Instead, I saw confusion and worse doubt.

    God! At a loss, I warily stepped back.

    Even though I didn''t mean to, I felt immensely guilty knowing that it was my perfume that killed Marlon.

    It was gifted to me, and I happened to love the scent, so I used it all the time.

    So, I indirectly killed Daniel''s father.

    "Luna Betty, I...I..."

    I wanted to defend myself, but I didn''t know how.I stole a nce at Mandy, who was standing next to

    me.

    Was it just me or did she look like she was smirking? In that moment, I realized I had fallen into a trap.

    It all clicked.

    I was careless and thought that Mandy had given me that gift because she sincerely wished the best

    for us.

    Little did I know that it was all part of her n to implicate me.

    But why? What was her motivation? Marlon was the Alpha of the pack.

    His death benefitted no one and was a huge loss for the ck Stone Pack.

    So why would Mandy want to poison him? I couldn''t figure it out, and moreover, I had no evidence.

    My mind was in a mess.

    I wanted to cry, but no tears came.

    "Mom, I swear on my life that Helen is innocent.She would never do anything to hurt Dad.Why would

    she?"

    Daniel suddenly stepped forward, standing in between me and Betty.

    He slipped his hand into mine, which made me feel a small sense offort.

    Daniel! Only he trusted me! Despite the allegations against me, he stubbornly stayed by my side.

    I was so moved that tears welled up in my eyes.

    I wanted to throw my arms around him and simply cry, but I couldn''t.

    "Luna Betty, I hope you find Alpha Marlon''s murderer!"

    Mandy covered her face and burst into tears.

    "But don''t put the me on the innocent."

    "Mandy, drop the act! It was you who gave Helen the perfume.I was there when you gave it"

    Daniel red at Mandy murderously, barely able to contain his anger.

    "Daniel! You can''t lie to everyone just because you like Helen!"

    Unexpectedly, Mandy didn''t even flinch as she continued to spout nonsense.

    Shooting us a meaningful look, she then turned to Betty tearfully and said, "Helen is Daniel''s mate, and

    he loves her very much.Maybe he''s just defending her."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I gasped in shock, but secondster, my shock turned into anger.

    Mandy! She was a lunatic! How could she frame me like this? I was too naive to have thought she had

    turned over a new leaf.

    I should''ve known that was too good to be true!

    "Luna Betty, please believe I wouldn''t do anything to hurt your husband."

    I tried to speak calmly, but I was trembling with rage.

    Betty''s POV:

    When we found out that Marlon''s death was no ident, I never would have thought that our number

    one suspect would end up being Helen.I had always liked Helen.

    In my eyes, she and Daniel were a perfect match.

    Anyone could see that they deeply loved each other, and I thought she was a good girl.

    I even went so far as to hope that they would get married as soon as possible.I couldn''t wait to teach

    her the ways of being the Luna.

    It never crossed my mind that she might have ended up killing Marlon.I felt very conflicted.

    After all, I had watched Mandy grow up.

    If she said that she didn''t gift any perfume, then I believed her, because Mandy didn''t have any reason

    to harm Marlon.

    But Daniel was adamant in saying that the perfume came from Mandy.

    I didn''t want to doubt my youngest son.I trusted he wouldn''t endanger his father for the sake of his

    mate.

    "Mom, this really isn''t Helen''s fault.I swear!"

    Daniel looked at me intensely, his eyes red with determination.

    "Luna Betty, I''ve never wronged you before.Don''t you trust me?" Mandy asked in a shrill voice.

    Then, Helen and Mandy got into a heated argument.

    I couldn''t bear to watch them.Who should I trust?

    "Luna Betty, ephedrine hydrochloride is difficult toe by.Many hospitals have ssified it as an illicit

    drug.Maybe, in order to find out the real murderer, we can investigate every hospital and pharmacy in

    our pack to find out who has bought it."

    Seeing how conflicted I was, the doctor stepped forward and madea proposal.

    "Okay.That sounds like a good idea."

    I sighed and made arrangements for my attendants to investigate the matter.

    When that was settled, exhaustion immediately overtook me and I almost fainted.

    "Mom, are you okay?"

    Devin and Grace hurried to my side to support me.

    "Luna Betty, you should get some rest,"

    Grace suggested gently.

    "No.Marlon has just passed away.I''m in no mood to sleep."

    I shook my head and sank into the sofa dejectedly.

    "Mom, why not have everyone leave? We don''t want to disturb your rest.Let''s all just rest while waiting

    for the results of Dad''s autopsy."

    Devin gently massaged my forehead as he spoke.

    I couldn''t help but look up at him gratefully.

    My eldest son had always been a troublemaker, but now, his attitude had changed.

    It seemed that he still cared about Marlon and me.

    "Devin, I know you''re just trying to be considerate, but both Helen and Mandy are suspects now.We

    can''t let them go..."

    Grace''s voice trailed off, but I knew what she meant.

    If the murderer was among us, it would be risky to let everyone go.

    "Well, just in case, I think it would be best to have Helen and Mandy locked up temporarily while the

    investigation is still ongoing."

    As I spoke, my gaze fell to the floor.

    I couldn''t bear to look at Daniel and Helen.

    Although I still had some doubts about Helen''s innocence, I couldn''t bear to treat her like this.

    She had always been an obedient and sensible girl.

    "No, Mom! You can''t lock Helen up!"

    As expected, Daniel instantly grew agitated.He took my hand and begged.

    "I promise I''ll keep watch on Helen.We won''t leave the pack."

    Seeing him like this broke my heart, but I shook my head firmly.

    "Daniel, that''s unfair to Mandy," I said.

    "But if Helen turns out to be innocent, I will make it up to her."

    "It''s okay, Daniel.I''m willing to be locked up."

    To my surprise, Helen spoke up.

    Her face was still a little pale, but she looked at me with determination.

    "Luna Betty, I believe you would never wrongly use an innocent person and you will find out the

    murderer."

    "Of course."

    Seeing Helen like this, I was moved.I sincerely hoped she was innocent.

    Soon, some attendants came to escort Helen and Mandy to the prison.

    "Helen..."

    Daniel held Helen''s hand tightly, tears welling up in his eyes.

    "Daniel, it''ll be okay.Rest well."

    Tears streamed down her cheeks, but Helen shook her head at Daniel and withdrew her hand.

    "I''m innocent.You know I''ll be fine.Seeing how much they loved each other, my heart softened.Since

    Helen hadn''t been convicted yet, I figured it would be fine for Daniel to visit her anytime he wanted.

    "Take her away,"

    I instructed the attendants.

    Then I looked at Daniel and said, "Don''t cry, Daniel.You can still visit her."

    "Alright, Mom.Thank you."

    Daniel looked at me gratefully.

    Daniel''s face looked so much like his father''s.

    I couldn''t help but feel enveloped in grief.

    Why was all of this happening? Marlon was an upright and kind Alpha.

    Clenching my fists slightly, I vowed I would avenge my dear husband.

 Chapter 240: Suspecting Devin

    Chapter 240: Suspecting Devin

    Daniel''s POV:

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    When we found out that my father had been murdered, Helen became one of the suspects.I barely

    slept at night because of how things were unfolding.

    Early the following morning, I hurried to the cell where Helen was being held.

    "Helen!"

    I shouted excitedly, sping the prison bars.

    At the sound of my voice, Helen got out of a small, shabby bed.

    "Daniel!"

    Helen rushed towards me, tears in her eyes.

    "What brings you here so early? You should''ve rested longer!"

    I reached in between the bars and took Helen''s hand.

    "Mom said I could see you anytime, right? I couldn''t wait.I just wish I coulde inside and hug

    you.I''m so sorry I can''t save you from this prison."

    When I saw the tears rolling down Helen''s cheeks, I too started to cry.

    "Don''t worry about me, Daniel.I''m fine here.Since they haven''t proven anything, there''s still hope.I know

    that Luna Betty will find out the truth!"

    Helen smiled and squeezed my hand tofort me.

    "You''re right.Mom will prove your innocence!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I turned to the prison guards.

    "You''d better take good care of her."

    I turned back to Helen and promised, "Helen, I''l! find a way to get you out."

    "I know you will.But don''t push yourself too hard, Daniel."

    Helen wiped her tears and smiled.

    "I trust in you."

    "Actually, I stayed up all night just thinking about it.There''s something off about Mandy.She gave you

    the perfume, but she''s now denying it."

    I frowned.

    "She must have nned to frame me.But I can''t understand why.Even though she likes you, I don''t

    think she''d kill Alpha Marlon because of that."

    At the mention of my father, Helen lowered her gaze.

    "Daniel, I''m so sorry.I shouldn''t have epted that bottle of perfume.I hurt Alpha Marlon."

    "Don''t say that, Helen.You never could''ve known.What we should do now is to find out who''s behind all

    of this."

    I kissed her cheek through the prison bars.

    "If you say that again, I''ll feel heartbroken."

    "Daniel..."

    Helen blushed.

    "Then I won''t say such a thing ever again!"

    "Anyway, even if Mandy knew that the perfume was poisonous, I doubt she''s the mastermind behind all

    of this,"

    I guessed, frowning deeply.

    "Daniel, now that you''ve mentioned it, it was Devin who pointed out how pungent my perfume was,

    remember? Only then did we start talking about the perfume.Could all of this have something to do with

    him?"

    Helen''s eyes went wide and she immediately started to apologize.

    "I''m sorry, Daniel.I didn''t mean to use your brother..."

    But she was right.

    The whole situation was triggered by Devin.

    "Helen, don''t feel bad.I know you''re just trying to figure things out, and you''re right¡ªmy brother was the

    one who brought up your perfume."

    My frown deepened and I scratched my chin, perplexed.

    "The truth is, I also suspected Devin, but I still can''t bring myself to imagine that my brother would

    poison our father.That''s insane!"

    "Oh, Gosh, Daniel.

    Take your time and build your case before you start using people,"

    Helen said worriedly.

    "Of course.I''ll do my best to investigate."

    I looked at Helen and my expression softened.

    "I will make you my Luna, fair and square."

    "I trust you, Daniel." Helen smiled.

    I nted a kiss on her forehead, thankful that she was so strong despite being behind bars.

    "Helen, I have to go now.I''lle to see you again as soon as I can."

    As I spoke, I reluctantly took a few steps back.

    "Go ahead, Daniel.Remember, don''t push yourself!"

    Although Helen tried to smile, tears welled up in her eyes.

    I turned around and couldn''t bear to look at her.I was afraid I would never be able to leave if I took one

    more look at her.I had to find out the truth first.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After a long, grueling journey, Anthony and I finally made it back to the royal pce.

    When the magnificent castle came into view, I couldn''t help but sigh with relief.

    Anthony and I walked hand in hand on the red carpet leading to the pce entrance.The elders and

    the guards nked both sides, awaiting our arrival.

    The scene was very grand.

    I looked at the crowd carefully and spotted Elizabeth.

    "Anthony!"

    Elizabeth also saw us.She shouted excitedly and hobbled towards us with the help of a maid.

    Anthony and I hurried to meet her halfway.

    "Mrs.Jones, how have you been?" I asked excitedly.

    Before answering me, she threw her arms around the both of us and held us tight.

    "I''m fine! What about you? How was the snow mountain? Was it freezing cold? Anthony, were you able

    to remove the Love Curse? Are there any side effects?"

    Elizabeth was so excited that her questions came one after another without stopping.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs.Jones.We''re fine.It was a bit of a difficult journey, but we made it.Anthony''s Love

    Curse has been lifted!"

    Tears of excitement welled up in my eyes.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask him!"

    "No need.She''s telling the truth."

    Anthony smiled and winked at me as his mother looked him up and down incredulously.

    "Thank God! My dear, your suffering is finally over!"

    Elizabeth was so excited that she burst into tears.

    Anthony wrapped his arms around her tightly.

    "Long live Mr.Jones! Long live Mr.Jones!"

    The crowd burst into cheers, congratting us on our feat.

    Just then, I caught a glimpse of two unexpected figures standing at the very end of the line¡ªAustin and

    Caroline.

    But they were handcuffed, with guards standing behind them.

    I tugged at Anthony''s sleeve and we both hurried over.

    "Caroline, why are you here?" I asked, tilting my head to the side.

    "I''m sorry if you didn''t want to see us, Jennifer.Austin and I just wanted to wee you.Mrs.Jones was

    okay with it.We shouldn''t be here, but I was worried about you two.I hope we didn''t ruin your return."

    Caroline lowered her gaze guiltily.

    "Yes, Caroline and I just wanted to see you.We don''t mean any harm," Austin said in a stiff tone.

    He nced at Anthony and muttered, "Believe it or not."

    Although Austin''s attitude was very cold, we could tell that he wasn''t being hostile.

    It seemed he was even worried about Anthony''s safety.

    I almost burst intoughter, but I managed to hold it back.

    "Don''t worry about it.I believe you.Caroline, how are you? And how''s the baby?" I asked sincerely.

    "Fortunately, I''ve almost recovered and the baby''s healthy.Thanks for the concern.Austin and I will go

    to the border ind soon."

    Caroline perked up when she saw that I didn''t mind them being here.

    "We wish you and Austin a happy life, Caroline."

    Anthony, who had been quiet this whole time, suddenly spoke up gently.

    "Thank you.We wish you a happy marriage,"

    Austin replied, cing his hand on Caroline''s shoulder.

    He and Anthony locked eyes for a moment, sharing a knowing look before Austin turned away quickly.

    I could tell that the tense rtionship between the two had begun to ease.

    Caroline smiled wistfully.

    "Thank God, the Love Curse was removed.I don''t think I could''ve lived with myself otherwise!"

    Tears welled up in her eyes as Caroline rested her head on Austin''s chest.

    I could tell she was being sincere.

    This time, she actually regretted her actions.

    I found myself hoping that she and Austin would live happily together on the ind.

 Chapter 241: Make Up

    Chapter 241: Make Up

    Anthony''s POV:

    When I looked over to the crowd and saw Caroline and Austin, I was a little surprised at first.I never

    thought that someone as arrogant as Austin woulde to meet me, instead of praying for misery to

    befall me.

    To show my heartfelt gratitude, I spoke to him politely and we shared a rare moment where we didn''t

    actually hate each other.

    The atmosphere between us was no longer tense and it was indeed a refreshing experience.I nced

    at Austin and found him staring at me.

    We locked eyes for a few seconds and then looked away.I wasn''t quite sure how I felt about Austin just

    yet.

    "Anthony, congrattions on removing the Love Curse.I wish you and Jennifer a happily life together,"

    Caroline said as she looked at me with sincerity in her eyes.I was surprised at first, and soon, I came

    back to my senses.

    "Thank you, Caroline.Take good care of yourself.I wish you and Austin have a wonderful life together

    as well," I replied to Caroline.

    Austin fidgeted restlessly as if he was hesitating to say something before he looked at me and said,

    "Brother."

    My eyes widened in astonishment as I looked at him.

    "Anthony, you will make a far better king than I could ever hope to be.Please look after the legacy our

    father has left behind.The responsibility of its safe- keeping now falls on you,"

    Austin added slowly.

    "I will do my best, Austin.Thank you for your words," I replied.

    "Mr.Jones, it''s time for your brother and Ms.Wilson to go back to their prison cell," one of the guards

    whispered in my ear.

    "Goodbye, Austin and Caroline."

    Jennifer and I bade them a fond farewell.

    Then, I ordered the guard, "I want you to put them in a nice cell.After all, Caroline just delivered a

    baby."

    Austin must have overhead what I had said to the guard because he stopped in his tracks and turned

    around to look at me.

    He stood silently for a moment as he looked at me.

    In truth, he didn''t even have to say anything at all because his eyes showed me that he was moved by

    my gesture.

    I took a long deep breath as I watched Austin and Caroline walk away.

    "What''s wrong, Anthony?"

    Jennifer asked as she looked at me with her big beautiful eyes.

    "Nothing.I was just reminiscing about the past when Austin and I were both very young and our father

    was still alive.We got along really well as kids and we hardly ever quarreled.Dad would take us out on

    fishing and hunting trips, and whenever Austin would shoot a hare, he would roast it and share it with

    me.He would give me the best part every time because I was the younger sibling."

    "That sounds lovely." Jennifer smiled as she held my hand.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Anthony, now it''s time for you to share your hare with me."

    Iughed at her words.

    ''¡¯The past may be filled with regrets, but the future is something to look forward to,''¡¯ I thought as I

    looked at Jennifer.

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    When I saw Austin and Caroline speaking to Anthony from a distance, I decided not to disturb them.

    After the Love Curse was lifted from Anthony, I no longer felt anger towards Austin.

    After all, my husband and I were partly to me for neglecting him and his rtionship with Anthony.

    At least, Austin was now remorseful of his actions.

    After Austin and Caroline left, I walked up to Anthony and patted him on the shoulder.

    "I think you did the right thing by forgiving Austin.Now that he and Caroline are willing to atone for their

    sins, I''m sure your father''s soul can rest peacefully in heaven." I smiled at him and Jennifer.

    "Anthony, what are you going to do next?"

    Now that the Love Curse was lifted, I was hoping that they could get married as soon as possible.

    Anthony smiled as if he understood what I was trying to say.

    "I''ve already thought about it.After Austin and Caroline move to the ind, I''m going to take over the

    position of king and marry Jennifer," he looked at Jennifer and replied.

    Anthony loved Jennifer deeply.

    I could see it in the way he looked at her every time he mentioned her.I couldn''t be happier for the

    loving couple.

    It was only because of their love and devotion towards each other that they were able to find the Tear

    of Edith and lift the Love Curse.

    Although Anthony just casually mentioned what had happened on the snow mountain, I knew that he

    was just making light of the situation so that I wouldn''t worry about him.

    I could only imagine the kind of hardship they must have experienced there.

    After all, the snow mountain was the ce where countless climbers had either died or disappeared.

    Anthony and Jennifer reminded me of how much myte husband and I loved each other.

    I sincerely hoped that Jennifer and Anthony could spend the rest of their lives together.I looked at

    Jennifer lovingly.

    "That''s a good n, Anthony.I am also looking forward to the wedding and seeing Jennifer be the

    next queen."

    I leaned over to Jennifer.

    "You have to be prepared.I believe that you will be a respectable queen in the future."

    "Thank you, Mrs.Jones."

    Jennifer blushed and hugged me.

    "I give you my word that I will try my best to make you proud.Thank you for believing in me and taking

    care of me.I don''t think that I could have made it this far without you."

    "By the way, Jennifer, did you encounter any danger on your trip to the snow mountain?" I asked

    Jennifer, looking her up and down.

    "Mrs.Jones, the most important thing is that we are alive and well.Anthony and I were very lucky to

    meet someone on the snow mountain.With his help, we were able to make it out of there without any

    problems, " Jennifer said with a smile.

    "Where is he now? Can I see him? I''d to thank him personally!" I insisted.

    "Mrs.Jones, we brought him back with us.However, since it was a very long and tiring journey, we told

    him to get some rest as soon as we arrived."

    Jennifer waived at one of the attendants.

    "Please bring Morgan here."

    "Morgan is actually Amelia''s husband.We were quite surprised to have run into him on the snow

    mountain.Don''t you think it''s interesting that we saved Amelia and her husband ended up saving us in

    return?"

    As Jennifer spoke, the attendant came back with a wizard who looked to be in his fifties.

    "Morgan, this is Mrs.Jones, Anthony''s mother."

    Jennifer courteously introduced us.

    "Hello, Mrs.Jones, it''s good to meet you.My name is Morgan and I am a wizard."

    Morgan reached out to shake hands with me.

    "I''ve heard about you, Morgan.Thank you for helping Anthony and Jennifer.Have you seen Amelia yet?

    She''s here too.There''s no need to feel awkward around me.I can tell that she misses you very much

    because she talks about you every day," I said with a gentle smile.

    "Thank you, Mrs.Jones.I''ll look for her right now!"

    Morgan nodded to show his gratitude before he rushed into the crowd in excitement.

 Chapter 242: The Joy Of Reunion

    Chapter 242: The Joy Of Reunion

    Morgan''s POV:

    When Elizabeth told me that Amelia was waiting for me, I was so happy that I couldn''t control my

    emotions.I was finally going to see my dearest Amelia again after so many years!

    "Amelia!"

    My palms were sweating from anticipation as I looked for her amongst the crowd.I didn''t expect that I

    could meet Amelia again.

    "Amelia! Amelia! Where are you?"

    I noticed surprised nces from the people as I shouted her name loudly, but I didn''t care because I

    just wanted to find Amelia.

    "Morgan? Is that you?"

    Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice and it felt as though the entire world around me hade to a

    pause.I turned around slowly and as soon as I saw Amelia, tears of joy welled up in my eyes.I had

    missed her day and night for so many years.

    The realization that many years had passed since thest time we were together hit me like a ton of

    bricks.

    Although she looked a little older than she did in my memory, her eyes were still unchanged.

    "Amelia!"

    My voice trembled as I took her name once again.I walked towards her as muffled sobs wracked

    against my chest.

    "Yes, it''s me!"

    There was a look of shock and disbelief on Amelia''s face.

    Her voice rose in excitement which told me that she was happy to see me too.

    "Morgan! It''s really you.Oh my God! Am I dreaming?"

    Amelia walked towards me.

    Although we weren''t as youthful as we once were, at that moment, not even the crowd could stop us.

    We pushed our way through the people and jumped into each other''s arms.

    "Morgan, what are you doing here?"

    Amelia broke into tears as she sobbed and pulled me close.

    She held my face in her hands and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

    "I thought I would never see you again.I wanted to look for you but I didn''t know if you had married

    someone else and started a new life."

    "No, Amelia.I love you.How could I let you go?"

    I had dreamt about this moment for many years.I could feel the warmth of her palms on my cheeks.

    Time took away her youth, but it did not take away her tenderness.

    "Morgan, I''ve missed you so much.I''ve thought about you every day since we parted ways."

    Amelia cried in my arms.

    "Me too, Amelia.I never thought that I would get to hold you in my arms again."

    My hands were trembling, but I still managed topose myself.I was afraid that this was all just a

    dream and once I let go of her, Amelia would be gone forever.

    "Morgan, how did you know that I''m here?" Amelia asked after she finally calmed down.

    "It was all because of you, Amelia!" I looked at her with a big smile.

    "After you disappeared, I decided to spend the rest of my life on the snow mountain.Then, I met

    Mr.Jones and his mate a few days ago because they were there looking for the divine flower to remove

    the Love Curse.It was you who helped them find the solution.After the Love Curse was removed, I

    came back with them to look for you."

    "Thank heavens you are here now!"

    Amelia wiped her tears and smiled as if she had returned to her youth.

    "I can''t believe that I am looking at you with my own eyes.Morgan, all my regrets have disappeared

    now."

    "Amelia, what happened all those years ago? Why did you disappear from my life?" I asked in a hurry.

    They were questions that had been buried inside my heart for many years.

    Anthony had told me that they rescued Amelia from Larry''s log cabin, but I didn''t understand why

    Amelia fell into Larry''s hands in the first ce.

    "It was all because of Larry."

    Amelia furrowed her eyebrows.

    "I remember I told you that I was in a rtionship with another wizard before I met you.That wizard was

    Larry.We couldn''t be together because his father didn''t approve of our rtionship.I knew that we

    weren''t destined to be together, so I gradually gave up on our rtionship, but he was extremely

    persistent on me."

    Amelia''s eyes widened as she tugged at my sleeve.

    "You know what, Morgan? He was crazy! He broke in when you were out and subdued me with ck

    magic.I couldn''t fight back as I was pregnant at the time.He took me away and locked me up in his log

    cabin.I spent decades not feeling the warmth of the sun on my skin."

    I couldn''t believe my ears.I felt so sorry for Amelia.I held her in my arms after hearing what she said.

    "All these years, I thought you stopped loving me.It was actually Larry who had kidnapped you.I should

    have been there to stop him.I''m sorry, Amelia.It was my fault!"

    I was filled with feelings of remorse as I thought of the horrors Ametia had to suffer because of me.I felt

    extremely guilty because I had failed to protect her.

    "Amelia, our child..."

    My heart sank at the thought of what might have happened to our child.Although I roughly guessed

    what fate had befallen our child, a glimmer of hope still lingered in my heart.

    Amelia''s POV:

    I didn''t expect to see my husband, Morgan, again.

    Decades had passed, and a lot had changed since we had seen each other.

    Although I had asked Jennifer to help me find my husband, I wasn''t sure if he was still alive or not.I

    wanted to think that he was married and happy, and so I didn''t go looking for him because I didn''t want

    to get in the way of his happiness.

    I just wanted him to be alive and well.

    If he was no longer alive, then at least I could leave lilies in front of his tombstone as they were his

    favorite flowers.

    However, none of that mattered now that Morgan was standing right before me.

    What was important was that he never stopped loving me.

    I felt so lucky to have met such a loyal man.

    He never gave up on me even after all these years.

    As I looked at Morgan''s wrinkled face, the love in my heart for him grew stronger than before.

    I felt grateful to Anthony and Jennifer for finding him on the snow mountain and reuniting us.

    Jennifer was a kind she- wolf and sure enough, they were able to lift the Love Curse because a good

    deed never went unrewarded.

    However, when Morgan asked me about our child, I felt a tight squeeze in my heart.

    "Larry forced me to get an abortion!"

    I lowered my head in shame as I couldn''t look him in the eye.My child! Every night, I would think of my

    child.I wish Larry had just killed me and spared my child.

    How could Larry take the life of an innocent child? Every time I recalled what happened, I felt

    overwhelmed with guilt and sadness.

    "He''s a monster! A heartless monster! If I can get my hands on him again, I''m going to strangle him!"

    Morgan seemed angered by what I had said.

    "Morgan, I know that you''re angry, but you can''t be so impulsive.Larry is a powerful wizard.Even if we

    work together, our chances of winning against him are quite slim."

    I tried hard to hold back my sadness andfort Morgan.

    "We''re finally together now! I don''t want to risk losing you again!"

    "But, Amelia, I can''t let him get away with murder.I can''t let all our suffering be for nothing,"

    Morgan said angrily, but then his voice became gentle again.

    "Don''t worry.I''m not going to act impulsively.I just need toe up with an borate n."

    I nodded in agreement as I was moved by Morgan''s calm-headed disposition.

    "Morgan, let''s talk about thister.We should express our deepest gratitude to Mr.Jones and Jennifer."

    I reminded Morgan as I suddenly saw Jennifer and Anthony standing not too far away.

    "Oh, that''s right.I was so happy that I almost forgot about it."

    Morgan burst intoughter before he took me to Anthony and Jennifer.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones.If it weren''t for you and Jennifer, I wouldn''t have seen Amelia again,"

    Morgan said to Anthony and Jennifer politely.

    "Thank you very much, Mr.Jones and Jennifer.We will never forget your kindness."

    I bowed my head to the both of them.

    "There''s no need to be so formal, Amelia.I''m sure you would have done the same to help us if we were

    in need." Jennifer quickly helped me up.

    "I wish you a happy life together, Amelia.If there''s anything you need, please let us know."

    "You are so kind, Jennifer.You have already blessed me with the most important person in my

    life.Thanks to you, Morgan and I are together.We will be leaving the royal pce as soon as

    possible.After all, Morgan and I are wizards.If we stay here for too long, we might bring you trouble," I

    replied sincerely.

    "Don''t leave in such a hurry, Amelia.We wouldn''t have been able to lift the Love Curse without your

    help.I want you to stay for the wedding at least, okay?" Jennifer asked.

    "Of course! We wish you and Mr.Jones all the happiness in the world."

    As soon as I heard Jennifer''s request, I happily agreed.

    "The celebration party is about to begin.Please go to the banquet hall to celebrate,"

    Elizabeth came over and said with a smile.

    Morgan and I went to the dinner party together.

    At the most lively moment of the banquet, I took Morgan''s hand and walked out of the banquet hall.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    As we looked at the splendid fireworks in the sky, I couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Today was one of the happiest days of my life.I was finally with Morgan again.

    "Honey, tell me it''s not a dream," I hugged Morgan and whispered.

    "Of course not, honey," Morgan replied with a smile.

    "I''d like to somehow repay Jennifer and her mate for helping us.If they ever need our help, we should

    do our best to help them," I said, leaning against Morgan''s chest.

    "Of course, we will," Morgan nodded.

    "I have to thank them for making this the happiest day of my life."

    Morgan and I held each other in a loving embrace.

    Morgan was my one true love.I didn''t want to be separated from him again.

 Chapter 243: Pregnant

    Chapter 243: Pregnant

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I attended the celebration party together.

    As one of the protagonists of the party, I tried my best to look lively and in high spirits, regardless of

    how exhausted I was feeling.

    Maybe it was because of the long and tense journey to the snow mountain that I felt so fatigued, and

    even a little ufortable.

    But I didn''t want to make Anthony worry about me, so I stered a smile on my face and hid my

    weariness from the guests.

    "Congrattions to our future king and queen.May you live a healthy life together!"

    One of the elders took the lead in proposing a toast to me and Anthony.

    "Thank you."

    After raising his ss to the elder, Anthony downed the wine in one go.

    Standing next to him, I followed suit, but I couldn''t bring myself to drink more than a sip of the wine.

    For some reason, the wine left a bad taste in my mouth.

    "Everyone, we should choose a suitable date for the coronation ceremony of the king and queen,"

    Elizabeth said, looking at all the guests for their opinions.

    The crowdunched into a hearty discussion at once.I listened to them somewhat absent-mindedly, still

    in a daze over Elizabeth''s words.

    Even after all this time, I couldn''t believe that I was actually going to be Anthony''s wife, and the queen

    of the Osman Kingdom.

    A year ago, the mere thought that something like this could happen to me would have been ridiculous,

    to the point of beingughable.

    I knew that being the queen was the dream of many, many girls, but somehow, the prospect didn''t

    excite me at all.

    In my eyes, being the queen was a heavy responsibility, and not just a noble title to be unted.

    What I was really excited about was getting to spend the rest of my life with Anthony.

    If he didn''t ascend the throne, he and I would live as an ordinary but happy couple.

    However, being the king was Anthony''s destiny.

    And since that was the case, to be by his side, I would try my best to be a good queen.

    "Then it''s settled.The coronation ceremony will be held in ten days,"

    Elizabeth announced after discussing the matter with the elders.

    "Isn''t that great, honey?" Anthony leaned in and whispered in my ear.

    "We''re finally getting married."

    I smiled at Anthony, but the difort in my belly became stronger and stronger.I felt a stab of

    annoyance at myself.I couldn''t let him down at this time.

    Gritting my teeth secretly, I held on.

    More and more people began to propose toasts to me.

    "Congrattions, Jennifer."

    An elder came over and raised his ss to me.

    Just then, the wine I had swallowed churned in my stomach, and a violent bout of dizziness came over

    me, making my body shake all over.

    The elder who was raising a toast to me stopped mid-sentence and looked at me in confusion.

    "Jennifer!" Anthony was the first one to react. He held me in his arms to prevent me from copsing on

    the floor.

    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    I wanted to shake my head at him, but I didn''t even have the strength to do that.

    "Anthony, I...I feel a little dizzy..."

    I managed to mumble.

    Even my hands felt too heavy for me to lift.

    There was a moment of tense silence in the banquet hall before the crowd burst into an uproar.

    "What''s wrong with her?"

    "The future queen has to be healthy!"

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Is there any curse on her that she hid from us?"

    It was only through a haze that I heard all their suspicious questions, but it made me feel flustered.I

    didn''t want such rumors to affect Anthony.

    But Anthony ignored all these gossiping guests.

    Holding me up, he walked towards the door of the banquet hall.

    "Everyone, calm down.Jennifer is just too tired.After all, she went to the snow mountain with me to help

    me get rid of the Love Curse.Guards, call a doctor."

    Anthony''s calm butmanding tone suppressed the voices of the nosy guests.

    Several elders followed Anthony as he walked into the lounge.

    Soon after he set me down on the bed, the doctor walked in and began to examine my condition.

    With so many eyes on me, the pace of my heartbeat inevitably elerated.

    What if there really was something wrong with my health? Would I still be able to marry Anthony?

    Anthony''s POV:

    Looking at Jennifer''s pale face, I felt guilt wash over me.Why hadn''t I realized earlier that she wasn''t

    feeling well? Jennifer had always been a strong-willed person.

    Even if she was feeling unwell, she wouldn''t tell me about it.

    Instead, she''d try her best to ovee it on her own.

    "Jennifer, don''t worry.I''m here with you."

    Noticing the flicker of fear in Jennifer''s eyes, I quickly bent over to hold her hand.I knew exactly what

    was going on in her mind.

    "She seems too weak to be our future queen,"

    Eric muttered loud enough for everyone to hear.

    "Eric, Jennifer worked really hard to help me remove the Love Curse.If you don''t know what happened,

    you''d better keep your mouth shut," I snapped.

    After hearing me scold Eric, none of the other elders dared to question Jennifer.

    The doctor, on the other hand, was carefully examining her without listening to all this unnecessary

    chatter.

    After a while, his face suddenly broke into a smile, much to my surprise.

    "Congrattions, Mr.Jones.Jennifer ispletely fine," the doctor said.

    "If she''spletely fine, howe she almost fainted just now?" Eric snorted with disdain.

    "Please don''t interrupt me, Elder Eric.As I was saying, Mr.Jones, I have great news for you.Jennifer felt

    dizzy just now because she is pregnant," the doctor said.

    For a moment, my mind went nk.I was stunned.

    "Anthony!"

    The good news seemed to have rejuvenated Jennifer, because she sat up excitedly and threw her

    arms around me.

    "Am I dreaming? I''m really going to be a mother?"

    I finally came back to my senses.

    Jennifer was pregnant? I was so happy that my heart could barely contain it.

    Jennifer was carrying my child.

    I was going to be a father!

    "Jennifer!"

    I was so excited that I didn''t know what to say.I just hugged her back tightly, feeling a burst of affection

    for her.

    "God bless us! The future heir of the Osman Kingdom ising!"

    My mother, who had been nervously waiting nearby to find out whether Jennifer was okay, was more

    ecstatic than the two of us, and could barely catch her breath.

    It was only after being patted on the back by the maid a few times that she shouted excitedly, "This is

    amazing!"

    "Great! How wonderful! The future king ising!"

    The elders also cheered.But Eric''s face darkened, and he shut up.

    "Thank you, doctor," I told the doctor with a sincere smile on my face.

    "You''re wee, Mr.Jones.I am honored to give you the good news.Jennifer is a little weak now.The

    journey must have taken a toll on her body.From now on, she has to get ample rest and be taken care

    of.If she weren''t so fit and strong, she might have lost the baby," the doctor told me seriously.

    "Okay, I''ll be careful."

    I gulped, feeling a stab of guilt.

    It was bad enough that Jennifer had risked her life to apany me to the snow mountain, but I

    couldn''t believe that she had been carrying our baby in her belly during that time.

    It was fortunate that Jennifer and the child were strong enough to withstand the harsh journey.

    My throat constricted as I thought of all the bad things that could have happened, making me feel like I

    was suffocating.

    I had to take a few deep breaths to calm down.

    "Since everything is all right, please go back to the banquet hall and continue with the celebration,"

    I urged, turning to look at the elders and my mother.

    "Mom, please host the party.Jennifer needs to rest for now, and I want to apany her."

    "Of course.Don''t worry about these trifles, Anthony.I have it covered.Just take good care of Jennifer

    and my grandchild."

    Grinning from ear to ear, my mother beckoned the elders to follow her out of the room.

    After everyone left, I asked the doctor about the dos and don''ts that I had to follow to make sure that

    Jennifer was in a good condition.

    I wanted how to take care of a pregnant she-wolf, as well as how to raise a child.

    "Come on, Jennifer.Have some porridge.You need nutrition."

    After the doctor left, I asked the maid to bring a bowl of light but nutritious vegetable porridge.I held the

    bowl and spoon, wanting to feed Jennifer myself.

    "Anthony, it''s okay.I can eat on my own," Jennifer said casually, smiling at me.

    "I''m just pregnant, not a fools "I know you''re not.I''m the one who''s a fool."

    I brought Jennifer''s delicate hand up to my lips and kissed it.

    "You know what? Jennifer, all I''m thinking about now is that I''m going to be a father.I don''t know the first

    thing about taking care of a baby.I''m really a fool."

    "Anthony, you''re going to be a great father." Jennifer chuckled and touched my hair.

    "You''re going to be a great mother, too."

    I put down the bowl on the bedside table so that I could hold Jennifer in my arms.

    "Thank you, Jennifer.Thank you for loving me and carrying my child."

    "Anthony, you know I''d do anything for you.Besides, this is our child.I''m so happy that I''m carrying him,"

    Jennifer whispered.

    In this moment, I felt an unprecedented fondness for Jennifer.

    I leaned over and kissed her carefully, as if she was a flower that I could crush with the slightest

    misstep.

    As I kissed her, I just murmured one thing over and over again.

    "I love you, Jennifer."

 Chapter 244: The Haunting Larry

    Chapter 244: The Haunting Larry

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    After returning to the banquet hall with the elders, I continued to preside over the celebration party.

    All of the guests had already learned that the future queen was pregnant, which filled them with joy.

    It had been a long time since such a warm and harmonious atmosphere had blessed the royal pce.

    The pce had been dull and depressive ever since my husband died and Austin took over the throne.

    I was d to see it in such a lively state again.

    And it was all thanks to Anthony and Jennifer.

    ''Dear husband, are you watching all this? Austin has been punished for his sins, and all of Anthony''s

    sufferings have their reward.He''s even about to have a child with his beloved mate.You must be happy

    looking at it from heaven, right?'' The whole time I was sitting in the banquet hall, I couldn''t help but

    worry about Jennifer.

    So a whileter, I decided to see her.

    After telling the guards to keep the order in the banquet hall, I headed to the lounge.

    When I opened the door, however, I was greeted by the sight of Anthony and Jennifer kissing.

    Oh my God! I was so embarrassed that I hurriedly took a step back, wanting to close the door.Why had

    Ie at such a wrong time?

    "Mother, what are you doing here?" Anthony asked before I could leave.

    "Oh, it''s nothing, Anthony.I was just worried about Jennifer and the baby, so I came here to check if

    everything was all right," I exined with a resigned sigh.

    Since my presence had already been noticed by the two of them, there was no need for me to leave in

    a hurry.I walked into the room and sat down on the bed, supported by Anthony.

    "How are you feeling, Jennifer? Should I find a nutritionist to take care of your diet?" I asked with

    concern, holding Jennifer''s hand.

    "Did you drink at the party just now? Are you okay?"

    "Don''t worry, Mrs.Jones, I barely had a sip of wine.And I feel much better after resting for a while.It''s

    nothing serious.Thank you foring here to check on me," Jennifer replied with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, Mom.As Jennifer''s mate, I will try my best to protect her and our child," Anthony promised

    confidently.

    I scoffed and shot him a re.

    "Don''t think I didn''t see what you were doing just now," I scolded Anthony.

    "Jennifer''s health is the most important right now.She is still in the early stages of pregnancy.You

    should learn to restrain your desire.Don''t keep thinking about those things all the time.Don''t force

    Jennifer, understand? Otherwise, I will be the first to teach you a lesson!"

    I punctuated my speech with a slight cough.

    In fact, I felt a little embarrassed for losing my cool like that.

    I wanted to be an open-minded mother, but I was also concerned about my grandchild''s well-being.

    After all, Anthony and Jennifer were both young and madly in love.

    If they didn''t control themselves, they could end up hurting the child by ident.

    To their credit, the two seemed to understand what I was Saying, because they smiled sheepishly at

    me.

    "I won''t, Mom.I''ll take care of her well," Anthony promised.

    "Well, let''s not talk about this anymore," I said, coolly changing the topic.

    I took off the gold bracelet from my wrist and handed it to Jennifer.

    "Jennifer, this bracelet has been with me for decades.It was a wedding gift from my mother.Now that

    you''re going to marry my son, I''m giving it to you.Please ept it."

    "Mrs.Jones, how could I? It''s too precious."

    Jennifer looked uncertainly at the bracelet in her hand.

    "It''s not a big deal.We are family now."

    I smiled and patted Jennifer''s hand to reassure her.

    "Yes, Jennifer.From now on, we are family.What is ours is yours,"

    Anthony chimed in, holding my hand and Jennifer''s.

    "Anthony..."

    Tears sprang to Jennifer''s eyes, and her voice trembled with emotion.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I knew that Jennifer had lost her parents when she was just a child.

    Thinking of that, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    She was a good girl.

    I hoped that we''d be a happy family from now on.

    Amelia''s POV:

    Morgan and I strolled around the banquet hall holding hands as we savored the delicate food.

    "Oh my God! Did you hear that Jennifer is pregnant?She''s going to be a mother soon.Isn''t that great?

    I''m really happy for her."

    Although I was genuinely excited for her, my face fell as I thought of my own child.

    "If our child were still alive, he would have been as old as Jennifer.If only..."

    "Don''t worry, Amelia."

    Morgan gave my hand a reassuring squeeze.

    "It was all Larry''s fault.I''ll make him pay for it."

    "You''re right.Well, let''s not dwell on such sad things.How about we take a walk outside?"

    I suggested, mustering up a smile.

    Morgan nodded in agreement and took me to the garden, where the two of us strolled around.

    The garden of the royal pce wasrge, but filled with a serene silence.

    As we walked, no one disturbed us.

    "You know, all these years, my biggest regret is meeting Larry," I said with a sigh.

    Remembering what Morgan had said about living on the snow mountain for so long, I couldn''t help but

    feel upset.

    "Morgan, you are so silly.How could you go to such a cold ce like the snow mountain?"

    "Honey, for me, living in a world without you is like being the walking dead.I would rather live alone on

    the snow mountain for the rest of my life," Morgan replied firmly.

    I was so touched by these words that I stopped in my tracks and threw my arms around him, holding

    him for a long time.

    After a while, we continued walking down the garden.

    Just then, I suddenly saw the flicker of a shadow on the grass not far away.I instinctively took a step

    back and looked carefully.

    In that moment, I saw Larry lurking in the shadows of the trees, sneering at me.

    "Oh my God!"

    I screamed in fear.

    My hand flew to my chest as I tried to still my racing heart.

    The painful memories of the past few decades suddenly flooded my mind again.

    Without thinking, I hid behind Morgan.

    "What''s wrong, honey?" Morgan asked nervously.

    "Larry''s here,"

    I stammered in a trembling voice.

    "Don''t be afraid.I will protect you," Morgan said in a low voice.

    "Where is he? Why can''t I see him?"

    Hearing this, I was stunned.I looked carefully at the grass in front of me, but couldn''t see anyone there.

    "That''s strange.I saw him right there just now."

    I shook my head in a daze.

    "Was I just imagining things?"

    "Well, let''s go back to the banquet hall.There are guards stationed there.Even if Larry really is here, he

    won''t be able to easily get his way.If he dares to so much asy a finger on you, I will fight him to the

    death.I also want to settle ounts with him," Morgan said, pulling me back to the banquet hall.

    I nodded, but I couldn''t quell the uneasy feeling in my heart.Had I really just been imagining things?

    Whatever the case, fear lingered in my heart.I was afraid that Larry would continue to do evil things like

    a haunting ghost.

 Chapter 245: Elder Erics Doubt

    Chapter 245: Elder Eric''s Doubt

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "It looks like the party is over.Honey, let''s go back to our room,"

    Anthony said as he stretched his hand out to show me the time on his watch.

    I nodded and followed Anthony out of the lounge soon after.

    As soon as we stepped out of the lounge, we saw Elizabeth.

    "Oh, I see that you''re already leaving.I was justing over to tell you that the celebration party was

    over.You should go and get some rest.Anthony, you must take good care of Jennifer."

    Then, she turned to me.

    "Jennifer, please be mindful of your health.If you feel even the slightest bit of difort, do not

    hesitate to call me.I know some of the best doctors in the city."

    "I will.Thank you for your kindness, Mrs.Jones." I smiled at Elizabeth, holding Anthony''s hand.

    "Please take care of yourself as well.Try to get some rest as soon as you can.We will see you

    tomorrow."

    Anthony and I stood waiting as Elizabeth left with the aid of a maid.

    Soon, after saying goodbye to the other guests, we finally went back to our room.

    I freshened up quickly before lying in the big bed with Anthony.

    "Isn''t it astonishing how quickly time flies? I didn''t expect the coronation ceremony toe so soon.I''m

    nervous, Anthony.What if I am not fit to be a queen?"

    The weight of the title filled me with dread.

    In the past, I had spent a big part of my life living in fear of being hunted down by Arthur.

    At that time, if someone told me that I was going to be a queen one day, I would call them crazy

    andugh at their faces.

    It was Anthony who changed my fatepletely.

    "Jennifer, all you need to do is take care of yourself and the baby.Leave everything else to me.I will

    always be there to support you.No one will ever disrespect you."

    Anthony leaned over and kissed me gently on the forehead.

    "You''re right.I shouldn''t be overthinking.It''s not good for the baby."

    As I spoke, I got up from the bed to get a ss of water, but Anthony reached out to help me.

    "Jennifer, lie down and tell me what you need.I''ll get it for you,"

    Anthony said as he looked at me with concern.

    "Anthony! Now, you''re the one who is overthinking! I just wanted to get a ss of water." I didn''t know

    whether tough or cry.

    "Just lie down.I''ll get it for you."

    Anthony turned around and went to fetch me a ss of water.

    "Anthony, I''m just pregnant, not disabled.You''re being too dramatic." I sighed.

    "Honey, you''ll have to deal with me acting like this for a few more months.Besides, if I don''t take care of

    you, who will?"

    Anthony winked at me yfully as he passed me the ss of water.

    I felt amused by Anthony''s affectionate side.I smiled back at him and then took a sip from the ss.

    "Anthony, I am so lucky to have a mate like you to spend the rest of my life with," I said, holding

    Anthony''s hand and peering deep into his eyes.

    "Jennifer, how are you feeling now?" Anthonyy down beside me.

    ''I''ll ask the doctor to conduct aprehensive check-up on you tomorrow, just in case."

    "I''m feeling a lot better now.Don''t worry about me.By the way, I have to tell Skr the good news."

    I grabbed my phone from the bedside table and called Skr.

    "Skr, how have you been?"

    As soon she answered, I couldn''t wait to share my joy with Skr.

    "Let me tell you a piece of good news.Anthony and I are going to get married in ten days.Then,

    Anthony will inherit the position of king, and I will be the queen in a ceremony after our wedding.I

    hope you two can make it since the coronation and wedding ceremony will be on the same day."

    "Oh my God, Jennifer!"

    Skr shouted excitedly on the other end of the line.

    "That''s good to hear! I am so happy for you! I would love to be there at your big day, but I''m afraid I''m

    going to making trouble for you."

    "Why would you say that? How could you make trouble for me?"

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    I sensed a hint of sadness in Skr''s tone, so Iforted her.I surmised that she must have been

    worried about her special powers again.

    "Don''t worry about anything else.Anthony and I will visit you two in a few days, okay?"

    "Jennifer, you don''t have toe all the way over here just to make me feel better.Besides, Jerome

    takes good care of me.You should only be thinking about yourself and the wedding right now.Please

    congratte Mr.Jones on my behalf.I''m sure he''s going to be a noble king.I hope everything goes

    well for the both of you," Skr said gently.

    After a few words with Skr, I hung up the phone.

    Anthony turned off the lights, as he looked ready to go to sleep with me in his arms.

    Just then, we heard a knock on the door.

    "Who is it?" I asked, and then looked at Anthony in confusion.

    "Who could it be at this hour?"

    Anthony didn''t say anything.He got out of bed with furrowed eyebrows and turned on the lights before

    he went to open the door.

    For some reason, I thought of Larry and so I got up and went after Anthony.

    Much to my surprise, as soon as Anthony opened the door, we saw Eric standing at the door.

    He was one of the elders who supported Austin''s rule.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Eric was thest person I expected to see when I opened the door.I thought it was my mother who

    might havee to tell me something she had forgotten earlier on.

    An impatient frown appeared on my face.

    This wasn''t the appropriate hour to show up unannounced at someone''s door, even if he was an elder.

    He should have respected our privacy, especially since Jennifer was pregnant.

    When I took a closer look at him, I noticed that his face was unusually red and he reeked of alcohol.

    He must have had a lot of drink at the banquet.

    "What''s the matter, Elder Eric?" I asked patiently.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m sorry to bother you and Miss Smith at thiste hour,"

    Eric apologized, but there was no trace of guilt in his tone.

    "I wanted to ask you if you are really sure that the Love Curse has been lifted.As an elder, I have to

    think about the safety of everyone.You need to prove to me that you are absolutely healthy before I

    give you my vote to take over the throne."

    "Elder Eric, you''re being inexcusably rude!"

    Jennifer said aggressively from behind me.

    "Are trying to imply that Anthony and I lied to everyone? We just got back from the snow mountain and

    we haven''t even been able to rest and recover yet.You should know better than to disturb us at this

    hour."

    "I''m just worried about Mr.Jones'' health." Eric belched as he spoke.

    Needless to say, he was just messing around.

    "Tomorrow I will gather wizards and doctors to the hall to verify the status of my physical condition.I will

    invite all the elders to bear witness," I said with a straight face.

    "I already had it nned.Did you really think that I was going to make such a big im without giving

    everyone any proof? I''m sorry to say this,but I think you''ve wasted enough of our time and you should

    leave now, Elder Eric."

    "Wizards? Are you referring to Roy and his friends? But how is that going to be fair and unbiased? He

    is your friend.Of course, he will say what you want him to say,"

    Eric retorted as he wasn''t convinced, which surprised me.

    Now I was certain that Eric was here to make trouble.

    "The time of the coronation ceremony has already been decided.Why did you wait until now instead of

    voicing your objection when all the elders were present at that time? You don''t want the other elders to

    know that you are against me taking over the throne, do you?" I looked at him coldly.

    "Eric, I have good reason to believe that you are making trouble for me.I would advise you to think

    carefully."

    "No! Mr.Jones, you''ve misunderstood me!" Eric''s face turned redder, but he still didn''t want to leave.

    "I just want to find out the truth for the sake of Osman Kingdom!"

    "The truth is that I am no longer inflicted with the Love Curse," I raised my voice and red at Eric with

    sharp eyes.

    Time and time again, Eric had been a thorn in my path.

    I no longer had the patience to indulge him.

    "Please forgive me if I have offended you,"

    Eric apologized profusely as took a step back.

    "Please don''t be angry, Mr.Jones.As long as the doctors and the wizards verify that you are all right, I

    will not speak of this again."

    Eric avoided making eye contact as he said that and then scampered away in a hurry.I shook my head

    and shut the door behind me.

    "Anthony, what should we do? It''s obvious that Eric isn''t going to stop pestering us.What''s to say that

    he''s not going to make trouble after you take the throne?" Jennifer said worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.I''ll take care of him," I answered calmly.

    Eric''s antics weren''t going to catch me by surprise.

    "Perhaps, after you be the king, you can gradually strip Eric of his position.We need to be

    cautious around him,"

    Jennifer suggested.

    "I think so too.Anyway, go to sleep, honey.It''ste,"

    I coaxed Jennifer.

    "There''s one more thing, Anthony.Helen and Daniel''s wedding is fast approaching.Now that we''re back

    from the snow mountain, I should call Helen and let her know that we can make it to their wedding,"

    Jennifer said.

    "Go to sleep, Jennifer.Don''t worry too much.I''ll take care of everything."

    I got closer to kiss Jennifer''s forehead and turned off the lights.I put my hand over Jennifer''s belly and

    gently caressed her while I thought about all the wonderful things we would do together in the future.I

    firmly believed that our child would be smart and cute.

 Chapter 246: Talk With Mandy

    Chapter 246: Talk With Mandy

    Daniel''s POV:

    After they put Helen in jail, I went to see her quite often because I couldn''t help worrying about her.

    The pitiful look in her eyes broke my heart.I had to find a way to prove Helen''s innocence as soon as

    possible.I couldn''t let her continue to suffer in jail.

    Thinking of this, I turned around and walked to the cell where Mandy was being kept.I thought that

    perhaps she would be able to give me some useful information.

    "Daniel! Daniel, you''re finally here.I''m so scared.Please don''t leave me here!"

    As soon as I stood outside her cell, Mandy rushed to me at once, crying and begging desperately.

    I was utterly shocked to find her in such a state.

    "Mandy."

    I frowned as there was nothing I could do for her.

    "Daniel, please get me out of here.I don''t want to be locked up here!"

    Mandy''s voice rose to a shrill cry, attracting the attention of the prison guards.

    "Mandy, stop whining and listen to me.I need to ask you something.Why did you give the perfume to

    Helen?"

    I looked at Mandy coldly.

    "You''d better tell me the truth now because sooner orter it''s going toe out.If you help me now, I

    will plead for you and ask my mother to lessen your sentence."

    "I didn''t give her any perfume!"

    Mandy looked away and refused to admit it.

    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I can''t help you get out of here."

    I held the bars of the cell and roared angrily.

    "Come on, Daniel.I''m not a fool."

    Mandy curled her lips.

    "Do you really think that I don''t know what you''re trying to do? You never cared about me! You just want

    to save Helen! Well, guess what? I won''t help you unless you promise to be with me instead!"

    I stared at Mandy in stunned disbelief.

    "Ridiculous! Mandy, what are you talking about?"

    I clenched my fist to keep myposure.

    "Why are you still holding on to that silly dream of yours? We don''t love each other.Why would we be

    together?"

    "Daniel, we have been in love for many years, but Helen took you away from me.You''re the one who is

    being ridiculous! I''m so much better than she is.I just don''t understand why you love her, but won''t even

    look at me,"

    Mandy screamed and her eyes looked like they were about to pop out from their sockets.

    "Why don''t you ask yourself why you don''t have feelings for Devin, even though you two grew up

    together?"

    I shook my head in disapproval.

    "How can you have romantic feelings for a friend? Mandy, please stop pursuing me.I''m already in love

    with Helen and I don''t need anyone else in my life."

    "Ha-ha!"

    Mandy burst intoughter.

    "All right, if that''s what you want.Since you''re not going to change your mind, I might as well drag Helen

    down to hell with me!"

    What an unreasonable woman! I mmed my clenched fist at the wall in frustration.

    I didn''t have to patience to put up with her nonsense, so I turned around and walked away.

    The shrill sound of herughter echoed in my ears, making me angrier.

    After I went back to my room, I racked my brain toe up with a solution, but I couldn''t think of

    anything.I felt utterly useless.I sat on the bed and pulled my hair in exasperation.

    After a while, I decided to ask my friends for help.

    I grabbed my phone to call Jennifer and Jerome, but after checking the time, I decided to contact them

    tomorrow morning.I didn''t want to disturb them at such ate hour.I let out a deep sigh and slumped on

    the bed.I couldn''t let anything bad happen to Helen.

    And I couldn''t let my dead father die for nothing.

    Mandy''s POV:

    After Daniel left, I began to regret what I had said to him.

    Why did I say such horrible things to him? It was foolish of me to get on his bad side.I should have

    yed nice and begged him to get me out first.I fell on the floor helplessly, staring at the wall in a daze.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    What was I going to do? No one would help me.

    If the truth came out and the others found out that I gave the perfume to Helen, she would be released

    without charge, while I would be executed for the murderer of Alpha.I didn''t want to die.

    The mere thought of this brought tears to my eyes.

    If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn''t have cooperated with Devin.

    Admittedly, I wanted to stop Helen and Daniel from getting married, but poisoning her wasn''t the only

    solution.

    I realized that perhaps it would be a good idea to contact Devin.

    I searched for my cell phone in my pockets, but then I suddenly remembered that my cell phone was

    taken away by the guards at the prison.

    "Damn it!" I growled in anger.

    "Mandy!"

    At this moment, I suddenly heard Devin''s voice.

    "Devin!"

    When I raised my head, I saw him standing outside the cell and looking at me with a smile.

    I rushed over to him and said, "You''re finally here.Let me out!"

    "I can''t do that."

    Devin looked at me calmly.

    "Helen is still locked up.Just stay put and try not to get too excited."

    Devin was such a bastard.

    He gave me the perfume to frame Helen with.

    Why was he running around willy- nilly while I was locked up in here? I tried hard to hold back my

    anger because he was the only one who could help me.

    I remained calm and asked, "Devin, what was in that bottle of perfume? How did it cause Alpha Marlon

    to die?"

    When Devin gave me the perfume back then, he told me that it was to poison Helen.

    "Shh!"

    Devin''s face changed as he turned to look at the guards.

    "Keep your voice down.Do you want to expose me? If you get me in trouble, I won''t let you go no

    matter what happens.I''ll watch you die before me."

    Devin''s voice was low, but his tone was cold and indifferent.I took a few steps back as I realized that he

    wasn''t joking.

    At that time, I had no choice but to listen to Devin.

    "I''m sorry.I won''t tell anyone.Please, Devin, tell me what happened,"

    I begged him.

    "Oh, it was just an ident."

    Devin shrugged his shoulders.

    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.I had no intentions of hurting my father.But since that''s how it

    panned out in the end, I decided to y along and let Helen take the fall for it.Stay here for now.Don''t

    be impulsive.And, if anyone asks, just tell them you didn''t give the perfume to Helen."

    "I didn''t want to kill Alpha Marlon! I''m not guilty! Find a way to get me out of here!"

    I burst into tears.

    "As long as you do as I say, you will be out of here in no time.Remember, just keep your mouth shut,"

    Devin said seriously.

    "All right! I promise I''ll do as you say!" I wiped my tears.

    "Devin, what are you going to do now?"

    "I''ve made some arrangements.Helen will be your scapegoat.Don''t worry.Don''t ask anything else."

    Devin turned around and left with a sneer.

    I called out to him a few times, but he didn''t respond to me.I sat back on the bed dejectedly and

    wondered if Devin would keep his promise to me.

    However, the more I thought about how much Daniel loved Helen, my heart burned with jealousy.

    How could he love that bitch so much? Why? After all, Daniel and I met each other before he met

    Helen! Suddenly, I felt a strong urge tough out loud.

    After all, Helen was going to be my scapegoat.

    Soon, she would be sentenced to death for murdering the Alpha.

    Nothing would stop Daniel from being mine after that.

 Chapter 247: Help Daniel

    Chapter 247: Help Daniel

    Jerome''s POV:

    Early one morning, I received a call from Daniel.

    "Jerome, I have bad news.Helen''s in trouble.I don''t know what to do.I can only ask you for help," Daniel

    said breathlessly.

    Stunned, I nced at Skr, who was still sleeping soundly.

    Worried I would wake her up, I got out of bed and walked to the balcony.

    "What happened? Tell me everything."

    Last time we saw Daniel and Helen, they were fine.

    We even heard that they were nning to get married soon.What on earth could''ve happened to

    Helen?

    "Here''s the thing.My father was murdered.Unexpectedly, Helen has be the prime suspect," Daniel

    said angrily.

    "The only witness who can clear Helen''s name is unwilling to tell the truth.Now, Helen and I can''t prove

    that she didn''t poison my father.I''m at wit''s end, Jerome!"

    "Oh, my God! How could this have happened?"

    I was shocked.But I quickly tried to mask my surprise and tried tofort him.

    "I''ll talk to Elder Simon.Don''t worry.We won''t let anything bad happen to Helen.If you need anything,

    just let me know.We''re here to help."

    Daniel gradually calmed down and managed to tell me the whole story.

    After hanging up, I immediately went to find Simon.

    "Elder Simon, something bad happened to Helen."

    As soon as Simon''s door swung open, I told him the news I had just heard.

    "What should we do, Elder Simon?"

    "What? Oh, Helen! She would never hurt a fly!"

    As soon as Simon heard what I said, his eyes widened with shock.

    But soon, he managed to calm himself down.

    "I''m sorry, Alpha Jerome, but this news is too distressing.I need to go to the ck Stone Pack right

    away.I hope this sits well with you."

    "Of course.You should be with your daughter."

    I agreed without hesitation.

    "Helen and Daniel are also my friends.If you encounter any difficulties, please contact me anytime."

    After making sure the pack affairs would be looked after, Simon hurriedly left the Rainbow Pack.

    I too rushed back to tell Skr what had happened.

    When I got back to our room, I found that Skr was already up.

    She was pouring me a ss of milk.

    "Honey, where have you been? Did you have breakfast already? Did something happen in the pack?"

    Skr asked me worriedly, handing me the ss of milk.

    "Skr, there''s something I need to tell you, but promise me you won''t get too worked up over it." I

    really didn''t want Skr to worry, but it was a matter of great importance.

    Helen was a good friend of ours, so she had the right to know.

    I helped her to the sofa and took her hand in mine.

    "Helen''s in trouble.She was framed for the murder of Alpha Marlon of ck Stone Pack, Daniel''s

    father."

    At first, Skr stared at me nkly.

    But after a few seconds, she gasped and suddenly tugged at my sleeve.

    "Oh, my God!" Skr cried anxiously.

    "Honey, that''s terrible! No, no¡ªI have to go to the ck Stone Pack!"

    "Don''t worry, honey.Elder Simon has already gone ahead.Plus, we were nning to go to the ck

    Stone Pack to attend Daniel and Helen''s wedding, right? Let''s get ready to leave as soon as possible."

    I wrapped my arms around Skrfortingly.

    "Helen will be fine.Daniel is with her."

    In that moment, I felt very grateful towards Anthony for blocking the news about Skr''s special

    powers.

    Otherwise, if the ck Stone Pack caught word, Skr would never have been allowed to enter their

    territory.

    Skr''s secret was still safe and sound, thanks to Anthony.

    After properly turning over the pack affairs to Tony, Skr and I headed to the ck Stone Pack.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Upon waking up, I checked my phone and saw that I had missed a call from Daniel, so I called him

    back immediately.

    "Hello, Daniel.It''s Jennifer.What''s up?" I asked casually.

    I figured he was calling to invite me and Anthony to their wedding.

    "Jennifer, Helen''s in trouble," Daniel said in a sad voice, which took me aback.

    "She was framed for the murder of my father, the Alpha of ck Stone Pack.I''ve just informed Jerome

    and Skr.They and Helen''s father, Elder Simon, are on their way here."

    Daniel''s news brought me to a loss.

    Speechless for a while, I took a deep breath and willed myself to think rationally.

    ¡®''How could this be? Daniel''s father was murdered? And Helen was thought to be the one behind it?''¡¯ I

    realized very quickly that the situation was very serious, so I coaxed Daniel into telling me all the

    details.

    "Don''t worry, Daniel.Helen is our friend.We won''t just sit by and do nothing.Just hold on.We''ll go to the

    ck Stone Pack as soon as possible."

    After exchanging a few more words, I hung up the phone and rushed to the office to look for Anthony,

    but it was empty.

    I nced at the wall clock and remembered how Eric had stirred trouble for usst night.

    That probably meant that, at this time, Anthony was meeting the elders at the hall.

    Anthony had told Eric the previous night that he was willing to have his body examined by wizards and

    doctors in front of everyone to prove that the Love Curse had beenpletely removed.

    After changing into a formal dress, I rushed to the hall.

    On my way there, I bumped into Anthony.

    "Jennifer, what''s the rush?" Anthony asked with a chuckle.

    "Anthony, something bad happened to Helen!" I grabbed Anthony''s arm anxiously.

    "Daniel just called.He said that his father was murdered and Helen is locked up because of it."

    "Jennifer, take a deep breath first.Tell me everything."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Anthony''s expression grew serious.

    He wrapped his arms around me to calm me down.

    I did as I was told and took a deep breath.

    Then I ryed everything Daniel had told me on the phone.

    "Actually, I just heard about Alpha Marlon''s death," Anthony said with a frown.

    "But I never thought the situation surrounding his death was soplicated"

    "Anthony, I need to see Helen.I''m worried about her."

    I tugged at his sleeve anxiously.

    "Okay.I''ll go with you," Anthony replied resolutely.

    "You will? But what about Elder Eric?" I gnawed my lower lip.

    "Don''t worry, honey.I''ve already proven to the elders that I''m fine, and they support my ascension to the

    throne.Austin and Caroline will be sent to the ind this afternoon.We can head to the ck Stone

    Pack after we see them off," Anthony said, gently tucking my hair behind my ear.

    "Sounds like a n.Let''s go and tell the elders about this."

    I started pulling Anthony towards the hall.I was worried about Helen.

    What if she was sentenced before Anthony and I arrived? No, Daniel would protect her.

    I tried not to overthink and focused on taking things one step at a time.

    When we got to the hall, we found that the elders hadn''t left yet, thankfully.

    "I just heard the news that Alpha Marlon of the ck Stone Pack has passed away.Jennifer and I are

    going to attend his funeral.My mother will temporarily take charge of the kingdom''s affairs in the next

    few days.Please assist her."

    As Anthony spoke, he walked onstage so that everyone could focus on him.

    Sure enough, all the elders stopped what they were doing and looked at him.

    "Yes, we truly felt sorry when we heard about Alpha Marlon''s death.Mr.Jones, we know that the ck

    Stone Pack would be honored to have you attend theirte Alpha''s funeral.But we also hope you can

    come back as soon as possible.The coronation ceremony is fast approaching."

    The elders all lowered their heads in respectful mourning.

    Now that the elders were on board, our n to go to the ck Stone Pack was finalized.

    While we would officially be there for Alpha Marlon''s funeral, we could investigate on the side and find

    out who the real murderer was, effectively proving Helen''s innocence.

    I held Anthony''s hand tightly, my heart beating faster and faster.

    ¡®''Wait for me, Helen.We''reing to help you!¡¯''

 Chapter 248: See Them Off

    Chapter 248: See Them Off

    Anthony''s POV:

    At five fifteen in the afternoon, Jennifer and I went to the prison to personally release Austin and

    Caroline.

    Escorted by guards, Austin and Caroline followed us out of the prison in silence.

    "Is everything ready?" Jennifer turned to me.

    "My men have prepared a ne to fly them to the deserted ind on the border.There, the guards can

    keep watch through satellite imagery.Unmanned aerial vehicles will drop supplies onto the ind on a

    weekly basis," I replied as we walked.

    The truth was, Austin and Caroline didn''t deserve those supplies, given the gravity of their crimes.

    We had originally sentenced them to a life of exile on the deserted ind, where they were to fend for

    themselves.

    However, now that they had shown deep regret for their actions, both my mother and I couldn''t bear to

    give them such a harsh punishment.

    My mother and I had held lengthy discussions on numerous asions before finally deciding to send

    them supplies on a regr basis.

    When we made it out of the prison, we found my mother outside waiting for us, along with Dana and

    Gary.

    Before Austin and Caroline could leave for the ind, there was one more thing Austin needed to do.

    He had to apologize to our deceased father in front of all the kingdom''s subjects.

    "Well done, Anthony.This chapter of our lives is finallying to a close."

    My mother sighed and patted me on the shoulder encouragingly.

    Soon, Austin and Caroline were handcuffed and the guards led them to the capital square.

    A crowd had already gathered there, waiting.

    When Austin was in sight, they immediately burst into curses.

    Despite this, Austin didn''t show any resentment on his face.He simply knelt down in the center of the

    square and repented in front of them.

    "I havemitted unforgivable crimes.I killed the former king.I deserve to die.s, I will spend the rest

    of my life repenting!"

    Austin shouted loudly for everyone to hear.

    "He killed our king!"

    "Damn him! He doesn''t deserve forgiveness!"

    As soon as Austin finished speaking, the members of the kingdom began to scold him fiercely.

    "Ourte king would have been relieved to see this, I think."

    Dana, who was standing beside me, sighed heavily.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Gary also sighed and drew a cross on his chest with his fingers, offering a prayer for my father.

    As the crowd booed and jeered, the guards took Austin and led him and Caroline away.

    Jennifer, my mother and I followed them to the tarmac.

    Before they got on the ne, my mother took Caroline''s child from a maid and held her in front of her

    mother.

    "Caroline, you must reflect on your actions on the ind.When the child is old enough, I''ll take her to

    see you."

    As my mother spoke, she looked lovingly at the healthy baby in her arms.

    This was another matter we had discussed in length.

    In the end, we had finally decided to let my mother raise Caroline''s child.

    After all, the child was innocent.

    She didn''t deserve to suffer on a deserted ind with her parents.

    It seemed like the best choice to leave the child to my mother.

    Her maids would take good care of the child, and my mother would love her as though she was her

    own.

    "Thank you, Mom.Anthony, Jennifer, please take good care of my child!"

    Caroline said in a shaky voice, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Naturally, she was reluctant to be separated from her child, but even she knew it was for the best.

    "It''s okay, honey.Don''t cry.Mrs.Jones will take good care of our baby,"

    Austin whispered as he wrapped his arms around her tofort her.

    "Don''t worry, Caroline.Jennifer and I will take good care of your child," I vowed.

    "Thank you, Anthony." Austin nodded at me.

    s, time was up.

    Austin and Caroline boarded the ne.

    They turned to look at us one more time before the ne took off.

    Jennifer and I watched until the ne was out of our sight.

    Then we said goodbye to my mother and prepared to leave for the ck Stone Pack.

    Daniel''s POV:

    I waited in the airport for Simon, Jerome, and Skr to arrive.

    When everyone was here, we all piled into the car and headed back to the ck Stone House.

    "Thank you foring to help.I really don''t know how to thank you.If I knew what to do, I wouldn''t have

    bothered you."

    Sitting in the car, I couldn''t help but express my gratitude to Skr, Jerome, and Simon over and over

    again.

    "Don''t say that, Daniel.What are friends for? We couldn''t just sit and watch you guys get into

    trouble.Plus, as the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, it''s my duty to attend the funeral of the ck Stone

    Pack''ste Alpha."

    Jerome patted me on the shoulder.

    "Daniel, I''m sorry for your loss."

    "I''m sorry, Elder Simon.This is all my fault.I failed to protect Helen!" I said guiltily, averting my gaze.

    "It''s not your fault, Daniel.I know you tried your best.Someone must have plotted this meticulously.I

    want to see Helen as soon as we get to the ck Stone House."

    Simon shook his head and sighed.

    "Daniel, we all know that you truly love Helen.Don''t be sad.We''ll figure out a solution together!"

    Skr chimed in encouragingly.

    "Thank you so much."

    I tried to be strong for them and for Helen.

    "I need to cheer up.Helen needs me."

    Taking a deep breath, I told them the whole story, from the beginning.

    "I had grown up with a girl named Mandy.But ever since I got together with Helen, she has been acting

    strange.She kept asking me to leave Helen and be with her.Of course, I didn''t agree.So she was

    always against Helen.But suddenly, her attitude changed and she tried to make friends with

    Helen.Because Helen is such a kind and trusting girl, she didn''t suspect Mandy and epted a gift

    from her¡ªa bottle of perfume.A few dayster, my father suddenly died.The doctor dered that his

    death was caused by Helen''s perfume.Now, Mandy refuses to admit that she was the one who gifted it

    to Helen.We don''t have any evidence to prove otherwise, so now both girls are in prison until we prove

    who the real murderer is."

    I told them everything in one breath.

    Thinking about my father''s death and the situation Helen was in, my heart ached painfully.

    "Oh, my God! How on earth did ite to this?"

    Skr was so sad that she burst into tears.She buried her face in Jerome''s arms and cried.

    "Jerome, it''s just like what happened with Linda..."

    "It''s all in the past, honey."

    Despite hisforting words, Jerome''s expression also darkened.

    He turned to me and said seriously, "I was in a simr situation not too long ago.A woman called Linda

    imed she loved me, and did everything to sabotage my rtionship with Skr.Although she''s been

    punished gravely, every time I think of it, I can''t help but feel bad.Skr suffered a lot from that

    experience, and Linda ended up killing her innocent son, Andy.It was a mess.Daniel, you must be

    careful.Don''t let Helen get hurt.At the time, I had almost lost Skr.I don''t want you to experience the

    same pain."

    Seeing the seriousness in Jerome''s eyes, I nodded in understanding.

    This was my fault.

    I had failed to notice the trouble Mandy posed before it was toote.

    Just then, the car stopped.

    We had made it to the ck Stone House.

    "Hello, I''m Luna Betty of the ck Stone Pack.Come on in.Thank you foring to pay your respects

    to myte husband."

    As soon as we got out of the car, my mother received us warmly.

    "Jerome, Skr, this is my mother, Luna Betty.Mom, this is Rainbow Pack''s Alpha, Jerome, and his

    Luna, Skr."

    I introduced them to each other.

    "And this is Elder Simon from Rainbow Pack.He is Helen''s father."

    "Hello, Luna Betty.I heard about what happened here from Daniel on our way over.Can I see my

    daughter now?"

    Simon asked politely, but it was obvious he was unhappy.

    "Oh, of course."

    I could tell that my mother was a little embarrassed.

    She coughed awkwardly and asked the attendants to lead us to the cell where Helen was being held

    prisoner.

    As soon as we arrived at her cell, I saw Helen sitting dejectedly on the small, shabby bed.

    Her face was tired and haggard, her hair unkempt and tangled.

    My heart ached so much in my chest that I found I had no words.

    "Helen! My daughter, you have suffered a lot!" Simon cried out, rushing to the prison bars.

    "Open the door," my mother ordered her attendants.

    "Dad!"

    Helen was so excited to see Simon that she pounced on him the second the iron door swung oper.

    Father and daughter hugged each other tightly, tears pouring down both of their faces.I felt a lump in

    my throat when I saw this scene.

    It was my fault that Helen was in this situation.

    I needed to make things right.

 Chapter 249: Helens Release From Prison

    Chapter 249: Helen''s Release From Prison

    Helen''s POV:

    As soon as I saw my father''s face, I felt a lump in my throat.All of a sudden, I couldn''t bear the suffering

    I had been going through these past few days.I threw myself into his arms and cried bitterly.

    "Dad! Dad, I missed you so much!"

    My tears soaked my father''s shirtsleeve as I buried my face in his arms.

    "I''m sorry.I must''ve worried you."

    "Silly girl, don''t apologize."

    My father hugged me back.

    With tears in his eyes, he looked at me sadly.

    "My dear, you have suffered a lot, haven''t you?"

    "Helen! How are you feeling? Are you okay?"

    Skr approached, her voice filled with concern.

    Only then did I notice that she and Jerome had alsoe.

    "Skr, you and Jerome are here!" I eximed happily, throwing my arms around her.

    "I''m fine, thanks for asking.You''re too kind."

    "Daniel told us everything.He''s been so worried!" Skr hugged me back.

    "You''re my good friend.Of course we''ll be here for you in times of trouble!"

    "She''s right, Helen.We know you''d never do such an evil thing, and we''ll do everything in our power to

    find out the truth and prove your innocence,"

    Jerome chimed in with a smile.

    My friends'' encouraging words enveloped me in a nice, warm feeling, boosting my confidence greatly.

    "Luna Betty, with all due respect, this cell looks terrible.I think it will affect Helen''s health."

    My father suddenly spoke up.

    "Oh, no, Elder Simon, you misunderstand my intentions.It''s not that I want to hurt Helen.It''s just that

    she is a prime suspect.I have no choice but to lock her up."

    Betty smiled awkwardly as she hastily exined the situation.

    "As an elder of the Rainbow Pack, I swear on my honor that my daughter is not the murderer.Despite

    her being a suspect, she will not run away."

    My father stood out and made his deration firmly.

    "Yes, Luna Betty.As Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, I, too, can guarantee that Helen is not that kind of

    girl.Can you release her from prison at least, temporarily?" Jerome asked.

    "Well, since both an elder and an Alpha are willing to swear on Helen''s innocence, I suppose I can

    release her temporarily."

    Betty nodded to her attendants.

    I couldn''t believe my ears! I felt so lucky that I didn''t have to stay in the cold prison cell anymore.

    "Let''s get out of here, honey." Daniel slipped his hand in to mine and kissed me on the  forehead

    affectionately.

    In a daze, I followed everyone out of my cell.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As we were passing by another cell, a shrill voice suddenly sounded.

    "Helen! Why are you outside your cell? Luna Betty, how dare you cover up for this criminal? Helen, you

    bitch! Howe she gets to go out but I can''t?"

    Mandy shouted and cursed like a madwoman.

    "What''s the matter with her?"

    My father red at Betty, demanding an exnation.

    "I''m sorry.I didn''t expect her to be so rude," Betty said awkwardly, embarrassed by Mandy''s sudden

    outburst.

    With a long face, she ordered a guard behind her to gag her.

    "That''s Mandy," Daniel whispered to my father.

    At the mention of that name, my father''s expression darkened.

    It looked like he knew the story behind all of this.

    "Don''t be mad, Dad.She''s all talk.She can''t do anything to me from inside her cell."

    I hurried tofort my father, whose face was turning purple from rage.

    Skr''s POV:

    I instinctively grabbed Jerome''s hand when that crazy woman started cursing at Helen.

    Hearing all the vile things she had to say about Helen, I couldn''t help but feel angry for my friend.

    How unfortunate for her to have crossed paths with such a bitch! I took deep breaths, lowering my

    head to conceal the anger on my face.

    But the woman''s shrill voice was echoed in my ears incessantly; I could feel my wrist burning, almost

    aching to teach that bitch a lesson.

    Fortunately, I managed to sober myself up in time.

    If I used my special powers in front of so many people, I would be doomed.

    Not only would Jerome be implicated by me, but also Anthony and Jennifer.

    After the guard tied that crazy woman''s mouth, I finally felt much calmer.

    I patted Helen on the back tofort her, and we all hurried out of that depressing prison.

    "Let''s have dinner,"

    Betty suggested, smiling politely at us.

    So we all filed into the dining room to eat.

    "Helen, have some apple pie."

    At the dinner table, Daniel picked up a te of apple pie and ced it in front of Helen.

    "I know how much you like apple pie."

    "Thank you, Daniel."

    Helen grinned happily.

    Seeing the interaction between Daniel and Helen made me exchange knowing smiles with Jerome.

    I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief now that I knew that Helen didn''t me Daniel for her

    suffering.

    "Helen, did you get thinner? Eat some more."

    Simon frowned, but we knew he was just being considerate of his daughter.

    I smiled and decided to dote on Helen, too.

    "Helen, did you ever go hungry in prison?" I asked with concern.

    "No, I was well taken care of," Helen replied, her eyes brimming with tears.

    "Skr, Jerome, thank you for everything.I''m really happy that you trust me."

    Everyone ate, drank, and chatted merrily over dinner.

    Suddenly, an attendant hurried in with a stack of documents and handed them to Betty.I was keenly

    aware of the change in Betty''s expression when her eyesnded on the documents in her hands.

    "Luna Betty, these are the results of the autopsy. Please have a look," the attendant reported to Betty.

    "Oh, my God!"

    Betty quickly leafed through the report, studying it vigorously.

    Gradually, all the color drained from her face.

    "Is that Dad''s autopsy report, Mom?" Daniel asked sadly when he saw Betty''s reaction.

    At the same time, all of us quieted down and looked at Betty with concern.

    Marlon had died a miserable death.

    Even though I never met him personally, I still felt sorry for Betty.

    If something like this had happened to Jerome...

    I probably wouldn''t be as calm as she was now.

    "Yes.The report shows that your father died of myocardial infarction due to inhtion of too much

    ephedrine hydrochloride!" Betty answered in a low voice.

    "Oh my God! Alpha Marlon was really killed by that bottle of perfume.The report on the perfume

    showed that a lot of ephedrine hydrochloride was added to that bottle!" Helen burst into tears.

    "But you have to believe me, Luna Betty! Mandy was the one who gave me that bottle of perfume!"

    "Everyone, please rest assured that I will investigate the matter thoroughly."

    Betty took a deep breath and spoke in a trembling but firm voice.

    "They have justid Alpha Marlon''s body inside the coffin.Will you go there now?" the attendant asked

    Betty.

    "Okay, I''ll head there right now."

    Betty stood up from the table and smiled at us apologetically.

    "I''m sorry.I have to, make preparations for myte husband''s funeral."

    "Let''s go to the church together.I also want to see Alpha Marlon for thest time," Helen suggested

    tearfully.

    Everyone nodded in agreement and we all went to the church together.

 Chapter 250: Their Arrival

    Chapter 250: Their Arrival

    Betty''s POV:

    When Daniel first introduced Helen to us, I heard about her background.I heard that the future Alpha

    and Luna of the Rainbow Pack were good friends of hers.

    Now, I knew that this rumor was true, because they hade running to help Helen personally in her

    time of trouble.

    Moreover, Helen''s father was an elder of the very same pack.

    I knew that I needed to deal with this matter cautiously and stop at nothing to find the truth.

    Recalling what had happened on the day that Marlon died, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    I had doubted Helen at the time, which must''ve hurt her.

    Now that I calmed down, I found myself believing in Helen.

    After all, she had no reason to murder my husband.

    Even if she really wanted to kill Marlon, she wouldn''t have used such a stupid method.

    As for Mandy, she might''ve grown up with Daniel, but I still didn''t know much about her.

    Plus, thinking about how she had cursed Helen earlier, I couldn''t help but feel dubious.

    How could she have acted so uneducated? Her behavior was truly strange.

    Unfortunately, there was no evidence to prove that Helen was innocent, so I could do nothing to

    comfort her.

    With a sigh, I decided to put these worries aside first.

    I had to prioritize dealing with my poor husband''s funeral.

    When we arrived at the church, I looked at Marion''s body lying in the coffin.

    "Honey, I came to see you" I said softly, trying to hold back my tears.

    I stroked the coffin gently.

    It was as cold as my heart.

    "How are you? I miss you so much, Marlon.I miss you more each day."

    God, just half a month ago, he was still alive and well.

    Now, he was a cold, lifeless corpse lying in a coffin.

    Thinking about this, I could feel my heart shattering into a million pieces.

    "Alpha Marlon, rest in peace."

    Skr sighed heavily.

    "Alpha Marlon, you were a fair and kind Alpha.We will always remember you."

    Helen prayed beside her with her hands sped together.

    "Daniel, have you made your father''s death public?" I turned to ask my son.

    "Yes, Mom," Daniel replied without hesitation.

    "The memorial service will be held in two days.Daniel, please send out the invitations to the funeral

    before then."

    The truth was, I could do those things myself.

    But now that Daniel was going to be the Alpha of our pack, I decided he could use the training.

    "Sure, Mom," Daniel answered respectfully.

    I looked at him.

    His eyes were red, but he managed to remain calm and collected.

    It was good that he was able to deal with these trifles calmly.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little relieved.

    It seemed that my son had be more mature overnight.

    Just then, an attendant ran to us in a hurry.

    "Luna Betty, Prince Anthony from the Osman Kingdom and his mate have arrived," the attendant

    announced breathlessly.

    ¡®''Oh, my God!''¡¯ I didn''t think the prince would hear about Marlon''s death, let alonee here personally

    to pay his respects!

    "Everyone,e with me to receive the prince.Our wee ceremony must be of the highest

    standard.We can''t overlook anything!"

    As soon as I was done giving orders, I rushed to the gate in a panic.

    For some reason, Skr and Jerome seemed unfazed.

    They simply followed me with Daniel and Helen.

    Jerome''s POV:

    I was expecting Anthony and my sister toe to the ck Stone Pack.

    After all, Helen was also their friend.

    But when I heard that they had already arrived, I couldn''t help but feel excited.I hadn''t seen my sister

    for a long time.

    She had been busy and stressed, dealing with Anthony''s Love Curse.

    Now that the curse was lifted, she could finally be at ease.

    I took Skr''s hand and together, we walked out of the church and headed to the ck Stone House.

    From afar, I could see Anthony''s private nending on the tarmac.

    Anthony and Jennifer disembarked.

    They looked good beaming, even.

    "Good day, Mr.Jones.It''s nice to meet you."

    Betty took the lead and bowed respectfully to Anthony.

    "Jennifer!"

    After saluting Anthony, Skr rushed over to Jennifer excitedly and practically pounced on her.

    "Be careful, Skr!" I hurried to follow her.

    "You could''ve fallen.You''re pregnant, remember?"

    "Skr, how have you been?"

    Jennifer threw her arms around Skr and stuck out her tongue at me.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    "I''m fine.I heard you''re pregnant, too.Congrattions, Jennifer! The Osman Kingdom is about to have

    an heir! " Skr answered, taking Jennifer''s hands in hers.

    I chuckled softly.I knew she missed her friend very much.

    "Congrattions, Jennifer.I''m d you and Mr.Jones can finally get married without worries.I wish

    happiness for the both of you."

    "I was really hoping everyone coulde to the wedding, but I don''t think that''ll be the case." Jennifer

    sighed sadly.

    "Yeah, we still need to figure out Helen''s predicament, and I doubt Skr can go back anytime soon..."

    Thinking of everything that had happened, I sighed alongside Jennifer.

    I understood what my sister meant.

    Although she really hoped that Skr could be there at her wedding, she was more worried about

    exposing Skr''s special powers, which would put Skr in danger.

    After all, Skr had revealed her special power in the royal pce''s banquet hallst time, and many

    had witnessed it.

    She couldn''t afford another mistake."Don''t worry.

    Everything will turn out fine.

    Anthony and I will do everything in our power to make things work."

    Jennifer smiled at me encouragingly.She was still so optimistic.

    "Mr.Jones, pleasee in and have a seat.You must be tired from your flight,"

    Betty cut in with a sheepish smile.

    "Thank you." Anthony nodded.

    Together, we all filed into the hall and got settled.

    "Care for a drink? Juice? Coffee?" Daniel asked, enthusiastically ying his role as tonight''s host.

    "I''m pregnant so I can''t drink coffee.I''m good with anything else other than that." Skr chuckled.

    To me, she winked.

    "He will make a good husband in the future."

    "You''re right, honey." Iughed with Skr.

    "I''ll have some juice," Jennifer told Daniel.

    "Then, I want juice, too." Anthony sat down next to Jennifer and held her hand.

    The two exchanged nces and smiled.

    Seeing the way they interacted with each other made me grin from ear to ear.

    I was just so happy that they could finally be together, after everything that they had been through.

    "Okay, please feel at home.I''ll be right back."

    Daniel scurried off with an armful of cups.

    "Let me help, Daniel."

    Helen stood up to follow after him.

    "Don''t.It''s no big deal, I can handle a few cups of drinks.Stay here and talk to our friends."

    Daniel smiled at Helen.

    With all of us together again after so long, the depressing atmosphere from earlier dissipated almost

    completely.

    "Helen, sit here!"

    Jennifer smiled at Helen and patted the seat next to her.

    "Sure!"

    Helen agreed without hesitation and sat down next to Jennifer.

    Just then, Daniel returned to the hall with a tray full of drinks.

    He distributed the cups of juice to everyone before finally settling down next to Helen.

    "Now that everyone''s here, let''s get down to business.

    "As Jennifer spoke, she gave a meaningful look at Anthony, who nodded.Then, she turned to Betty

    seriously.¡±

    "Luna Betty, I heard that Helen was used of murdering Alpha Marlon.What on earth happened? Tell

    me everything."

 Chapter 251: Time to Interrogate Mandy

    Chapter 251: Time to Interrogate Mandy

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I hade to the ck Stone Pack solely to uphold justice for Helen.Ever since we met, Helen had

    always been a kind, emphatic girl.I knew in my heart that she wouldn''t do anything to hurt a fly.

    Besides, she was about to marry Daniel.

    So why on earth would she want to kill Daniel''s father? There simply was no reasonably motivation for

    Helen to kill Marlon.

    It was ridiculous to even assume she was the murderer.

    This meant that someone had deliberately framed the innocent and kind-hearted Helen.And as a good

    friend of hers, I couldn''t stand by and watch her suffer.I had to help her, support her, and find out the

    truth for her.

    Moreover, I couldn''t just let Marlon''''s murder go unsolved.

    "Oh, well, myte husband''s death really was strange."

    Faced with my direct questioning, Betty was obviously at a loss.

    While I didn''t want to make things any more difficult for her, I still needed to get to the bottom of things.

    "Please tell me everything," I urged.

    "Marlon died all of a sudden a couple of days ago.I refused to believe he would just leave me like that,

    so I asked the forensic doctor to run an autopsy.However, the result of the autopsy revealed that

    Helen''s perfume had poisoned Marlon..."

    As she spoke about her husband''s death, Betty''s eyes were filled with sadness.She took out a

    handkerchief and dabbed her tears away.

    "I wanted to believe that Helen is innocent.But I had no choice but to lock her up before finding

    evidence to prove it.After all, the perfume was hers.But now that both Elder Simon and Alpha Jerome

    are willing to swear on Helen''s innocence, Helen can be released from prison for the time being.I will

    wait for the investigation to unfold."

    "Okay, I see.Please show us the results of the autopsy and the perfume test.Can I also have a look at

    the perfume itself?"

    After listening to Betty''s statement, I felt a little relieved.

    Evidence proving Helen''s innocence was bound to show up sooner orter.

    At least, for now, we could analyze what we had and start from there.

    Betty quickly asked her attendant to bring the three things I wanted.

    Minutester, the autopsy report, the perfume test report, and the bottle of perfume were set on the

    table, one by one.

    Anthony and I took a closer look at each of them.

    "Jennifer, there''s something else.A drug was added into the perfume that killed my father, but I swear to

    God that Mandy gave Helen the perfume.However, she refuses to admit it!"

    Daniel''s eyes were red with hatred.

    "I see."

    After leafing through the autopsy report, Anthony frowned.

    "Mandy is the other suspect, am I right? Luna Betty, please call her here.I have something to ask her."

    However, before Betty could respond, an attendant entered the room.

    "Luna Betty, Devin and Grace are here."

    "Devin is my older brother and Grace is his wife," Daniel exined to us.

    "Okay, let them in," Anthony ordered.

    Devin''s POV:

    Just now, Grace and I were at the church, paying our respects to my father.

    Although my father deserved to die, I was the one who killed him.I was worried he would turn into a

    ghost and haunt me for the rest of my life, so I had no choice but to go to his coffin and pray for him.

    Before I even finished my prayer, I overheard an attendant saying that Helen had been released from

    prison.How could that be? Shouldn''t she have been sentenced to death?!

    "Luna Betty and Daniel came to visit Alpha Marlon earlier, along with the Alpha and Luna of the

    Rainbow Pack, Elder Simon, Helen''s father.It is said that they are close to Helen," the attendant said to

    me upon inquiring.

    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but feel flustered.

    What? How could Helen be so close to the Alpha and Luna of her pack? Why were there so many

    werewolves backing her up here in person? After mulling it over in my mind, I came to the conclusion

    that the situation was headed to an unfavorable ce.

    Just as I was trying to figure out a way to stop the others from helping Helen, another attendant ran in.

    "Prince Anthony has arrived with his mate."

    Instantly, I perked up.

    Prince Anthony? He was the future king! But why was he here? Regardless, I needed to curry favor

    with the future king.

    Only by pleasing him could I have a better future¡ªand maybe I could finally be the Alpha of this pack.

    Thinking of this, I took Grace with me to the ck Stone House to greet Anthony personally.

    "Ah, it''s nice to meet you, Mr.Jones!" I saluted to Anthony tteringly.

    "My God! You look so handsome in person.You truly deserve to be the future king."

    "Oh, my God, and you are so elegant and dignified!" Grace praised Anthony''s mate.

    "Enough! Stop the ttering."

    Despite our best efforts to tter them, Anthony looked unhappy.

    "Jennifer and I have some business to deal with.Please don''t disturb us."

    "Oh, I see.Is there any way I can help, Mr.Jones?" I asked with an apologetic smile, bowing slightly for

    effect.

    "If you really want to help, then fine.Do you know who murdered your father?" Anthony asked calmly,

    locking eyes with me.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I didn''t expect that he would ask me such a pointed question.Did he know that it was me?

    "What? No, I don''t know anything.Why do you ask, Mr.Jones?" I tried to deny it.

    "How would Devin know? Helen is the prime suspect.She must''ve killed Alpha Marlon!"

    Grace hurriedly came to my aid.

    "Bullshit!"

    Daniel immediately stood up and pointed a finger at Grace.

    "Helen is innocent!"

    "The perfume was Helen''s. Isn''t that proof enough that she''s the murderer?" Grace retorted.

    Daniel red at Grace but said nothing.

    "Be quiet!"

    Suddenly, Anthony stood up and shouted, sending a chill down my spine.

    "Everyone, calm down.Quarrels won''t solve anything."

    "Mr.Jones, Mandy is here!"

    my mother suddenly announced, pointing at the door.

    ¡®''What? Mandy is here, too? Shit!¡¯'' My nerves were getting the better of me.

    Mandy was an idiot.

    I really didn''t believe she was smart enough to wiggle her way out of this sticky situation.

    If she said something stupid in front of Anthony, how could I win his favor? Damn it! Damn it all to hell!

    Why did Anthony have toe at this critical moment? The reason why I framed Helen so was that I

    thought she had no friends in high ces! I didn''t expect her to have so many connections.

    First, the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack hade.

    Now, so did the prince and future king of the Osman Kingdom.

    Oh, my God! The ck Stone Pack only lost an Alpha.

    Why did the prince have to show up? As a member of the royal family, he didn''t have toe here in

    person.

    He could''ve just sent his attendant here to pay his respects.

    Why was he so indecisive? I was exasperated, but I could do nothing but to sit and wait.

    Restless and helpless, a cold sweat trickled down my back.

    "Mr.Jones, this is Mandy," a guard announced.

    I was so anxious beyond belief, but I can''t tell her to shut up in front of everyone.I could only look at

    her, and the stupid woman was also looking at me.I tried my best to wink at her subtly, hoping she

    would get the message.

    ¡®''Don''t talk nonsense, or we''ll both be doomed"

    Clenching my teeth, I was so scared that Mandy wouldn''t be able to withstand Anthony''s interrogation

    and would cave.

    It was only a matter of time before my crime was exposed!

 Chapter 252: Crazy Mandy

    Chapter 252: Crazy Mandy

    Mandy''s POV:

    These days in prison, I had been especially restless.

    But Devin hade to see me one day, and he had spoken so confidently, so I decided to trust in him.I

    had to keep the secret and insist that it was Helen who poisoned Marlon.

    But this noon, I was violently woken up by several guards who dragged me out.I was dazed and

    confused, struggling against them desperately, but it was futile.I had no choice but to follow them to the

    ck Stone House.

    "Where are you taking me? Get your hands off me! I''m not the murderer! I''m innocent!"

    Scared to death that they were taking me to the executioner, I shouted like mad until I was brought to

    the hall.

    There, I saw many unfamiliar faces.Did something bad happen? Who were these strangers?

    "Hello, Mandy."

    The she-wolf sitting in the center of the hall suddenly spoke up.

    She pointed at a handsome man next to her and said, "This is Prince Anthony, the future king, and I''m

    Jennifer, his mate.We caught word that Helen was the prime suspect in Alpha Marlon''s murder.Bearing

    all of that in mind, I have something to ask her."

    My jaw nearly dropped at the mention of the prince''s name.What on earth was the prince doing here?

    Could he be here on Helen''s behalf?

    "I''m Jerome, the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, and this is my Luna, Skr.We''re all friends of Helen."

    Another handsome werewolf spoke up.

    Then, he pointed at the old man beside him and said, "This is Elder Simon, Helen''s father."

    I was absolutely floored.

    What the hell? How could Heten have so many friends in high ces? And even the future king knew

    her! How was this possible? I gritted my teeth, seething with jealousy.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr.Jones.My name is Mandy."

    I managed to swallow my jealousy for the meantime and bowed towards the prince and his future

    queen.I needed to look humble and respectful, hoping they wouldn''t make things difficult for me.

    "Have you seen this bottle of perfume before? Please tell us the truth, Mandy.Anthony has many wizard

    friends who know how to detect lies.If you dare lie to us, we will find out sooner orter.Anthony and I

    never show mercy to liars.I hope you''ll do the right thing."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Jennifer held up the bottle of perfume in front of me.

    I gulped anxiously.

    Anthony knew wizards? And these wizards knew how to detect lies? Shit! I was doomed! What on

    earth was I supposed to do? Should I tell the truth now? But if I told the truth, I would still get into huge

    trouble.

    "I...don''t know.Please don''t ask me..."

    I stammered, clearly not knowing how to answer.

    "Ahem."

    Just then, I heard Devin loudly clear his throat.

    Devin had reassured me that he would solve everything.

    But he also said that if I slipped, he too would die alongside me.

    Thinking about this, I was left with no choice but to trust in Devin.

    "I...have never seen this bottle of perfume before in my life!" I said hurriedly.

    "If you say so.Mandy, what''s your rtionship with Helen and Daniel?" Anthony eyed me coldly.

    "Oh, Daniel and I were childhood friends.I met Helen through him.We''re also friends."

    As I spoke, I forced a smile, hoping to convince him.

    "Mandy! If you really view me as a friend, why are you framing me? You gave the perfume to me!"

    Helen yelled.

    "No, I didn''t!" I said falteringly.

    Fuck this bitch.

    She always spoiled my ns! Instantly, my jealousy and rage rose up again.

    Gritting my teeth, I pointed at her and cried, "I really don''t know anything about it.Helen, why are you

    trying to sling mud at me?"

    Helen''s POV:

    I used to despise Mandy.

    Ever since we arrived at the ck Stone Pack, she had pestered Daniel and tried every means to ruin

    our rtionship.

    But sometimeter, Mandy had shown remorse for her actions and acted kindly towards me.

    I really thought she had changed, so my hatred towards her gradually ebbed.

    After all, she had apologized time and time again.

    Hence, I thought nothing of it when Mandy gifted me the perfume as a peace offering.

    Little did I know that it was a trap! Even to this day, I couldn''t figure out why Mandy would do such a

    thing.

    Killing Alpha was an unforgivable crime.Didn''t she know that?

    "Mandy, I swear with my life that I''m not lying.You gave me that perfume.If this is a lie, then God may

    punish me!"

    Seeing that Mandy kept denying the facts in front of Anthony and Jennifer, I grew so angry that I

    stepped forward and pointed at the perfume.

    "Can you swear to God that you didn''t do it, Mandy?"

    "Forget it, honey.Don''t waste your time on her.She''s just an unreasonable she-wolf." Daniel walked

    over and took my hand to calm me down.

    "We''ll find out the truth sooner orter.Mandy will get the punishment she deserves."

    "Why, you bitch!"

    All of a sudden, Mandy lost it and shrieked hysterically.

    She pointed a trembling finger at me, eyes wide with rage.

    "Fuck you! You''re making things up! You slut, you seduced Daniel! I''ll kill you! Daniel, what makes you

    think I''m unreasonable? I didn''t lie.Helen''s the liar!"

    "Mandy, you are crazy!"

    I was so offended that I scolded her.

    "Mandy, watch your mouth.How dare you insult Helen?"

    Daniel stepped in between us, looking at Mandy with disdain.

    "Daniel! Why are you on that bitch''s side? Why?" Mandy cried crazily.

    "I''m just being fair, Mandy." Daniel raised his voice.

    "I already told you that I only love Helen.Why are you so stubborn?"

    "Bitch! You fucking bitch! You''ve put Daniel under some sort of curse! Give him back to me!" Mandy

    shrieked like a madwoman.

    Suddenly, she broke free from the guards and rushed at me with her ws out.

    "Fine! You''re the awesome she-wolf! You''ve managed to seduce so many men! Even the king is

    tempted by you! I guess I have no choice but to kill you!"

    I was so shocked by her vulgar words that I stood there, paralyzed, as she came straight at me.I didn''t

    mind so much if she insulted me, but now she dared to nder Anthony, iming he was only helping

    me because he liked me.

    Mandy''s words humiliated not only Anthony and me, but also marred his rtionship with Jennifer.

    I was so angry that my whole body trembled.I pointed at Mandy with gritted teeth, unable to find the

    words to refute.

    "You..."

    Before I could finish my words, Mandy had already pounced on me.I was caught off guard and received

    a heavy p from her.

    All chaos broke loose.

    "Protect Helen! Put her under control!"

    Anthony immediately ordered the guards to stop Mandy, but she was half mad.

    She pulled at my hair and scratched at me relentlessly.

    I raised my hand to protect my face, but I didn''t want to hurt anyone else, so I didn''t fight back.

    "Helen!" Daniel cried and was about to rush to me but Betty stopped him.

    "Daniel, don''t.It''s too dangerous.Let the guards handle it!"

    Betty shouted worriedly.

    "Helen!"

    But before the guards could subdue Mandy, Jennifer had rushed over first.

    She shoved Mandy away and stepped in between us.

    "Mandy, are you crazy? Do you know how serious a crime it is to hurt someone in front of the prince?"

    Jennifer tried her best to talk some sense into Mandy, but thetter had gonepletely crazy and

    refused to listen to reason.

    Instead, she glowered at Jennifer and shoved her.

    Not expecting the sudden attack, Jennifer slipped and fell to the floor.

    "Oh, my God! Jennifer!"

    I screamed hysterically and rushed to her side, worry written all over my face.

    "Are you hurt?"

    "Jennifer!"

    Anthony hurried to Jennifer in lightning speed and helped her up.

    "Are you okay?"

    "You''re crazy, Mandy! Jennifer is pregnant!"

    Anthony turned to re at Mandy murderously.

    "Mandy, if anything bad happens to Jennifer, I''ll kill you."

    Trembling with unprecedented rage, I turned to lock eyes with Mandy.

 Chapter 253: Mandy Confessed

    Chapter 253: Mandy Confessed

    Anthony''s POV:

    I rushed over to Jennifer and pulled her into my arms before she fell to the floor.

    Infuriated, my eyes widened as I red at Mandy as if I was going to strangle her.

    After all, Jennifer was pregnant with our child.

    Daniel was right about Mandy being an unhinged she- wolf.She must have lost her mind.

    How could she push a pregnant woman like that? Jennifer was trying to protect Helen from Mandy.

    I thought that despite her arrogant disposition, Mandy wouldn''t be foolish enough to try and hurt

    Jennifer.

    If anything bad happened to Jennifer or our child, I would let Mandy die.I clenched my fists, stifling the

    urge to strangle Mandy with my own hands.

    "Anthony, calm down," Jennifer said as she held my hand.

    She seemed to have noticed my anger.

    I took a deep breath and looked away from Mandy.

    Judging from what had happened just now, I could tell that Mandy was very jealous of Helen.

    She was a loud- mouthed, thoughtless she-wolf, who wasn''t even worthy of my time.

    However, I couldn''t let her get away after what she did.

    "Catch her and don''t let her get away!"

    Betty finally came to her senses and shouted at the guards.

    The guards rushed forward, pressing Mandy to the floor, and finally subdued her.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones! I''m so sorry.I didn''t expect her to go crazy all of a sudden!"

    Betty''s face turned pale.She fell to her knees before me with her head bowed.

    "It''s my fault for failing to discipline Mandy.I''m sorry, Mr.Jones.This won''t happen again!"

    "Jennifer, are you okay? How are you feeling now? What about the baby?"

    I didn''t even look at Betty because I was so angry.She should have known better than to give Mandy a

    chance to make trouble.

    "Call the doctors over."

    "I feel a little ufortable, but I can''t tell where the pain is," Jennifer replied, putting her hands on her

    belly.

    "Anthony, will our baby be okay?"

    "Don''t be afraid, Jennifer.The doctors will be here soon!"

    I held her hand nervously as I didn''t know what to do either.

    In truth, I was worried sick about her and the baby''s health.

    Jennifer hadn''t fully recovered yet after we came back from the snow mountain.She almost fainted the

    other day at the banquet.

    "Mr.Jones, please bring Jennifer to sit on the sofa!" Simon suggested.

    "Anthony, the doctors are on their way!" Skr and Jerome came with anxious looks on their faces.

    "Jennifer, are you okay? Try to sit down first!" I held Jennifer''s hand and sat her down on the sofa.

    Before long, an entourage of doctors arrived with medical kits and started conducting a_ full-body

    examination on Jennifer.

    I waited anxiously in the corner, praying for no harm toe to Jennifer or the baby.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones.Jennifer was just trying to protect me, but he ended up getting hurt."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Helen looked at me apologetically.

    "It''s not your fault.You had nothing to do with it.If there''s anyone to me, it should be Mandy."

    I tried to make her feel better.

    Helen nodded and looked at Jennifer with tears in her eyes, while Daniel stood beside her,

    smoothening her disheveled hair.

    We were all anxiously waiting for the results of the doctors'' examination.

    "Mr.Jones, there''s nothing to worry about.Jennifer is fine.We gave her some medicine for the shock,

    but all she needs is some rest.The baby is also doing well," said one of the doctors.

    "Thank you very much."

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief.I bent over and grabbed Jennifer''s hand.

    There was a scratch on her arm, and it was bleeding.

    "Please treat the wound for her.By the way, Helen is also injured.Don''t forget to check on her," I told the

    doctors seriously.

    Then I looked at Betty, who was fidgeting restlessly.

    "Luna Betty, please bring Mandy here."

    "All right.Please, don''t be mad," Betty replied in a hurry.

    "Feel free to do as you wish with her."

    Betty winked at the guards and before long they brought Mandy before me.

    She was curled up in a fetal position, trebling like a leaf and crying.I hated her, even more, when I saw

    her like this.Where did all that arrogance go? Was she pretending to be scared now?

    "Mandy, do you confess to your crimes?" I stood beside Jennifer and asked coldly.

    "Mr.Jones! I...1 really didn''t mean it! I was just trying to catch Helen, but it was never my intention to

    hurt your mate!" Mandy cried.

    What she said made me angrier than I already was.What gave her the right to think that she could hurt

    Helen?

    "Jennifer is my mate and the future queen.She is pregnant with the future heir of the royal family.You

    attempted to murder the future queen and royal heir.Treason is a capital crime," I said expressionlessly.

    Mandy''s POV:

    How could it be? I just wanted to teach Helen a lesson.

    Admittedly, I shouldn''t haveshed out like that, but I couldn''t tolerate seeing Daniel stand up for her

    like that.

    How was I supposed to know that Jennifer would get hurt so easily? Damn it! Why were they ming

    me? If it weren''t for Helen, none of this would have happened in the first ce.

    If anyone deserved to be med, it was Helen.

    How was I supposed to know that Jennifer was pregnant with the prince''s child? Why was she roaming

    around with the prince if she was pregnant? What was I going to do? Was I going to be executed?I

    couldn''t go up against the royal family.

    The only choice I had was to beg for mercy.

    After all, I didn''t want to die.I still had a font to look forward to in life.

    "Daniel! Please help me.Isn''t Mr.Jones your friend? Please talk to him for me."

    I threw myself at Daniel''s feet and begged him.

    "Mandy, I am not going to help you this time." Daniel looked at me coldly.

    "Besides, you tried to hurt Helen. Why should I help you?"

    "It''s no use seeking mercy right now.Stop wasting everyone''s time.I just have one question for you,

    Mandy.Do you plead guilty?" Anthony asked me coldly.

    "Mr.Jones, I know I was wrong to behave the way I did.I promise that it will never happen again! Please

    forgive me, Mr.Jones!"

    I cried and desperately begged Anthony to change his mind.

    "All right.I''ll give you onest chance to make things right." Anthony stared at me.

    "I''ll ask you one more time.Did you give the perfume to Helen? If you tell me the truth, perhaps I can

    consider sparing your life.Otherwise, I will sentence you to death for attempting to murder the future

    heir to the throne."

    I was at a loss for words.I nced at Devin expectantly, only to find him turning his head away from

    me.I would never forget that Devin did nothing to help me in my time of need.

    He promised that I would be fine, but what was going on now? I could tell that Devin was a coward who

    was just as afraid of Anthony as everyone else.

    He wouldn''t dare to speak up to the prince for me.

    Such being the case, telling the truth was the only way for me to survive.

    Much to my chagrin, Helen had the prince''s support, but I didn''t have anyone to back me up.

    I knew that death awaited me once Anthony found out the truth.

    It was no use trying to frame Helen anymore.

    Thinking of this, I looked up at Anthony.

    "I confess.I gave the perfume to Helen!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, I pointed at Devin in the crowd.

    "But Devin was the one who gave me the perfume and asked me to give it to Helen."

 Chapter 254: Interrogation Temporarily Suspended

    Chapter 254: Interrogation Temporarily Suspended

    Devin''s POV:

    Anthony''s presence ruined my n.I didn''t expect that Helen was connected to so many powerful

    people.

    When she was released from prison thanks to them, I felt that things were going downhill¡ª fast.I also

    knew Mandy was aplete and utter fool.

    When I realized that Anthony was going to interrogate her, I was worried that she would say or do

    something wrong.

    Sure enough, this she-wolf met my expectations and actually had the gall to hit Helen.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, she had the audacity to shove the future queen to the floor.

    Mandy! How could there be such a stupid she-wolf in this world? I nervously watched this scene unfold

    before me.

    Things were quickly getting out of hand, but I had no idea what to do about it.

    "He''s the murderer!"

    Just as I was racking my brains to find a solution, Mandy suddenly pointed an usatory finger at me.

    God damn it! This fucking she-wolf! She was a brainless idiot!

    "What?" Helen asked, eyes wide as saucers.

    "What did you say?"

    "Are you saying Devin killed his own father?" the Luna of the Rainbow Pack chimed in.

    Mandy''s sudden usation copsed my house of cards.The hall broke into an uproar.

    "No, no, she''s lying!" I hurriedly denied, holding up my hands innocently.

    "Devin, what should we do?" Grace asked me point- nk.

    "What?" I stared at her, dumbfounded.

    Her reaction made me so angry.

    How could she be so stupid? She was practically giving us away!

    "We didn''t do it!" I said again, shoving Grace behind me.

    I was surrounded by not just one, but two stupid she- wolves.I wanted to go crazy!

    "Devin, please exin yourself."

    Anthony''s stare was bone-chillingly cold.

    "Did you give the perfume to Mandy?"

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about! Mandy and I aren''t that close.Why would I give her a bottle of

    perfume? She''s not my mate! I would only ever give perfume to Grace."

    I did my best to disassociate myself with Mandy.If I admitted the truth, I was doomed.

    "Please, Mr.Jones.I''m Marlon''s son.How could I possibly murder my own father?" I said, forcing a

    smile.

    "He gave me that perfume, saying it would poison Helen.I was so jealous of her rtionship with Daniel

    that I agreed.I had no idea that this bottle of perfume would kill Alpha Marlon!"

    Mandy shouted in a shrill voice.

    "Mandy, what on earth are you talking about? She is mad!"

    I was so angry that I wanted to pounce on her and mp her mouth shut.

    "Stop him."

    Seeing that I was slowly backing away, Anthony ordered his guards to subdue me.

    Two guards quickly grabbed me and held me in ce.

    "I thought about it for a long time and figured that Devin was lying to me!" Mandy continued relentlessly.

    "When I found out that it was Alpha Marlon who died and not Helen, I guessed that Devin had an

    ulterior motive.I felt that something was off when Luna Betty started asking me questions.But when I

    was in prison, Devin came to me personally and threatened to kill me if I told the truth.That was why I

    lied! Please forgive me, Mr.Jones.I didn''t mean to hurt Alpha Marlon! Devin just used me.He wanted

    Alpha Marlon dead but put the me on Helen and me!"

    Mandy''s voice grew louder.

    "Moreover, I know that Devin always wanted to be the Alpha! Everyone knew that Daniel was going to

    be Alpha upon marrying Helen.That must be why Devin murdered Alpha Marlon! That way, he

    managed to postpone the wedding and Daniel''s ascension to Alpha!"

    "What?!"

    The hall broke into chaos again as they mulled over Mandy''s usation.

    As everyone looked at me with shock and disgust, I was at a loss.What should I do? Mandy told them

    everything.

    And she even managed to put two and two together, deducing that I did all these things to be the

    next Alpha.

    How did she figure it out? Was this she-wolf actually smart? But I couldn''t just give up.I hade too

    far!

    Daniel''s POV: When Mandy finally admitted the truth and shifted the me to my brother, I was

    completely stunned.

    The truth was, I had secretly suspected my brother, too.

    After all, he had been acting strangely the past few days.

    But why? Why would he do such a terrible thing? Our father was dead! My heart was in a mess.

    I couldn''t bring myself to believe my brother would do such a thing.

    But now that Mandy had confirmed my suspicion, I stared at Devin nkly.

    Mixed emotions gued me.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I wanted to hate him, but he was still my brother.

    My father had always taught me to respect my brother.

    I had tried to get along with him ever since we were kids.

    Even though our rtionship wasn''t great, Devin had always been filial towards our father.

    So why would he do such a thing? Would he really have killed our father to be the Alpha? Was it

    really worth it? "Mr.Jones, she''s crazy.I didn''t murder my father.I have nothing to do with this bottle of

    perfume!"

    Devin was still trying his best to defend himself.

    "He''s lying.He''s the one who gave it to me!"

    Mandy kept insisting that Devin was the real murderer.

    "No!"

    "It was you!"

    For a moment, Devin and Mandy quarreled with each other nonstop.Things were going nowhere.

    "Alright, alright! Everyone, be quiet!"

    Fortunately, Anthony and Jennifer put an end to their quarrel.

    "Right now, we have no way to prove which one of two are telling the truth.We would still need to

    investigate.But judging from both of your testimonies, Helen wasn''t the murderer, so she should be

    released without charge.What do you think, Luna Betty?"

    Jennifer looked at my mother expectantly.

    "I agree.Helen should be released."

    All the color had drained from my mother''s face.

    It seemed that, like me, she simply couldn''t believe that my brother had killed my father.

    But now that Helen was finally cleared of suspicion, I couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    "Ha-ha! Helen, you win¡ªagain! You have a solid support system, but I''m fucking helpless.You win.I

    lose."

    Mandy shouted at Helen hysterically.

    I hurriedly pulled Helen behind me, worried that Mandy would do something to hurt her again.

    "Mr.Jones, can''t you see? Mandy is insane! She''s not a reliable source.Please don''t believe her words!

    I''m innocent.I''m innocent!"

    Devin raised his voice.

    To Mandy, he spat, "You vicious she-wolf!"

    "Me? Vicious? Are you kidding me, Devin? You''re the one who killed your own father! You''re a fucking

    hypocrite! How dare you kill Alpha Marlon and me me? Devin, you''re worse than the devil himself!"

    Mandy yelled.

    I took Helen''s hand and held it tightly as the two quarreled.

    Seeing things go south so quickly, I felt incredibly upset.

    "Enough! Stop arguing!" My mother shouted.

    Then, she turned and bowed to Anthony.

    "Mr.Jones, with all due respect, I don''t think we will find out the truth today.How about we continue the

    interrogation another day? You and Jennifer must be tired, too.Why don''t you two get some rest first?"

    I immediately understood what my mother was really saying.

    The sudden shift in Mandy''s testimony turned my brother into the prime suspect, thusplicating

    things even further.

    If we kept at it, Mandy and my brother would fight endlessly.

    Our chances at finding out the truth were slim.

    Plus, we didn''t have any evidence to determine which one of them was telling the truth.And I didn''t

    know whom to believe.

    Devin was my brother. I didn''t want to believe he was the one who murdered our father.

    My mind was in shambles.

    "Okay, let''s continue this some other time.Jennifer and I will get some rest." Anthony agreed with my

    mother.

    I looked at Devin and Mandy and sighed heavily.If my brother was the real murderer, my father in

    heaven would be crushed!

 Chapter 255: Depressed Betty

    Chapter 255: Depressed Betty

    Betty''s POV:

    My husband was an excellent Alpha, but I didn''t expect that Prince Anthony would personallye

    here to attend his funeral.

    The future king''s presence in our pack was an honor.

    But when Jennifer exined that she and Anthony had actuallye for Helen, I was shocked.

    I had no idea that Helen was good friends with Anthony''s mate¡ªthe future queen of the Osman

    Kingdom.

    Helen''s friends were all big shots.

    This only made me believe more in the fact that Helen was innocent.

    When Anthony started to question Mandy, I watched quietly by the sidelines, waiting to see how the

    prince would pass judgment.

    I was quite satisfied with how decisively he and Jennifer acted.

    It took them but a few words to convince Mandy to tell the truth.

    It turned out that Helen truly had no intention of killing my husband.

    ''Marlon, we didn''t misjudge Helen! I thought with relief.But just as I was about to feel excited, Mandy

    suddenly pointed a finger at my eldest son, Devin.

    I felt my heart stop in my chest.I simply couldn''t believe it.

    It''s true that Devin was always selfish.I was always painfully aware of this fatal w, which was why

    Marlon and I decided to put our hope in our youngest son, Daniel.

    Although we thought Daniel was the best choice for the Alpha position, Devin was still our son.

    It was impossible for us not to love him, despite his stubbornness.

    Now, Mandy was using my son of murdering my husband.

    Although we had no way of proving this yet, I still felt as though I was shoved into an icyke.

    How could it be? Surely, it wasn''t true! Devin was our child.

    How could he poison his own father? It was a heavy blow to me.

    I couldn''t wrap my head around the possibility that Devin was the murderer.

    Before I knew it, my knees buckled from underneath me and I copsed to the floor.

    "Mom! Are you okay?" Daniel rushed to my side and helped me up.

    Looking at Daniel, I managed to force a smile and looked at Anthony and Jennifer with embarrassment.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones.I suddenly feel weak.I think I''ll head to my room and rest.Daniel, please take good

    care of our guests."

    "Of course, Mom."

    But Daniel was still looking at me worriedly.After everything was settled, I let out a long sigh and J]

    went back to my room alone.

    I didn''t allow any attendant or maid to follow me.As soon as I closed the door behind me, my gaze

    landed on the family photo sitting on the bedside table.

    Marlon and our two sons were all smiling up at me.

    Thinking about what Mandy said just now, I couldn''t help but burst into tears, clutching the photo close

    to my heart.

    "Marlon, they say Devin is behind all of this.It can''t be true! He''s our child!"

    I felt my heart shatter into countless pieces as I recalled the time our family still got along well with each

    other.

    Devin was once an innocent child, too.He used to excitedly talk to me and I Marlon about his day.When

    did he be like this?

    "Luna Betty, is it okay if Ie in?"

    Just as grief was about to overtake me, there was a knock on the door.

    Helen? I looked to the door with surprise.I wasn''t expecting anyone, let alone Helen.

    After all, I had locked her up based on Mandy''s testimony.Shouldn''t she be holding a grudge against

    me?

    "Luna Betty, how are you holding up? Don''t worry about Daniel, by the way.I''ve already told him that I

    woulde here to check on you."

    Helen took my hand, her eyes full of concern.

    "I figured you must''ve been very sad now that Devin''s be a suspect."

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    I didn''t expect Helen to forgive me so soon, let alonefort me in my darkest hour.I also felt so guilty

    for suspecting her, even if it was just for a little while.

    "Helen, thank you.I''m sorry.I should''ve believed your¡±

    "Please don''t apologize, Luna Betty.It wasn''t your fault.This is all Mandy''s doing.If she didn''t insist that

    she hadn''t given me the perfume, you wouldn''t have doubted me."

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Helen hugged me tightly and spoke in a soothing voice.

    "Helen, you''re so kind."

    I hugged her back and burst into tears.I was so happy Daniel had her.I wished them the best in my

    heart.

    Anthony''s POV:

    "Lock up Mandy and Devin.Keep a close eye on them, especially now that the investigation is shifting

    focus.Make any mistake, and I won''t spare you,"

    I ordered my guards after Betty left.

    Because the interrogation had been suspended for now, there was nothing we could do but contain the

    two suspects until further notice.

    The guards nodded in unison and dispersed to capture Mandy and Devin.

    Mandy didn''t even bother to resist and simply let them cuff her.

    "Mr.Jones, I admit my fault.I thought that the perfume would kill Helen.But my crime is nothing

    compared to Devin''s.He killed Alpha Marlon! Mr.Jones, you must bring justice to the murderer!"

    Mandy shouted at me as she was being taken away.

    "If you are telling the truth, then I will give you a light sentence," I replied tly.

    "Don''t listen to that bitch, Mr.Jones! She''s lying!"

    Devin, on the other hand, was not as submissive as Mandy.He struggled as the guards grabbed him.

    "I''m Alpha Marlon''s son! I haven''tmitted any crimes! Why are you taking me away? I would never

    hurt my own father!"

    "Even if you''re telling me the truth, both you and Mandy, as suspects in this case, must be locked up

    before the truth is found out.As the son of an Alpha, don''t you know that?"

    This idiot was wasting my time.I turned away and looked to Jennifer.

    "I didn''t kill anyone! I swear! Let go of me, you bastards!"

    Devin cursed and tried to fight, but to no avail.

    The guards took him out of our sight.As soon as they were gone, a hush fell over the hall.

    "Daniel, what do you make of what Mandy said?" I asked, looking at Daniel, who was frowning deeply.

    After all, Devin was Daniel''s elder brother.

    Surely, he would know his own brother.

    "Mr.Jones, the truth is, I think Mandy''s telling the truth.I''ve also suspected Devin for a while now.But

    he''s my brother.I really can''t believe that he would kill our father!" Daniel looked pained as he spoke.He

    sank into the sofa dejectedly.

    "Daniel, Austin is also Anthony''s brother, but he still killed their father and even attempted to kill

    Anthony for his own selfish gain.Maybe Devin is as crazy for power as Austin was."

    Jennifer sat down next to Daniel and patted him on the shoulderfortingly.Daniel took a deep breath

    and looked up at us gratefully.

    "My father died because he inhaled arge amount of ephedrine hydrochloride, which is an illicit drug

    and can only be bought through some illegal means, such as the ck market.Now my people are

    investigating those who have bought it.If they find any clue, I will report it to you immediately,

    Mr.Jones," Daniel said seriously.

    "Don''t worry, Daniel.I''ll also have the matter investigated thoroughly.I won''t let Alpha Marlon die in

    vain." I nodded and sped him by the shoulder.

    "Daniel, you look tired.You should get some rest," Jennifer suggested kindly.

    "No, I''m fine.Thanks for your concern, Jennifer, but I''m not in the mood to rest."

    Daniel shook his head and smiled wryly.

    Jennifer and I exchanged nces, knowing there was nothing we could say to change his mind.

    Soon, Daniel made arrangements for our amodations and led us out of the hall.

    "Call me if you need anything, okay? I''m going to find Helen now.She should be with my mother.We''re

    going to the church to be with my father tonight.See you guyster," said Daniel.

    "See you.And again, I''m deeply sorry for what happened to Marlon," I replied gravely.

    "Daniel, we''ll find out the truth as soon as possible so that your father can rest in peace in heaven,"

    Jennifer added with a look of determination.

 Chapter 256: The Hexagram Mark

    Chapter 256: The Hexagram Mark

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After saying goodbye to Daniel, Anthony and I went back to the presidential suite that Daniel had

    arranged for us.

    Once we were settled down, Anthony called a doctor to check on me and the baby to make absolutely

    sure that we were okay.After examining me for a while, the doctor looked up and gave us a reassuring

    smile.

    "It''s nothing serious.The baby is all right."

    It was only then that the two of us could breathe a sigh of relief.

    After the doctor left, I turned to Anthory..

    "Anthony, I want to go and see Elder Simon.He must be really worried about Helen," I told him.

    Our whole amodation had been arranged by Daniel, so Skr and Jerome were staying next

    door, while Simon was staying in another suite.

    "Sure, let''s go."

    Anthony apanied me out of our suite.

    Soon after we knocked on the door of Simon''s suite, he opened it and invited us in.

    "Elder Simon, Helen has been proved innocent, so you don''t have to worry about her anymore," I said,

    trying tofort him.

    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Smith."

    Simon forced a smile at me, but he still looked troubled.

    "I''m beginning to wonder whether it''s the right decision for Helen to marry Daniel.After all, Daniel is the

    son of an Alpha.I don''t want Helen to get involved in any power struggles.She is simple-minded."

    I fully understood how concerned Simon must be for his daughter.Just like he said, Helen was an

    innocent girl incapable of scheming and suspicion.

    That was why she had been set up by someone like Mandy.

    But I also knew how much she and Daniel loved each other.If she couldn''t marry Daniel, she would be

    heartbroken.

    "Elder Simon, I know you''re saying this out of love for your daughter.But the truth is, Helen and Daniel

    can''t live without each other.They have a deep rtionship.I don''t think either of them will be able to fall

    in love with someone else.Anyway, I believe that in the future, Daniel will protect Helen well.And if

    Helen is in trouble, Anthony and I won''t stand by without helping her either," I said earnestly.

    "Yes, I know.Anyway, whatever decision Helen takes, I''ll respect it.Thank you, Miss Smith and

    Mr.Jones.I will never forget your kindness to Helen."

    Simon bowed deeply to me and Anthony.

    "Don''t mention it.Helen is our friend, and friends should help each other," I answered with a smile.

    After saying goodbye to Simon, Anthony and I went to see Skr.

    It had been a long time since Ist saw her, and I missed her very much.

    "Oh my God, Jennifer, we finally have the chance to talk!"

    As soon as Skr saw me, she hugged me excitedly.

    "I know, right? I really missed you, Skr."

    As I spoke, I took Skr''s hand.

    "Jerome, Skr, let''s go to my room and have a chat." Skr and Jerome followed me to the room that

    Anthony and I were staying in.

    I ordered room service to bring us some beverages and desserts.

    Over a ss of milk, I told Skr about what had happened over the past few days.

    The two of us chatted happily.

    "When your child is born, I will be its godmother," I said excitedly, touching Skr''s bulging belly.

    "Of course.And I''ll be the godmother of your child!" Skr giggled.

    "By the way, Skr, have you been able to control your special powers? Have you used them

    recently?" I asked with concern.

    "Oh, speaking of that, I almost forgot to tell you.Jennifer, look!"

    Skr thrust her hand in front of me.

    After taking a confused nce at her, I looked down at her hand, where I found a strange mark on her

    wrist.

    "Jennifer, this mark suddenly appeared on my wrist recently.And the weird thing is, it glows

    sometimes.Every time it glows, my special powers will grow and almost get out of control.What should I

    do, Jennifer?" Skr asked in frustration.

    Looking at how crestfallen she was, my brother quickly shifted closer to her and hugged her.

    "Skr, this mark may be the symbol of a vampire family.I''ve heard that the vampires of some noble

    families would have a specific totem on their bodies, which is a symbol of their noble identities,"

    Anthony said, narrowing his eyes at the mark on Skr''s wrist.

    Skr''s POV:

    Looking at the mark on my wrist, I felt very uneasy.I didn''t know why this mark had appeared on my

    wrist all of a sudden, but Anthony''s words filled me with anxiety.

    It seemed that there really was a link between me and vampires.

    What was more, not only did I somehow have the blood of a vampire, but it was possible that I had the

    blood of a noble one.

    "I suspect that Skr is a descendant of a noble vampire family,"

    Anthony continued with a frown, looking at me.

    "Skr, do you remember anything from your childhood?"

    "Well...as far as I remember, I was an orphan.I didn''t have any food to eat, and often slept on the

    streets.I didn''t have a home until the ck Stone Pack took me in," I said slowly, biting my lip as I tried

    to recall the past.

    "Skr, you must hide this mark well.Don''t let anyone else see it!" Jennifer said firmly, holding my

    hand.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.I will," I replied seriously.

    "But what if my identity is exposed somehow? Jerome will get into trouble too because of me."

    This conversation only made me even more determined to put my past and true heritage behind me.I

    didn''t want to look for my family who had abandoned me, nor did I want to be a vampire aristocrat.I just

    wanted to be an ordinary she-wolf and spend the rest of my life with the man I loved.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Don''t worry, honey.Everything is going well now, isn''t it?" Jerome said soothingly, squeezing my hand.

    "Don''t think too much."

    "Okay," I whispered, forcing a smile at him.

    "Jennifer, Mr.Jones, it''s gettingte.We''ll get going.Skr needs to go to bed early since she''s

    pregnant," Jerome said to Jennifer and Anthony, standing up and holding his hand out to me.

    "Sure.Skr, keep in touch, okay? Don''t worry.We''ll find a way."

    With a confident smile, Jennifer walked me and Jerome to the door.After saying good night to Jennifer

    and Anthony, Jerome and I returned to our room.

    Sitting on the bed, I held my wrist and stared at the mark.

    Despite everyone''s words of reassurance, I couldn''t calm down.

    "Jerome, I can''t stop thinking about this.I''m so scared.I wish I could just wipe out this mark.Is there a

    way we can make it disappear?" I asked Jerome in a trembling voice.

    "Skr, it''s okay.No one can hurt you when I''m here.We can find a way to make it disappear after we

    return to our pack, okay? Maybe a wizard can remove it with a spell," Jeromeforted me softly,

    holding me in his embrace and stroking my hair.

    "What if it can''t be removed? I have a mark of the vampires on my bare wrist.Sooner orter, someone

    will find out my true identity.And once the news spreads, everyone will want to kill me, and our poor

    child will be at the center of this tragedy..."

    As I spoke out my worst fears, I felt my throat constricting, and I couldn''t finish my sentence.The

    consequences that I would have to face were bad enough, but I didn''t want my child to suffer.

    "Honey, I promise that that day will nevere."

    Jerome nted a gentle kiss on my forehead.

    "As long as I''m alive, I will protect you, and so will Jennifer and Anthony.They are the future king and

    queen.Nothing will happen to you."

    "But I keep having this feeling that something bad is going to happen to us soon."

    I squeezed my eyes shut, buried my head in Jerome''s arms, and sobbed.

    "Skr, you''re thinking too much.It''s just your imagination.For your sake, and for the sake of our child,

    please let yourself rx and have positive thoughts.Be good."

    Jerome gently patted on my back and shifted me towards the pillow.

    "Lie down and get some rest, honey.I''ll go get you a cup of warm mk Taking a deep breath, I reluctantly

    closed my eyes andy down on the bed.Of course I didn''t want to worry about all these things.I knew

    that being under stress was bad for the baby.But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t calm down.It was

    like a grey cloud looming over me, making me restless.How would my future turn out to be? Could I

    really be with Jerome forever?¡±

 Chapter 257: Devin Made Trouble

    Chapter 257: Devin Made Trouble

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jerome and Skr went back to their suite.

    Jennifer and I were also about to go to bed, too.

    After a long and busy day, we were finally going to get some rest.A thin crescent moon hung in starlit

    skies.

    Jennifer and I cuddled together in each other''s arms and turned off the light.

    "Honey, who do you think killed Alpha Marlon? Do you have any leads on the murderer?" Jennifer

    suddenly asked.

    I couldn''t see her face clearly in the dark, but I could feel the warmth of her breath on my neck.

    "What do you think, Jennifer?" I responded with a question because I wanted to hear Jennifer''s

    opinion.

    "I have a strong feeling that Mandy wasn''t lying about Devin.He certainly had the motive to kill Alpha

    Marlon, " Jennifer exined.

    "When Mandy mentioned Devin''s name, I carefully observed him and noticed that he looked very

    flustered as if he was guilty.Besides, Daniel also suspected Devin, which means that Mandy wasn''t

    making a groundless usation." I smiled in amusement.

    Indeed, Jennifer lived up to my expectations.She was witty and as sharp as a tack.

    "I''m d to see that we share the same opinion on this matter.It is very likely that Devin is the culprit.In

    fact, he reminds me of Austin.But Austin is more conniving than he is."

    "Anthony, I''m afraid that Devin won''t admit to it.I think you need to be careful of him because you never

    know what a cornered animal can do to defend itself," Jennifer reminded me.

    "Don''t worry.I''ve already asked my men to keep a close eye on Devin.if he does anything unusual, I''m

    going to find out about it immediately," I whispered in Jennifer''s ear.

    "That''s very wise of you, Anthony.I''m d to hear that, " Jennifer praised me.

    "By the way, honey, how are you feeling? Is the baby fine?" I reached out and gently caressed

    Jennifer''s belly.

    "I was so scared for you and the baby when Mandy attacked you.I don''t think I could handle anything

    bad happening to you or the baby."

    "Don''t worry, Anthony.The doctor said I''m fine," Jennifer said in a reassuring way.

    "I may be pregnant, but I''m still quite strong."

    "I know, but I can''t help worrying about you." I gently kissed Jennifer''s forehead.

    "Alright, get some sleep.Good night, Jennifer and our baby."

    "Good night, Anthony," Jennifer replied in a low voice.

    Then, we both drifted off to sleep together in each other''s loving arms.

    Early in the next morning, Jennifer and I were awakened by an unexpected knock on the door.

    "Mr.Jones, this is an emergency!" someone shouted outside the door.

    Jennifer and I sat up on the bed and looked at each other tacitly.

    "I''ll bet that this has something to do with Devin," Jennifer said.

    I nodded knowingly and got out of bed to open the door.

    The attendant stood at attention and gave me a salute.

    "Mr.Jones, Devin''s wife went to the prison to visit him this morning.They talked with each other for a

    while, but their voices were too low for us to hear what they were saying," the attendant reported to me.

    "Good.Continue to keep an eye on Devin.Have someone follow Grace and see what she is up

    to.Contact me as soon as something newes up," I ordered the attendant.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones." The attendant courteously bowed his head and then left.

    "Apparently, Devin''s wife went to visit him in prison.I have a feeling they are plotting something," I said

    to Jennifer as I closed the door behind me.

    "I wouldn''t be surprised if they were cooking up something devious." Jennifer got out of bed and sat in

    front of the mirror,bing her long hair.

    There was another unexpected knock on the door.

    "Hey, Jennifer, are you awake yet?" Skr knocked on the door again.

    "Jerome made pancakes. Come and join us for breakfast, okay?"

    Jennifer would never refuse Skr''s invitation.

    After freshening up, I went with Jennifer to have breakfast with Jerome and Skr.

    When we arrived at the dining room, Skr and Jerome were already waiting for us at the table, and

    Simon was also there.

    After we finished eating a hearty breakfast, Daniel came with Helen.

    "Hello, Mr.Jones, Jennifer, Skr, Jerome, and ElderSimon.Have you all had breakfast yet?"

    Daniel greeted us with a smile.

    "Yes, we have.Jerome made delicious pancakes for us, " Jennifer replied with a smile.

    "Great!" Daniel smiled, pointing at the window.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "It''s a nice day today.It has been a while since we gathered at the ck Stone Pack. Why don''t we go

    somewhere nearby to rx?"

    "Good idea.Jennifer and I would like to learn about the local customs of the ck Stone Pack," I

    answered with a smile.

    Daniel''s POV:

    I had been looking forward to being a good host and taking my friends around to learn more about my

    pack.

    After all, I couldn''t miss out on such a rare opportunity because even Anthony was here.

    My father had a lot of respect for the king and the prince, Anthony, when he was still alive.I''m sure he

    would have been happy and honored to see Anthony here.

    "This is thergestmercial street in the pack.If we go further, we will see the newly built cinema,

    and the residential area is just behind it."

    I led the way, while Skr followed me and introduced the street division of the pack to everyone.

    Skr knew all the ces as well because she was also from ck Stone Pack.

    I watched happily when the werewolves of the pack paid their respects to Anthony as he walked down

    the street.I couldn''t be more proud of my pack.

    "The werewolves in ck Stone Pack are all very friendly, and the crime rate is very low.It seems that

    thete Alpha Marlon was good at keeping order, and the pack has been very prosperous under his

    leadership," Anthony praised with a smile.

    "Yes.Alpha Marlon had always been dutiful to his subjects. He loved his pack," Skr said with a smile.

    "Thank you.I think Dad would be very happy to hear that," I sincerely thanked them.

    "Alpha Marlon was nice to me when he was alive.He was really a good werewolf.He shouldn''t have

    encountered such a disaster," Helen said with tears in her eyes.

    "It was all my fault.I shouldn''t have been so stupid as to ept the perfume from Mandy."

    "Don''t be sad, Helen.It was not your fault!" Simon tried tofort her.

    "Elder Simon is right, Helen.We can''t bring back the deceased, but you and Daniel should be optimistic

    about life.I think that would be the best way to honor the memory of Alpha Marlon," Jennifer hugged

    Helen andforted her gently.

    "Thank you, everyone.Helen and I will protect ck Stone Pack with everything we''ve got.We will

    continue to lead the pack to further prosperity."

    I was deeply touched by the kindness of my friends.While we were talking, I received a call from my

    mother.

    "Daniel, are you with Mr.Jones? I would like to invite your friends to ck Stone House for dinner," my

    mother said to me.

    "No problem, Mom.I''ll tell him right now."

    After I hung up the phone, I looked at everyone and said, "My mother wants to invite you all to the

    ck Stone House for lunch."

    Everyone epted my mother''s invitation happily and I took them to the ck Stone House soon after.

    My mother had prepared a bountiful feast for our guests and many werewolves came with flowers to

    show their respect to Anthony and Jennifer.

    "Mr.Jones will surely make a good king just like his father."

    Jerome sighed with emotion when he saw that Anthony was loved by many werewolves.

    "Yes."

    I nodded in agreement.

    Just after lunch, an attendant suddenly rushed into the hall.

    "Mr.Jones! Luna Betty! Devin is making trouble in prison!" the attendant reported.

    "What happened?" my mother frowned and asked the attendant.

    "Half an hour ago, Devin demanded to be released from prison, so he could go to the church and guard

    Alpha Marlon''s body.We didn''t know what to do," the attendant exined.

    "Mr.Jones, what should we do?" My mother turned to look at Anthony.

    A frown of exasperation appeared on my face.What on earth did my brother want now?

    "I''m going to the prison to check on Devin right now," Anthony replied calmly.

    Eventually, everyone followed Anthony to the prison.

    My mother came along as well and I could tell by the pale expression on her face that her heart was

    heavy with sadness.

    I was confused by Devin''s actions.What did he seek to achieve by creating chaos?

 Chapter 258: Framing Mandy

    Chapter 258: Framing Mandy

    Devin''s POV:

    I couldn''t stop panicking after I got thrown into prison because of Mandy''s confession.What was I going

    to do? I had be the prime suspect for the murder of my father.

    Although it was true that I was behind the death of my father, this wasn''t how I had expected things to

    turn out.

    After all, I had nned everything down to the smallest detail.I wouldn''t even be here if Mandy hadn''t

    betrayed me.I should have known that she was too loose-lipped to be trusted.

    Besides, why the hell was the prince here? Despite my curiosity, I surmised that now wasn''t the best

    time to think about it.I had to find a way to get out of prison first.I wasn''t going to die in such a filthy

    ce.I gripped the prison bars and racked my brains for some profound idea that was going to help

    me.

    Grace came to see me in the morning.

    I told her to look for Adonis, the doctor who sold me the ephedrine hydrochloride.

    If I could get him to testify that Mandy was the one who had bought the illicit drug from him, then

    perhaps my name would be cleared.

    When Helen was put away in prison, I made Adonis a generous and lucrative offer he couldn''t refuse,

    and in exchange, he was to identify Helen as the person who bought the illicit drug from him.

    Little did I know that Mandy was going to betray me and foil all my ns.I had no choice but to hope

    that Adonis would do exactly as I had asked.

    After all, I had given him arge sum of money to buy the illicit drug from him.

    Damn it! I was so sure of my ns, especially since I had spent so much time plotting it.

    Now because of the prince, everything was in disarray.

    Since my back was against the wall, I had no choice but to put on an act so that everyone would think

    that I hadn''t killed my father.I wailed as loud as I could, forcing out tears from my eyes.

    "Let me out! I want to see my father! I have to see him before they bury him!" I wrapped my fingers

    around the bars tightly.

    "I don''t care what you think of me, I have to see my father onest time."

    "Be quiet!"

    The prison guard scolded me, but I carried on shouting, like a desperate son wishing to see his father

    again.I made sure that everyone could hear me.

    "Let me out! I want to see my father! You can''t keep me from seeing him! Please, I beg you! Why won''t

    you let me see my father?"

    My voice was shrill and it rang through the entire prison like a birdsong.After a long time, I finally heard

    footsteps outside my cell.

    I raised my voice as I felt hopeful.

    "Please, let me see my father onest time! How can you keep a son from seeing his deceased

    father?"

    I fell to my knees and pounded my chest as if the sadness was too painful to bear.

    "I''ll do anything, just let me see him again."

    Sure enough, Anthony and his mate arrived and he ordered the guard to open the door.

    "Mr.Jones!"

    Without any hesitation, I crawled to his feet and groveled desperately.

    "Please, let me out.I want to see my father for thest time and I want to stay with him until the burial.I

    will do anything you want, just please grant me this wish!"

    Anthony''s POV:

    When Devin grabbed my feet and started begging, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.Seeing him in

    such a vulnerable state made me question if he really was the killer of his own father.

    However, I couldn''t erase the image of him looking guilty when Mandy made those allegations against

    him.

    Perhaps he was ying a trick, pretending to be pitiful to win everyone''s sympathy.

    If he really wanted to guard Marlon''s dead body, he could have said that before he was put in prison.

    Thinking of this, I kept staring at Devin at my feet.

    "Please, Mr.Jones!" Devin bowed down and touched his forehead to the ground.

    "Please, let me see my father again.You can interrogate me as you like after that."

    His actions perplexed me and I found myself wondering what to do.

    "Mr.Jones, please let Devin go.I will keep an eye on him.After all, he is Marlon''s son."

    Betty, who was standing behind me, suddenly spoke up.I couldn''t turn down a request from the Luna of

    the pack.

    "All right.Bring him to the church and keep an eye on him at all times,"I ordered the guards.

    Devin was temporarily released from prison under my orders.He was escorted to the church with us.

    "Dad!"

    As soon as Devin arrived at the church, he rushed to Marlon''s coffin with a tearful face and began to

    cry.

    "I am sorry for not being there for you when you needed me.I give you my word that I will bring the

    murderer to justice, so your soul can rest peacefully."

    Devin''s loud voice attracted the attention of the werewolves around him.

    The first victim of his spectacr performance seemed to be Betty as she began to wail bitterly.

    "Isn''t that amazing? If Devin is faking it, he should win the title of best actor next year," Jennifer

    whispered in my ear when she saw what Devin was doing.

    "What if he is actually innocent? We need to watch him closely.Besides, we don''t have to make a

    judgment too soon," I replied with a smile.

    "Even if he is acting, he can''t keep it up forever."

    After crying in front of the coffin for some time, Devin turned his head around and looked at me and

    Jennifer.

    "Thank you for being so generous, Mr.Jones!"

    Devin''s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse.

    "I''m very grateful to you for letting me see my father for thest time.I appreciate your kindness.I

    believe that you will make a virtuous king in the future!"

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "I only agreed to let youe to the church for the sake of your mother.You don''t have to thank me." I

    had heard too many ttering words like his, so I knew not to take them seriously.

    "Mr.Jones, I have one more request.I would like to guard my father''s dead body until he is buried,"

    Devin pleaded with tearful eyes.

    "Sure. Since you''re here, you might as well make yourself useful." I nodded.

    "Guards, don''t take your eyes off of him even for a moment and don''t let him go out of the church."

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones!" Devin kowtowed.

    "I assure you that I won''t go anywhere until we find out the truth about what really happened."

    For some reason, his words gave me grounds to suspect that someone else might have been involved

    in the death of Marlon.

    However, every time I looked at his conniving face, Austin''s face would appear in my mind.

    I couldn''t let my guard down.I didn''te to such a conclusion without good reason.

    After all, I couldn''t read other people''s minds."Jennifer, let''s go and leave their family alone for a while,"I

    whispered in her ear and held Jennifer''s hand.

    "Okay," Jennifer said before she followed me and the guards out of the church, while Skr and

    Jerome trailed behind us.

    I stood outside and turned around to get another good look at the church.

    The sound of doves pping their wings and the faint weeping voice from inside the church entered my

    ears.I prayed for Marlon and I sincerely hoped that he could find peace atst.

 Chapter 259: The Truth

    Chapter 259: The Truth

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After leaving the church, Anthony and I headed back to the hotel.Skr seemed a little tired, so Jerome

    took her back to their room to rest."I honestly don''t know where I stand on Devin now."

    I sat on the sofa and poured myself a ss of water.

    "He cried so hard in front of the coffin.It was as though he really loved his father.I simply cannot tell if

    he''s the murderer."

    "Maybe it was just a trick he yed to save himself.Remember? That''s what Austin did, too." Anthony

    shook his head.

    "Don''t draw any conclusions just yer I sighed.I knew he was right.If someone had buried the truth

    intentionally, it was our responsibility to keep digging."You should get some rest, Anthony." I reached

    for his hand and led him to the sofa to sit down.

    "You''ve been so busy the past few days.I can''t help but feel sorry for you."

    "When I be the king, it will be nothing but a daily routine." Anthony stroked my hair.

    "Do you think you''ll get used to this kind of life?"

    "By then, you''ll have a queen to help you deal with these problems, so you won''t have to be so busy." I

    smiled at him teasingly.

    But Anthony didn''t say anything.He held my hand silently.I closed my eyes, savoring the warm

    moment.Just then, we heard a knock on the door.

    "Come in," Anthony said loudly.

    "Mr.Jones, I have some news!" An attendant burst inside.

    "The guards who were investigating Grace found that she had been acting suspicious, so they began

    to trail her.She met up with a doctor named Adonis."

    "Doctor? Why''s she seeing a doctor? Is she sick?" I asked with a frown.

    "They met up in secret.Fortunately, we caught them on video." As he spoke, he fished out his phone

    from his pocket and handed it to Anthony.

    "See for yourself, Mr.Jones." Anthony and I looked at the phone''s screen.On it yed a video depicting

    Grace meeting up with a strange man in a grove.

    "You have to say that it was Mandy who bought the ephedrine hydrochloride from you, got it?" While

    the voices in the video were a bit muffled, I could still recognize that it was Grace talking.

    "Okay, but why? Didn''t you ask me to put the me on Helen? What''s with the change of ns?"

    asked the doctor.

    "Helen was proven innocent, so we need to shift the me.We have to frame Mandy now.Anyway, quit

    asking me questions.Just do as I say!" Grace ordered.

    When the video ended, I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth angrily.I understood everything now.

    "It was Devin," I growled in a low voice.

    I thought about Marlon, who was lying lifeless in a coffin.

    "What a vicious son! We almost fell for his lies!"

    "Sure enough, he turns out to be another wolf in sheep''s clothing." Anthony frowned with disgust.

    "Anthony, what should we do next?"

    I knew that rushing into things in a fit of rage would solve nothing, so I forced myself to calm down.

    "Should we show Betty the video right now?"

    "No.Let''s go and meet Adonis." Anthony rubbed his chin.

    "We need to secure a trump card that can pin Devin down."

    Anthony''s POV:

    The attendant gave us an address.Jennifer and I set 4 out to look for the doctor named Adonis.

    ording to his report, there was nothing about this doctor that was out of the ordinary.

    He used to work at a small clinic and had no special background or anything.

    After reading the report, I had but a rough understanding of him.

    When we arrived at the address, Jennifer and I exchanged nces before knocking on the door firmly.

    "Hello, how can I help you?"

    Soon, the door swung open, revealing azy-looking man.He looked at us, puzzled.

    "Are you Dr.Adonis?" Jennifer asked pointedly.

    "Eh...Yes, that''d be me.What can I do for you?" The man yawned.

    "We are investigating Alpha Marlon''s sudden death.Do you know Devin?" I asked, cutting straight to

    the chase.

    "What?"

    At the mention of Devin''s name, Adonis visibly went stiff.Panicked, he averted his gaze.

    "Eh, I...I don''t know him.Why would I? Oh, I mean, I''ve heard of him.After all, he''s the son of the

    Alpha.But we don''t know each other personally."

    Seeing the way Adonis reacted, I knew what to say next.

    "Adonis, I''m Anthony, prince of the Osman Kingdom.This is my mate."

    I gestured at Jennifer while looking at Adonis coldly.

    "The sudden death of Alpha Marton is of great importance to me, so I''m investigating it myself.Now, I

    want you to tell me the truth.Dare lie to me and you will receive the severest punishment.Do you

    understand?"

    "Yes, every word you say from now on will be used as a testimony in court."

    As Jennifer spoke, she pulled out her phone to record this.

    After revealing my true identity, all the color drained from Adonis''s face.

    Seeing the phone in Jennifer''s hand, he grew even more frightened.

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    His legs went weak and he copsed to the ground, kneeling before us in a heap.

    "I tell the truth!" Adonis stammered.

    "Mr.Jones, please believe me.I have nothing to do with Alpha Marlon''s death.I swear to God!"

    "What the hell happened? Make it clear! Do you know that Alpha Marlon died from ephedrine

    hydrochloride?"

    Seeing Jennifer''s tough act, I honestly found her so cute.

    On the contrary, Adonis looked frightened to death.

    "It was Devin who bought the ephedrine hydrochloride from me.I didn''t know why he bought it.It wasn''t

    until I heard the news of Alpha Marlon''s death that I realized that something was wrong..."

    As Adonis spoke, he burst into tears and clutched at my pant leg pleadingly.

    "Mr.Jones, I swear I didn''t know he was going to do that.I would never want to hurt the Alpha.Why

    would I? I''m innocent!"

    "Ephedrine hydrochloride is illegal," Jennifer said coldly.

    "Youmitted a crime just by selling it!"

    "Yes, okay¡ªit was wrong of me to sell the drug."

    Adonis sobbed and begged for mercy.

    "I''m sorry.I never meant to kill anyone.I''ll never do it again, I promise!"

    "In that case, we can give you a lighter sentencing," I said.

    "But you have to testify and tell everyone the truth."

    "Of course, I''ll do anything, Mr.Jones.I''ll say whatever you want me to say!" Adonis sped his hands

    gratefully.

    "Devin''s behind all of this.He was the one who forced me to sell some ephedrine hydrochloride to

    him.He also asked me to say that it was Helen who had bought it.But just today, his wife, Grace, came

    to me and asked me to testify against Mandy instead.I don''t even know her! Mr.Jones, I really know it

    was wrong of me to sell illegal drugs, but I needed the money.I''m so sorry.¡±

    Now that he was putting all the me on Devin, he stopped stammering and became eloquent.I

    sneered internally, but remained calm on the outside.

    "Well, quit groveling and get up.I want you to testify in court.Do you know what to say?" I asked,

    narrowing my eyes at him.

    "Yes, yes.You can count on me, Mr.Jones!" Adonis stood up and bowed to me respectfully.

    Jennifer tapped a button on her phone to stop recording.

    Smiling at me, she said, "I got it!"

    "Alright, then.Let''s go." I took Jennifer''s hand, ignoring the panic on Adonis''s face.

    My attendants would monitor his every move from now on; he wouldn''t have a chance to escape, even

    if he wanted to.

    Although he wasn''t the mastermind who had killed Marlon, he was- an_ inadvertent aplice.

    Fortunately, he knew the situation and revealed the truth in time.With the evidence we just gathered,

    Devin couldn''t escape now.

 Chapter 260: Painful Skylar

    Chapter 260: Painful Skr

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Now that we had Adonis''s testimony on video, Anthony and I headed back to our hotel room.

    "Oh, my God! Devin is so good at acting.What a sly werewolf!" I said to Anthony as I whipped out my

    phone and copied the recording into the U disk.

    "He almost had me.I was convinced he might not be the murderer after all."

    "He''s a threat to Daniel.We need to make sure we expose his crimes thoroughly so that Daniel will

    be the Alpha smoothly," Anthony said seriously.

    "Anthony, what''re you going to do?" I asked worriedly "We don''t have to expose Devin''s true colors

    right now.We can deliver the fatal blow when he is off- guard."

    With a sly smile, Anthony rapped on the table with his knuckles.

    "Just when he starts to rx, that''s when we''ll strike."

    "Good idea, Anthony!" I pped my hands with satisfaction.

    "We can expose him at the funeral! That way, everyone will know what kind of a werewolf Devin is, and

    thete Alpha Marlon will have closure.Oh, this is good!"

    "Exactly.I''ll make arrangements in advance, lest he try to escape from his punishment."

    Anthony strode over and sat next to me, slipping his arms around my waist lovingly.

    "Many werewolves will attend the funeral.Everyone will be there when we reveal who the true murderer

    is.I can tell that Devin''s a proud man.The look of disgust on everyone''s face will be enough to destroy

    him."

    "You''re right." I chuckled, leaning on Anthony''s shoulder.

    "By the way, Jennifer, keep the evidence to yourself.Don''t tell anyone else about it, lest anything

    unexpected happen," Anthony instructed me.

    "Don''t worry.I''m way ahead of you."

    I winked at him and was about to say more, but all of a sudden, I felt sick and started to retch.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "What''s wrong?" Anthony held me worriedly.

    "It''s probably just morning sickness.Skr said it''s normal for pregnant women." I sank into the sofa

    and closed my eyes.

    A little whileter, the dizziness faded.But now, I was faced with a new problem.

    "I''m craving something sour...like a yogurt cake."

    I didn''t know why, but I felt as though I wouldn''t be satiated until I had a yogurt cake.

    "Okay, I''ll make one right now."

    Without hesitation, Anthony got up and went to the kitchen to bake a cake.

    A half-hourter, a yogurt cake decorated with colorful fruits wasid out in front of me.

    "Oh, my God! Anthony, you made this?"

    I took the te of cake and examined it carefully.

    "It''s too beautiful for me to eat!"

    "Don''t worry.If you like it, I''ll make it for you every day." Anthony winked at me charmingly.

    "Come on, babe.I made it just for you. Try it."

    "Okay, okay, fine."

    With a wide grin, I took my fork and was about to dig in when Anthony stopped me.

    "Let me feed you.You can just lie on the sofa and enjoy it, my queen."

    Anthony leaned over, scooped up a spoonful of cake and put it to my mouth.

    Seeing the smile on his face, I felt very happy.It felt so good to be taken good care of.

    "Wow!" I chewed on the sweet, moist cake thoughtfully, savoring its sweetness.

    With Anthony''s help, I finished the whole cake in no time.

    "Babe, your mouth has cream on it!"

    Chuckling, Anthony suddenly leaned over and licked my lips.I was stunned for a moment, flustered by

    his sudden gesture.

    "You taste sweeter than the cake, honey." Anthony smiled, wrapping his arms around me.

    "Now, isn''t it your turn to satisfy me? I''m not interested in yogurt cake.I just want to eat you."

    "You''re so annoying." I rolled my eyes, smirking.

    Finally, I leaned forward and pressed my lips against his.

    After sharing a passionate kiss, I climbed onto hisp and looked at him seriously.I suddenly

    remembered Skr''s situation, which depressed me.

    "Anthony, even if Skr manages to keep her special power a secret, I don''t want her to keep hiding

    her true self.It must be really difficult." I sighed heavily, voicing out my concerns.

    "You''re right." Anthony echoed my sentiments, frowning slightly.

    "I don''t think Skr should do that to herself.If her identity ends up being exposed, Jerome can just

    take her away.I know he''ll be able to protect her."

    "Actually, Jerome''s been thinking about this." I sighed again.

    "But as an Alpha, he''s responsible for the members of his pack.There''s nothing he can do about it.By

    the way, Anthony, can you send your men to check on the totems of the vampire families? I want to

    know where Skr came from.Maybe we can find a way for her to control her special power.There''s a

    hexagram mark on her wrist, right? You mentioned that it might be the symbol of a noble vampire

    family."

    "Okay, I''ll look into it.Leave it to me." Anthony smiled, giving me a peck on the forehead.

    Skr''s POV:

    That night, I couldn''t fall asleep.I tossed and turned in bed restlessly.I tried to calm myself down, but I

    couldn''t get rid of the images in my head.I couldn''t help but fret that, if my vampire bloodline was

    discovered by others, they would try to kill me.

    Plus, what if my child also had special power? What would I do then? The more I thought about it, the

    more anxious I felt.

    My heart started to race like a drum.

    "Skr, what''s the matter?" Jerome seemed to notice how restless I was.

    He hugged me from behind.

    "Are you feeling ufortable?"

    "Jerome, my heart is beating so fast.I don''t feel so good.There are scenes in my mind that I can''t get

    rid of."

    I threw myself into Jerome''s arms and burst into tears.

    "Do you think it''s because of your special power?'' Jerome looked at me worriedly and then helped me

    up.

    "Don''t panic, honey.Let''s go see Jennifer and her mate.They must have a solution!" He then scooped

    me up into his arms carefully.

    At a loss, I buried my head into his arms as he carried me out of our room.

    "Jennifer, it''s me, Jerome.Please open the door.Skr''s unwell!" Jerome cried anxiously as soon as we

    reached their room.

    "What''s wrong, Jerome? Skr, are you okay? What happened?"

    As soon as the door swung open, Jennifer bombarded us with questions.When she saw me, her eyes

    went as wide as saucers.

    "Oh, my God! You don''t look so good.Come inside!"

    Jerome carried me into the room, and Anthony closed the door behind us.I asked Jerome to put me

    down.

    Then, I threw myself into Jennifer''s arms.

    "What should I do? I feel like my special power is getting out of control.I''m so worried that everyone will

    find out and that they''ll try to hunt me down.My child won''t be able to grow up safely."

    As I rambled, tears streamed down my cheeks.

    "Jennifer, I really can''t bear to see Skr suffer like this.I need to take her away to somece safe.We

    can go to a ce where no one knows us.Skr can then give birth to the baby and live a happy and

    carefree life with me."

    Jerome looked at Jennifer gravely, and I knew what he was about to ask.

    "Please take my ce as Alpha."

    "I knew this day woulde." Jennifer sighed heavily.

    Hugging me, she rubbed my backfortingly.

    "If you''ve decided, then I''ll take over the position.But Skr, I don''t want you two to leave.Who knows

    when we''ll be able to see each other again?"

    Hearing Jennifer''s words, I was choked with sobs.

    "I don''t want to leave either, Jennifer.But I don''t know what else to do."

    We hugged each other tightly.

    Suddenly, I felt my shirtsleeve moisten.

    Jennifer was crying, too.

    "We should stop crying; it''s not good for the babies." Jennifer coaxed me softly.

    "Maybe things won''t be that bad.After all, no one in the Rainbow Pack has discovered that you have

    the special power, right?"Jennifer''s words made sense.

    I tried my best to calm down and wiped away my tears."Jerome, please think twice.You need to make a

    careful decision.Are you sure you want to give up the position of Alpha?"

    Jennifer asked Jerome.

    "Trust me, Jennifer.I''ve been thinking about this for a long time.But I don''t want to force you to take

    over my responsibilities.If you don''t want to be an Alpha, just tell me.I''ll try toe up with

    another solution."

    Jerome held my hand and we both smiled at Jennifer.

    "Okay, I''ll think it over." Jennifer smiled back at us.

    Being surrounded by the people closest to me, I gradually calmed down.

    After saying goodbye to Jennifer, Jerome and I went back to our room.

    It was quitete at night and I needed to get some rest.Sinking into my bed, I rubbed the hexagram

    mark on my wrist and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 261: Gave Up The Position

    Chapter 261: Gave Up The Position

    Jerome''s POV:

    I could see that Skr''s eyes were shut, but I knew that she wasn''t asleep.She still kept tossing and

    turning, sighing from time to time.She had been suffering because of her special power.

    I couldn''t help but feel guilty whenever I saw her like this.

    After all, she must''ve been scared out of her wits.She had to protect her baby and me.

    If I wasn''t the Alpha of my pack, we wouldn''t have been in such a dilemma.I gradually began to regret

    my position of power.

    Skr had to keep her identity a secret so as to not implicate me.But she was more important to me

    than anything else¡ªmy reputation, my position, and even my life.

    "Babe, still having a hard time falling asleep? How''re you feeling? Is your heart still racing?" I wrapped

    my arms around Skr, trying tofort her with my soothing voice.

    "I feel a little better now.My heart is not beating as fast as earlier." Skr opened her eyes and looked

    up at me, blinking tiredly.

    "Get some rest, love.You''ll feel better after a good night''s rest."

    I bent over and nted a kiss on her forehead.

    "I''ll be right here, next to you.Don''t worry."

    "But Jerome, I''m scared." Skr held my hand tightly.

    Her fingers were cold, which made my heart ache.

    "I know, honey.Your special power will be exposed sooner orter.It''s only a matter of time.Let''s leave

    the Rainbow Pack before then,"

    I coaxed her, stroking her hair gently.

    "Even if Jennifer doesn''t take over the position of Alpha, I just know there''s a_ suitable candidate out

    there.Our pack has a lot of promising talents.Plus, Mr.Jones will be there to guide them."

    "Jerome, I just wanted to say that you shouldn''t do so much for me!" Skr pulled at my sleeve

    agitatedly.

    "I feel like I''m dragging you down.You''ve given up so much for me.I don''t deserve it."

    "I have sworn to Moon Goddess to always be good to you." I cupped Skr''s face and gently stroked

    her cheeks.

    "I love you, honey.You''re more than worth it."

    "You''re so good to me, Jerome.Thank you.I love you so much." Skr''s eyes twinkled with amusement

    until she finally burst intoughter.

    "I''m sorry for always being a burden to you.But I''ll work hard, I promise.I''ll be by your side for the rest of

    my life."

    "Don''t say sorry.You never need to apologize to me, okay?" I smiled and pressed her hand to my lips.

    Within thefort of my arms, Skr finally rxed and fell asleep.When I was certain she was

    sleeping, I quietly slipped out of bed.I needed to go find Jennifer and ask her about her decision.

    "Jennifer, Skr is asleep.I wanted to ask you if you have thought it over yet," I asked bluntly the

    second the door to their room swung open.

    "Jerome, I''ll do anything to help you and Skr." Jennifer sighed.

    "But have you really made up your mind?"

    "I have," I answered firmly.

    "I need to take Skr somece safe.I can''t see her suffer any longer."

    "I see." Jennifer looked at me with a concerned expression.

    "I''ll deal with the matters of the pack, so you don''t have to worry about that.However, I''m worried the

    elders won''t agree to let me take over the position of Alpha.There has never been a female Alpha

    before, after all."

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.If you want to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, I will help you.You can

    be the first female Alpha ever," Anthony said with a smile.

    I looked at him gratefully.I knew he was also doing this to help me.

    "I''m really sorry, my dear sister, for transferring the burden to you." I hugged Jennifer, feeling guilty.

    "Don''t worry about me.I''m here to help," Jennifer said with a rxed smile.

    "You just need to take good care of Skr for me, okay?"

    "Jerome, stay for a while longer.I just asked the waiter to prepare some food for us." Anthony sped

    me on the shoulder, and we shared a knowing look.

    "How about some drinks, too?" I nodded and agreed.

    Together, we all sat down at the table and chatted.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Since Jennifer couldn''t drink, Anthony poured a ss of juice for her.

    We had a good talk.

    After a while, I stood up to leave.

    "After Alpha Marlon''s funeral, I''ll go back to the Rainbow Pack to begin turning over the pack affairs to

    you.Then, I''ll take Skr to a quiet ce, where she can have the baby in peace." I voiced out my n

    to them.

    "I wish you and Skr the best." Jennifer smiled and raised her ss.

    "Oh, and no matter where you go, you have to keep in touch with us.If you can''t visit the royal pce,

    we''ll make time to visit you, wherever you are."

    "Sounds good," I replied with a smile.

    "Thank you, Jennifer."

    Together, we clinked sses.Outside the window, the moon and stars shone brightly as we finished the

    last of our drinks.

    Daniel''s POV:

    Our entire family were guarding my father''s dead body in the church.Grace and my brother had been

    weeping in front of the coffin.My brother cried loudly.

    In fact, his cries echoed across the pews.He seemed heartbroken.

    Hearing his pained cries made me choke up.He cried so hard.It seemed her truly loved our father.So

    how could he have killed him?

    "Devin, don''t cry.I''m sure Dad wouldn''t want us to be sad forever," I said to my brother in an effort to

    comfort him.

    "What do you mean, Daniel? I cry because I miss my dead father so much.You would never

    understand how I feel.Actually, Daniel, why are you so calm? Aren''t you sad? Our father is dead!"

    Devin snapped.

    "No, Devin, you misunderstand.I just want Dad to go to Heaven with ease." I didn''t expect Devin to say

    that.

    "What the hell are you¡ª" My brother was about to say something more, but my mother interrupted him

    before he could finish his words.

    "Hush, you two! How dare you quarrel in front of your father''s coffin? Daniel, stop speaking.Devin, stop

    crying so loudly anymore.Let your father leave in peace."

    Despite her scolding, my mother''s eyes were red and swollen from crying.

    "But I don''t think Dad will be able to leave peacefully when the murderer gets off scot-free!" As he

    spoke, Devin shot Helen a vicious re.

    Seeing this, I immediately stepped in between him and Helen.

    Even though he was threatening Helen, I could tell that my brother was just sad about our father''s

    death and wanted justice for him.

    Perhaps he was not the real murderer.

    "I won''t let such a heinous crime slide.I can''t trust Helen even now.After all, the perfume was hers,"

    Devin shouted.

    "Enough!" My mother looked unhappy.

    "Devin, stop it.Helen is innocent.Besides, you don''t have to worry so much because Mr.Jones and his

    mate are looking for the real murderer.I''m sure they''ll catch the culprit in no time."

    At this, my brother fellpletely silent.

    Now that the church was quiet, I breathed a sigh of relief.I knelt in front of the coffin and looked at my

    father''s lifeless face.

    ''¡¯Dad, please rest in peace,¡¯'' I secretly prayed in my heart, hoping that the real murderer would be

    exposed as soon as possible.

 Chapter 262: The Funeral

    Chapter 262: The Funeral

    Anthony''s POV:

    The night before Marlon''s funeral, I picked up my phone and gave Adonis a call.

    "How''s everything going, Dr.Adonis? I hope you''re prepared for the funeral tomorrow.We''re counting on

    you to tell the truth in front of everyone," I said calmly.

    "Hello, Mr.Jones.Don''t worry.I''ve been staying at home and didn''t go anywhere.I am fully prepared for

    what to say tomorrow," Adonis replied in a respectful voice.

    "But this morning, I received a message from Grace asking me to put all the me on Mandy tomorrow

    at the funeral."

    A humorless snort of disdain escaped my lips.

    I had already expected that Devin wouldn''t give up till the very end.

    He was such a vicious man.

    If Mandy was used of murder in front of everyone at the funeral tomorrow, rumors would spread

    throughout the pack.

    Even if she was proven innocentter, her reputation would be too tarnished to repair.

    It seemed that Devin was ready to throw anyone to the wolves as long as he could stay in the clear.

    "Dr.Adonis, please tell Grace that you''ll do as she says.We have to make sure that she and Devin don''t

    suspect a thing."

    I instructed Adonis in ordance with the n that Jennifer and I had made.

    "When they ask you to testify, you using them instead of Mandy will catch them off guard."

    "Good idea, Mr.Jones.I''ll do that," Adonis replied.

    Now that we had Adonis on our side, we were fully prepared to take Devin down.

    Early morning the next day, the church received many visitors who hade to attend Marion''s

    funeral.

    Jennifer and I were all dressed in ck formal clothes for the solemn event.

    More and more visitors poured in; some of them were Alphas and Betas from other packs that had a

    good rtionship with the ck Stone Pack, while some of them were Marlon''s friends.

    Almost all the werewolves of ck Stone Pack came to the funeral.

    The love that they had for theirte Alpha was clear to see.

    "Thank you, thank you foring," said Betty, who was standing at the gate to wee the guests.

    Jennifer and I walked towards her hand in hand.

    "I''m sorry, Luna Betty," Jennifer said sincerely.

    "Don''t worry, we won''t let the murderer go."

    "Thank you, Miss Smith and Mr.Jones."

    Betty bowed to us.

    With a nod, I took Jennifer''s hand and led her into the church, where the two of us found a bench near

    the front to sit on.

    After ncing around for a moment, I found Adonis sitting in the midst of the crowd, while Devin was

    sitting in the very front row, which was reserved for the family of the deceased.

    Devin was looking around the church as if he was trying to find something, but I didn''t know what.

    The sermon began, and Jennifer and I sat quietly in our seats as we watched the priest pray for

    Marlon''s spirit.

    The prayers and the songs were followed by the blessing of the priest, after which the farewell

    ceremony officially began.

    Jennifer and I stood up and personally presented a bunch of white daisies in front of Marlon''s coffin.

    "May you rest in peace, Alpha Marlon," Jennifer said.

    After that, it was supposed to be time for the guests to move around freely.

    But both Jennifer and I knew that Devin wouldn''t let go of this opportunity.

    Sure enough, when Jennifer and I were still standing in front of Marlon''s coffin, Devin suddenly stood

    up.

    "Mr.Jones, with all due respect, I request you to tell us how you n to deal with the real

    murderer.Personally, I think that anyone who dares to murder the Alpha of a pack should be executed

    by hanging."

    Devin''s loud voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    "Devin, as far as I know, the identity of the real murderer hasn''t been confirmed yet."

    Knowing that Devin would use this chance to push Mandy out as a scapegoat, I deliberately pretended

    to be confused.

    "Ah, that won''t be a problem, because I''ve found out who the real murderer is.There''s a witness who

    can confirm it.He''s present at this funeral as well,"

    Devin announced confidently.

    "Guards, bring the witness here! "He must think really highly of himself.How dare he speak out of turn

    to the prince?" Jennifer whispered in my ear.

    Perhaps in another situation, I would have punished Devin right away, but now, I could afford to let him

    be arrogant a little longer.I looked at Devin calmly.

    Despite his firm orders, no one responded to him.He looked embarrassed, but he soon cleared his

    throat and walked to the crowd himself.

    "It''s him.He is the witness."

    As expected, Devin pointed to Adonis, who was standing in the crowd.

    "Oh.Yes, I...''m the witness.I know who the real murderer is.My name is Adonis.I''m a doctor."

    Adonis took off his hat as he nervously introduced himself before putting it back.

    "Well, Adonis, please tell everyone what you know," Devin said impatiently.

    "Well, what I know is..."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Adonis stammered and paused, ncing at Devin and then me.I calmly put my arm around Jennifer''s

    shoulder.

    "Go ahead.There''s no need to hesitate.Just tell the truth,"I encouraged him with a casual smile.

    Devin''s POV:

    Ha, how delightful! Everything was going ording to n.I had spent thest night in the church

    pretending to guard my father''s dead body.

    My hard work was not in vain, because my mother and my stupid brother had bought my act and

    warmed up to me.

    This morning, Grace had assured me that Adonis had agreed to use Mandy of buying the drug.With

    Mandy going under as the scapegoat for my crime, I could make everyone believe that I was innocent.

    After thwarting off everyone''s suspicions, I couldpete with Daniel for the position of Alpha

    again.My father had chosen Daniel, but so what? I was the first son.

    As long as ! could win over the support of the elders of the pack, I could be the next Alpha.

    "Well, hurry up and straighten your tongue in front of Mr.Jones.Tell us what happened."

    I walked to Adonis confidently and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Be honest, and just tell the truth."

    "Well...I don''t know all the details.But before Alpha Marlon died, someone came to me to buy ephedrine

    hydrochloride," Adonis said slowly.

    "Ephedrine hydrochloride is the drug that killed Alpha Marlon.It is a drug that is particrly harmful to

    patients with heart disease.It''s not allowed to be sold in hospitals," Jennifer interjected.

    The crowd had been watching the scene with confusion, but now, their eyes lit up with understanding.I

    didn''t know how Jennifer knew such a piece of information or why she had chosen to speak out at this

    moment, but I didn''t think too much about it.Maybe she just wanted to exin the situation to everyone

    else.

    Gritting my teeth, I nodded at Adonis, hinting for him to go on.

    What an idiot! I just wanted him to tell everyone that I was innocent.

    "I''m sorry." Adonis lowered his head and rubbed his hands uneasily, as if he was ashamed of himself.

    "I did something wrong.I shouldn''t have sold this drug illegally.It''s just that I was too short of money..."

    "Enough! Just tell us who bought the drug from you.Stop talking nonsense!" hissed impatiently,

    interrupting him.

    "Well, it must have been Mandy.She''s in prison, and rightly so,"

    Grace cut in, seeming to sense that Adonis was Stalling.

    "Isn''t that right, Dr.Adonis?"

    "No, Mandy isn''t the real murderer."

    Unexpectedly, Adonis shook his head.What the hell was going on? Did this idiot know what he was

    doing? Hadn''t he already agreed to use Mandy? Why was he backpedaling now? I was so shocked

    and angry that I couldn''t hide the emotions on my face.

    Before I could even register what was going on, Adonis suddenly pointed at me.

    "It was him! Devin bought the drug from me.He wanted me to lie that Mandy was the one who had

    bought the drug so that the me wouldn''t fall on him! "

    Adonis shouted loudly, eliciting several gasps from the crowd.

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    In a fit of fury, I reached out to grab Adonis'' cor.But before I could even touch him, the jerk dodged

    nimbly and hid behind Anthony.

    "He''s the real murderer.He killed Alpha Marlon! And now, he''s going to kill me for telling the

    truth.Mr.Jones, please help me!"

    Cowering behind Anthony, Adonis shouted loudly, causing everyone''s gaze to turn to me.

    It was only then that I realized that I had acted too aggressive just now.

    "No, no, of course not.I just lost my temper after hearing him nder me,"

    I stammered and waved my hands, trying to defend myself.

    "Don''t worry, Adonis.You have my protection,"

    Anthony assured Adonis while looking at me coldly.

    "Go on."

    "I have evidence."

    Adonis straightened up and jutted his chin up with a newfound confidence after hearing Anthony''s

    words.

    ring at me, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket.

    "This is the contract I signed with Devin when we made the deal."

    Air rushed into my ears, and my head ached.I had forgotten all about that stupid contract.

    "Look, this is Devin''s signature!" Adonis held up the piece of paper, showing the contract to everyone.

    "As you can see, Devin is the one who bought the drug.As per the contract, no matter what the

    consequences of the drug would be, it would have nothing to do with me."

    I hadn''t expected that Adonis would turn against me.Until now, I had thought that I could lie my way out

    of this situation somehow.But the contract clearly showed my name and signature.I was scared out of

    my wits.

    At that time, in order to procure that particr drug, I had been forced to sign the contract.

    Adonis, this bastard! He had epted my bribe and promised me that he wouldn''t expose me.What

    should I do now? I was doomed!

 Chapter 263: Exposing Devins Crimes

    Chapter 263: Exposing Devin''s Crimes

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After hearing the testimony of Adonis, Devin stood there in a daze and his face became pale with

    fear.Anthony and I smiled at each other after seeing that.

    "Let me see if this contract is valid or not."

    I walked to Adonis, took the contract, and looked through it carefully.

    "Well, everything seems to be in order.Not only does it have Devin''s personal seal, but also his

    signature."

    As soon as I finished speaking, there was an uproar in the church.

    "Would you care toment, Devin?" I walked up to Devin and waved the contract in my hand.

    "No! I didn''t kill anyone.Let me see that!"

    Devin''s eyes were wide with surprise.He reached out his hand to grab the contract from me, but I knew

    what he was going to do, so I moved away from him.

    "If there''s someone who doesn''t believe me, you cane here and check the contract for yourself."

    I unfolded the contract and showed it to everyone around me.

    "Oh my God! He really killed Alpha Marlon!"

    "I can''t believe he killed his own father! What a despicable man!"

    "Throw him in prison! He doesn''t deserve to be pardoned!"

    Seeing as the evidence was conclusive, the werewolves started to curse at Devin.

    "No, that contract is fabricated.I have never bought anything from that man.I loved my father very

    much.I would never hurt him, let alone murder him!"

    Devin wasn''t going to admit the truth.He red at Adonis.

    "Someone must have stolen my seal and forged my signature to frame me!"

    I shook my head in disappointment, but I knew he would deny the allegations against him until his

    dying breath.

    "If this isn''t enough to make you plead guilty, perhaps you would like to see some more evidence?"

    With an expressionless face, I took out the recorder pen I had prepared.

    "Everyone, please listen to it carefully and tell me if you really think that we''re just trying to frame

    Devin."

    Then, I pressed the y button of the recorder pen.

    "You have to say that it was Mandy who bought the ephedrine hydrochloride from you, got it?"

    Helen was proven innocent, so we need to shift the me.We have to frame Mandy now.Anyway, quit

    asking me questions.Just do as I say!

    The recording was provided by Anthony''s attendant.

    Anthony had the recording processed and enhanced digitally so that everyone would be able to hear it

    clearly.

    Everyone there could hear what Grace had said to Adonis.

    Just to be clear, I exined to everyone that Devin was the one who had bought the drug from Adonis

    and Grace bribed Adonis on Devin''s behalf so that he would pin the me on Mandy.

    At longst, the truth had been revealed.

    "No! Impossible!"

    Devin was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.He fell to the floor and red at me fiercely.

    "You bastard, you are setting me up!"

    I scoffed at his words and slowly proceeded to the next section of the recording.It was the recording of

    Adonis'' confession when Anthony and I paid him a visit.

    Devin''s POV:

    I wasn''t going to plead guilty until I heard Adonis'' and Anthony''s voices on the recording.I knew then

    that it was all over.

    "LL...LIE tell the truth! "

    ¡°Mr.Jones, please believe me.I have nothing to do with Alpha Marlon''s death.I swear to God!"

    At first, it was Adonis'' voice.Then came the voices of Jennifer and Anthony.

    I didn''t know what to say when I heard them on the recording.

    They had already found Adonis even before I knew about it.

    No wonder Adonis had betrayed me.Damn it!

    "Mr.Jones, please believe me.I have nothing to do with Alpha Marlon''s death.I didn''t know why he

    bought it.It wasn''t until I heard the news of Alpha Marlon''s death that I realized that something was

    wrong.Mr.Jones, I swear I didn''t know he was going to do that.I would never want to hurt the

    Alpha.Why would I? I''m innocent!"

    There it was¡ªirrefutable proof.

    I sat on the floor, staring at Anthony in utter disbelief.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I lost.

    I lostpletely! Everyone had heard the recording, and Adonis'' testimony against me made it

    impossible for me to escape.

    I could see it in everyone''s eyes as they stared at me like I was some kind of a monster.

    They knew that I was my father''s murderer.

    "You bastard! How dare you betray me after you took my money? You son of a bitch!"

    I red at Adonis from across the room.I was so angry that my body shook as I shouted.

    Not only was I never going to be the Alpha of this pack, I knew that I would be facing a long

    prison sentence at the very least.

    "I curse you to die a miserable death!"

    "Calm down, Devin."

    Adonis gave me acent look.

    "I just want to cooperate with Mr.Jones and Miss Smith to find out the truth and bring the real murderer

    to justice.As a werewolf in ck Stone Pack, it is my duty to do so.I want Alpha Marlon to rest in

    peace."

    I couldn''t believe how quickly he had changed colors.

    Where did all that self-righteous bullshite from? Where was his self-righteousness when he

    greedily took the money from me? I was absolutely fuming.

    "No, I didn''t kill my father.How could I kill him?"

    I put my arms around my father''s coffin and cried.I knew that the moment I admitted my guilt, I would

    be doomed.

    "You ungrateful son!"

    I didn''t think that my mother would suddenly walk up to me and p me in the face in front of

    everyone.I clutched at my face and stared at her in disbelief.

    "Mom..." I stared at her nkly as I was at a loss for words.

    "I can''t believe it was really you! Devin! How could you...How? He''s your father! He brought you up and

    educated you! Oh my God! You ungrateful bastard!"

    I had never seen my mother look at me like that before.

    "I never thought that I would say this, but I regret giving birth to a heartless son like you!"

    "Devin! Why did you do it?"

    Daniel, the idiot, also walked up to me and red at me with red eyes.

    "Just so you could be the Alpha? If I had known that you would kill father just to be Alpha, I

    would have gone into exile instead ofpeting with you!"

    I was baffled by his words.

    =I gritted my teeth in anger as it seemed as though he was just pretending to be hurt.

    Bullshit! He must have been lying! How could he willingly give up the position of Alpha? Just then,

    lightning shed and thunder rumbled outside the church.

    I shook and looked out the window to find that it was raining heavily outside.

    The lightning caught me by surprise.

    Wasn''t it sunny just a while ago? Why was it raining all of a sudden? In my delirious state, I thought

    that my father''s spirit hade to settle ounts with me.

    "Dad! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I didn''t mean to poison you to death.I was wrong.I regret my actions!"

    I curled up into a fetal position on the floor and begged for mercy.

    "It''s not my fault.I wouldn''t have been so desperate if you hadn''t insisted on passing the position of

    Alpha to Daniel.What choice did I have?"

    "He has lost his mind!"

    "Did you hear what he had just said? He''s actually trying to justify murdering his own father!"

    "Ridiculous! He''s a murderer!"

    Everyone looked at me with disdainful eyes.

    "Oh, no, Mr.Jones! When Devin bought the ephedrine hydrochloride, I didn''t know that his n was to

    poison Alpha Marlon."

    Grace suddenly knelt down in front of Prince Anthony and cried bitterly.

    "It was all his doing! I had no choice but to obey him because he is my husband.Please have mercy on

    me! I''ll plead guilty.Please spare my life."

    I red at Grace, dumbfounded.What a bitch! To add insult to injury, even Grace had turned against

    me.

 Chapter 264: Everything Is Settled

    Chapter 264: Everything Is Settled

    Anthony''s POV:

    Upon hearing Grace''s plea, I nodded.

    "Since you are willing to admit to your crimes and show remorse for your actions, I am willing to

    consider giving you a lighter sentence." I dered.

    Then, turning to my attendant, I ordered, "Bring Mandy here."

    Minutester, a sobbing Mandy was escorted towards me.I looked at her and ryed what had just

    happened at the funeral.After hearing about what happened, she pointed at Devin with a crazed look in

    her eyes.

    "You bastard!" Sheughed hysterically.

    Devin hung his head low and sank to the floor like a stray dog.He drowned in a sea of curses as

    everyone around him shamed him for what he had done.I surveyed the indignant crowd before

    signaling for them to calm down.When they had grown quiet, I exined to everyone how Marlon had

    died.Then, I started announcing my judgments expressionlessly.

    "Mandy, you were used by Devin.Thinking you could kill the future Luna, Helen, you gave the poisoned

    perfume to her, indirectly killing Alpha Marlon.You also framed Helen, throwing the case off

    course.You''re sentenced to five years in prison.Do you admit to your crimes?" I asked.

    "I do.I was wrong.I won''t do it again.Thank you for your magnanimity, Mr.Jones."

    Mandy knelt on the floor and spoke in a hoarse voice, sobbing softly.I turned to the true murderer and

    announced his punishment.

    "As for you, Devin, you poisoned your father, Marlon, in order to be the next Alpha.Then, you

    framed Helen, then Mandy.You''re sentenced to a life in prison."

    The guards pressed Devin against the floor, pinning him in ce.He looked up at me wordlessly,

    refusing to respond.

    "And Grace, you were an aplice to Devin''s crimes.You also didn''t tell the truth at first.But now, you

    have confessed and shown remorse.Plus, it was Devin who coerced you, meaning you did notmit

    the crimes actively.You are sentenced to three years'' imprisonment.If you behave well in prison, you

    can bemuted," I announced.

    "Thank you for your magnanimity, Mr.Jones."

    Grace hurriedly knelt down and epted her sentencing.

    "As for Adonis, although you sold some illicit drug, you admitted your fault in time to aid in the

    investigation.Moreover, you didn''t know what Devin was going to do with the drug, so your punishment

    will be the lightest.You will be fined twenty thousand dors and you have to hand over all the illegal

    substances in your possession.From now on, you are not allowed to sell any illicit drugs, or else, you

    will be severely punished." I turned to Adonis seriously.

    "Thank you for being merciful, Mr.Jones!"

    Tears welled up in Adonis'' eyes.

    Thus, the trial was over, and everything was settled.

    "Mr.Jones, you''re brilliant!"

    Everyone looked at me with respect and apuded.

    "It''s evident Mr.Jones can tell right from wrong.He will make a virtuous king!"

    Betty also apuded me with tears in her eyes.She gently dabbed them away and bowed before me.

    "I''m deeply grateful to you, Mr.Jones.Without you, we wouldn''t have upheld justice for Marlon."

    "It''s no big deal, Luna Betty.It''s my duty as the prince." I nodded to her and smiled.

    "Take them away,"

    Jennifer instructed the guards, pointing at Devin and the others.

    The guards nodded in unison and proceeded to do as they were told.

    "I haven''t done anything wrong! You''re lying! You bitch! I didn''t kill my father, you idiots! Prince? Bah!

    He''s nothing but a bastard!"

    As the guards dragged him away, Devin kept cursing and struggling.He looked and sounded like a

    lunatic, and nobody paid him any heed.

    "Thanks again, Mr.Jones.I can''t thank you enough!"

    Betty walked bowed to me again.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Mr.Jones, if it weren''t for you, my father would have died for no reason and we wouldn''t have found

    out the truth."

    Daniel, holding Helen''s hand tightly, expressed his gratitude to me as well.

    "Yes, thank you so much¡ªall of you! Thank you foring to save me!"

    Helen threw her arms around Jennifer and burst into tears.

    "Luna Betty, please don''t be too sad.I hope you can still live happily, despite your grief," I told Betty.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones.I really don''t know what to say.How could Devin do such a thing? Never in my

    wildest dreams would I have thought he would turn out like this.It''s all my fault.I didn''t raise him well..."

    Betty wiped her tears with a tissue.

    "I beg to disagree, Luna Betty."

    Jennifer hugged her and patted her backfortingly.

    "You brought up an educated and excellent son, too.I believe Daniel will be a wonderful Alpha."

    Helen''s POV:

    The truth surrounding Marlon''s death was finally brought to light and justice had been served.I heaved

    a heavy sigh of relief, feeling both excited and conflicted.

    "It''s all thanks to you and Anthony that my name was cleared, Jennifer." I took her hand and squeezed

    it lightly.

    "I don''t think I could ever repay you."

    "Don''t say that, Helen.You and Daniel are both good friends of mine.We would never just stand by and

    watch if our friends were in trouble!"Jennifer scolded me yfully.

    But her words touched me to my core.What a good friend she was! I was so lucky to have met her.In

    that moment, I realized I had found a lifelong friend.

    "I still can''t believe that the real murderer is my brother..."

    All of a sudden, Daniel, who was standing next to me, sighed heavily.

    "It''s my fault, really.I never noticed how distorted he had be.I could''ve stopped all of this!"

    Betty echoed, ming herself.

    Seeing the one I loved so sad felt like a knife stabbing at my heart.I could only imagine how Daniel

    must''ve felt.

    Devin was his brother, after all.

    "Don''t be too sad, Daniel and Luna Betty.I know in my heart that Alpha Marlon would''ve wanted us to

    live happy lives." I tried my best tofort them.

    "Good girl, thank you.You''re so considerate.And you''re right.I still have Daniel and you." Betty held my

    hand and looked at me with a gentle smile.

    "After the funeral, we will hold the ascension ceremony.Our pack will have a new Alpha.As such, Helen,

    you must be ready to be Daniel''s Luna."

    "I will try my best!" I nodded firmly.

    "Mr.Jones, Luna Betty, it''s almost the time for the burial ceremony," the priest announced.

    Anthony nodded.

    Then, the coffin of Alpha Marlon was carried to the hearse.

    Everyone followed it to the cemetery.

    As the coffin was lowered into the ground, I burst into tears again.

    After the burial ceremony, everyone headed back to the hall of ck Stone House for dinner.My father

    and I sat together.

    "Helen, you will be responsible for the pack once you be Daniel''s Luna.Don''t let him worry about

    you," my father advised me.

    "Okay, Dad." I lowered my head, ncing shyly at Daniel.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Just then, a gunshot rang out.

    rmed, I stared in the direction where it came from.

    Devin rushed into the hall, waving a gun in his hand.

    "I''m going to kill you!" Eyes red with crazed rage, he yelled at Daniel and me.

    "No!" Daniel flung himself at me in an effort to dodge Devin''s attack.

    The hall broke instantly into chaos.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Jones.We couldn''t stop him!" The guards rushed in, following Devin.

    "Be careful!"

 Chapter 265: Skylars Special Power Exposed

    Chapter 265: Skr''s Special Power Exposed

    Skr''s POV:

    Out of the blue, Devin burst into the hall with a gun in his hand.

    Oh, my God! What the hell was going on? Before I could even react, Jerome immediately pulled me

    aside.

    "We need to get out of here, Skr!" Jerome shouted anxiously.

    "Jennifer!"

    Anthony also held Jennifer in his arms protectively.What with Devin''s sudden appearance, we were all

    caught off guard.Sharp gunshots exploded in my ears.I was at aplete loss, seeing Devin shoot

    indiscriminately.

    "Helen!"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    At this moment, Daniel pushed Helen aside but was thenpletely exposed.Devin raised the gun and

    aimed at him.No, I couldn''t let Daniel die.I was so anxious that I couldn''t think straight.

    All I knew was that I needed to save Daniel.

    By sheer instinct, I raised the arm with the hexagram mark towards Daniel, inadvertently activating my

    special power of teleportation.

    I appeared in front of Daniel in the twinkling of an eye.

    There was nothing else on my mind.

    Through gritted teeth, I grabbed Daniel''s arm and teleported away to avoid Devin''s attack.

    A split secondter, we appeared on the other side of the hall.

    Devin''s bullet hit the chair Daniel was sitting on, and the wood shattered to pieces.

    "Catch him! Catch him before he hurts anyone!"

    More guards streamed in and rushed at Devin.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing that he wasn''t able to shoot Daniel, Devin grew furious.

    He started shoot at anyone and everyone until he ran out of ammunition.

    Just as he was reloading, Anthony and Jennifer took this as an opportunity to pounce on him.

    "Surrender, Devin!"

    Anthony shouted angrily, throwing Devin on the floor and kicking the gun away.

    Since Anthony and Jennifer were powerful, it was easy for them to take Devin down.

    It didn''t take long before Devin was subdued.

    "Surrender, Devin," Jennifer echoed, pinning Devin''s hands behind his back.

    "Skr, thank you for saving me.I could''ve been shot," Daniel said to me as I was still shocked from

    what just happened.

    "Take Devin away and have more men watch him.If he escapes again, I will not spare you so easily."

    Anthony looked at the guards sternly.

    The guards nodded and bowed their heads in shame, hurrying to take Devin away.Only when Devin

    was gone did I realize that I had used my special power.Panicked, I prayed in my heart that no one had

    noticed.I felt my heart beating fast in my chest.

    "She''s a vampire! I saw her use her special power!"

    A guard pointed at me usingly.I felt my whole body tremble.

    "I saw it, too! She teleported to move Daniel away!" A maid also pointed at me with a terrified

    expression.

    "Is she a vampire? She snuck into a werewolf pack to make trouble! Oh, my God! My father was killed

    by a vampire!"

    "No, I...l''''m not a vampire.I would never hurt anyone..."

    Stunned, I took a step back.All eyes were on me.

    "No, I can assure all of you that Skr is not a vampire." Jennifer suddenly spoke up, standing in

    between me and the crowd.

    "Jennifer is right.Otherwise, why would Skr have rescued Daniel?" Anthony came to my side as well.

    "Yes, it''s not what you think it is." Jerome also defended me.

    "Skr just wanted to save Daniel!"

    "Vampire? Are you kidding me?" Daniel asked incredulously, speaking on my behalf.

    I looked around me at my friends who were so willing to support me.

    Tears welled up in my eyes.

    But the truth of the matter remained: I had exposed my special power.What was I supposed to do?

    Jerome''s POV:

    I gritted my teeth anxiously.I didn''t expect this to happen so soon.

    Skr''s special power was exposed, and as expected, nobody was happy about it.

    I had nned to go back to the Rainbow Pack and turn over the affairs of the pack to Jennifer as soon

    as possible so that I could take Skr far away.

    Unexpectedly, Skr used her power before I could do so.

    Because Anthony and Jennifer stood in front of us, the guards in the hall didn''t dare to hurt Skr.

    However, everyone still looked at Skr with doubt and disdain.

    If things were different and Anthony wasn''t here, they would''ve definitely attacked Skr by now.

    "Everyone, be quiet!" Anthony said sharply.

    Under the prince''smand, the hall fell quiet.

    "Jerome, I knew I would screw up!" Skr threw herself into my arms.

    "I didn''t want to.I just wanted to save Daniel.I''m so sorry, Jerome!"

    Of course I knew that.If I were in her shoes, I would''ve done the same.

    "Don''t worry, Skr."

    I tried tofort Skr, stroking her hair gently.

    "You did a good job.You didn''t do anything wrong."

    As I spoke, I red at the werewolves who had spoken out against Skr.

    "Everyone, let me exin.Skr is definitely not a spy, " I announced loudly.

    "I''m Alpha Jerome of the Rainbow Pack.I swear that her special power was discovered only

    recently.And Mr.Jones already knows about it.To be honest, we suspect she carries some vampire

    bloodline, but Skr knows nothing about her origin.She also has never thought of hurting others.She''s

    innocent."

    "Alpha Jerome, with all due respect, I don''t trust her.Vampires are all cunning and scheming.She

    must''ve deceived you!" a guard voiced his thoughts gloomily.

    "He''s right.The werewolf packs don''t coexist with aliens for a reason," someone echoed.

    "Everyone, calm down!"

    Seeing that the guards were so agitated, Daniel stood out and spoke for Skr.

    "I''ve known Skr for a long time, and many elders of the ck Stone Pack can vouch for her.They''ve

    watched her grow up.Everyone knows that she''s a kindhearted girl."

    "Maybe she''s been pretending all this time!"

    "We can''t trust vampires!"

    "She''s probably been deceiving us so that the rest of her vampire kin could sneak in and kill us all!"

    No matter what we said, the crowd was unconvinced.

    Their words were getting more and more unpleasant to hear.I winced, knowing Skr wouldn''t be able

    to bear it.

    "Honey, don''t listen to them, okay? It''s utter nonsense." I looked at Skr, worry written all over my

    face.

    "No, Jerome.They''re right.This is all my fault.I can''t show myself to the public ever again.I''ll leave the

    werewolves'' territory immediately and won''t cause you any more trouble." Skr cried bitterly.

    Suddenly, she broke away from my arms and sprinted towards the exit.

    "Skr!" Jennifer turned pale with fright and hurriedly called after her friend.

    "Don''t be rash, Skr!"

    I hurried after her, trying to catch up to her.

    What a stupid girl! Who knew what sort of dangers awaited her outside? She was the target of public

    criticism, not to mention she was pregnant with our child.I couldn''t let anything bad happen to her.

    ¡®''Skr!''¡¯ I called her name with all my heart, running as fast as I could.

 Chapter 266: Give Up The Position Of Alpha

    Chapter 266: Give Up The Position Of Alpha

    Skr''s POV:

    Everyone gave me cold looks and mocking sneers, which made me feel extremely embarrassed.I didn''t

    know what to do, so I ran away as fast as I could.I didn''t even stop to look back when Jennifer and

    Jerome called me from behind.I kept running until I was far away from everyone and my legs were

    exhausted.I hid in a corner of the garden and squatted down on the grass, wrapping my arms around

    my knees.

    Why did I have to be the one to go through so many difficulties? I wiped the tears from my face, but I

    couldn''t stop crying.

    "What should I do? Everyone hates me!"

    I cried bitterly as I felt like a homeless she-wolf again, alienated and abandoned.

    Everyone''s impression of me had changed because they now saw me only as a vampire.

    I was filled with sadness and hopelessness.

    It was as if everyone and everything I held dear in my life had been taken away from me.I was no

    longer considered to be one of them.I was left with no choice but to leave because the werewolves

    would never let me live amongst them.

    It was better to leave with dignity than being driven away.

    Besides, I didn''t want to bring any trouble to Jerome.

    However, the thought of having to leave Jerome broke my heart.

    After all, we were having a child together and now our baby was going to grow up without a father.

    "What should I do?" I murmured.

    "Skr! Where are you? Skr, I''m worried about you!"

    Suddenly, Jerome called out to me.I knew Jerome woulde looking for me.He would never abandon

    me.

    Hearing his voice made me feel warm inside my heart, but I clenched my fists and told myself not to

    drag him down.I stood up in a hurry and tried to find a more secluded ce to hide in, but I was so

    anxious that I stepped on one of the protruding stone bricks by ident and lost my bnce.

    "Ah!" I covered my mouth as soon as I screamed and I regretfully realized that I had done something

    stupid again.

    "Skr! There you are!" Jerome ran to me and pulled me into his arms.

    "You had me so worried! Are you all right? Are you hurt? Why did you run away like that? Skr, have

    you ever thought about what would happen to me if something bad were to happen to you?"

    As Jerome spoke, he took my hand and looked at me up and down, making sure that I was all right.

    "Jerome..."

    The moment I saw the loving look in Jerome''s eyes, my desire to run away vanished in an instant.

    Yes! What was I thinking? While I was wallowing in my own sadness, I hadn''t even thought about

    Jerome.

    How could he carry on living without me? I felt ashamed for not having any faith in him after he told like

    a thousand times that he would never give up on me.

    "I''m sorry! Jerome, I didn''t know what to do.I don''t want to leave you.I just..."

    My words got stuck in my mouth as muffled sobs wracked against my chest.I threw myself into his

    arms without hesitation.I had a thousand words inside my heart, but I couldn''t say anything at that

    moment.

    "Honey, there''s no need to apologize.I can understand your feelings." Jerome held me in his arms and

    gently stroked my hair.

    "Don''t cry.I will always be your safe haven."

    "Jerome, I''m a coward.I don''t know how I''m going to face the other werewolves.Everyone thinks I''m a

    spy!"

    Despite Jerome''s reassurance, I couldn''t help but have mixed feelings.

    "Skr, there''s nothing to worry about.We can leave everything behind and go wherever we want."

    Jerome kissed me on the forehead andforted me gently.

    "What do you have in mind?" I asked after I finally stopped crying.

    "Skr, you are the most important person in my life.We''ll tell the elders the truth after we go back to

    the Rainbow Pack.I''m going to relinquish my position as the Alpha and then start a new life in some

    other ce where no one knows us," Jerome said with a yearning smile on his face.

    "I don''t care where we will be, but I know that we will be happy together.You don''t have to live in fear

    anymore." I was deeply touched by Jerome''s words.

    He was willing to give up his position as the Alpha of his pack for me.I was beyond moved, but I

    couldn''t let Jerome make such a big sacrifice.

    He was an exemry werewolf and an even better leader.

    Besides, I always felt that Jerome had sacrificed too much for me.

    "No, I can''t let you give up the position of Alpha for my sake.Jerome, I beg you.If you do so, I won''t be

    able to forgive myself."

    I cried and shook my head

    ."Skr, I need you to trust me and my love for you! Being an Alpha is not a symbol of power for me.It''s

    more like a job or a responsibility that I don''t really want.It''s a job that can be done by someone else,

    perhaps by someone even better than me.All I want is to spend my life with you! You are the only

    person I will ever need in my life!" Jerome said affectionately.

    Then, before I knew it, he leaned closer and kissed me to stop me from saying anything else.I closed

    my eyes and melted in his passionate kiss.

    Jerome wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me closer.

    He kissed me with increasing pressure, as though he hadn''t kissed me in a long time.

    "Jerome, then so be it.Let''s leave together and start a new life.We will be together for the rest of our

    lives."

    After the kiss, I cried again, but this time, I was crying tears of joy.

    As long as we had each other, I believed everything would be all right.I knew for certain that we would

    be happy no matter where we would end up.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When I saw Skr running out of the hall, I tried to run after her, but I stopped myself from acting

    impulsively at the thought of my own predicament.I had several pairs of eyes around me.

    If I went after Skr, they could make trouble for Anthony.

    If he ended up being used of colluding with vampires, he could be in big trouble.

    After Skr and Jerome left, Helen and Daniel asked the servants to clean up everything.

    The hall was in a mess after Devin''s attack, but fortunately, there were no casualties.

    While the servants were cleaning up, Betty sat in a corner and wept.

    Anthony and I tended to the guests, both desperately attempting to control the situation.

    After what had happened, the guests left one after another as they no longer were in the mood to have

    dinner.

    Daniel stood at the gate to show courtesy as he thanked the guests for attending Alpha Marlon''s

    funeral.

    "Anthony, is Skr going to be okay?" I walked to the window and looked out.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Although I knew that my brother had gone after Skr, I still couldn''t stop feeling worried.I anxiously

    paced back and forth.

    "They have been gone for so long!"

    "Now that most of the guests have left, we should go and search for those two." Anthony looked at me.

    "Let''s go, Jennifer."

    I followed Anthony and went out to look for Skr and Jerome.

    After searching for a while, we finally found Skr and Jerome in the garden, wrapped up in each

    other''s arms.

    "Skr, are you okay?" I ran up to them.

    "I''m fine.I''m sorry for making you worry, Jennifer," Skr said as hid her face in embarrassment.

    "Jennifer, you came just in time.I have discussed it with Skr.I''m going to tell the elders that I''m giving

    up my position as the Alpha and then I''m taking Skr away from Rainbow Pack," said my brother.

    "I''m d you two have worked it out.At least, Skr won''t have to be afraid of anything.Besides, the

    news about her special power is going to spread through all of the packs sooner orter.We had guests

    from different packs all over the world today.Anthony and I won''t be able to stop the news from

    spreading anymore." I let out a sigh.

    "Anthony and I will go back with you.With us at your side, no harm wille to you or Skr.You can

    exin everything to the elders and I''ll help you with anything else you need."

    "Thank you, my dear sister.I won''t forget your generosity and kindness!" Jerome looked at her with

    teary eyes.

    "I''m sorry, Jennifer.I guess I failed to live up to Dad''s expectations."

    "Don''t say that, Jerome.The only thing Dad wanted was for us to be happy.If being with Skr makes

    you happy, then you should don''t worry about anything else ¡° I said with a smile.

    "Jerome, I will always support you in whatever you wish to do."

    "You are so kind, Jennifer.I love you."

    Skr hugged me to show her gratitude.

    "I don''t know if we will see each other again.I wanted to attend your wedding badly, but I don''t think

    that''s going to be possible now.

    "Don''t be sad, Skr.We can keep in touch at any time.Thanks to the Inte and modern technology,

    we can easily catch up on video calls."

    I gave Skr a pat on the shoulder.

    "Besides, we will see each other again in the future.I''m sure of it."

    "Mr.Jones, we''ve been looking all over for you."

    Just then, Daniel and Helen along with several middle-aged men approached us with worried faces.

    "Mr.Jones, we are elders of ck Stone Pack.We heard that there''s a vampire in our pack and I''ve

    heard that she is a friend of yours.We hope that you will handle the matter ordingly," the elder in the

    lead said.

    The elders all looked at Skr with hostile eyes, and Jerome immediately stood in front of her to

    protect her.

    "Don''t worry, elders.We have decided to go to the Rainbow Pack with Alpha Jerome to deal with this

    matter.Jerome will give up his position as the Alpha and leave werewolves'' territory with his mate,

    Skr," I replied unhurriedly.

    "Yes, I give you my word that Skr doesn''t want to hurt anyone.She has always been kind to

    others.Although she has the vampire blood in her veins, she won''t betray the werewolves."

    Daniel tried to put in a good word for Skr.

    "Yes, Skr is not our enemy!" Helen echoed.

    "AS a prince, you have my guarantee that no harm wille to anyone because of Skr''s power,"

    Anthony said tly.

    "Well, if the future king is willing to vouch for her, then we have no objection."

    The elders nodded in agreement.I finally breathed a sigh of relief.For now, I was happy that at least

    they weren''t going after Skr.

 Chapter 267: Desperate Skylar

    Chapter 267: Desperate Skr

    Daniel''s POV:

    I couldn''t help but feel guilty for Skr.

    After all, she only used her special power to save my life.

    Truth be told, I was shocked at first when I found out that she had the special power and that she might

    carry the bloodline of a vampire.

    But on second thought, I realized I had known Skr for a long time.

    She was a kind-hearted she-wolf.

    There was no way she was a vampire spy.

    Then, I found out that Anthony and Jennifer had known for a long time that Skr had her special

    power.They were even trying to cover it up for her.

    Despite this, I figured they had their reasons.I knew from the bottom of my heart that Skr wouldn''t

    hurt a fly.

    She was kind,passionate, and gentle.

    Now that Jerome and Skr were being forced to leave the werewolves'' territory, I felt bad.

    If Skr hadn''t revealed her special power to save me, she and Jerome wouldn''t have been in this

    situation in the first ce.I felt incredibly sorry for Skr.

    She could be a beloved Luna, after all.

    Moreover, who knew when we would see them again after they left? It was all just so depressing.

    "Jerome, take Skr back to the hotel and get some rest," Jennifer suggested.

    "So many things have happened.I''m sure she''s exhausted and overwhelmed.We need to think about

    her baby."

    "She can go back to the hotel, but we have to keep a close eye on her.Mr.Jones, please send more

    guards to watch over her and don''t let her act so freely," an elder said to Anthony.

    "It''s not that I want to make things difficult for Skr, but the mere fact that she might be a vampire is a

    huge threat in itself.None of us can rest easy unless she''s kept under close watch."

    "I understand." Anthony had no choice but to agree, given the circumstances.

    "Come on, honey.Let''s go.Don''t worry.Everything''s going to be fine," Jerome said to Skr softly, and

    they were about to leave.

    "Wait!" Helen rushed forward and threw her arms around Skr.

    "Don''t be afraid.We all believe in you."

    "She''s right. You''ll always be our friend,"

    I chimed in.

    "Thank you, everyone."

    Skr smiled at us, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "I''ll never forget you."

    After that, Skr and Jerome left, escorted by Anthony''s attendants.

    Helen and I watched them leave, hand in hand.

    "Has the problem been solved?"

    Just then, my mother arrived.She looked at everyone expectantly.

    "The hall''s been cleaned already, and I''ve asked the staff to prepare some delicious food for us.Let''s

    have dinner."

    However, her enthusiasm was met with silence.

    The elders and Anthony all shook their heads, which I understood.So much had happened, it was only

    natural no one was in the mood to eat anymore.

    "Oh, I see.Thank you for attending Marlon''s funeral.I''m sorry.It seems Daniel and I didn''t entertain you

    well."

    My mother apologize.

    "It''s not your fault, Luna Betty.What happened today was outside everyone''s control.Such being the

    case, we''ll go back now.Mr.Jones, Ms.Smith, please excuse us."

    The elders bowed towards us respectfully, then left one by one.

    "Mr.Jones, Jennifer, are you guys free? Let''s retire in the living room.There''s something I wanted to talk

    to you two about."

    When they were gone, I turned to Anthony and smiled slightly.

    "I''ll leave you to it."

    My mother seemed to understand I wanted some privacy, and she smiled at me knowingly.

    "There are some things I need to deal with, so I''ll go now.Daniel, be a good host."

    "In that case, I''ll take a walk in the garden," Simon said, taking the hint.

    Soon, Helen and I headed back to the living room with Anthony and Jennifer.

    The four of us settled in and started to discuss.

    Helen''s POV: I followed Daniel into the living room and sank into the sofa.

    Finally, I let out a sigh of relief.

    I had been very anxious for Skr.

    Now that I knew she was going to be okay, I could finally rest easy.

    "Daniel, did you know that Skr had the special power?" I looked at him questioningly.

    "No, I just found out."

    Shaking his head, Daniel looked to Anthony and Jennifer.

    "When did you and Jennifer find out about it? I figured you two already knew, since you''ve been helping

    Skr cover it up."

    "I''m sorry, Daniel, Helen.We''ve known about Skr''s special power for a while now, and we''ve been

    investigating it in secret."

    Jennifer looked at Daniel and me with an apologetic smile.

    "It''s not that we don''t trust you, but we really couldn''t tell anyone about it.The more people who knew,

    the more danger Skr Would be in.So we decided not to tell anyone, not even you two.I''m really

    sorry."

    "Don''t apologize, Jennifer.You did the right thing."

    Daniel tried to make her feel better.

    "Jennifer, when are you guys n to go back to the Rainbow Pack with Skr and Jerome?" I asked.

    "We need to leave as soon as possible, given the urgency of the matter.We can''t dy any longer."

    Jennifer sighed heavily, pressing her fingers to her temple.

    "I was nning to ask you and Mr.Jones to stay a few more days so that we could hang out.We

    would''ve loved it if you attended Daniel''s coronation ceremony."

    I sighed alongside her, sad at the sudden turn of events.

    "My coronation ceremony is not that important.Skr''s problem is our top priority."

    Daniel smiled at me reassuringly.

    "That''s true, of course.I just can''t help but feel sad."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    I nodded and gave him a small smile.

    But thinking about Skr, I couldn''t help but feel bad.

    "Jennifer, how about we go to the hotel to see Skr? She must be very sad."

    "Good idea.Let''s go!"

    Jennifer immediately got on her feet.

    Then, the four of us all went to the hotel to visit Skr and Jerome.

    "Skr, are you there?"

    Jennifer knocked on the door and raised her voice.

    Soon, the door swung open, revealing a worried-looking Jerome.

    "Oh, good, you''re here.Skr''s not doing so well."

    Jerome sighed heavily.

    Jennifer and I rushed into the room to find Skr sobbing on the bed.

    "Oh, my Skr, why are you crying?"

    Seeing her like this, I felt incredibly sorry for her.

    "Jennifer, Helen, I''m so scared!"

    Skr took our hands in hers.

    "I don''t Know where I came from.I''m so scared that I''ll turn into a vampire one day.I really don''t know

    what the future holds for me.Will the problem be solved if Jerome takes me away? What if I be a

    vampire in the future? Will I still be able to control myself? What if I end up hurting Jerome? Oh my

    God, I''m so terrified..."

    "Skr, everything''s going to be okay."

    Jennifer gently touched Skr''s head, stroking her hand softly.

    Wepletely understood where Skr wasing from, but at the same time, I firmly believed that

    she would always be our friend, no matter what.

 Chapter 268: The Dracula Clan

    Chapter 268: The Drac n

    Jerome''s POV:

    Seeing Skr like this broke my heart.She was such a kind girl¡ª-why did God have to make her suffer

    so much? "Skr, don''t be sad.Just think about our baby."

    Heartbroken, I hugged her tightly and tried tofort her.

    "I swear to Moon Goddess that I will protect you.Skr, it doesn''t matter to me if you''re a werewolf or a

    vampire; I''ll never leave you.You''re my mate.No one can separate us.I love you."

    "Oh, Jerome..."

    Tears welled up in Skr''s eyes.She threw herself into my arms and hugged me tightly.

    "You two are so sweet!"

    Seeing how I treated Skr, Helen burst into tears.

    "Don''t worry, Skr.Jerome will always be there for you."

    "She''s right, Skr.You have to trust Jerome,"

    Jennifer chimed in, patting Skr on the shoulder.

    "Oh, also, I''ve asked Anthony to check out the totems of the major vampire ns.Maybe we''ll find out

    where you came from soon."

    Gradually, Skr calmed down.I wiped away her tears gently.

    "Jennifer, the truth is, I''m torn.I want to know where I came from, but I''m scared to find out if I''m really a

    descendant of vampires.I don''t know what to do."

    Skr sighed and held out her wrist with the hexagram mark.

    "How I wish this was all just a dream!"

    Daniel''s and Helen''s eyes widened when they saw the mark on Skr''s wrist.

    They were kept in the dark with regards to Skr''s special power, so this was the first time they had

    seen the hexagram mark.

    "Wait a second! Skr, I think I''ve seen that mark somewhere before,"

    Daniel suddenly said, staring hard at Skr''s wrist.

    "What? Are you serious, Daniel? Where did you see it?"

    I was so excited that I looked at Daniel expectantly, hoping that some light would be shed on the

    situation.

    "Let me think..."

    Daniel scratched his chin, deep in thought.

    Suddenly, he snapped his fingers excitedly.

    "I once fought with a vampire.If my memory serves me right, that vampire came from the Drac

    n.It is said that every vampire from their n has that very same hexagram mark!"

    ¡®''The Drac n?¡¯'' I had a bad feeling about this.

    "Daniel, are you sure about this?" Anthony asked suddenly, his voice tense.

    He looked at Daniel seriously.

    "The vampire king is a Drac.Those who share hisst name are all members of the royal family."

    "The royal family of the vampires?"

    All the color drained from Skr''s face and I felt her hand in mine go stiff.

    "It''s okay, Skr.Don''t worry."

    I patted her on the back softly tofort her.

    "This hexagram is the Drac n''s mark.I''ve seen it before."

    Daniel nodded, gesturing at Skr''s wrist.

    "Coincidentally, my men have just collected the totems of the well-known vampire ns."

    Anthony was staring at his phone screen as he spoke.

    Then, he showed it to everyone.

    "Look, this is the representative totem of the Drac n.Does it look like the hexagram on Skr''s

    wrist?"

    Hearing this, I immediately raised Skr''s wrist and carefullypared the mark on her skin with the

    picture on the phone screen.

    Suddenly, I gasped in shock.

    They were really alike¡ªno, they were exactly the same!

    "Oh, my God!" Skr eximed.

    "How could this be possible?"

    Everyone was shocked.

    Did Skr actually have something to do with the royal family?

    "This can''t be real! I can''t believe I''m rted to the royal family! I''m doomed.Will the royal family let me

    live freely? Or will theye to me? Will they drag me back to vampires'' territory?"

    Skr covered her mouth with her hand, trembling in fear.

    "Honey, calm down.I won''t let it happen," I said soothingly, pulling her into my arms.

    "Jerome, I''m so scared.I don''t want to know about my parents anymore.Let''s just leave it, okay? Plus,

    everyone knows about my special power now.I can''t stay on the werewolves'' territory anymore.Let''s

    leave this ce."

    Skr hugged me sadly, burying her head in my arms.

    "But Skr, this could all just be a huge misunderstanding," Helen said hurriedly, looked at her friend

    with concern.

    "Let Mr.Jones and Jennifer investigate further.It''s better than knowing nothing."

    "No! I don''t want to investigate anymore. I don''t want to know! I don''t want to have anything to do with

    the royal family.I just want to be an ordinary she-wolf and live a peaceful life with Jerome!"

    Skr yelled hysterically.

    "Okay, Skr.We''ll drop the investigation, if that''s what you really want."

    Jennifer hurried over tofort Skr.

    "It''s up to you."

    "Jennifer, I''m so scared.If I really carry the bloodline of the royal family, will they take me back?"

    Sniffling, Skr looked at Jennifer with terror-filled eyes.

    "Hush.Don''t worry.They abandoned you when you were a child, which means they won''t take you

    back.They probably don''t even remember you!"

    Jenniferforted Skr in a soothing voice.

    "She has a point, Skr.Even if they wanted to take you back, they wouldn''t be able to find you.As long

    as we hide our tracks well, you''ll be safe."

    I echoed with Jennifer.

    "Okay.Thank you, everyone, for being there for me.I will try my best to cheer up."

    Skr wiped her tears with the back of her hand and smiled.

    Seeing her like this, I felt both sad yet relieved.

    Skr was getting stronger and wiser.

    "Now that that''s settled, let''s prepare to leave for the Rainbow Pack tomorrow.We can discuss what

    we''ll do nextter," Anthony said.

    "What? You''re leaving so soon? Time flies so fast!"

    Helen lowered her head sadly.

    "I would''ve wanted to have you here for a few more days.I don''t want to part with you, Skr and

    Jennifer."

    "I don''t want to leave either." Skr looked sad and hugged Helen tightly.

    "But we will see each other again, I promise.Even if it seems impossible, I''ll find a way to see you

    again!"

    "Take care, Jerome.I''ll miss you guys.If you need anything, just give me and Helen a call."Daniel stood

    up and shook my hand firmly.

    "I will.Thanks, buddy," I answered with a smile, shaking his hand back.

    "By the way, Helen, would you know if Elder Simon going to join us tomorrow?" I asked.

    "Actually, I was hoping to ask Dad to stay in the ck Stone Pack for a few more days."

    Helen slipped her hand into Daniel''s and smiled.

    "After everything that''s happened, I''d like to spend more time with him.So I don''t think he''ll be going

    with you to the Rainbow pack.

    "Okay.I understand." I nodded and smiled back at her.

    "The pack has other elders.Elder Simon doesn''t need to rush home."

    Just then, I noticed that Skr''s face was still ghostly pale.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Skr, what''s wrong? Is it morning sickness again?" I asked worriedly.

    "No, I''m fine.I''m just a little tired," Skr replied with a weak smile.

    "Jerome, take good care of Skr, okay? We won''t take up any more of your time.Please get some

    rest, both of you."

    Seeing how exhausted Skr looked, Anthony stood up, followed by Jennifer.

    "We''ll be heading out, too.Jerome, again, if you need anything, just let us know.We''ll help you."

    Helen smiled.

    Daniel also nodded in agreement.

    After exchanging goodbyes, they left for their own rooms to get some sleep.

    After closing the door behind them, I turned to Skr.

    "Honey, are you okay? Do you need to see a doctor?"

    She was lying in the bed dejectedly.

    I sat down next to her and stroked her hair.

    "Don''t worry, Jerome.I''m fine.Just tired."

    Skr struggled to sit up from the bed and forced a smile.

    "I don''t want to think about the future, Jerome.But...What if I really am rted to the royal family of

    vampires? That''ll be crazy! My family and Mr.Jones'' are enemies!"

    Tears streamed down Skr''s cheeks as she smiled bitterly.

    I felt my heart ache for her.

    What a silly girl! I knew she had been trying to suppress her sadness in front of her friends.

    "Just cry if you need to, Skr.It''s okay.You''ll be fine.I''m here for you.Although I''m not as strong as

    Mr.Jones, I''ll always protect you.Besides, we''ll never have to fight him.We''ll always be friends, I just

    know it."

    I cupped Skr''s cheek and leaned in to nt a kiss on her lips.

    "Jerome, I''m so d I have you."

    Finally, Skr''s wry smile turned genuine, and she kissed me back gently.

    "I love you, Skr,"

    I murmured, nibbling on her lip gently.

    "I love you too, Jerome."

    Skr''s voice was sweet, like fresh honey.

 Chapter 269: Back To The Rainbow Pack

    Chapter 269: Back To The Rainbow Pack

    Anthony''s POV:

    When we got back to our room, Jennifer and I went to bed to go to sleep.

    But even after lights out, I felt Jennifer tossing and turning beside me.

    "What''s wrong, babe? Is the bed ufortable?"

    I turned on the bedsidemp to look at her with concern.

    "No, I''m fine, Anthony.I''m just worried about Skr.What if the elders of the Rainbow Pack make things

    difficult for her and Jerome tomorrow? I can''t help but fear the worst." Jennifer sighed heavily.

    "Don''t worry.I''ll be there."

    I slipped my arms around her and cuddled her.

    "I won''t let anyone hurt Skr."

    "I know..."

    Jennifer looked at me, softening her gaze.

    "You''re a kind and righteous prince.You''d never sit by and do nothing, but¡ª"

    "No buts, babe,"

    I interrupted with a smile, nting a kiss on her forehead.

    "Don''t worry too much.It''s not good for you and the baby.God will always side with the good

    guys.Skr''s a good girl, so her kindness will be rewarded."

    "You''re right."

    Jennifer finally smiled, burying her face in my arms.

    "Since you can''t fall asleep, tet me tell you a bedtime story,"

    I suggested, my eyes twinkling yfully.

    "Good idea."

    Jennifer smiled.

    "Why don''t you let the baby listen, too?"

    I switched off the bedsidemp and settled into bed next to her.

    Then, I began to share my favorite fairy tale with her.

    Minutester, as I was telling the story, Jennifer nodded off to sleep.

    When I felt that her breathing had stabilized, I kissed her on the forehead.

    "Good night, my love," I whispered softly.

    Early the next morning, Jennifer and I got out of bed to pack our things.

    We met Jerome and Skr in the hall.

    After having a hearty breakfast, we set out together to the airport, where my private ne was waiting.

    "I wish you didn''t have to leave so soon."

    Helen and Daniel hade to see us off.

    Helen was looking at us tearfully, sad to see us go.

    Elder Simon and Betty were here, too.

    "Alpha Jerome, if it''s alright with you, I''ll stay in the ck Stone Pack with Helen for a few more days,"

    Simon said to Jerome, who nodded.

    "Travel safe, Mr.Jones."

    Betty bowed to me with respect.

    "I just want to thank you and Ms.Smith again for your help, on my deceased husband''s behalf."

    "No need to thank us, Luna Betty.We were just doing our job."

    Jennifer smiled at Betty warmly, while I nodded as well in response.

    "Take care, you two.Call us anytime."

    Daniel shook hands with me firmly, and then he shook with Jerome.

    "Take care, Jerome."

    "It was nice to see you again.Goodbye, Helen and Daniel.I wish you two the best in your marriage,"

    Jerome said with a smile.

    "Daniel, take care of Helen, okay? Oh, and don''t forget to prepare for the coronation ceremony,"

    Jennifer said to Daniel, throwing her arms around him for onest hug.

    Then, I took her hand and we headed to the ne.

    After waving goodbye at our friends, we boarded the ne and left the ck Stone Pack.

    It didn''t take long before wended at our destination.

    After disembarking, we went straight to the Rainbow House.

    Jennifer had informed the elders of the pack beforehand that we were arriving today.

    When we pulled into the Rainbow House''s gate, we found several elders were already there waiting for

    us.

    "Wee to the Rainbow Pack, Mr.Jones!"

    Tony greeted us first with a big, toothy smile.

    "We heard about what happened to Alpha Marlon.How are you? I hope everyone''s okay."

    "Thank you for your concern.Everything''s fine."

    I stole a nce at the other elders and noticed that they were avoiding my gaze.

    My expression darkened.

    They must''ve heard about what happened with Skr.

    "Let''s go, Jennifer."

    I took her hand, seeing that both she and Skr were nervous.

    "Mr.Jones, we had a hearty lunch prepared in honor of your return.This way, please."

    Tony led us to the hall.

    We all sat down at the dinner table as the food wasid out on the table.

    Skr sat next to Jerome.She kept her head down the whole time.

    "By the way, Mr.Jones, we were wondering why you and Ms.Smith havee to the Rainbow Pack."

    When everyone had taken their seat, Tony turned to me questioningly.

    "Jennifer just wanted to visit her hometown," I replied lightheartedly.

    "Mr.Jones, allow me to cut to the chase.We heard that Luna Skr used some special power in the

    ck Stone Pack.Do you and Ms.Smith know about it?"

    Another elder suddenly spoke up, ring sharply at Skr.

    "The news has spread like wildfire.It''s said that our pack''s Luna is a vampire!"

    Color drained from Skr''s face.

    "We know about it.We were there.That is the true reason why Jennifer and I came here.Please calm

    down, everyone.Jerome will exin everything."

    I stood up from my seat and spoke coldly.

    Jerome''s POV:

    Before walking into the Rainbow House, I had hoped that the members of the Rainbow Pack didn''t

    know about what had happened with Skr.

    But after seeing how the elders looked at us, I knew that it was foolish, wishful thinking.

    They must have already known about it, but because Anthony was here, they had decided to keep

    calm.

    I didn''t expect them to bring it up as soon as we sat down for lunch.

    "Elders, please listen to me."

    After Anthony pacified the elders, I took a deep breath and stood up from my seat.

    "It''s true that Skr has special power."

    After I said that, the faces of the elders all twisted with rage and chaos instantly broke loose.

    Skr took my hand and held it tightly.

    "What did you say? Alpha Jerome, exin yourself!"

    "She''s a vampire! She''s really a vampire! The rumors were true!"

    "We can''t have a vampire for a Luna!"

    "Everyone, be quiet!"

    Anthony snapped impatiently.

    "Let Jerome finish!"

    Only then did the hall quiet down.

    "We only found out recently that Skr has special power.Rest assured, both the prince and Jennifer

    know about it.In fact, they''re helping us investigate the matter, but so far, we haven''t found anything

    conclusive."

    As I spoke, I looked around the room, locking eyes with each elder firmly.No matter what they said, I

    would never change my mind.

    Skr and I didn''t do anything wrong.

    "In that case, we can''t let Skr be our Luna! If she has special power, she might be a vampire! We

    can''t have a vampire as our Luna!"

    Jacob pounded on the table angrily.

    "Don''t worry, everyone.I came back here to announce that I am giving up my position of Alpha.After I

    hand over the pack''s affairs, I will leave the Rainbow Pack with Skr."

    I announced my n loudly, making sure everyone heard me.

    "Are you serious? Oh, my God!"

    Jacob clutched his chest in shock.

    "No, that can''t be the answer."

    Tony shook his head.

    "You''re not thinking clearly, Alpha Jerome! You make an excellent Alpha.Everyone here respects you!"

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I''ve made up my mind." I looked to him apologetically.

    "You can''t convince me otherwise."

    "Tony''s right, Alpha Jerome.Even if Skr''s a vampire, it has nothing to do with you.You can always

    break off the mate bond with her and choose another, more suitable Luna."

    Jacob red at Skr murderously.

    "Skr, if you have any sense, you would give up your position of Luna yourself.Don''t drag Alpha

    Jerome down with you!"

    Hearing this, I looked at Skr worriedly.I knew how fragile she had been as ofte, so I was worried

    she wouldn''t bear such a grave usation.

    "Take back what you said, Elder Jacob." I turned to look at him coldly.

    "Skr is my mate.Alpha and Luna are just empty titles.She''s my love and I''m not letting her go!"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Jacob refused to give in.

    He stood up and pointed at me with a trembling finger.

    "You''re going to throw away your responsibilities as Alpha for a girl? Don''t act so rashly!"

    "Jerome is my mate! I love him! And he loves me too.We can''t be separated!"

    To my surprise, Skr suddenly stood up and spoke out firmly.

    Despite her flustered expression, her tone was resolute.

    "Elder Jacob, you don''t know us, so don''t judge us so flippantly.I would sacrifice myself for Jerome, and

    he would do the same for me.Being Alpha is important, yes, but surely there is someone else who is

    qualified for the position.Jerome is a free man, and he can make his own choices.In fact, it''s selfish of

    you to force Jerome to give up his mate.We''ve been through countless difficulties and we know we

    can''t live without each other!" I looked at Skr with awe and gave her hand a squeeze.

    I was so touched that I almost burst into tears.

    She was right.

    We loved each other too much to separate.

    Skr was as determined to stay together as me.

    Our love was so sacred that it would never be ovee by difficulties.

 Chapter 270: Jennifer To Be Alpha

    Chapter 270: Jennifer To Be Alpha

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I was deeply touched to see Jerome argue with all the elders on Skr''s behalf.I knew then that Skr

    meant everything to my brother.

    It was time to talk to the elders of the Rainbow Pack about our n.

    "Everyone, may I have a moment, please?"

    I stood up and called the attention of the elders.

    "I have discussed it with Anthony.In order to maintain stability within the pack, I am willing to take over

    the position of Alpha of Rainbow Pack.Please have faith in me.I will do my best to be an excellent

    Alpha to our pack."

    The hall fell silent for a long time.

    No one uttered even a single word.

    "Miss Smith, I know that you are the daughter of Alpha Lewis and soon you will be the queen of

    the Osman Kingdom.Although it is not your lineage that concerns us, it''s just that there has never been

    a female Alpha in our pack before."

    Finally, Jacob opened his mouth.

    His words sounded very polite and euphemistic, but his face was clearly full of disdain.

    "That''s right.Miss Smith, it''s not that we doubt your ability...However, there is no such precedent in our

    pack.We can''t make an exception in your case,"

    Tony echoed, looking away in embarrassment.

    I knew that Tony supported me, and his responsibility as an elder put him in a difficult ce.

    "We can''t ept a she-wolf as our leader! If we make an exception now, the pack will be engulfed in

    chaos!" another elder added in a hostile tone.

    "I beg to disagree," I replied with a smile.

    "Since there has never been a female Alpha before, do you have any evidence to prove that a she-wolf

    can''t be a good Alpha?"

    Jacob was rendered speechless, but he immediately knelt down on the floor.

    "Alpha Jerome, please reconsider your decision," Jacob said loudly.

    With the exception of Tony, the other elders followed suit and knelt down before Jerome.

    "Alpha Jerome, please give up Skr and choose another Luna for the benefit of everyone! You have

    to think of the greater good!"

    "You can''t abandon us!"

    "Think about the deceased Alpha Lewis.You can''t just leave the pack after everything he had sacrificed

    for us! The elders tried to exaggerate the consequences.They even mentioned my father.They were

    desperate to change my brother''s decision.I sneered at them in silence.

    "Jennifer, let me help you, okay?"

    Anthony whispered in my ear.

    "If I officially appoint you as the Alpha, they won''t be able to object."

    "No, Anthony.You can''t do that." I shook my head.

    "I will lose the support of the public.If I want to be a good leader, I must lead by example."

    "That''s out of the question! I''m not going to leave Skr and choose another mate!"

    Jerome lookedpletely undaunted by the elders.

    "I have made up my mind! I will abdicate.Please ept it."

    I could tell that there was tension in the air.

    "Jennifer, what should I do? Have I made a mess of everything?"

    Skr came to me with a pale expression and held my hand.

    "I shouldn''t have said that just now, right? Jennifer, I''m going to tell them that I''m going to give up the

    position of Luna, okay? I really don''t want to see them push Jerome like this!"

    "No, Skr.You did a good job,"

    Iforted her with a smile.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Don''t worry.Everything is going to be all right."

    I asked Skr to return to her seat before I walked up to the elders and stood before them.

    "Elders, please don''t make things difficult for my brother anymore.If he has made up his mind, there''s

    nothing we can do to change it.We all know that''s how he is as an Alpha.I am asking you to trust me.I

    am confident and capable to be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.I can be just as efficient as my

    brother.Please don''t question my ability just because of my gender," I said calmly without any fear.

    Anthony''s POV:

    I tried to stand up to the elders, but when I saw Jennifer''s confident look, I decided to leave it to her.I

    believed that she would solve the problem.

    Besides, this little test would help her to gain experience.

    "Miss Smith, I hope you don''t misunderstand us.We don''t doubt your ability, we''re afraid that you won''t

    be able to sway a pack who has never had a female Alpha to your side."

    Jacob was still quite adamant about his opinion.

    "Alpha Jerome, please try to understand."

    "Is that the only problem that needs to be solved?"Jennifer smiled casually.

    "Then give me a chance to hear me out, okay? I will prove to everyone that I''m not inferior to any male

    Alpha."

    "Yes, in fact, my sister has been better than me at everything since our childhood."

    Jerome came forward to speak for Jennifer.

    "All I am asking is that you give my sister a chance.If you have any faith in me, you should have faith in

    my judgment as well.If it doesn''t work out, you can decide whom you want to be the pack''s Alpha.In

    any case, Skr and I will be out of your way."

    The elders immediately fell silent, and their faces darkened.

    "I can see that Alpha Jerome has made up his mind to abdicate and he won''t change his mind.Let''s not

    pester him anymore.Since he has vouched for his sister, I''m willing to support Miss Smith to be the

    Alpha," Tony said suddenly.

    "What? Who will take responsibility if trouble urs after she is appointed as the new Alpha? Are you

    going to take responsibility?"

    Jacob red at Tony as he was still unconvinced.

    I thought it was time for me to speak up.

    "I''ll take responsibility."

    I stood up and spoke loudly so that everyone could hear me clearly.

    "Do you still have any objections?"

    Jennifer turned around and looked back at me with a smile.

    "I just want to ask you one question, elders.Isn''t my queen qualified to rule Rainbow Pack?"

    I looked at the elders expectantly.

    "Well, of course she is..."

    Jacob smiled awkwardly.

    "Then there is no need to say anything more.I trust that my queen will make a fine leader."

    I took Jennifer''s hand.

    "If anyone still has any objections, please summon your candidate.If the new candidate is better than

    Jennifer, I will stand aside."

    The elders exchanged nces, but they didn''t speak a word to each other.

    "I support Mr.Jones'' decision," Tony said calmly.

    "I¡­ I also agree!" another elder said slowly.

    "Mr.Jones, you have my support!"

    The other elders followed suit soon.

    Needless to say, most of these elders were fence sitters.

    "All right.I hereby dere that Alpha Jerome abdicates voluntarily and that the daughter of the

    deceased Alpha Lewis, Jennifer, will be the next Alpha.I promise to help her deal with the affairs and

    I''m sure that she won''t let you down," I dered.

    "I vow to take care of the entire pack.If anyone has anything to say to me, my doors are always

    open.Together we will ovee any difficulty the pack faces," Jennifer stood before everyone

    respectfully.

    "Do you have anything else to add?"

    I nced at all the elders present with sharp eyes.

    "We have no objection.We support your decision, Mr.Jones!"

    The elders knelt on the floor to pledge their loyalty to me.

    I quickly motioned them to stand up.

    "Miss Smith, we will help you deal with the affairs of the pack!"

    Tony bowed to Jennifer.

    Finally, the matter was settled and Jennifer would be taking over as the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.

 Chapter 271: Ready To Leave

    Chapter 271: Ready To Leave

    Skr''s POV:

    After Anthony stepped forward in our defense, the elders finallypromised and agreed to let Jerome

    abdicate.

    "Thank you, Jennifer.Thank you for supporting us."

    I hugged Jennifer and expressed my gratitude as tears of relief welled up in my eyes.

    "I don''t know what I would do without you..."

    "There''s no need to thank me.I know that you would have done the same for me.Now that everything is

    settled, you and Jerome are free to go wherever you want."

    Jennifer held me in her arms andforted me with a smile.

    "Skr, sit down and finish your lunch.Don''t forget that you''re now eating for two people."

    I nodded and sat down next to Jennifer and Jerome.

    We had been so wrapped up in our discussion with the elders that we almost forgot about the food on

    the dining table.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There was still some tension in the air and so I avoided making eye contact with the elders.

    "Jerome is so ungrateful! How could he abandon everything for the sake of love?"

    "Yes.It''s such a shame he isn''t willing to set his personal interests aside for the Rainbow Pack."

    I could still hear some of the elders bemoaning Jerome.

    They weren''t even trying to hide it from me.

    It was almost as if they wanted me to hear them.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t deprive them of the satisfaction of getting a reaction from me because I was

    infuriated.

    Nheless, I had to admit that they were right.

    It was because of me that things had ended up like this.

    Did I do something wrong? Was I being selfish by letting Jerome ruin his future for me? As if he had

    read my mind, Jerome took my hand gently and said, "Don''t listen to their nonsense.Skr.You can''t

    make everyone happy.We just need to worry about our life."

    "Jerome..."

    I held back my tears as I didn''t want to be embarrassed in front of the elders.

    I squeezed his hand tightly and whispered, "What if I''m wrong to insist on being with you.What if I''m

    wrong and I end up harming you?"

    There were several elders eyeing us sourly, but Jerome paid no heed to them and pulled me in his

    arms.

    "What are you thinking about now, silly girl? We love each other and that''s all that matters.Don''t be

    afraid.Life will bring many ups and downs, but we will tackle them together."

    Jerome''s words took me on a trip down memoryne.

    We had once been separated because of Linda, butter we ended up together again.

    Jerome was right.

    We had gone through so many ups and downs and there would be more in the future, but nothing

    would stop us from loving each other.

    I nodded.

    Ignoring the resentful eyes around us, I tilted my head up proudly to say, "You''re right, honey.We will be

    fine no matter what happens."

    "Elders, please help yourself to whatever you like,"

    Anthony suddenly said without raising his head.

    Finally, the elders finally grumbling.

    Everyone ate quietly and there was peaceful silence again.

    After the meal, Tony suggested, "Miss Smith, why don''t we set the date for your official inauguration as

    the new Alpha.In the meantime, we''ll need a few days to prepare."

    "I will abdicate immediately." Jerome smiled at everyone.

    Jennifer nodded and said, "Then let''s set the ceremony for the day after tomorrow.We can inform the

    werewolves of the whole pack and hand over the pack affairs tomorrow."

    "We will all follow your arrangements."

    The elders nodded in agreement.

    Even Jacob, who had been dissatisfied with Jennifer, didn''t say anything more.

    At longst, I heaved a deep sigh of relief.

    After the elders left, Jerome and I decided to go back to our room and get some rest.

    The discussion had left us exhausted and we needed to unwind.

    "We''ll be heading back too, Skr.Get some rest and don''t worry about anything else."

    Jennifer came to me and hugged me.

    "Everything will be fine.Remember to pack up everything you need before leaving the Rainbow

    Pack.Let us know if you need anything.Take care of yourself and the baby."

    I was so touched that I hugged Jennifer back.

    "I will.Thank you, Jennifer."

    Anthony smiled at me and Jerome.

    "If you need anything, just let us know at any time.We''re more than just friends now.We''re family."

    "Thank you very much.I''m afraid that as soon as Jerome and I leave, Jennifer will have to shoulder a

    lot of responsibilities.Jennifer, I''m sorry and I wish I don''t have to leave you, but..."

    I was so sad that I was reluctant to let go of Jennifer.

    "Our separation will only be temporary.In the meantime, you can focus on the arrival of the baby.We will

    see each other again soon."

    Jennifer patted me on the shoulder and smiled.

    I nodded, finallying to terms with the situation.I told myself that I had to be stronger, if not for me,

    then at least for Jerome and our unborn child''s sake.

    Jerome''s POV:

    It was nice to see Skr hugging my sister.If it weren''t for fate, Skr and I wouldn''t have had to leave

    the Rainbow Pack.

    However, for Skr and the future of our baby, we had no choice.I was angry at myself for being such

    an ipetent husband.

    Here I was about to embark on a journey with no final destination with my pregnant wife.

    What was I thinking? I couldn''t help but worry about her.

    "Jerome, where are you going to settle down next?" Jennifer looked at me curiously.

    In truth, I had already considered this question before.

    I had been secretly studying the surrounding areas outside the werewolves'' territory.

    "I found Rube Ind after some research.It looks like a quiet ce with very little cause for

    disputes.I''ve heard that people sometimes go there on vacation.I don''t know much about the public

    security on the ind, but I''m going to take Skr there to see if she likes it.Rube Ind doesn''t belong

    to werewolves.If there''s no sign of danger, we can settle down there."

    "I''ve heard of that ind too.People have been calling that ce a slice of paradise on earth.It sounds

    amazing."

    Jennifer''s eyes lit up.

    "Jerome, you should always look after Skr.If the weather is good, you should take her out more.It''s

    not good for her health to stay indoors all the time."

    Jennifer''s detailed instructions came from a ce of love for me and Skr.

    I nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, I will.Thank you, my dear sister.You and Mr.Jones can go back

    now.Don''t forget that you are also pregnant with a baby."

    "See you tomorrow."

    Jennifer held Anthony''s hand and waved at us.I took Skr''s hand.

    "Let''s go back, honey."

    After Skr and I went back to our room, she rested her hands on her waist and walked to the

    bathroom.

    "I want to take a bath, honey."

    I quickly walked over to hold her hand and said, "Of course.Let me help you, honey.You should be

    more careful from now.What if you slip or fall down? We wouldn''t want anything bad to happen to you

    or the baby."

    "Sure, if you say so."

    Skr giggled, reaching out to unbutton my shirt.

    "Today was an important day for us, wasn''t it? Jerome, don''t you think we should do something to

    celebrate it?"

    "Of course, what do you have in mind?"

    I whispered in Skr''s ear intimately.

    "I love you, honey."

    We were going to leave Rainbow Pack soon.

    A ce that held a special ce in our hearts because we shared some of our best memories here.

    The thought of us leaving made me feel both excited and nervous at the same time.

    Thinking back to our past, I pulled Skr''s face closer and kissed her with so much passion that I

    hoped it would help her to remember this wonderful moment in our life.

    I carried Skr to the bed and took her clothes off.

    Then I kissed her from her toes upward, slowly, as my hands spread her legs open.

    I felt her back arch in anticipation, knowing where my penis was going.

    My head rocked back against the pillow as she did, and the first moan escaped her lips.

    "God, I feel so good..."

    I smiled with satisfaction.

    Skr was the only woman in the world who could make me feel like this.

    I loved her.

    No matter where we were, our feelings for each other would never change

 Chapter 272: Handover Of Pack Affairs

    Chapter 272: Handover Of Pack Affairs

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When Anthony and I got back to our room, we took a shower before settling down in bed.

    "Anthony, so much has happened the past few days."

    I sighed heavily.

    "I can''t believe Skr and Jerome are leaving us.It feels like a dream."

    I nestled into Anthony''s arms, feeling his warmth surround me.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He kissed me on the forehead.

    "It''s not thest time we''re going to see them.Plus, if they don''t leave now, Skr will be in danger.You

    don''t want anything bad to happen to her, right? This is the only solution."

    Of course, Anthony was right.

    Iy there, deep in thought.

    Initially, I was worried that the elders would go so far as to suggest killing Skr.

    Fortunately, they agreed to let her live in peace, as long as it was far away from here.

    I looked up into Anthony''s eyes and smiled at him.

    "You''re good atforting me.Thank you, honey.I''ve thought it over.Skr will have a better life if she

    leaves.After she gives birth to the baby, we can always visit her and Jerome."

    "It''s good that you came around," Anthony said, smiling back at me.

    Then, wepsed into silence once more as I started thinking about what to give Skr and Jerome as

    a parting gift.

    They were headed towards a strange, unfamiliar ce.

    Of course they would need money and supplies.

    "Anthony, we should give Skr and Jerome a parting gift¡ªbut what? How about money? I know it''s a

    little tacky, but I''m just worried Jerome and Skr will struggle when they move to a new ce.They''ll

    probably be too embarrassed to ask us for help if they find they can''t afford things they need."

    Anthony rubbed my nose affectionately.

    "Don''t worry.I''ve already asked my men to prepare some emergency supplies for them to take when

    they leave.Also, Jennifer, your brother used to be an Alpha.He''s resourceful.I doubt he''ll let his mate

    and child suffer!"

    I blushed with embarrassment.

    "I''m just worried about them, okay? I guess I''m overthinking things."

    "Stop worrying about them.Babe, you''ve been so caught up with Skr and Jerome''s situation these

    days.You haven''t been paying attention to me."

    Anthony sighed.

    I looked at him with surprise.

    Was Anthony actually jealous of Skr and my brother? Albeit amused, Iforted him hurriedly.

    "Don''t say that, Anthony.You know I love you the most."

    As I spoke, I leaned in closer and closer until my lips were pressed against his chin.

    "Words aren''t enough.I need to know you love me the most.You need to show me."

    Anthony shook his head stubbornly.

    Knowing what he meant, I reached down and stroked his penis through his trousers.

    "Then let me show you how much I love you, okay?"

    As I stroked him, Anthony let out a low, husky moan.I kissed his lips passionately as his hands began

    to wander underneath my clothes.

    "I miss your breasts and butt," he whispered hoarsely.

    "Oh, my God! What''s the matter with you?"

    I teased him, but I also wanted him bad.I began to rub my body against his crotch.

    "Honey, I want to fuck you hard,"

    Anthony murmured as he got on top of me, pressing me against the bed.

    Then, he shrugged off his trousers and rubbed his hard penis against my thigh.

    "Ah..." I moaned.

    "Fuck me, Anthony."

    However, he didn''t do as I asked.He simply kissed me.

    "Honey, I''ve asked the doctor, and he said we can''t make love for the time being since you''re

    pregnant."

    I smiled at him helplessly, gesturing at his erect part.

    "But you need some sort of outlet.I''m worried you won''t be able to bear it."

    "I might not be able to fuck your pussy, but what about your mouth?" Anthony''s tone was serious, but I

    couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    "Okay."

    I began to shift my body downward.

    "I don''t want to see you like this.I want to make you happy."

    When I was done speaking, I stuck out my tongue and started licking Anthony''s penis.

    That night, Anthony and I had a great time.

    Anthony''s POV:

    The following morning, Jennifer and I got up early.

    After sharing a quiet breakfast, we went straight to the hall of the Rainbow House for the elders''

    meeting.

    The coronation ceremony was fast approaching.

    Jerome had to properly turnover the pack''s affairs to Jenniferat the meeting.

    I strode over to the main seat and sat down.

    Jennifer was seated to my left, while Jerome was on my right.

    Skr sat next to Jerome.She looked much better than before.

    After we settled down, the elders also took their seats, one by one.

    Seeing that everyone was here, I nodded to the elders.

    "Now, I dere that this meeting is now in session.Jennifer will host today''s meeting."

    At the mention of her name, Jennifer smiled respectfully at the elders.

    I sat back in my sea, nodding at Jerome.

    He took the hint and stood up, looking at the elders seriously.

    "I hereby dere that, due to personal matters, I am no longer qualified to be the Alpha of this pack, so

    I am abdicating the position.I apologize for letting you all down."

    He bowed humbly.

    "I''m going to pass the position to my sister, Jennifer.From now on, she will be the one to lead the

    Rainbow Pack to prosperity."

    At this, Jennifer also stood up.

    The two of them began the process of turning over pack affairs, with everyone present serving as

    witnesses.

    "Thank you for your trust and support.I won''t let you down.I promise to lead the pack well."

    Jennifer behaved like a great leader, which made me look at her with approval.

    This was my mate.

    In that moment, she was the most outstanding and confident woman I had ever seen.

    And it seemed the elders thought so as well.

    They all stood up and apuded¡ªeven Jacob.This was a good beginning, wasn''t it?

    "Please continue making preparations for the coronation ceremony.I too will do my part."

    Jennifer smiled.

    After a slight pause, she nodded.

    "If there''s nothing else, the meeting is over."

    No one objected, and the meeting ended.

    Jerome and Skr waved goodbye at us and quickly rushed off to pack up all their belongings.

    Meanwhile, Jennifer and I went out to look for a dress she could wear to the ceremony.

    On our way to the store, we suddenly found ourselves surrounded by a group of hostile-looking

    werewolves.

    With a frown, I stepped forward to teach them a lesson, but then Jennifer suddenly pulled my hand to

    stop me.

    When I looked back at her questioningly, she simply shook her head.

    I understood what she meant.

    She must''ve wanted to solve this issue herself.

    I nodded and didn''t say anything.I just stood aside and watched, curious as to how this scene would

    unfold.

    It was clear that these werewolves didn''t know who I was.

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been so arrogant.

    "Are you the new Alpha?" one of them shouted at Jennifer.

    Another stared at her with suspicion.

    "You? You''re a she-wolf.Why should you be the Alpha?"

    They looked Jennifer up and down with distrust written all over their faces.

    Jennifer remained calm in the face of the dubious crowd.

    "Yes, I''m Jennifer, the younger sister of former Alpha Jerome and the daughter of the deceased Alpha

    Lewis.My brother needed to step down due to some personal affairs, and he has appointed me to be

    the next Alpha.All the elders have agreed.I know I''m qualified and strong enough to be an

    outstanding Alpha."

    A werewolf wrinkled his nose with disdain.

    "What makes you so confident? Quit bragging."

    Jennifer smiled calmly.

    "My strength isparable to that of my brother''s.If you don''t believe me, I''m willing to spar with you to

    prove it."

    At this, the werewolves surrounding us backed off a little.

    I was amused by their cowardice.

    Since no one had risen to the challenge, Jennifer said, "Then I''ll take it no one has any objections."

    She smiled so confidently, like royalty.

    Seeing her like this made my heart beat faster.

    My mate was so beautiful! Jennifer continued, "As the Alpha the Rainbow Pack, I want to listen to its

    members.If you have anyints, simply write a letter to our office, and I will keep an open mind to

    the constructive ideas.But if anyone tries to make trouble for me for now reason, I will not let them off

    easy.After all, I need to maintain the order of the pack."

    Hearing Jennifer''s words, the werewolves surrounding us exchanged wary nces.

    Finally, the one in the lead stepped forward.

    "Alright.Sorry for being rude.I hope you will keep your word."

    Then, he turned to leave with the others.

    "Okay.Anthony, let''s go."

    Jennifer took my hand.

    At the mention of my name, the werewolves all fell to their knees all of a sudden.

    "You''re Prince Anthony? I''m sorry we failed to recognize you.We didn''t mean to offend you just

    now.Please forgive us!"

    They bowed to me in fear.

    I looked at them nonchntly.

    "Just remember that Jennifer is not only the Alpha of your pack, but also the future queen of the

    Osman Kingdom."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones.Miss Smith, we believe you''ll make a great Alpha!"

    They also bowed to her.

    Jennifer and I looked at each other and didn''t say anything more.

    We simply left, hand in hand, and went to the store to pick out an exquisite dress.

 Chapter 273: The Coronation Ceremony

    Chapter 273: The Coronation Ceremony

    Jerome''s POV:

    Jennifer''s coronation ceremony began soon.

    The event was rushed as there was very little time for preparation.

    As such, only members of the Rainbow Pack were able to attend the event.I spoke to Skr about

    leaving right after attending Jennifer''s coronation ceremony.

    However, since everyone had heard about Skr''s special power, we attended the ceremony in

    disguises and watched the whole thing from a corner, so as to avoid any unnecessary chaos at the

    ceremony.

    Anthony personally presided over Jennifer''s coronation ceremony.

    The proud werewolves of the Rainbow Pack came to pay their respects.

    It seemed as though most members supported Jennifer.

    I was d.

    It was a beautiful sunny afternoon when they publicly announced the coronation of the first she-wolf to

    be the Alpha with everyone bearing witness to such a momentous asion in the history of the

    Rainbow Pack.

    Anthony stood on stage gracefully and said, "Now, let''s wee the new Alpha of Rainbow Pack,

    Jennifer."

    Jennifer came to the stage dressed in a stunningly exquisite dress, fit only for an Alpha.

    Her gait was of assured confidence and she bowed her head in respect to everyone.

    "Hello, everyone.Today, I stand before you proudly, as the new Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.We have

    made history by showing the world that a she -wolf can also be fit to rule a pack.I vow to protect and

    lead our pack to prosperity in the future."

    Jennifer spoke with conviction andpelling kindliness.

    The werewolves seemed impressed by her as they ungrudgingly apuded her.

    "Long live our new Alpha, Jennifer!"

    Tony stood up and took the lead in pledging loyalty to Jennifer.

    Seeing this, the other elders also bowed to Jennifer and said, "Long live Alpha Jennifer! We believe in

    you, and we will try our best to assist you in any way we can!"

    I was so happy to see such a scene.

    Our parents would have been very proud.

    Their daughter had finally grown up to be the Alpha of our pack.

    At the end of the ceremony, they set off fireworks in the sky as the pack was full of joy and merriment.

    "Everyone loves Jennifer!" Skr whispered to me.

    "Jerome, I''m really proud of her!"

    I nodded and replied, "Me too."

    At this time, Jennifer stood on the stage and began her speech.

    "Hello, everyone.It''s an honor to be the new Alpha of Rainbow Pack.I believe many of you know that

    my father is Lewis, the former Alpha.Although my father is no longer with us, I still remember his

    teachings.I am the person I am today, all thanks to my father''s guidance."

    Tears welled up in Jennifer''s eyes.

    "Thank you for your support.I will try my best to live up to his name and keep the pack he left behind

    safe."

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I never felt more nervous than I did when I gave a speech in front of everyone.

    The lump in my throat felt like it was the size of a cannonball.

    The image of my father appeared in my thoughts when I mentioned him and somehow I could feel his

    power surging through me.

    I would do everything in my power to protect the Rainbow Pack.

    The moment I finished my speech, the sound of people cheering and apuding me shook the venue.

    The coronation ceremony had gone through a lot better than I had anticipated.

    I was officially the Alpha of Rainbow Pack.I had to pinch myself to believe that it was really true.

    It was a wonderful feeling, but I didn''t have time to think about it carefully, since I got pulled to the

    celebration party.

    All the elders attended the party.

    Anthony and I walked to the table and proposed a toast to the elders.

    The elders knew that I was pregnant, so they didn''t make things difficult for me.

    They let me off easily after just one drink.

    However, Anthony joined them in the revelry.

    In fact, he was having such a good time with them that he almost forgot that he was a prince.

    Tony sighed.

    "Alpha Jennifer, you and Mr.Jones are a perfect couple!"

    Anthony put on a sincere smile and said, "Thank you for your kind words.Indeed, I am lucky to have a

    mate like Jennifer.I never thought that I would fall in love with someone so deeply before.I believe we

    will be happy together."

    Anthony''s words made me blush again.

    I shyly nced at him and whispered, "Anthony, I need you to behave yourself in public."

    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with my behavior?" Anthony winked at me yfully.

    Seeing him like this made me feel warm inside my heart.

    I found myself feeling helpless to his boyish charms.

    In truth, I didn''t have a problem with Anthony expressing his love for me in public.

    Although the awkward nces made me ufortable, I couldn''t deny the fact that it also made me

    feel loved.

    In the middle of the party, I stood up from my seat.

    I was still worried about Skr and Jerome.

    They weren''t at the party for obvious reasons, so I decided to see them in their room.

    "I''m sorry, everyone.I''m feeling a little drunk.I''m going to get some rest for a while.I hope you all have a

    good time."

    I made up an excuse and left the banquet hall with Anthony.

    "I''m not drunk.I just want to see my brother and Skr, " I exined to Anthony after walking out of the

    banquet hall.

    Anthony wrapped his arm around my waist and said, "I knew it.You only had one drink.Come on, let''s

    go."

    Anthony and I stood outside Skr and Jerome''s room and knocked on the door.

    Soon, the door was opened from inside and Skr came out.

    "Jennifer, what are you doing here? You looked incredible at the coronation."

    When I thought about parting with Skr, I felt sad, but I didn''t want her to feel bad about it.I forced a

    smile on my face and said, "Thank you, Skr.By the way, when are you two thinking of leaving?"

    Jerome came to me and said, "We''ve booked air tickets for tonight.We''ll be leaving soon."

    Anthony nodded and took out a ck card from his pocket.

    He handed it to Jerome and said, "Jerome, this is a pass with a royal seal.With this, you can freely

    enter and exit the royal pce.If you need any help, do not hesitate toe to us at any time."

    Jerome took the pass and sincerely expressed his gratitude.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    I talked with Skr for a while, and then my phone suddenly rang.I nced at the phone screen to find

    that Daniel was calling me.I answered the phone.

    "Daniel, what''s up?"

    "Congrattions, Jennifer.We heard that you''ve taken over the position of Alpha today.Unfortunately,

    your coronation ceremony was held in such a hurry that Helen and I couldn''t make it.We''re really

    sorry," Daniel apologized sincerely.

    "Oh, it''s no big deal, Daniel." I smiled.

    "Anthony and I are getting married soon.You have to attend our wedding."

    "That''s settled then, Jennifer," Daniel said.

    "See youter."

    After I hung up the phone, Anthony held my hand with a smile and reminded me, "Honey, it''s time for

    you to go back to the party.After all, they are celebrating your big day."

    I nodded and looked at Skr and Jerome.I could tell that they were reluctant to leave me.

    "I will miss you, Jennifer." Skr hugged me.

    I hugged her back and said, "Me too."

    I had to leave in a hurry after that because I didn''t want to cry.

    However, I asked one of the maids to prepare some food for Skr.

    When I came back to the party, I saw werewolves going in and out of the banquet hall.

    "Anthony, I''ve be Alpha and we''re finally getting married.Isn''t it amazing? My only regret is that

    Skr and Jerome won''t be attending our wedding."

    The exhration of the unpredictable future and our disappointed expectations left me with mixed

    feelings.

 Chapter 274: Surprise

    Chapter 274: Surprise

    Anthony''s POV:

    When I saw the disappointment on Jennifer''s face, my heart softened.

    "Honey, don''t let it bother you," I said in a soft tone and held Jennifer in my arms.

    "Life is full of ups and downs.Don''t worry about it too much.We can make up for it in the future."

    Jennifer rested her chin on my shoulder and said in a low voice, "But I can''t help but feel regretful,

    Anthony.Why should we have to part? Why does a kind girl like Skr have to suffer like this? She was

    supposed to attend our wedding together with Jerome.I used to think that we would both show up at

    each other''s wedding and bless each other in person."

    I cupped her face, peered into her eyes, and said, "Jennifer, think about it.When you look up at the

    starry sky, Jerome and Skr will look at the same sky.We have many means of staying connected

    with our loved ones and our hearts will always be close to each other.Some bonds cannot be broken by

    time or distance.As long as we think of each other, the distance bes nothing because our souls

    are together."

    Jennifer looked at me with sparkling eyes.

    "You are right, Anthony.Now that you''ve put it that way, I don''t feel so bad anymore.I''m sure that even if

    they can''t be there at our wedding, they will give us their blessings from Rube Ind."

    I patted Jennifer''s head and said, "That''s right.Now just rx, for both you and our child."

    "All right.I want our child to grow up healthily."

    Jennifer touched her belly and smiled at me.

    There were smiling faces everywhere in the banquet hall.

    Jennifer and I were happy to be surrounded by such enthusiastic guests.

    She took me to greet everyone in the hall.

    I could tell that she had thought everything through to the smallest detail.

    Suddenly, someone shouted behind us, "Alpha Jennifer! We turned around and found that it was Tony.

    "Hello, Elder Tony.How may I help you?" Jennifer asked curiously.

    "Elder Simon is back," Tony said with a smile.

    "Really? That''s great! Anthony, let''s go and greet him."

    Jennifer was so happy that she held my hand and walked towards the entrance of the hall.

    Unexpectedly, Simon saw us at the entrance and greeted us first.

    "Miss Smith, Mr.Jones! It''s good to see you both again!" Jennifer and I walked over to shake hands

    with him.

    "Congrattions on bing the new Alpha, Miss Smith.Oh, no, it''s time to call you Alpha Jennifer."

    Simon smiled.

    "I''m sorry I wasn''t able to attend your coronation ceremony."

    Jennifer shook her head with a smile.

    "Elder Simon, I''m just happy that you''re here.By the way, how''s the preparation for Daniel''s coronation

    ceremony going?"

    "We just had a funeral for thete Alpha Marlon.It may be a few days before the coronation ceremony,

    but it shouldn''t be too long.After all, the ck Stone Pack now needs an Alpha to govern the pack,"

    Simon replied.

    "When Daniel takes over the position of Alpha, Anthony and I will surely attend his coronation

    ceremony.I believe that with Daniel''s support, he will definitely be an excellent Alpha.Simon, you

    will have an excellent son-inw," Jennifer praised.

    Simon nodded with a smile, looking very happy.

    We exchanged a few more words and drank a few sses of wine with him.

    After the party came to an end, Jennifer and I said goodbye to the elders, and then left to see Jerome

    and Skr.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    After all, we had to see them off.

    Skr''s POV:

    As soon as I finished packing up, there was a knock on the door again.I pushed the door open and saw

    Jennifer and Anthony.

    "Jennifer, I knew you woulde," I said happily, but tears welled up in my eyes.

    "We are going to be separated again.I don''t want to leave you, Jennifer."

    "Don''t cry! Distance only makes the heart grow fonder! " Jennifer held my hand and wiped my tears.

    "You always cry like this.What if your baby also cries like you?"

    "I won''t cry then." I tried my best to hold back my tears, but it didn''t work.

    "Jerome, I have packed a bag for you.There is some money, daily necessities, and some desserts

    made by Jennifer''s maid for the journey.After all, pregnant women are always prone to hunger."

    Anthony walked in and handed a suitcase to Jerome.

    "Thank you.You two have been very generous to us."

    Jerome took over the suitcase and thanked Anthony sincerely.

    I was also moved.I didn''t expect Jennifer and Anthony to be so thoughtful.

    Although Jerome and I were not short of money, their kindness was greatly appreciated.

    "I also have a gift for you, Skr."

    As Jennifer spoke, she suddenly took out a diamond bracelet from her pocket.

    "I hope you like it.I bought it when I was picking out the dress.I think it would suit you very well.Tears

    welled up in my eyes again.I couldn''t help but put my arms around Jennifer and pull her into an

    embrace.I reached out my hand and smiled while crying.¡±

    "Jennifer, can you help me put on the bracelet?"

    Jennifer nodded with a smile and put the bracelet on my wrist.

    I looked at the bracelet with a grateful smile and said, "I''ll take good care of it, Jennifer."

    My words came through muffled sobs as I couldn''t stop crying.

    "Please, stop crying," Jennifer said, sniffling to catch a breath.

    I smiled at her teasingly and said, "Hey, I can you crying as well!"

    We just hugged each other andughed for a while without saying anything to each other.

    Jerome and Anthony stood quietly aside and didn''t disturb us.

    Just as we had stopped crying andposed ourselves again, there was an unexpected knock on the

    door again.

    I Jerome walked to the door as he said, "Let me open the door."

    As soon as the door was pushed open, my eyes widened in surprise because I saw Helen and Daniel

    standing outside.

    Simon and Tony were also there.

    "Oh my God!"

    Jennifer shouted excitedly.

    "Everyone,e in!"

    "What''s going on?"

    I looked at Helen and Daniel nkly and then turned around to look at Jennifer.

    "Did you ask them toe here?"

    "No, I had no idea either," Jennifer replied with confusion in her eyes.

    "We wanted to surprise you." Helen smiled.

    "Yes.When Daniel and Helen found out that you and Jerome were leaving and that Jennifer was going

    to take over the position of Alpha, they decided toe and see you.However, the tickets for the flight I

    took were sold out, so they had to take ater flight.They only arrived just now,"

    Simon exined.

    "It''s a pity that they didn''t make it to the party."

    Daniel let go of Helen''s hand, gently pushed her forward and said, "Helen, go ahead and talk to

    Skr."

    With that, Daniel, Tony and Simon stepped aside and made way for me and Helen.

    Helen rushed to me, sobbing.

    "Skr, why didn''t you tell us that you were leaving? The thought of us not seeing each other for so

    long makes me sad!"

    "Helen, I''m so sorry.I just didn''t want to make the separation too painful.Besides, I figured that you and

    Daniel would be very busy, so I decided not to bother you." I hugged Helen and cried.

    "Thank God you''re here! "Well, stop crying then!"

    Jennifer held our hands.

    "Hey, at least, we will have a lot to catch up on when we see each other again, right?"

    Jennifer was right.

    I should have been thankful.

    At least, I was able to see my friends before leaving.I no longer had any regrets.

    However, it was hard not to feel bad as we were leaving the Rainbow Pack.

    I would always remember my time and the friends.

 Chapter 275: Saying Goodbye To Skylar

    Chapter 275: Saying Goodbye To Skr

    Jerome''s POV:

    In our haste, wepletely forgot to inform Helen and Daniel that we were leaving.

    Moreover, we didn''t them to worry about us.

    Skr and I thought Daniel and Helen wouldn''te to see us off, but they still came.I was deeply

    touched to see my friends again.

    The fact that they traveled all the way to Rainbow Pack to see me and Skr meant a lot to us.

    "Thank you, everyone.Thank you all foring.Daniel, Helen, Elder Tony, and Elder Simon."

    I looked at them gratefully.

    "The truth is, Skr and I don''t want to leave Rainbow Pack.After all, it''s our home, but in order to keep

    Skr and our baby safe, we have to leave.I''m sorry and I hope you all understand."

    Daniel shook hands with me and said, "We understand.Skr and her unborn baby have no fault

    here.You are doing this for their good."

    Then, Tony came up and patted me on the shoulder.

    "Jerome, in my eyes, you were an outstanding Alpha."

    "That''s right.In order to thank you for your contribution to the pack, we especially came to see you off."

    Simon smiled joyfully.

    "I appreciate your trust and support.Thank you."

    As I hugged both elders, I felt a warm sensation in my heart.

    "I have one more thing to ask of you both.Please, show Jennifer the same kindness and respect that

    you''ve given me over the years.She''s going to be a better Alpha than I could ever hope to be."

    "Rest assured.She is in good hands," Simon said, and Tony nodded as well.

    The two of them had gentle smiles on their faces.

    "I''m sorry, Elder Simon and Elder Tony, it was all because of me that Jerome gave up the position of

    Alpha.Please ept my humblest apologies!"

    Skr stood beside me and bowed to the two elders.

    "Oh, don''t say that, Skr.You were also an excellent Luna.Unfortunately, fate has other ns for the

    two of you.Please don''t take these things to heart,"

    Simon said, as he quickly helped Skr up.

    "That''s right," Tony echoed.

    "You were a dignified Luna.You don''t have to me yourself for these things.We will remember you

    and your contribution to Rainbow Pack."

    The elders'' words gave Skrfort and she threw herself into my arms.

    "Jerome, we have their blessings and forgiveness.I can finally leave without worrying."

    I looked at the two elders gratefully and nodded in respect.

    Without their words, Skr wouldn''t have feltfortable leaving the Rainbow Pack.

    Everyone came to see us off at the airport before it was time to board the ne.

    I stood at the boarding gate with some reluctance as I looked at my friends and rtives.

    "Goodbye, everyone.I will miss you all.After Skr and I settle down on Rube Ind, we will invite you

    all over.Let''s keep in touch and we will see you again someday."

    "Bye, Jennifer.Bye, Helen.Bye!"

    Skr waved goodbye to Jennifer and Helen.

    I looked at everyone sadly as my heart was filled with both bitterness and expectation for the future.

    Skr and I were about to start a new life together.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After my brother and Skr left, I stood there in a daze with a sense of loss.

    "Jennifer, don''t be sad.We''ll see Skr sooner orter.Besides, I''m still here with you."

    Helen took my arm and winked at me yfully.

    "Jennifer, if you have something on your mind, feel free to talk to me."

    Helen''s wordsforted me as I smiled back in response.

    "Thank you, Helen.It''s so good to have you around."

    "We should visit Skr and Jerome at Rube Ind together.It won''t be long before we see each other

    again,"

    Daniel suggested.

    "Great! That sounds like a good n!"

    I nodded with a smile.

    By the time we saw Jerome and Skr off, it was already gettingte.

    I got some rest on the way back as I felt slightly tired.

    Tony, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suggested to me, "Alpha Jennifer, you''ve had a long

    day.Please go back and get some rest.The pack needs you to be strong and well-rested."

    "That''s a good idea.Helen and Daniel must be tired too after such a long journey.Let''s all go back and

    have a rest."

    Simon looked at his daughter lovingly.

    "Jennifer, why don''t youe over to our house for lunch tomorrow? You''ll finally get to taste my

    cooking!" Helen shook my hand excitedly.

    "Okay, of course, Helen.I have to thank you and Daniel for taking time out of your busy schedule."

    Helen quickly replied, "Don''t be silly! What are best friends for? Don''t forget we''re having lunch

    together tomorrow.We''ll see you then."

    Soon, we returned to the Rainbow House.

    Anthony and I said goodbye to Helen and Daniel and went back to our room.

    As soon as we entered the room, Anthony slowly closed the door behind him.

    Then, he put his arms around my waist and pressed me against the wall.

    "Someone looked so radiant today, I couldn''t take my eye off her.Can you guess who I am talking

    about?"

    Anthony winked at me.

    Amused by his words, I yed along and pretended to be oblivious.

    "What? Who are you talking about?"

    "Of course, I am talking about my Jennifer."

    Anthony kissed me on the cheek.

    "You were so charming at the coronation ceremony today.You''re so beautiful that sometimes I have to

    pinch myself in the arm just to make sure that I''m not dreaming."

    Anthony was such a sweet talker! My cheeked blushed red in an instant.

    "You''re so annoying!"

    I put my arms around Anthony''s neck and pouted my lips like a spoiled child.

    "Anthony, even though I really want to marry you as soon as possible, I have to deal with the internal

    affairs of the pack first.I need to win the support of the werewolves here as soon as possible."

    "It''s not going to be hard for you, is it?"

    Anthony smiled and squeezed my cheeks gently.

    Just as I had opened my mouth to speak, my phone rang.I took it out and answered it as soon as I saw

    Elizabeth''s name on the screen.

    "Hello, Mrs.Jones."

    "Jennifer, how have you been? Where is Anthony? Has he been taking care of my unborn grandchild?"

    Elizabeth spoke with a gleeful voice.

    "I''m fine.Thank you for your concern, Mrs.Jones.Anthony is fine too.He has been taking good care of

    us," I replied, winking at Anthony, to which responded with a smile.

    "That''s good, Jennifer.I actually called to ask you something.I heard that you are the new Alpha of the

    Rainbow Pack.Is that true? What happened? Isn''t the Alpha of Rainbow Pack your brother Jerome?"

    Elizabeth asked in confusion.

    "Well, my brother decided to give up the position of Alpha for some private reasons, so he passed it

    onto me," I exined to Elizabeth.

    "All the elders of Rainbow Pack finally agreed with my brother''s decision as they were convinced that I

    was capable of handling the responsibilities of an Alpha."

    "Good girl! You did a good job, but don''t tire yourself out," Elizabeth said gently.

    "Don''t forget that the baby should be due in a few months.Always make sure to get enough rest and let

    Anthony do most of the hard work."

    "Thank you, Mrs.Jones.Good night."

    Then I hung up the phone.

    "Dear Alpha Jennifer, is it time for us to be alone now?"

    Anthony bent over and kissed me gently when he saw me put the phone down.

    "Of course, that''s exactly what I want." I kissed him back with a smile.

    "Oh, Anthony, you are so handsome.How did I end up with such a charming prince like you?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    We broke intoughter.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t have sex with you right now."

    Anthony kissed my corbone and slipped his fingers into my panties.

    "I guess you''ll have to make it up to me after you give birth."

    We melted into each other''s kiss before Anthony carried me to the bed.

    Just because we couldn''t have sex, didn''t mean that we couldn''t have fun.

    After that, we took a shower together and then climbed into bed.

    "Get some sleep, babe."

    Anthony put his arm around my waist before he turned off the lights.

    As soon as I closed my eyes, Skr appeared in my mind.I wondered if Skr could get used to her

    new life on Rube Ind.I hoped that she would be happy in my brother''spany.

    Then, the thought of Anthony made my heart flutter.

    We were finally getting married.

    I couldn''t be happier than I was at that moment.

    With all these thoughts racing in my head, I gradually drifted off to sleep with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 276: The Taste Of Love

    Chapter 276: The Taste Of Love

    Daniel''s POV:

    After seeing off Skr and Jerome, Helen and I finally found some time to rx.

    After getting out of the car, Helen suggested, "Daniel, let''s stay at my home tonight."

    "Yes, that''s a good idea! Besides, it''s such a rare feat to have both of you here in the Rainbow

    Pack.Allow me to show you hospitality."

    Simon looked at me with a smile.

    "You''ll soon be a part of the family.Don''t feel shy around me.If you need anything, just let me

    know."

    I couldn''t refuse such a warm invitation from Helen''s father, so I nodded respectfully and said, "Thank

    you very much, Elder Simon.Helen, let''s go."

    Helen brought me to her childhood home for the first time.

    After she took me to her room, she was finally able to rx.

    She breathed a long sigh of relief as she hung her coat on a hangar and said, "I didn''t think Jerome

    and Skr would leave so soon.I''m still finding it hard to ept it.Everything would have been so

    different if Skr''s special power hadn''t been e exposed that day."

    I could tell that Helen was missing Skr dearly, so I walked up to her and pulled her into my arms.

    "Helen, it''s all my fault.Skr had to reveal her secret in order to save me."

    "Don''t say that, honey.I''m not ming you.I''m just sad that our friends had to leave like this."

    Helen hugged me back in a hurry.

    "Besides, you didn''t know that Skr had her special power either.It''s not your fault, Daniel.Perhaps,

    Skr wasn''t meant to belong here.Who knows, they will most likely have a better life on Rube

    Ind.We should be happy for them."

    I was moved by Helen''s words.

    "You''re right.They will surely have a more unrestrained life on Rube Ind.It''s just that I''ve been

    dealing with a lot of separations as ofte.First, my father died, then my brother got thrown in jail.Now,

    Skr and Jerome left.I feel like my life is a mess."

    "Don''t say that!"

    Helen pressed her finger against my lips.

    "You still have many people in your life who care about you; your mother, Jennifer, and

    Mr.Jones.Besides, you still have me, don''t you? I will always be with you, Daniel."

    I couldn''t help but smile at Helen.

    As she peered into my eyes, I felt as though I was going to drown in her gaze.

    "You are right, Helen.I still have you.I will never feel lonely with you around me."

    I leaned closer to Helen and gave her a sweet kiss on her lips.

    I looked at her beautiful face with a sigh and said, "Perhaps I''m just not used to not having my father

    around."

    "Daniel, I''ve been thinking about having a child.What do you think?"

    Helen put her hand on her soft belly.

    "Both Jennifer and Skr are pregnant.I also want a baby.I think that we should at least try.A new

    member in the family will surely bring us happiness."

    "Hold on! Helen, are you serious?"

    My eyes widened with excitement.

    "Are you willing to have a baby with me?"

    Helen chuckled, seemingly amused by my words.

    "Who else will I have a baby with?"

    "Yes! Yes! Yes!"

    I hugged Helen excitedly.

    "But there''s no rush.We are still young.We can have a baby after we get married."

    "It''s up to you." Helen smiled sweetly.

    "Perhaps, we can also work on it from now on,"

    I whispered in Helen''s ear and then I picked her up and carried her to the bed.

    "What do you think, honey?"

    I let her bounce on the mattress gently and then quickly unbuttoned her clothes.I climbed on top of her

    and pressed my body against hers.

    With one hand, I caressed her breasts and with the other, I slipped inside her panties and rubbed her

    sensitive spot.

    Feeling aroused, Helen''s eyes went nk and she gasped for breath.

    I cupped her face and kissed her sweet lips.

    With a snicker, I put her hand inside my pants, and she began to stroke my penis.

    Our breathing became shallow and our heartbeats were synched.

    Tonight was destined to be passionate one.

    Helen''s POV:

    The next morning, since Daniel and I woke up quite early, we decided to go to the market.

    We wanted to make a hearty lunch for everyone, so the market seemed like the best ce to find the

    freshest vegetables and ingredients.

    When Daniel and I returned home with several bags in our hands, my dad was waiting for us at the

    door.

    He looked at us with a smile and said, "Fantastic! It looks like I''m going to have the opportunity to taste

    some delicious food today.I haven''t eaten the food cooked by my dear daughter for a long time."

    "Then I''ll have to make some of your favorite dishes, Dad."

    I winked at my dad and smiled.

    Then I took Daniel into the kitchen.I was busy in the kitchen the whole morning, but fortunately, Daniel

    helped me.

    Although it wasn''t easy making lunch for so many people, the thought of my friends and family enjoying

    a delicious meal together was enough motivation for me.

    I took an apple pie out of the oven, forked a small piece, and handed it to Daniel.

    "Have a try.How does it taste? Is it too sweet?"

    Daniel lowered his head and took a bite.

    His eyes lit up as he said, "Oh my God, it''s so delicious.Helen, your cooking isparable to that of a

    Michelin three-star chef!"

    I yfully smacked Daniel on the shoulder.

    "Stop making fun of me.How could Ipare to a professional cook?"

    Daniel grabbed my hand and looked at me seriously.

    "If you ask me, I personally think that your food tastes better than any chef''s because it''s made with

    love."

    "You''re such a sweet talker!"

    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

    My face blushed red at once, but I felt very sweet in my heart.

    It felt good to cook for someone who really appreciated me.

    As scheduled, I brought the dishes to the table at lunchtime.

    Jennifer and Anthony arrived just in time and my father opened the door for them.

    "Come in and sit down, Mr.Jones and Alpha Jennifer."

    I still wasn''t used to hearing my father address Jennifer as the Alpha.

    Yes, Jennifer was the Alpha now.I couldn''t help but feel amused at the thought.

    "Alpha Jennifer,e and sit down.Lunch is ready!"

    I pulled out a chair for Jennifer eagerly.

    "Helen, why does it sound a little awkward when you call me that? You''re making fun of me, right?"

    Jennifer sat down and looked at me with a smile.

    "Have you forgotten that we are also in the presence of a prince? Why don''t you entertain him?"

    "Why would I entertain the prince? Isn''t that your job?"

    I winked at Jennifer.

    She rolled her eyes at me and blushed.

    Before long, Daniel came out of the kitchen and all of us began to have lunch.

    "Wow, Helen, I can''t believe you know how to cook so well.It''s so delicious! Do you think so, Anthony?"

    Jennifer praised me.

    "Anthony, you should ask the chefs of the royal family to take lessons from Helen."

    "That''s a good idea.I''ll ask them to learn a few things from Helen."

    Anthony never hesitated to grant any of Jennifer''s wishes.

    I was d to hear that Jennifer liked the food I cooked.

    However, I still felt a little shy when she spoke so highly of me, so I quickly said, "You''re being too

    nice.I''m afraid that I don''t deserve such a high praise.How can Ipare to royal chefs? Jennifer, you

    should eat more.After all, you''re pregnant."

    I passed her a bacon sandwich.

    "Thank you, Helen."

    With a smile, Jennifer picked up a te of cake and handed it to me.

    "You should also eat more.Helen, you''re too thin!"

    We all had a nice time at lunch,ughing and chatting, apanied by good food.

    Suddenly, Jennifer''s phone rang.

    After she answered the phone, she looked at me with a surprised look.

    "Helen, that was Skr.They have arrived at Rube Ind.So far, everything is fine."

    "Great!"

    Daniel stood up at once.

    "Isn''t that something worth celebrating? I''ll go get some champagne!"

    Soon, Daniel came back with a bottle of champagne in his hand.

    All of us filled our sses with champagne and raised our sses in a toast.

    "Cheers to Skr and Jerome! We wish them a happy and peaceful life together!"

    "Cheers!"

    Everyone reveled like a fly in a honey pot.

    After we drank a few sses of champagne, Anthony''s phone rang as well.

    "Are we going to get another piece of good news, Anthony?"

    Jennifer giggled.

    Anthony smiled and answered the phone, but a frown appeared on his face all of a sudden.

    "What did you say?"

    The dining room quieted down in an instant.

    Everyone looked at Anthony with concern.

    What could have happened? Jennifer asked, "What''s the matter, Anthony?"

    Anthony took a deep breath and answered, "It was Roy.He told me that a mysterious wizard sneaked

    into the royal pce and attacked my mother in the early morning.Jennifer, I have to go back to the

    royal pce right now."

    I was shocked.What? Someone attacked Elizabeth?

 Chapter 277: Elizabeth Was Attacked

    Chapter 277: Elizabeth Was Attacked

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I couldn''t believe my ears.I stood bolt upright and shouted, "What?! Mrs.Jones was attacked? By who?

    You must be joking!"

    "Oh, how I wish I was joking..."

    Anthony''s eyes burned with untethered rage.

    In that moment, I knew he was being serious.

    "Oh, my God! How on earth did this happen? Who would be so bold as to trespass the royal pce?"

    I too was enraged.

    Elizabeth was the kindest, most considerate woman I knew.Why would anyone want to hurt her?

    "How is she, Anthony? Was she seriously injured?"

    "Fortunately, the guards made it in time.Mom is recuperating now."

    Anthony frowned and sighed.

    "I need to go back to the royal pce as soon as possible to find out who did this."

    "Anthony, I''lle with you!"

    I volunteered immediately.

    However, Anthony shook his head firmly.

    "Jennifer, you''ve just be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.Now is an incredibly critical time.If you

    leave, the public''s view of you will be affected, which will undoubtedly affect management in the future."

    I sighed helplessly.

    I knew that Anthony was right, but how could I let him deal with this matter alone? Elizabeth had just

    been attacked.

    It was my duty to go to her and take care of her.

    "Anthony, I can''t turn a blind eye to what happened to your mom.We''re family, aren''t we?"

    I looked at Anthony with determination.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.Mom would never me you for staying.If she knew the situation, she would''ve

    wanted you to stay here, too," Anthony said gently, taking my hand.

    I lowered my gaze, filled with frustration and remorse.

    "Anthony..." Just then, Simon cleared his throat.

    "Alpha Jennifer, don''t worry.You should join Mr.Jones."

    Simon gestured towards Tony and himself.

    "The Rainbow Pack still has us.We can take over the pack''s affairs for the time being.We won''t let

    anything go wrong!"

    "He''s right, Alpha Jennifer,"

    Tony chimed in with a reassuring smile.

    "Just leave the pack to us.We might be old, but we can handle this.If somethinges up, we''ll report

    to you immediately."

    I looked at the two elders in shock.I wasn''t expecting them to take such a firm stand at such a critical

    moment.

    Seeing the looks of determination in their eyes, I felt incredibly moved.

    Other than Anthony, these two sensible elders were the ones who helped me be Alpha in the first

    ce.

    If Tony hadn''t supported me openly, the other elders would have Stirred up trouble the day my brother

    announced his abdication.

    "Thank you," I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes.

    "When Ie back, I will manage the Rainbow Pack to the best of my abilities!"

    "There''s no need to thank us, Alpha Jennifer.You''re our Alpha.It is our duty to support you, especially in

    times like this."

    Tony looked at me sincerely.

    At this time, Daniel and Helen also stood up.

    Helen walked over to me and took my hand.

    "Jennifer, you and Mr.Jones should go back to the royal pce as soon as possible.The queen''s safety

    is your priority.If anything happens to the Rainbow Pack, we''ll take care of it."I looked at her gratefully,

    deeply touched by my friends " support.

    However, we were pressed for time, so I didn''t say anything more.I simply nodded to Anthony,

    indicating it was time to go.

    "Thank you, everyone." Anthony smiled back at me.

    "It turns out you cane back with me, Jennifer.Let''s go turn over the pack affairs."

    After waving goodbye to Helen and Daniel, the elders and I hurried to the Rainbow House to properly

    turn over the pack affairs.

    There, we also informed the other elders about what had happened, then assigned some tasks to

    Simon and Tony.

    When that was settled, we went straight to the city square, where Anthony''s private ne was waiting

    for us.

    To my surprise, Daniel and Helen were there to see us off.

    They, along with the two elders, watched as Anthony and I boarded the ne, waving at us from a

    distance.

    "Take care, you two!" they cried.

    Anthony and I waved at them before the door to the ne closed.

    Minutester, we were flying through the clouds.

    As I stared out the window, I thought about Elizabeth and the wizard who had attacked her, hoping we

    would get to the bottom of this as soon as possible.Pondering over all these things, I sighed in my

    head.

    I couldn''t help but have a sinking feeling.

    After all, who would have the audacity to sneak into the royal pce?

    Anthony''s POV:

    I nced at Jennifer, who was leaning against her seat with her eyes closed.I couldn''t help but feel

    guilty.

    She had just taken over the position of Alpha and was swamped with pack-rted work, yet I still

    whisked her away from her responsibilities.

    "Jennifer, I''m sorry for making youe with me," I whispered in her ear, slipping my hand into hers.

    "Don''t apologize, Anthony.Your mother''s safety is important to me."

    Jennifer opened her eyes and looked up at me.

    "We need to protect her together.I''m worried the attacker will try to hurt her again." Jennifer''s words

    comforted me.

    "You''re right, Jennifer.Thank you."

    I gave her hand a light squeeze.

    "By the way, Anthony, do you have any idea who the attacker might be?"

    Jennifer asked, ncing at me worriedly.

    "Roy found that Mom had been harmed by ck magic, so the perpetrator must be a wizard.Since the

    attacker managed to evade all of the royal guards, he must be very powerful." My mind raced.

    I had a sneaking suspicion as to who this wizard might be.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "You also think it was him, don''t you?"

    Jennifer asked seriously, locking eyes with me.

    "Larry."

    Jennifer and I spoke out his name at the same time.

    It had to be Larry.

    Wizards had always been neutral towards werewolves and vampires.

    They rarely intervened in the matters of werewolves, let alone that of the royal family.

    We had no enmity with any wizard¡ª except Larry.

    Besides, he was the only one capable of making such a big risk and getting away with it.

    Jennifer rubbed her chin, deep in thought.

    "I have a theory that Larry wanted to get back at us for saving Amelia."

    "That''s possible." I nodded solemnly.

    "He must have found out we broke into his log cabin and released Amelia.He probably went to the

    royal pce to take her back, or maybe he even wanted to settle ounts with us.But when he found

    out that neither of us were in the royal pce, he attacked my mom.He''s insane!"

    When I thought of my poor mother, my anger red up again.

    Larry needed to pay for what he had done.

    Minutester, we reached our destination.

    I looked outside the window as the nended on the royal pce''s tarmac.

    Jennifer and I disembarked and went straight to my mother''s bedroom.I swung the door open and

    rushed to my mother''s side.

    "Mom!"

    But she didn''t respond.Shey unconscious in her bed, eyes tightly shut.My heart fell at the sight of

    this.Beside the bed stood Roy, Amelia, and Morgan.When Roy saw mee in, he immediately

    saluted.

    "Mr.Jones, Miss Smith," he greeted.

    I nodded to them.

    "Thank you foring.How is she, Roy?"

    "Mrs.Jones!"

    When Jennifer saw my mother lying in bed, she couldn''t help but cry out.

    Turning to me, she asked nervously, "How is she?"

 Chapter 278: Elizabeth Woke Up

    Chapter 278: Elizabeth Woke Up

    Roy''s POV:

    Although I wasn''t expecting to see Anthony and Jennifer so soon, I was relieved to see them

    nheless.

    The royal pce had been inplete disarray since the attack on Elizabeth.I hoped that their

    presence would help to bring some peace and order to the pce.I guessed that they were here to

    catch the wizard who attacked Elizabeth.I could tell that they were worried about Elizabeth, so I quickly

    addressed their concerns.

    "Mrs.Jones is doing all right.Her condition is stable now.The wizard hit Mrs.Jones with

    magic.Fortunately, Morgan and I managed to treat her with healing magic.Mrs.Jones has woken up

    several times since she was attacked.But she is still too weak, so she''s asleep again.She will be better

    after a while."

    "Oh, thank you so much, Roy and Morgan." Jennifer patted her chest in relief.

    "As long as Mrs.Jones is okay, everything will be fine." Anthony nodded in agreement.

    Then he walked to the bed and held Elizabeth''s hand.

    "Mom, I''m here to see you.I''m sorry that I wasn''t here to protect you."

    "Don''t me yourself, Anthony.It''s all my fault.I shouldn''t have left the royal pce."

    Jennifer walked up to Anthony and patted his hand with a sad look on her face.

    "Don''t be silly! It''s not your fault!"

    Anthony shook his head and looked at her gently.

    I was moved by the loving bond they shared.

    In fact, it was my respect for their love that made me want to help them all the time.

    Amelia quickly strode forward and bowed to Anthony.

    "Mr.Jones, please don''t worry.When you and Jennifer saved me from Larry''s log cabin, we brought

    back a lot of magic books with us.Well, those books contain powerful healing spells which can be of

    use to us now.Anthony''s eyes lit up and Jennifer looked at Amelia in pleasant surprise too.

    "That''s great news.Thank you, Amelia!"

    "Jennifer, there is no need to thank me.In fact, it is I who should thank you for saving me and helping

    me find Morgan."

    Amelia smiled and her cheeks blushed red.

    "The least I can do is help you in any way that I can in return of the kindness that you have shown us."

    Morgan chimed in, "That''s right.Jennifer, we are indebted to you for your kindness and generosity.I will

    stay and help until Mrs.Jones recovers."

    Everyonee forward to offer their help to Anthony and Jennifer.

    It was because of Anthony''s and Jennifer''s charisma and selflessness that people from different ces

    were willing to help them.

    "I will also try my best to take care of Mrs.Jones.Please rest assured, there is nothing to be worried

    about."

    I gave my word to Anthony.

    "If you want, I can call my friends here to help.With so many peopleing forward to assist, I''m sure

    that Mrs.Jones is going to get better in no time."

    "Thank you, Roy, Morgan, and Amelia.We will never forget this gesture of kindness from you.If there is

    anything you need in the future, do not hesitate to ask."

    Anthony expressed his sincerest gratitude to us.

    Suddenly, I heard a soft groaning from the bed.I turned my head around almost immediately to

    find that Elizabeth had woken up.

    "Mom!" Anthony was the first to react.

    He held Elizabeth''s hand tightly.

    "You''re finally awake.How do you feel?"

    "Mrs.Jones!"

    Jennifer also looked at Elizabeth with wide eyes of surprise.

    "You''re finally awake.Thank God!"

    Morgan, Amelia, and I quickly ran some tests to check if Elizabeth''s vital signs were normal.

    I peered into her eyes and used a magic spell to vigntly scan her body for abnormalities.

    Then, I happily said, "Good news! Mrs.Jones is out of harm''s way."

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    I opened my eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling until I heard Anthony''s voice.

    "Anthony!" I tried to reach out to him, but I didn''t have the strength to lift my arm.

    "Anthony, I feel like I was in a terrible nightmare.In my dream, I was drowning in the sea and despite

    my efforts to hold onto something, I kept sinking down to the bottom until I couldn''t see anything.It was

    horrible!"

    "Mrs.Jones, it''s all over now."

    A soft voice rang in my ears.

    It was not until then that I found that Jennifer was also here.

    Standing next to Anthony, she looked at me with concern.

    "Don''t think about it anymore, Mrs.Jones.You''re safe with us now."

    "Jennifer, what are you doing here? Didn''t you just be the Alpha? Should you be with your pack

    rightnow?"

    I took Jennifer''s hand and looked at her remorsefully.

    "It would have been enough for only Anthony toe and see me."

    Jennifer hugged me and said, "No way! How could I note to see you, Mrs.Jones? You don''t know

    how worried I was when I heard that you were attacked."

    I was pleased to see that Jennifer cared about me just as much as Anthony did.I was filled with so

    much happiness that I almost cried.As I pulled her close into an embrace, the memories of what

    happened to me shed before my eyes and I felt a pang of fear in the pit of my stomach.

    "Oh, Jennifer, I thought I would never see you and Anthony again."

    Anthony came to me and sat on the edge of the bed with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Mom, can you tell us anything about the attacker? What did he look like? Do you remember what

    happened?"

    I sat up and leaned my back against the headboard.

    I took a deep breath and drifted into deep contemtion.

    "It happened in the early hours of the morning.The pce was quiet all night and I was lying in bed

    awake the whole time because I couldn''t get any sleep.Suddenly, I heard a noisee from behind

    and as soon as I turned around, all I saw was a white sh of light before something hit me.I

    immediately felt my heart tighten in pain.I screamed as loud as I could and the attacker escaped from

    the window just before the guards broke in.I tried to follow them when they chased after the attacker,

    but my vision started to blur and I felt very dizzy.The next moment I fell unconscious on the floor."

    I looked at Anthony and Jennifer as I recalled the dreadful scene in my head.I felt so angry, that my

    voice rose without conscious thought.

    "Who on earth would do such a thing?"Why did they have to attack me, an old woman who is going to

    die?"

    "Mrs.Jones, please don''t be angry.It won''t do you any good right now to get so worked up."

    Roy tried tofort me.

    "Who could it be?"

    Amelia looked at me pensively.

    "The attacker would have to be someone heartless."

    "Mom, you said you saw a sh of light before the attacker hit you.Did you notice the attacker''s

    appearance?"

    Anthony held my hand tofort me.

    I tried to recall; a frown appeared on my face.

    "Let me think...I didn''t see the attacker''s face, but he was wearing a ck cloak."

    As soon the words left my mouth, Amelia''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Oh my God! It could be Larry! He loves wearing a ck cloak all the time!"

    When Anthony and Jennifer heard that, their faces contorted in bafflement.Larry? The grand wizard

    whose power was unmatched?

    "It has to be him! Who else could it be?"

    Amelia grabbed Morgan''s arm tightly.

    "Mrs.Jones, I''ve never said this to anyone before, but a few days after Morgan and I reunited, I thought

    I saw Larry every time we would go for a walk in the garden of the royal pce.At the time, I thought I

    was just imagining things.Now that I think of it, he must have sneaked into the pce by then."

    "Larry must have been familiarizing himself with the royal pce since then, so he could n a perfect

    escape route after the attack," Jennifer said.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "To tell you the truth, when we first heard that someone had attacked you, we suspected that the

    assant must have been Larry because he is the only wizard who has a grudge against us."

    "Yes, and only a powerful wizard like Larry would be able to escape from such a heavily guarded

    pce.As we can see, he is an extremely powerful individual," Anthony echoed.

    My brain reeled in horror as our suspicions turned out to be true.It was Larry.

    "What should we do? Oh my God! He must havee to take me back, but Mrs.Jones ended up

    bing the victim."

    Amelia''s face suddenly turned pale and her whole body trembled in fear "No! I don''t want to be

    imprisoned by him again, Morgan!"

    "Don''t worry, honey.I''m with you now.I''ll protect you!"

    Morganforted Amelia.

    "Don''t worry.We will protect you.Since he was foolish enough to attack me, we will not spare him!" I

    said to Amelia seriously.

    However, this would be easier said than done because Larry wasn''t an ordinary wizard.I had a feeling

    that he was likely to show up again because I wasn''t his ultimate target.

    Perhaps, it was a fierce battle thaty before us.

 Chapter 279: How Do We Deal With Larry

    Chapter 279: How Do We Deal With Larry

    Amelia''s POV:

    My greatest fear had been realized.

    Larry showed up.He must''ve wanted to take me back.I should''ve known! He probably started searching

    for me like a madman the second he found out I was no longer imprisoned in his log cabin.

    Larry was a possessive man, after all.

    He would rather destroy what he couldn''t have than let others have it.

    I broke into a cold sweat.

    Oh, my God! What should I do? Larry''s power was unmatched.

    He must''ve found out that I was rescued by Anthony, which was why he came all the way here, to the

    royal pce.

    And now, he knew where I was.

    Maybe he was even watching me in secret! I nced at Elizabeth guiltily.

    Larry had hurt her to as a warning to us all that he would stop at nothing to get to me.

    He was bound to show up again.

    Maybe he would try to get even with me, torturing me and abusing me all over again.

    I almost fainted at the thought.How terrible those days were!

    "I''m sorry, everyone.This is all my fault.I''m the reason why Larry''s acting up again, and he even hurt

    Mrs.Jones."

    I burst into tears.

    "But I don''t want to go back to him, especially not after having found Morgan.I can''t stand the thought

    of being imprisoned by Larry again!"

    "Don''t apologize, Amelia.You and Morgan both saved my Anthony.We won''t just sit by and watch!"

    Elizabeth held my hand lovingly.

    "That''s right, Amelia! Without you, we never would''ve even known how to break the Love Curse! Don''t

    worry.We will protect you at all costs!"

    Jennifer echoed passionately.

    "We help those who have helped us.You saved me, it''s only right that I do my best to protect

    you.Amelia, I will have more guards patrol the royal pce from now on.In addition, I will send a few of

    my attendants to protect you, so that it will be difficult for Larry to get close," Anthony promised.

    Hearing them support me one by one, my tears of fear turned into tears of joy.

    "Oh, my God! Thank you, thank you!"

    Morgan took my hand and gave it a squeeze.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "I''m with you, too, honey.I''ll never let anyone hurt you¡ªnever!"

    I threw my arms around him and cried.

    They were all right.I was not alone.I needed to be strong.

    My lonely days were a thing of a past; now, I had friends, and a husband who loved me deeply.

    "Larry is acting more aggressively.But fortunately, we are in the light, whilst he''s in the dark.It might be

    difficult for us to deal with him, but if we work together, we will defeat him eventually," Roy suggested.

    "I agree.After all, he''s the grand wizard Larry.We need to carefully consider how to deal with him,"

    Jennifer said, nodding in agreement.

    Anthony added, "We have to monitor his movements.Otherwise, the extra patrolmen will still be

    useless.But how? Larry has always worked mysteriously."

    Jennifer frowned, deep in thought.

    "What if we check all the recent surveince footage? We might be able to find some clues."

    "Good idea.I won''t stay put, either.I''ll contact my wizard friends and ask them for help,"

    Roy chimed in.

    "See, honey? Everyone''s fired up to protect you!"

    Morgan hugged me and burst intoughter.

    "Great! When Larryes, he''ll see that teamwork trumps all else.I''ll contact my old friends, too, and

    see if they can help."

    Seeing everyone working so hard, I also made up my mind to not lose hope.

    I used to be a powerful witch too.I couldn''t just give in to Larry.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Seeing everyone band together to fight against Larry was _ inspiring.

    Together, we discussed potential countermeasures and made ns to deal with that damned wizard.

    We decided that Anthony would be responsible for fortifying the royal pce whereas the wizards

    would be responsible for contacting their friends.

    When Larry showed up, we would all work together to defeat him.

    "Thank you for your hard work, everyone.It''s settled then.Let''s all get some rest now," I suggested.

    "It''s gettingte now.If we want to deal with Larry, we''ll need the energy, am I right? Especially you,

    Amelia.You''re not in good shape.Don''t exhaust yourself."

    "Thank you for your concern, Jennifer, but I''m fine.Mrs.Jones needs me more."

    Amelia shook her head and smiled feebly.

    Seeing this, Roy cleared his throat and said, "Mrs.Jones'' condition is basically stable.I can stay by her

    side to observe her.Amelia, you and Morgan can go rest."

    "No way.I don''t want to trouble you, Roy," Amelia protested.

    "Rx, honey.Roy''s an outstanding wizard.I''m sure he can watch Mrs.Jones while we get some

    rest.You need to focus on recovering, not to mention the scare you experienced today."

    Morgan looked at Amelia with concern.

    Finally, Amelia conceded.

    "Okay then.Thank you, Roy."

    After saying that, Amelia nodded to Anthony and me and then excused herself with her husband,

    Morgan.

    Anthony turned to the several attendants behind him and ordered, "Follow them.You will be responsible

    for their safety now."

    The attendants bowed and left, as they were told.I smiled at Anthony and mouthed, "Thank you."

    "Anthony, Jennifer, you two should get some rest as well."

    Elizabeth waved at me dismissively.

    "Don''t forget that you''re pregnant, Jennifer.You''re not as strong as before.Anthony, take Jennifer to

    your room and make sure she rests."

    "But¡ª"

    I was still worried about Elizabeth''s health, so I was a little hesitant.

    "No buts.Roy will stay with me.Don''t you trust him?"

    Elizabeth interrupted me with a heartyugh.

    "She''s in good hands, Jennifer,"

    Roy promised, patting his chest solemnly.

    Seeing this, I knew I couldn''t persuade them otherwise.

    After wishing Elizabeth a speedy recovery, Anthony and I retired to our room.

    Closing the door behind me, I sighed deeply.

    "Anthony, things keep going wrong these days.The truth is, I''ve been worried that Larry would stir up

    trouble at your coronation ceremony, but I didn''t mention it just now, because I didn''t want your mother

    to worry."

    "Don''t worry, honey.I''ve also suspected the same.I will strengthen our defenses in secret.The ceremony

    will carry on smoothly, I believe."

    Anthony slipped his arms around my waist andforted me.

    I nodded, believing in my mate''s capabilities.

    Just then, my phone suddenly rang.

    Reading the caller ID, my eyes widened and I immediately answered the call.

    "Hello, Jerome!" I greeted excitedly.

    "Hi, Jennifer! Guess what? We found a ce to live on Rube Ind.The ce is nice, and Skr

    seems to enjoy it here."

    I could sense a hint of relief in my brother''s voice.

    "That''s wonderful!"

    As we were on the phone, I received a message from Skr.

    It was a photo of her and my brother, smiling and standing in front of a vi.

    It seemed that this was their new home.

    It looked really promising.

    Most importantly, I was really happy to see the smile on Skr''s face.

    "How about you, Jennifer? What have we missed?" my brother asked casually.

    "Nothing much! Everything here''s fine."

    I decided against telling him about Larry''s sneak attack on Elizabeth.I didn''t want to worry him, after all.

    Right now, my brother needed to focus on taking good care of Skr.

    After exchanging a few more words, we ended the call.

    "Anthony, Jerome and Skr are settling down on Rube Ind!" I said happily.

    "That''s great! So, can you rx now?" Anthony smiled, leaning over to kiss me on the forehead.

    "Now, it''s time for bed, my sweetheart."

    I kissed him back¡ªthis time, on the lips.I felt relieved.

    Helen and Daniel''s problem was resolved, and now, Jerome and Skr were finally settling down.

    Now, we needed to focus on preparations for the coronation ceremony.

    I was going to be Anthony''s queen! I hoped everything would go well and Larry wouldn''t cause any

    trouble at the ceremony.

 Chapter 280: A Parcel Of A Dead Fetus

    Chapter 280: A Parcel Of A Dead Fetus

    Anthony''s POV:

    Once Jennifer fell asleep, I still couldn''t get over the feeling of uneasiness, so I got up from the bed.

    Not wanting to disturb her sleep, I walked out of the bedroom as quietly as I could and went to the

    monitoring room.

    As soon as I entered the room, I saw my attendants watching the surveince videos as per my

    instructions.

    "Have you found anything?" I asked them.

    "Mr.Jones, we''ve been checking the surveince videos from the time period before and after

    Mrs.Jones was attacked, but we haven''t found anything suspicious yet," the head attendant _ replied

    respectfully.

    I nodded.

    "I''ll watch the videos together with you.We''ll get the work done faster."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    The attendant led me to a screen and opened up a surveince video for me.

    "Please watch this one."

    Motioning for the attendant to leave me be, I focused on the video ying in front of me.

    The cameras were on 24/7, recording every moment of every day.

    Needless to say, it was a monotonously tedious task to watch the surveince videos, but in order not

    to miss even the slightest clue, we had to watch everything from beginning to end without taking our

    eyes off of it.

    As long as we could find a clue to catch Larry, all this effort would be worth it.

    Calming myself down, I watched the video, ying it at double the speed since there was nothing of

    significance happening.

    Time passed by.

    All of a sudden, something caught my eye.

    A strange figure appeared on the screen.

    It was a man who kept looking around.

    His movements were strange and dodgy.

    Judging from his clothes, he wasn''t a pce guard.

    And most importantly, his physique looked highly simr to Larry''s.

    "Come and take a look at this," I said to my attendants, pausing the video.

    "Do any of you recognize this man? Is he one of the guards?"

    "No, Mr.Jones.We''ve never seen him before," the head attendant replied solemnly.

    With a nod, I rewound the video a few seconds and yed it, watching that particr section of the

    mysterious man''s appearance over and over again.

    After a while, I asked, "Can you zoom in and make the video clearer so that we can see his face?"

    A technician immediately ran over and bowed.

    "Of course, Mr.Jones."

    He leaned over theputer, fed the video into a software, and worked on it.

    After a few moments, the mysterious man''s face was disyed clearly on the screen, with every pixel

    of his face finally decipherable.

    There was no doubt that it was none other than Larry.

    "Get the footage from the surveince cameras near this one!" I ordered my attendants.

    Soon, they found the surveince videos that I asked for.

    We all carefully watched the screen as Larry wandered around the garden for a while before seemingly

    disappearing into thin air.

    He must have used some magic spell.

    I rewound the video again and paused it right before the moment Larry disappeared.

    For some reason, an ominous feeling rose in my heart.

    What if Larry was still hiding inside the royal pce? If so, he might secretly attack us at any time.

    It was a threat that we couldn''t afford.

    After thinking for a while, I turned to the attendants and ordered, "Dispatch a few of the royal guards to

    guard the pce.Strengthen the defense around the perimeters, and also increase the protection

    around Jennifer and my mother.Arrange the guards to work in two shifts.Don''t give the enemy any

    chance to make trouble."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones," the head attendant replied immediately.

    It was only after the deployment of the forces in the royal pce that I was able to breathe a sigh of

    relief.

    Quelling the uneasiness in my heart, I walked out of the monitoring room.

    I wanted to go back to Jennifer as soon as possible.

    Although I knew that the guards were dutiful and trustworthy, I wouldn''t be able to put my heart to rest

    until I could assure Jennifer''s safety with my own eyes.

    When I returned to our bedroom, I found that she was still sleeping soundly.

    Watching her peaceful face as she slept, my breathing gradually calmed down, and I was finally able to

    rx.

    Lying down next to my dear wife, I closed my eyes.

    ¡®''Good night, Jennifer.¡¯''

    The next day, I awoke early in the morning.

    I intended to hold a meeting with the elders so that I could inform them about the hidden danger in the

    royal pce, as well as to discuss the arrangement of the coronation ceremony.

    Jennifer was still sleeping, and I didn''t want to wake her up, so I just leaned over and nted a kiss on

    her forehead.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She was pregnant, so she needed to rest as much as possible.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I woke up to find the other side of the bed empty.

    It seemed that Anthony had already left.

    "Where is Anthony?" I asked the maid.

    "Good morning, Miss Smith.Mr.Jones went to have a meeting with the elders.He told us not to wake

    you up so that you could get more rest."

    Hearing that, my heart fluttered at how thoughtful Anthony was.I nodded at the maid, deciding to go

    and talk to Anthony after breakfast to see if there was any progress in the investigation regarding Larry.

    After freshening up, I changed into a simple and elegant dress, and had breakfast.

    When I was about to go out, however, the maid suddenly stopped me.

    "Miss Smith, this parcel just arrived for you."

    With a smile, the maid brought me a well-sealed cardboard box.I raised my eyebrows in surprise as I

    eyed the parcel.

    What could it be? I hadn''t bought anything recently.

    As I thought the possibilities, I smiled.

    It was probably a gift from one of my friends.

    Maybe they just wanted to give me a surprise.

    Was it from Helen or Skr? I was excited to see what the gift was, as well as who it was from, since

    there was no name orbel on the box.

    I asked the maid to bring me a pair of scissors, which I used to personally unseal the parcel.

    This box was more tightly packed than usual, so it took me some time to cut through all the tape.

    When I finally opened the cardboard box, I couldn''t help but gasp at the beautiful, delicate gift box

    sitting inside it.

    The smile on my face widened as I lifted the gift box and weighed it in my hands.

    Wrapped with an exquisite ribbon, the gift box was somewhat heavy, making it hard for me to guess

    what was inside.

    "What could it be?" I murmured to myself excitedly.

    "Maybe it''s chocte from Skr.Argh!"

    As soon as I opened the gift box, I dropped it back onto the table in fear.

    Inside the gift box sat a ss bottle, in which there was the corpse of a fetus.

    An involuntary scream tore out of my mouth, and my whole body shook as I stepped back, trying to put

    as much distance as possible between myself and that cruel monstrosity.

    Even the scissors slipped out of my trembling hand and ttered across the floor.

    "Miss Smith, what''s wrong?"

    Seeing me in a panic, the maid hurried over and held my shoulders to support me.

    With my hand over my chest, I tried to take a few deep breaths to calm myself down, but it was almost

    impossible.

    I clenched my fist tightly, digging my nails into my sweaty palm.

    Shaking my head numbly, I stammered, "There''s something wrong with that parcel."

    As I spoke, I plucked up the courage to approach the box again.

    Upon taking a closer look, I found a small note in the gift box.I picked it up to read the tiny scribbled

    words on it.

    On the piece of paper was a single sentence that sent a chill down my spine.

    "I curse Jennifer''s child to die in her belly!"

    "No!"

    I roared, throwing the note away and covering my belly with my hands, afraid that the terrible curse

    woulde true this instant.

    "Honey, what''s wrong?"

    I heard Anthony''s flustered voicee from behind me.

    My mind was still reeling from the shock as I turned around and saw Anthony striding towards me in a

    hurry.

    He said anxiously, "The meeting just ended.What happened?"

    I couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Not daring to look at the terrifying parcel again, I flung myself into Anthony''s arms.

    "Anthony! Someone sent me a dead baby!"

    I pointed at the parcel on the table with my trembling hand.

    "Jennifer, it''s okay.I''m here.Don''t be afraid,"

    Anthony said soothingly, looking into my eyes.

    Then, he patted me on the shoulder and strode over to check the parcel.

    After a few moments, he turned around and said, "Jennifer, this isn''t a real baby.It''s just a doll."

    As he spoke, he picked up the note on the floor and looked at it.

    "I sent it.It must be from Larry!"

    "That bastard! How dare he threaten me?" I said through gritted teeth, clenching my fists.

    "Damn it! Anthony, what if he hurts our baby?"

    "Don''t be afraid, honey.I already asked the royal guards to strengthen the security around the pce

    perimeters.As long as you''re here, you''re safe.Larry chose to send us a parcel to threaten us, which

    means that he''s not able to do anything else,"

    Anthony pointed out, holding me in his arms tofort me.

    No doubt, his words made sense.

    I nodded and took a few deep breaths, which finally helped me calm down.

    Leaning against his chest, I said, "You''re right, Anthony.However, I still couldn''t shake of the red hot

    fury I felt.''¡±

    Larry, you bastard! I will never allow you to hurt my child! No matter what, I would protect the baby in

    my belly.

 Chapter 281: Amelia Was Poisoned

    Chapter 281: Amelia Was Poisoned

    Larry''s POV:

    Damn it! I hid in a corner of the royal pce and cursed Anthony and his stupid mate from the bottom

    of my heart.I stifled the urge to snicker with pleasure when I saw the maid bring the parcel I had

    prepared to Jennifer''s room.I was really looking forward to seeing that bitch''s expression after she saw

    the parcel.I imagined her running to Anthony in tears, fraught with fear.

    But what could he do to me? I had to show them the consequences of offending me.

    If it weren''t for them, Amelia wouldn''t be with Morgan right now.

    Amelia was mine and she could only be mine forever.

    It didn''t matter if she was dead or alive, I wouldn''t allow her to be with anyone else other than me.

    I wasn''t willing to give up what was mine.

    More importantly, Anthony had the blood of my enemy coursing in his veins.

    I couldn''t let him go.I didn''t care that he was able to remove the Love Curse.I had plenty of ways to

    deal with him.

    After all, it was Anthony''s father that led an army against my father and killed him.

    My father joined forces with the vampires and invaded the territory of the werewolves.

    The werewolves were forced to retreat because they were no match for the vampires, but everything

    changed after Anthony''s father went to battle and killed my poor father.

    I wanted to crush the skull of the king for what he had done.

    Unfortunately, he died before I could get even with him.

    However, since Anthony was his favorite son, I decided to exact my revenge by killing him instead.

    I wanted revenge! I wanted revenge! I thought that Austin would be able to kill Anthony, so I cooperated

    with him.I didn''t know that the idiot would fail and I would have to go into hiding because of his

    ipetence.

    This time, I would have to kill Anthony and his mate before taking Amelia back.I gritted my teeth in

    anger.

    Thinking of Jennifer and the parcel, I couldn''t contain my excitement and decided to go and see Amelia

    again.

    I couldn''t let my beloved woman escape.

    There were several guards patrolling just outside Amelia''s ce.

    Fortunately, I was invisible to the naked eye thanks to ck magic.

    Humph! They must have been dreaming if they thought they could catch me so easily.

    I sneered.

    Suddenly, I saw Ameliae out of her room.

    Amelia! I stood there with my eyes stuck to her.

    She was just as beautiful as she was thest time I saw her.

    But the smile on my face quickly froze the moment I saw Morgan walking right behind Amelia.

    They were out on a walk again.

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn that idiot! I was so jealous when I saw them love each other.

    The sight of them walking hand in hand as lovebirds drove me up the wall.

    I couldn''t let go of Amelia.

    After all, she told me herself that she loved me.

    How could she change her mind about me? Anger contorted my face before a sly grin appeared on my

    face and I cackled out loud.

    Fortunately, it wouldn''t be long before she came running back, begging me to take her back.

    I was able to prevent her from escaping in the past by keeping her sedated with poison only I had the

    antidote to.

    ''Amelia, my dear, you won''t escape me again.''

    Amelia''s POV:

    Morgan suggested we go out for a walk since I spent most of the day sitting in our room depressed.I

    agreed because I desperately needed some fresh air.

    Hand in hand, Morgan and I walked in the garden, escorted by Anthony''s attendants.

    It was only because of them that I felt safe to walk around without having to worry about Larry.

    No matter how powerful or strong Larry was, he couldn''t take me away in front of so many guards.

    Morgan and I chatted andughed freely.

    "Didn''t you say that you liked the cakes I made before? I''ll make some more for you when I can."

    "I am so happy to hear that! I''ve been craving them for decades," Morgan said happily.

    To see Morgan in such a happy state made me feel happy as well.

    However, just as I was about to say something, I felt a sudden chill on my back.

    For some reason, I felt like I was being watched "Morgan, something doesn''t feel right.Is Larry here?

    Have you seen him?"

    My eyes widened as I looked around nervously.

    "Don''t be afraid, honey.There''s no reason for you to be worried.The royal pce is heavily guarded,

    and Mr.Jones has assigned more guards to patrol the vicinity.You are safe here."

    Morgan tried tofort me.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t ignore my apprehension.

    It felt as though a poisonous snake was slithering around me, waiting to pounce.

    "No! Larry is here! I can sense him!"

    I screamed helplessly before I felt dizzy and fell to the ground.

    "Amelia! Oh my God! What happened to you?"

    Morgan ran over and looked at me with concern.

    "Amelia, let''s go back."

    I nodded and just as I was about to get on my feet, I saw a ck shadow in the corner.

    "There! It''s him.He''s here!"

    I screamed in horror, but the shadow quickly disappeared.

    "Don''t be afraid, honey.I''ll keep you safe."

    Morgan carried me in his arms and took me back to my room.

    I was touched by his disy of chivalry, but I couldn''t help but feel anxious.I grabbed Morgan''s arm and

    said, "Morgan, I can''t stop shaking."

    "Don''t be afraid, honey.I''ll fetch the doctor right away! "

    Morgan held my hand and said in a hurry.

    Without further dy, he left the room and quickly came back with a doctor.

    After the doctor ran some tests, he looked at me with a frown.

    "Your condition is moreplicated than I thought.You seem to have been poisoned with some kind of

    nerve poison.I can''t be certain how it happened unless I ran some more tests, but I''m sure the poison

    has been lying dormant in your bloodstream this whole time and it only decided to attack your nervous

    system just now."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The doctor looked at me with furrowed eyebrows.

    I widened my eyes and said, "It has to be Larry! It must be him! He must have poisoned me to stop me

    from running away from him! Oh my God!"

    I broke down into tears as soon as I recalled my days of imprisonment and solitude.I triedmitting

    suicide once by not eating, but Larry pried my mouth open with his fingers and force me to eat.

    He must have slipped the poison into my food at that time.

    Oh, God! When would this nightmare end? Did he wish to see me dead? I knew he was the type of

    person who would rather destroy something he loved than let someone else have it.

    "Honey, don''t be afraid.I''ll find Mr.Jones right away.He won''t sit by and do nothing!"

    After he heard the doctor''s words, Morgan''s face turned pale too, but he quickly pulled himself together.

    He held my hand and gentlyforted me, "You will be fine.Larry only wants to take you back alive.He

    is not going to kill you."

    I looked at Morgan with tears in my eyes and nodded.I knew I had no choice but to turn to Anthony for

    help.

    Did Larry really think he could force me to give up the fight? I wouldn''t let him take me back to his lodge

    even if I had to die.

    I would happily choose death over Larry anytime.

 Chapter 282: Looking For The Antidote

    Chapter 282: Looking For The Antidote

    Jennifer''s POV:

    With Anthony doing his best tofort me, I finally managed to calm down.

    After ordering the maid to deal with the gruesome parcel that Larry had sent, Anthony took me to see

    Elizabeth.

    When we entered Elizabeth''s room, we found her chatting andughing with Roy, who seemed to have

    arrived just seconds before us.

    "Mrs.Jones, you look much better today than yesterday," Roy said to Elizabeth.

    "Thanks to you, Roy, I even feel as if I''m younger than before,"

    Elizabeth replied to him, beaming.

    "You are indeed looking younger and younger, Mrs.Jones,"

    Roy praised, which made Elizabeth grin from ear to ear.

    Anthony and I walked over at this time.

    "Mom, Jennifer and I came here to see you."

    "How are you feeling, Mrs.Jones?" I asked, smiling at her in greeting.

    "Oh, the two of you are here.Come and sit down.I feel much better.Roy''s healing magic is really

    amazing!"

    Lying in the bed, Elizabeth waved us over.

    When I took a closer look at her, I found that she indeed looked much better and healthier, which came

    as a great relief to me.

    "The healing magic that Larry recorded in his books turns out to be very effective.Mrs.Jones is

    recovering much faster than I expected," Roy told us excitedly.

    "Now, as long as she remains in a good mood, she''ll be back to normal in no time."

    "With Jennifer and Anthony around, how can I not be in a good mood? Besides, I can''t wait to see my

    grandchild."

    Elizabeth smiled and patted me on the hand.

    "Then we''lle to see you every day,"I told her, forcing a smile.

    "Jennifer, you look troubled.What''s wrong?"

    Elizabeth asked keenly, squinting at me.

    Then, she turned to Anthony with a re.

    "Anthony, why aren''t you taking good care of your mate? Look at her.Why is she so upset? What did

    you do? A pregnant woman needs to be taken care of well.You need to put in more effort."

    "Mom, you''re right.It''s my fault,"

    Anthony replied, keeping his tone obedient but vague.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I couldn''t help lowering my head in embarrassment.

    I was still shaken by what I had seen in Larry''s parcel just now, but before entering Elizabeth''s room, I

    had tried my best topose myself and put on a happy facade.

    However, it seemed that I failed, and now, Anthony was getting chided for it.

    "Mrs.Jones, please don''t me Anthony.He has been doing his best to take good care of me.I''m

    fine.It''s just that I''m having some mood swings because of the pregnancy.But it''s nothing serious,"

    I lied in a hurry, hiding the matter about Larry''s parcel.

    Anthony and I didn''t want Elizabeth to worry about us.

    Fortunately, Elizabeth was convinced with my exnation, and a smile returned to her face.

    "That''s good.Anthony, don''t forget, you must take good care of Jennifer and my grandchild."

    "Yes, Mom," Anthony promised.

    Looking at the sincerity in his eyes, I couldn''t help but smile.

    Warmth enveloped my heart.

    I had a mate who cared about me and doted on me so much, and his mother treated me as her own

    daughter.

    I couldn''t allow a bastard like Larry to impact my mood.

    Besides, I believed that Anthony and I could protect our baby well.

    "By the way, Anthony, have the outfits for your coronation and wedding ceremonies been prepared?"

    Elizabeth suddenly asked.

    "I''m going to take Jennifer to get them customized and fitted today," Anthony replied.

    "Good, good.You have to get the best for Jennifer.She is the future queen of Osman Kingdom,"

    Elizabeth pointed out seriously.

    Hearing myself being referred to as "the future queen" made me shy, and I lowered my head and bit my

    lip.

    As we continued to chat, an attendant suddenly ran into the room.

    "Mr.Jones, Amelia and Morgan have something urgent to tell you," the attendant reported to Anthony.

    Anthony immediately shot up from his seat, and I followed suit.

    After all, Amelia was the one who needed our protection the most now.

    I knew that she didn''t want to bother us unnecessarily.

    Since she sent someone to call for us, it meant that something important must have happened.

    Maybe it had something to do with Larry.

    "Mom, we''re going to go and see Amelia.Take care of yourself," Anthony said.

    "Go ahead.Don''t worry about me.Roy is here with me."

    Elizabeth waved us off.

    After saying goodbye to her, Anthony and I rushed to Amelia''s residence.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer and I soon arrived at Amelia''s residence.

    As soon as we entered Amelia''s bedroom, we saw her lying weakly in the bed.

    Sitting next to her on the bedside was Morgan, holding her hand with a pale face.

    "Damn that Larry! I won''t let him go.I''ll make sure he dies a miserable death!"

    Morgan was cursing Larry.

    As soon as he saw us, he stood up and greeted, "Mr.Jones, you''re here!"

    I nodded at him as I walked into the room.

    "What happened? Calm down and tell me clearly."

    "Mr.Jones, Larry poisoned Amelia!"

    Morgan got straight to the point, trembling with fury.

    "I was taking a walk with Amelia in the garden just now, when she suddenly said that she saw Larry

    and almost fainted.I quickly brought her back here and called the doctor.After examining her, the doctor

    told me that Amelia was poisoned, but that he''s unable to determine what kind of drug it was.Anyway,

    there''s no doubt that Larry is behind this! That awful bastard."

    After listening to Morgan''s words, Jennifer and I exchanged a wary look.

    It was just as we had feared.

    Larry seemed to be targeting all of us.

    "Don''t worry, Morgan."

    I patted Morgan''s shoulder and gave it an encouraging squeeze before turning to the attendant behind

    me.

    "Call the best royal doctor here immediately.Hurry up."

    The attendant nodded and quickly strode out of the room.

    Jennifer walked over to the bedside and held Amelia''s hand with a guilty look.

    "I''m sorry, Amelia.It''s all our fault.We promised to protect you well, but we failed."

    "No, it''s not your fault...Jennifer, Larry already poisoned me...when I was...imprisoned by him,"

    Amelia squeezed out with difficulty.

    The amount of pain she was going through to even form a few words was evident on her face.

    Jennifer nodded seriously.

    "Shh, it''s okay.Don''t say anything now.Let''s wait for the doctor to arrive.You should have a good rest till

    then."

    Not long after, the doctor arrived with a medical team, who carried Amelia on a stretcher and took her

    to the hospital for a thorough examination.

    Jennifer, Morgan, and I followed the ambnce all the way to the hospital, where we anxiously waited

    for the result.

    About half an hourter, we were told that the examination was over.

    When we went into the emergency room together, we saw Amelia lying on the bed.

    The doctor came to us with a grave look.

    "Mr.Jones, ording to the patient''s symptoms, we havee to the preliminary conclusion that she is

    suffering from chronic poisoning caused by a nerve drug.The drug has invaded her internal organs.She

    has to take the antidote as soon as possible.Otherwise, her condition will keep worsening."

    "I see.Well, do you have the antidote here?" I asked.

    As I expected, the doctor shook his head.

    "The antidote must be a substance that counteracts the specific drug that the patient has

    ingested.Unfortunately, we are still investigating which drug it is.Mr.Jones, I''m afraid that it will take a

    long time for us to find out."

    As I listened to the doctor''s words, my heart sank.

    "In that case, is it possible to operate on her to remove the drug from her system?"

    "Theoretically, the drug in the patient''s body can be removed through hemodialysis multiple times,

    Mr.Jones, but her condition is too weak, so that method will be very risky.It''s unlikely that the patient will

    be able to survive such a strenuous surgery," the doctor replied, sighing heavily.

    "All right.Call all of the doctors here to analyze Amelia''s condition and decide on a treatment n for

    her.At the same time, try to figure out what the drug is as soon as possible,"

    I instructed the doctor carefully.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    After checking Amelia''s condition once more, the doctor left the room.

    As soon as we were all alone, Morgan held my hand gratefully.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones.Thank you for helping to save Amelia!"

    I shook my head and mustered up a smile at him.

    "It''s no big deal.It''s just what I should do."

    "Morgan..."

    At this moment, Amelia let out a painful groan.

    Morgan immediately let go of my hand and hurried to Amelia''s bedside.

    I looked back at Jennifer, who nodded at me.

    The two of us left the room together, giving the couple some privacy.

    "I feel sorry for Amelia." Jennifer sighed.

    "Larry won''t let her go."

    "He''s probably in the royal pce now.We have to think of a way to lure him out."

    With every passing moment, I felt more and more disgusted with Larry and the lengths that he was

    willing to go to.

    Moreover, it seemed that he was getting morecent.

    He dared to hurt my mother, threaten Jennifer, and even poison Amelia.

    What if he managed to hurt Jenniferter? I had to catch him and throw him in jail before he could do

    any more damage, or the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 283: An Appointment With Larry

    Chapter 283: An Appointment With Larry

    Morgan''s POV:

    When I looked at Amelia''s pale face, I clutched my chest as I felt my heart tighten with excruciating

    pain.

    Larry! It was all that mad bastard''s fault! I wasn''t a man of violence, but if I could get my hands on that

    rotten wizard, I would gut him like a fish and watch him die a slow and painful death.I was not confident

    to contend with him.I spent my solitary years on the snow mountain honing my skills and studying

    witchcraft.I wasn''t as weak as I used to be, to say the least, but I was still no match for the famous

    grand wizard.

    And yet, I was determined to put up a fight for sake of Amelia''s safety.

    After all, she was the love of my life.

    She was the most important part of my life, without a question.

    While I was deep in contemtion, Anthony and Jennifer walked into the ward.

    "Morgan, don''t worry.We will work together and defeat Larry," Anthony said seriously as if he had seen

    through my dilemma.

    I respected Anthony and I believed in him.

    "Thank you for helping us again, Mr.Jones.Amelia and I wouldn''t know what to do without you and

    Jennifer."

    The doctor entered after knocking on the door once and he brought with him an injection.

    "Is that the antidote?" I asked hopefully.

    After administering the injection, the doctor said to me, "This was just a painkiller to help ease the

    pain.We are doing our best toe up with the antidote.Please, have faith."

    My eyes fell to the floor in disappointment, but I still expressed my gratitude.

    "Thank you, doctor." I took a deep breath and held Amelia''s hand tightly.

    "Amelia, are you okay? If you feel ufortable, please tell me.I will use magic to relieve your pain."

    Amelia opened her tear-soaked eyes and tried to smile at me, but when I saw how her lips trembled, it

    crushed my spiritpletely.

    "Honey, don''t be sad.I''ve already prepared for the worst result.I''m happy that I got to see you again,

    even if it was only just for a few days, I can at least die with some good memories," Amelia said slowly

    and then she shifted her gaze to Anthony and Jennifer.

    "Mr.Jones, you and Jennifer shouldn''t be here right now. Don''t you have an important ceremony to

    arrange?"

    "All right, Amelia.Anthony and I will head back first.I think you two need some time together.Morgan will

    take good care of you.If you need anything, let us know at any time," Jennifer said sincerely.

    Anthony took out his phone and dialed a number.

    After he hung up, he said to us, "I''ve contacted the director of the hospital and asked him to send the

    most experienced doctors to treat Amelia.Don''t worry.Everything will be all right."

    After saying that, Anthony turned his head and ordered his attendant, "Double the security in the

    hospital and don''t let alone suspicious get close to Amelia and Morgan."

    "Thank you for your help, Mr.Jones."

    I was grateful to Anthony for his thoughtfulness and kindness.

    Amelia tried her best to sit up and said to Anthony and Jennifer, "Thank you for everything.I really don''t

    know how I''m ever going to repay you."

    "All you need to do to repay us is rest and get better soon.Take care, Amelia.We will see you

    tomorrow,"

    Jennifer replied with a smile.

    After Jennifer and Anthony left the ward with the doctor, Amelia and I were left alone in the quiet ward.

    I held her hand andforted her, "Amelia, get to sleep.Honey, you''ve been through a lot."

    Amelia''s POV: I could hardly keep my eyes open through the exhaustion, but I fought the urge to sleep.

    After all, I was afraid I didn''t have much time left.

    I just wanted to see Morgan a little longer.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After lying in bed quietly for a while, I said, "Morgan, let''s leave the royal pce after attending the

    wedding of Mr.Jones and Jennifer, okay? If Larryes after me again, I don''t want to endanger the

    others."

    "Okay, I''ll be with you wherever you want to go," Morgan said as tears welled up in his eyes.

    I had always known Morgan to be a strong man.

    Seeing him crying because of me broke my heart.It was all because he loved me.

    "Amelia, if I weren''t so ipetent, you wouldn''t have suffered so much." Morgan looked at me with

    pity in his eyes.

    "I will do whatever it takes to remove that damned poison from your body.I won''t let Larry take you

    away from me."

    "Honey, you don''t know how happy I am to be here with you.I have no regrets in my life.Even if there is

    no way to find the antidote, it''s okay.I will die happy and I will never go back to Larry," I said to him in a

    determined tone.

    Morgan looked at me with a startled expression.

    He opened his mouth to say something, but he stopped and wrapped his arms around me in a loving

    embrace.

    "Don''t say that.I won''t let anything bad happen to you.Amelia, are you willing to give up without a

    fight?"

    "No, honey, of course not!" I hugged Morgan and burst into tears.

    "But what can we do? Larry is too powerful and there is nothing he won''t do to win.He never cares

    about the consequences when he does things.I don''t want you to get hurt because of me!"

    Morgan shook his head and said, "Honey, my life will have no meaning without you in it.Losing you will

    be the same thing as dying."

    In spite of everything, I felt safe in Morgan''s arms.He was right¡ªwe didn''t want to lose each other.

    "Don''t cry.Everything will be fine," Morgan coaxed me.

    I eventually wiped the tears from my face and stopped crying.I took a few deep breaths to calm my

    nerves.I could tell just by looking at him that he was very tired.I closed my eyes.

    Morgan thought I was asleep andy down beside me.

    Although I couldn''t sleep, I wanted Morgan to get some rest.I kept my eyes shut until I heard Morgan

    breathing steadily.I stared at the man''s charming face as he slept.

    Every moment spent with him was romantic and priceless.

    Suddenly, I heard my phone vibrating on the bedside table.I quickly picked it up because I didn''t want

    Morgan to wake up.I saw a message from an unknown number.

    "Come to the back garden of the royal pce right now.Make sure that you''re alone, or else Anthony

    and Jennifer will be buried with you.Don''t try anything foolish.I can see what you''re doing."

    When I saw the content of the message, my heart skipped a beat.It had to be from Larry.

    My mind went nk as I didn''t know what to do.

    Larry was threatening to hurt Anthony and Jennifer.

    I gritted my teeth and stared at the phone screen, wondering what to do.I had a feeling that if Larry took

    me away this time, I would never see Morgan again.I didn''t want to spend another moment without

    Morgan, but I couldn''t put Anthony''s and Jennifer''s lives at risk.I mulled over my decision countless

    times before I finally gritted my teeth and got out of bed quietly.

    Perhaps if I could try to reason with Larry, he would Spare my friends.I walked to the corridor and said

    to the maid, "Excuse me, I can''t sleep.It''s too stuffy in there.Do you mind taking me to the garden for

    some fresh air?"

    The maid agreed at once.

    She held my hand and walked me to the entrance of the garden.I smiled gratefully at the maid and

    said, "I''ll fine from here.I just want to sit here alone for a while.You may leave."

    The maid gave me a courteous nod and walked away without saying anything.

    I waited for her to leave, before I took a deep breath and walked into the garden alone.I couldn''t stop

    shaking with each step I took.

    Feelings of regret made me wonder if I was making a big mistake.

    What if Larry intended to kill me for revenge? Just as I stopped and was about to turn around, I felt a

    gust of cold wind blow past me.

    A yelp escaped my lips but found no one was around.

    Perhaps Larry hadn''t arrived yet.I decided to go back to my ward.

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, I felt someone hugging me from behind.

    In an instant, my entire body froze and as I slowly turned around, my eyes caught sight of a handsome

    face staring at me.

 Chapter 284: The Crazy Larry

    Chapter 284: The Crazy Larry

    Larry''s POV:

    Amelia, the woman I had missed so much, was finally in front of my eyes.

    It had been torture for me to be separated from her all these days.

    In order to find her, I had searched high and low around the world, almost driven crazy by her absence.

    I hadn''t expected that she was taken away by those idiots.

    They had gone too far this time.

    We wizards never stuck our nose into werewolves'' matters, so how dare they interfere in my business?

    From the beginning, Amelia was my woman.

    I would never allow anyone to take her away from me! Holding Amelia tightly in my arms, I took a deep

    breath and inhaled the sweet, familiar fragrance of her hair.

    My head was buzzing with excitement, and a wide grin spread across my face.

    "Honey, you look as charming and beautiful as always.I''m so d to see you again."

    But to my dismay, Amelia didn''t hug me back.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Her armsy stiff at her sides as she looked at me in horror.

    "Who are you? Larry, is it you? How did you be like this?"

    The fear in her eyes made me pull a long face.

    I shouted, "What''s wrong, Amelia? Honey, aren''t you happy to see me again? Can''t you recognize me

    because of how young I look? You like my handsome face, right? You said it yourself."

    It was courtesy of my skilled magic that I was wearing the young and handsome face I currently had.I

    had deliberately changed my appearance to the way I looked when I was young to remind Amelia that I

    was her first love.I was confident that she wouldn''t be able to forget how much we had loved each

    other back then.

    "You''re right, Larry, I did say that.But that was many years ago," Amelia said, shaking her head.

    "You might be able to change the way you look with your magic, but you can''t turn back time." I

    subconsciously clenched my jaw and red at her.

    Was she really aware of what she was talking about? "Tell me, why did you ask me toe here?"

    As Amelia spoke, she turned her face away, as if she couldn''t bear to look at me anymore.

    "Are you trying to take me back? Please let me go, Larry. We can''t be together again."

    "No! I never agreed to break up with you," I roared.

    "You have no choice.If you don''t go back with me, I''ll turn the whole pce upside down.I''ll kill Morgan,

    Anthony, Jennifer, and everyone else you care about!"

    "No! You can''t kill him!" Amelia screamed.

    Hearing how worried she was about Morgan sent a sharp stab of fury through me.I reached out and

    pinched her neck.

    "Ah, just like I thought, you''re refusing to go back with me because of that fool, aren''t you? You must be

    dreaming.Amelia, don''t forget that there''s poison running through your veins.If you don''t do as I say

    ande with me, you might as well count down the days to your death."

    What an ungrateful woman! I had poured so much time and effort into scouring the earth to find her, but

    here she was, happily in love with another man.

    I would make her understand the price of betraying me.

    Amelia''s POV:

    Now that Larry was actually standing in front of me and talking to me, the image of him I had in my

    head as an untouchable phantom faded, and my fear of him dissipated along with it.

    I took a deep breath to steady my mind.I knew that I couldn''t escape from Larry.

    He would take me away and torture me to death.

    From the beginning, I knew that I had to face him sooner orter; it was just a matter of when.I refused

    to give in to my fate.

    In the past, I had lived a life of gloom and darkness.I was numb and detached from reality, like a

    walking corpse.

    But ever since meeting Morgan, I felt like a flower that had seen the sun for the first time.I realized what

    it was like to feel alive.

    Morgan had taught me the true meaning of love; it was something that could wipe away all the tears

    and heal all the scars.

    So for me, living a life without Morgan was akin to not living at all.

    With Larry''s hand around my throat, it was bing harder and harder for me to breathe, but I just

    red at him coldly and tried my best to push out the words I wanted to say.

    "In your dreams, Larry! I dared toe and meet you alone because I''m prepared to fight you to the

    death.I''m not afraid of dying! I''d rather die than be with you.And there are people who will avenge me

    after I die."

    "You lunatic!"

    Larry spat, with a crazed look in his eyes.

    "Do you know how hard it was for me to find you? Aren''t you scared that I''ll kill your beloved Morgan?

    And Anthony and Jennifer, too! I won''t let any of them go!"

    Hearing Larry, who was acting like he had lost his mind, call me a lunatic rendered me at a loss for

    words.

    Despite the situation, I almost wanted tough.

    "If you intend onying so much as a finger on them,I''ll take you down with me right now," I said firmly,

    looking defiantly into Larry''s eyes.

    "My magic isn''t as strong as before, but I know that at the very least, I can make you suffer.Larry, if you

    want to torture me, go ahead, but don''t involve anyone else.I''m the one you want.Just kill me and get it

    over with."

    "How could you do this to me?" Larry''s grip on my neck tightened as he shook me back and forth, and I

    couldn''t help but wince from the pain.

    "I love you so much, but you don''t reciprocate my feelings at all!" Larry suddenly let go of my neck and

    held me tight.

    "How can I bear to kill you? Honey, I love you. I love you so much I''m losing my mind."

    Being caught in Larry''s twisted embrace made me feel sick to my stomach.I struggled desperately

    against him, but to no avail.I bit my tongue to sober myself up with the pain.

    Should I die with him right now? Just as this idea popped up in my head, a sharp pain cut through my

    chest.I suddenly felt weak and dizzy.

    Was the poison in my body acting up again? Wincing, I covered my chest with my hands and gasped

    with pain.

    I was too weak to even make a sound.

    Larry threw his head up andughed when he saw me like this, as if the sight of me in agony truly

    brought him joy.

    "Oh, honey, this is what happens when you disobey me."

    Then, without warning, he took out a pill from his pocket and stuffed it into my mouth.

    My first instinct was to spit it out, but he pinched my chin and forced me to swallow it.

    The pain in my body was immediately relieved.

    "The drug that you''re poisoned with was personally concocted by me.It is not fatal.But if don''t take the

    antidote once a month, you will suffer a fate worse than death."

    Larry couldn''t help butugh harder as he spoke.

    "Honey, do you really think you have another choice? I''m the only one who knows how to make the

    antidote."

    "Humph!" I sneered at him, squaring my shoulders.

    "Do you think that I''m as scared of death as you are? I don''t give a damn! I would die long before I give

    in to you!"

    Larry''sughter finally ceased, and his face darkened.He pinched my chin again and shot daggers at

    me with his eyes.

    "You don''t have to make the decision so soon, honey! I''ll give you a month to think about it.Of course,

    nothing''s going to change, so you might as well agree right now.The choice is yours.If you don''t agree

    to what I say, I''ll kill Morgan.But if you go with me, I''ll spare his life."

    After saying that, Larry''s hold on me loosened, and he took a few steps back before vanishing.I looked

    around in a daze.

    "Larry? Larry, where are you? Come back!"

    It seemed that he had disappeared without a trace.I continued to stand rooted to the spot, looking at

    the empty garden withplicated feelings and touching my bruised neck.I didn''t know what to do.

    If Larry was really going to attempt to kill Morgan, was I strong enough to stop him?

 Chapter 285: Rescue Amelia

    Chapter 285: Rescue Amelia

    Morgan''s POV:

    I had a nightmare in which Amelia was being taken away by Larry.

    Amelia was in pain because of Larry and I could do nothing to stop him.I woke up in a pool of my own

    sweat and realized that it was just a dream.I took a long, deep breath and let relief wash over me for a

    moment, but when I looked to my side Amelia wasn''t there.I jumped out of bed with a startled

    expression, fearing the worst.I ran out of the ward and asked the maid sitting just outside, "Excuse me,

    have you seen Amelia? Why isn''t she in the room?"

    When the maid saw me, she replied, "She said she wanted to go to the garden to get some fresh air."

    However, I wasn''t relieved by the maid''s reply.

    Instead, I ran to the garden as quickly as I could.

    "Amelia! Honey, where are you?"

    I kept calling out to her and fortunately, I didn''t have to go too far before I saw Amelia sitting on the

    edge of a flower bed.

    "Honey, what are you doing here all alone? It''s not safe for you out here.You should have told me what

    you wanted to go out for a walk.I would have apanied you."

    As I hugged Amelia from behind, she looked up at me and her eyes were expressionless.

    "Honey, Larry''s here."

    My eyes widened in horror.I was shocked.I took Amelia''s hands and looked her up and down nervously.

    There were no signs of injury or any bruises on her.I was a little relieved.

    "Honey, Larry said he was going to kill you and make me watch." Amelia threw herself into my arms.

    "He gave me a month to change my mind.If I don''t go back to him willingly, he will kill everyone I hold

    dear.Besides, only Larry has the antidote to the poison.I''ll have to take the antidote once a month just

    to stop the pain for getting worse."

    Amelia''s words made my heart sink.

    How could Larry be so ruthless? How could he say that he loved Amelia when all he did was cause her

    pain and suffering? I took a deep breath and hugged Amelia tightly.

    "Don''t be afraid, honey! I won''t let anything happen to you.I''m going to be with you all the way.Larry''s

    threats won''t work because we outnumber him."

    "But honey, he said he was going to kill you!" Amelia said with fear in her eyes.

    "Larry isn''t someone you should underestimate.I don''t want anything bad to happen to you.I would

    rather be his ve than let him do any harm to you."

    I shook my head and tried tofort Amelia.

    "Mr.Jones is also very powerful.We shouldn''t underestimate him either.No matter how powerful Larry is,

    he can''t fight against the whole Osman Kingdom.You need to have faith in me, honey."

    I helped her get up on her feet and carried her in my arms.

    "Let''s go back.You should get some rest."

    Amelia nodded and rested her in my arms.

    I walked slowly to avoid any difort to Amelia.

    "How could Larry force you to have an abortion without feeling the slightest bit of remorse? He imed

    to love you, but never hesitated to hurt you."

    "He is mentally ill, Morgan."

    Amelia took a deep breath.

    "I wasn''t the one who broke up with him back then.It was actually hisck of courage to stand up to his

    father that led him to break up with me.If he had fought for me back then, perhaps I would have felt

    differently about him today.After he left me, it took me a long time to get over the past.Luckily, I met you

    not long after.After I fell in love with you, I thought I would never have to see Larry again, but I was very

    wrong.Morgan, a man like Larry doesn''t deserve love.I regret having dated him in the first ce."

    I felt sorry for Larry, but Amelia was right.

    He had to ept the consequences of his own choice.

    I made up my mind about killing Larry.

    No matter what price I had to pay, for the sake of Amelia and our dead child, it had to be done.

    Only his death could give Amelia peace of mind to live her life freely.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After lunch, Anthony took me to an haute couture shop to pick up a dress for our wedding ceremony.

    As soon as we entered the shop, Anthony called one of the shop assistants and said, "Please show us

    the finest wedding dresses you have for my queen.It could be covered in diamonds for all I care.Money

    is no object."

    Anthony looked at me and lovingly said, "Honey, I want everyone to know that my love for you is as

    strong and evesting as a diamond."

    I was touched by his words.

    "Honey, there''s no need to be so extravagant.Besides, I already know that you love me."

    I held Anthony''s hand gently.

    Anthony smiled at me and said, "We are only going to get married once, so I might as well give you an

    unforgettable wedding."

    "Oh, Anthony, you are so nice to me! I love you!"

    I stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek.

    "As long as I have you in my life, I don''t need anything else.You make me so happy.I''m sure I will never

    forget our wedding."

    Anthony smiled with satisfaction and then he urged me to look for a dress of my liking.

    I finally picked a blue fishtail dress.

    Its elegant design and color drew my eyes to it at first nce.

    I pulled up the hem of the dress and looked at it carefully.

    The shop assistant praised my choice.

    "Miss, this dress suits you very well.You will look beautiful in it."

    Anthony chimed in, "Of course, she will! She will be the most beautiful bride in the world."

    My cheeks blushed red and I nudged him on the shoulder.

    "You need to put a leash on that tongue of yours.I''m drowning in your praises."

    Anthony turned his head to kiss me on my lips.

    "I''m just telling the truth.If telling the truth is a crime, then please, throw me in jail."

    He winked at me yfully and said to the shop assistant, "This dress has to be ready for the wedding

    ceremony.Please, make sure they iy the hemline with diamonds."

    "Yes, sir.Don''t worry, we will take care of it."

    The shop assistant nodded in agreement.

    Anthony and I went back to the royal pce afterwards.

    "Anthony, we should visit your mother and keep her updated on the progress of the ceremony," I

    suggested.

    Anthony happily took me to Elizabeth''s room to pay her a visit.

    When Anthony pushed the door open, Elizabeth was reading a book and Roy was sitting beside her.

    Anthony walked up to their bed and tucked her in.

    "Mom, how are you?" Elizabeth put down the book and looked at us with a smile.

    "I get to see you both every day. How do you think I am?"

    "Mrs.Jones, Anthony and I have chosen my dress for the wedding ceremony," I said shyly.

    Elizabeth looked at me as if she was pleasantly surprised and said, "That''s great news.I really can''t

    wait to see you and Anthony get married.I will be the happiest mother on that day."

    Elizabeth took our hands and put them together.

    "You should always love and care for each other.Marriage requires teamwork and sacrifice.¡±

    With a gentle smile, Anthony said, "Don''t worry, Mom.We will take care of each other for the rest of our

    lives."

    My face was red and I looked for a ce to hide as Elizabeth looked at me with a kind smile.

    "We should go and see how Amelia''s doing.Mom, why don''t you get some rest?"

    Anthony said as he held my hand and stood up.

    "Go ahead.I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Elizabeth waved at us.

    Anthony and I then went to Amelia''s residence to check on her.

    As soon as we entered Amelia''s room, I saw Morgan gently caressing Amelia''s pale face.I hurried over

    and asked, "Oh my God! What happened?"

    Morgan looked up at Anthony and me and sighed, "Mr.Jones, Larry came to see Amelia.He threatened

    to kill me if Amelia didn''t go back to him after a month."

    Anthony and I exchanged worried nces with each other.

    "He also said that he was the only one who had the antidote to the poison in Amelia''s body.The

    antidote is the only way to stop the pain from getting worse.Without it, her suffering will never end,"

    Morgan exined.

    Anthony rubbed his chin and thought for a while.

    "I''m afraid that we have no choice but to do something.We have to subdue Larry and force him to hand

    over the antidote.It''s the only way."

    I could tell that Amelia felt grateful, but she shook her head and said, "Mr.Jones, you don''t know what

    Larry is like.He won''t be easy to find and even if you do, he won''t be easy to catch."

    Iforted her with a smile and said, "Amelia, don''t worry about that.You just need to take care of

    yourself.Anthony and I will take care of Larry."

    Morgan nodded in agreement and said, "That''s right.Don''t worry about it.Just get some rest.I''m here

    with you."

    Anthony and I were happy to see Morgan and Amelia together.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    They were good for each other.

    After exchanging a few more words with them, we went back to our room toe n our move

    against Larry.

    We had to prepare for two eventualities.

    First, we could wait for the royal medical team to develop an antidote for Amelia.

    Then, secondly, we would have toe up with a n to capture Larry, so he wouldn''t be able to

    torture Amelia again.

 Chapter 286: The Rube Island

    Chapter 286: The Rube Ind

    Skr''s POV:

    When Jerome took me to our new home, I still hadn''te to ept the fact that Jerome and I had

    really left Rainbow Pack.

    I thought I was in some kind of dream.

    Because I was pregnant, Jerome cleaned the entire ce by himself and he even called a moving

    company to help carry our belongings into the beautiful vi.

    When the movers were bringing the furniture inside, Jerome held my hand and said, "Honey, let''s go

    out for some air.By the time we get back, the house should be ready."

    I nodded and followed Jerome outside.

    We sat on the sand, staring out into the boundless blue ocean in front of us as the waves hit the shore

    and touched our toes.

    It felt like a treat to be able to enjoy such precious moments with the man I loved.

    "Oh my God, Jerome.It''s really beautiful here!"

    I was over the moon with joy, taking Jerome''s hand in mine.

    "This ce is going to be our happy new home."

    Jerome looked at me gently with a smile.

    "I''m d you think so.I was afraid that you might not be able to adapt to living on a remote ind."

    As we walked along the coast of Rube Ind, the soft breeze from the sea blew on my face and

    cleared up the dark cloud that had enveloped my heart for quite some time now.

    The other inhabitants who were also walking on the beach smiled at us warmly and greeted us.

    Jerome waved back at them and said, "Hello! Have a good day!"

    It was such a pleasant change of pace from the fear and distrust we had to face at the Rainbow Pack.

    I tugged at Jerome''s arm and said, "Everyone is so nice and friendly.You are right.We can start a new

    life here since no one knows who we are or where we came from."

    Jerome pulled me into his arms and then gave me a kiss on the forehead.

    "Honey, you won''t have to worry about anything anymore.Our lives are going to be simpler and

    happier.After our baby is born, I''ll teach him how to swim in the sea."

    As the sunlight fell on his gentle face, his loving smile caused my heart to beat faster.

    "Just think of it as our honeymoon," Jerome said and he winked at me yfully.

    Then, he stared deeply into my eyes and leaned in for a kiss.

    I felt my heart flutter and I said, "Jerome, this is so romantic!"

    We kept walking along the coast until we came to a barbeque restaurant on the way.

    Jerome pointed at the restaurant and said, "Hey, do you want to have some barbeque? Perhaps if you

    eat something different, your morning sickness will get better."

    "Okay," I agreed happily.

    "We get to eat deliciously grilled meat on the beach.This is turning out to be better than I imagined."

    We walked into the restaurant and the owner weed us warmly.

    "Please have a sit.What would you like to eat? We also have an all-you-can-eat buffet.Just ask the

    waiters and they will prepare everything for you."

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Jerome smiled and said, "We''d prefer to do it ourselves.Besides, I want to impress my wife today."

    The owner gave me a wink and said, "No problem!"

    A waiter set up a grill on the beach and brought in a bag of charcoal.

    We ordered some chopped vegetables and marinated meat to barbeque.I was quite surprised to see

    that Jerome knew his way around a grill.

    He taught me how to stick the iron skewers into the vegetables and meat before they were seasoned

    with spices and oil.

    I was very excited because this was a new experience for me.

    After the food was ready, the smoky aroma pervaded my nose and made my mouth water.

    My eyes lit up at the tenderness and sulent vor of the meat, but even though I identally

    charred most of it, Jerome ate it all withoutining even once.

    "Jerome, you''ve done quite well! It''s delicious!"

    "Really? You should eat more if you like it so much."

    Jerome looked at me with a doting smile.

    My flushed cheeks showed my shyness as I looked away.

    Only this man could make me feel like that.

    Having finished our meal, we decided to walk back.

    As the wind blew through my hair in parching gusts, Jerome told me to stand and pose with the beach

    to my back.

    He took out his phone and said, "Honey, you don''t know how beautiful you look right now! Let me take

    some photos of you and send them to Helen and Jennifer."

    Needless to say, Iplied happily, lifting up the hem of my dress as I came up with a wobbly pirouette

    and struck a pose.

    I looked at him and said, "You''d better not make me look bad in any of the photos."

    It was said that time passed quickly in delightfulpany.

    It had already been a few hours since Jerome and I left the vi and I barely even noticed it.

    We both picked out our favorite photos and send them to Helen and Jennifer.

    I didn''t expect to receive a call from Helen as soon as we sent the photos.

    "Wow, you look so beautiful! How''s it going, Skr? Are you having a good time over there?"

    Helen sounded chirpy over the phone.

    Despite my shyness at her words, I answered, "It''s quite nice out here! I''m fine, Helen.Jerome is taking

    good care of me."By the way, how are you and Daniel doing?"

    "Daniel and I have returned to ck Stone Pack.We decide not to start the preparations of our wedding

    until after Mr.Jones'' coronation ceremony and his wedding ceremony with Jennifer.Daniel''s father

    passed away just recently, and the werewolves of ck Stone Pack are still mourning him.We still

    need some time to take in everything."

    I understood how Helen felt, so Iforted her.

    "You and Daniel have a lifetime of happiness to look forward to.Everything is going to be all right."

    "Thank you," Helen replied gently.

    "You too."

    Jerome''s POV:

    We sent the photos of Skr to Jennifer, but there was no reply.It was getting dark, so we decided to

    walk back slowly.

    "Perhaps Jennifer is very busy at the moment.After all, she has a wedding to prepare with Mr.Jones,"

    Skr said to me.

    I nodded, thinking that Skr''s reasoning was sound.I noticed Skr''s face be lusterless at the

    mention of Jennifer''s wedding.

    "I really wanted to be there at Jennifer''s wedding.It''s such a pity."

    It broke my heart to see the look of sadness in her eyes.

    I already had a secret n and I smiled mysteriously at her as it was time for the grand reveal.

    "Honey, what if I told you that I have a way to take you to the wedding?"

    Skr''s eyes lit up and she asked in disbelief, "Really? What do you mean?"

    "Yes! Have I ever lied to you?" I held Skr in my arms.

    "But I have to keep it a secret for the time being.It''ll be a nice surprise."

    "Oh, Jerome! You''re so good to me!" Skr wrapped her arms around me and gave me a big hug.

    I was happy to see her smiling again.

    It seemed as though I was right to take Skr away from the Rainbow Pack.

    Only after leaving that ce behind was she able to feel at ease.

    The Skr I wanted to see was the one I had fallen in love with in the first ce¡ªcarefree and soulful.

    We finally arrived at the vi.

    It looked like the movers had just finished putting everything in the right ces.

    They greeted us with a smile when they saw us.

    "Thank you so much."

    I expressed my gratitude and then signed my name on the receipt handed over by the staff.

    "You''re wee.We hope you like living here.This is a beautiful and prosperous ind.Anyone who

    has ever been here will fall in love with this ce."

    The staff smiled courteously.

    After the moving staff left, I took Skr inside for a full tour of new home.

    Skr excitedly ran to the balcony.

    "Wow, what a big balcony! We can put up some chairs and watch the sunrise and sunset from here."

    I walked up to Skr and hugged her from behind.

    "Yes! I''m d that you like it!"

    Skr nestled in my arms and looked at the stars in the sky.

    "What a beautiful starry sky, Jerome."

    I kissed her forehead and said, "Your eyes are prettier and brighter than those stars."

    Skr''s cheeks blushed and she said, "I''m afraid that you''re spoiling me too much."

    I whispered in her ear, "That''s exactly what I n to do, babe."

    Just one touch and it was over, as it was always that way with Skr.I felt the electricity in my skin.

    Skr began to take my clothes off, and so did I.

    "Jerome...I love you."

    With blurry eyes, Skr looked up at me.

    "I love it when you make love to me like that.

    "I love you too, honey."

    As I spoke, I moved faster, thrusting deeper into her until she squirmed and her body convulsed.

    The beautiful starlit night bore witness to our love for each other all night long.

 Chapter 287: Childhood Playmates

    Chapter 287: Childhood ymates

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After having breakfast, I checked my phone.

    Apparently, Jerome had sent me a message the night before.

    It was a picture of a Skr smiling by the seaside, wind blowing through her hair.She looked beautiful.

    Smiling down at my phone, I quickly replied to Jerome.

    After hitting send, I held up my phone in front of Anthony and sighed.

    "Look, Anthony.Jerome and Skr look like they''re having the time of their lives.Their pain and

    suffering are finally behind them."

    Anthony nced at the picture and his expression softened.

    "I''m happy for them.Jerome is as determined and kind-hearted as you.I knew God wouldn''t treat him

    unfairly."

    Knowing that Jerome and Skr were safe and happy, I felt relieved.

    Thinking about them reminded me of something.

    "Honey, how are the wedding preparations going? I''m so nervous, I''m going to be sick.What if I make a

    mistake?"

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Anthony walked over to me and took my hand.

    "Rx, Jennifer.The invitations have been sent out; the venue has been set up; and the dress has

    been tailored to fit you.Everything is ready.You don''t have to worry about anything.Plus, for us, this

    ceremony is just a bonus.Everyone already knows that you are my queen¡ªand a reasonable, elegant,

    and dignified one at that.

    Hearing Anthony''s words, I blushed shyly.

    "You tter me!"

    Anthony just smiled back at me reassuringly.

    Embarrassed, I quickly changed the subject.

    "I haven''t heard from the pack in days.I''ll call Simon."

    I then dialed the elder''s number.

    "Hello, Elder Simon? This is Jennifer.How have you been? How''s the pack doing?"

    "Hello, Alpha Jennifer.I''m fine, thanks for asking.The pack is as peaceful as before you left.We''re all

    doing great.Don''t worry about us," Simon said proudly.

    "Tony and I have promised that we would take care of things, didn''t we?"

    "Thank you so much, Elder Simon.Please rest assured that I will return to our pack as soon as the

    wedding ceremony''s over," I said gratefully.

    "Without your and Elder Tony''s support, I really don''t know what I would''ve done."

    "Alpha Jennifer, there''s no need to rush.We will take care of the Rainbow Pack.It''s our duty."

    After a few more words with Simon, I hung up the phone with a sigh of relief.

    Anthony reached for my belly and stroked it gently.

    "Honey, you''ve been tiring yourself outtely.I''m worried about you and the baby."

    I could see the concern in his eyes.

    To reassure him, I put my hand on his and smiled.

    "I have responsibilities, Anthony.I''m your queen, and also the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.I can''t ck

    off.After we get married, I''ll have to go back and see how the pack is doing." Anthony pulled my hand to

    his lips and kissed it.

    "It''s up to you, my queen." I giggled.

    "Oh, please, Anthony!"

    Just then, an attendant hurried over, carrying a booklet in his hand.He gave it to Anthony and

    exined, "This is the guest list for the ceremony, Mr.Jones.Please have a look."

    Anthony began to leaf through it.

    "There are a lot of guests.We''ll need to be careful.You''d better strengthen our security on that day to

    prevent anything unexpected from happening."

    Peeking from over Anthony''s shoulder, I saw that the booklet was densely packed with names.

    Just as I was about to sigh, a familiar name caught my eye¡ª Carl.

    "Wait, Anthony!"

    I pointed at the name.

    "Carl...I wonder how I know this name..."

    I thought for a while and suddenly, it came to me.I had a very dear ymate when I was a child.

    His name was Carl.

    No wonder I felt that the name was familiar.I was but a toddler back then, and I yed with Carl every

    day.

    But sometimeter, Carl moved to another pack with his parents.I always thought of him fondly.I

    sometimes wondered how he was doing, hoping he was living a good life.

    Not long after he left, the misfortunate events took ce at the Rainbow Pack.

    My father was murdered, and Arthur stole the position of Alpha.

    My brother and I were exiled, and I lost contact with most of the werewolves I knew before.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer frowned, puzzling over the name Carl.

    "What''s wrong, honey? Is there someone on the guestlist who looks suspicious?" I took Jennifer''s hand

    and looked at her with concern.

    "Oh, no! It''s nothing like that.I just remembered that I used to have a ymate named Carl.He was a

    good boy,"

    Jennifer exined with a sheepish smile.

    I eyed Jennifer cautiously.

    "Do you think this is the Carl you yed with as a child?" Jennifer shook her head and scratched her

    chin.

    "I don''t know."

    Not wanting her to see that name again, I hurriedly closed the booklet.

    "It''s probably someone else.It''s too much of a coincidence."

    "But maybe it''s him..." Jennifer smiled at me.

    "After all, fate is sometimes a funny thing.Why? Do you know who this Carl is?"

    I looked at her and answered honestly, "I''ve never met him before, but I''ve heard that he is the Alpha of

    the White Lily Pack.It is a newly established pack, but it has progressed very fast."

    "Oh! Then this Carl can''t be my old friend.He was a very shy werewolf.I can''t imagine him as an Alpha

    of a pack."

    Jennifer shook her head.

    "We used to pretend to get married.Whenever he yed the groom, he was always so shy!"

    At the mention of this story, I couldn''t sit still anymore.

    I wrapped my arms around Jennifer possessively.

    "Honey, don''t you know how possessive I am? I''ll be unhappy if you mention another man''s name in

    front of me."

    Jennifer''s eyes went as wide as saucers and she burst intoughter.

    "Are you serious, Anthony? He''s just a little boy in my memory!"

    "But you regret having separated from him, don''t you?" I whispered in her ear.

    "Yes, a little bit¡ªbut he''s only a friend, I swear!"

    Jennifer crossed her arms over her chest and pouted.

    "Anthony, there''s no one out there for me other than you.Why are you so jealous?"

    Despite her spoiled child act, her words made me extremely happy.

    "Fine," I said, a smile ying at the corners of my lips.

    Then we both burst intoughter.

    When we calmed down, I nted a kiss on Jennifer''s forehead.

    "Well, I guess we''ll find out if he was your childhood ymate at the wedding ceremony.I''ll take you to

    him."

    Jennifer sat on myp and pped excitedly.

    "Anthony, you''re so good to me!" I smiled yfully.

    "Who else would I be good to?"

    "Honey, I love you!"

    Jennifer threw her arms around me, kissing me over and over again.

    I looked at her happily, grateful for any kisses sent my way.

    This was awesome.The beautiful girl sitting in front of me was about to be my wife.In that

    moment, I swore to love and take care of her with my life.

 Chapter 288: Anthony Becoming King

    Chapter 288: Anthony Bing King

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I felt as though the next few days passed by very quickly.I had been so busy preparing for the wedding

    that I didn''t even realize that the big day was just around the corner.

    When I looked at the calendar and found out that tomorrow was the wedding day, I heaved a long sigh

    of relief.

    Finally, I was going to marry Anthony.

    The thought of bing a queen now seemed unreal to me as if it was only yesterday that I was still a

    clueless little girl.

    But on the whole, I was more excited than nervous.

    I tried my best to calm down and continue the preparations.

    After dinner, I ordered the maid, "Bring me my dress.I''d like to try it on."

    Soon, they brought the blue fishtail dressced with diamonds and ced it before me.I was captivated

    by its craftsmanship and eye-catching detail.I went into the changing room to put on the dress and

    walked to a mirror.

    "Oh my God! Jennifer, you look so beautiful!"

    I heard Anthony''s voice from behind and I turned around to find him staring at me in a daze.

    "I don''t have the words to describe just how lovely you look in that dress, Jennifer." I reached out to

    hold Anthony''s hand.

    "Honey, I still can''t believe that we''re getting married. I feel like I am in a dream."

    "Well, your dream is about toe true because we are definitely getting married. Jennifer, I swear I

    will make you the happiest she-wolf in the world."

    Anthony pulled me into his arms.

    I closed my eyes with satisfaction and said, "I am lucky to have you, Anthony..."

    I didn''t know how to express my excitement at the moment.

    Although I had a lot to say, I didn''t know where to start.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "I love you, Jennifer." Anthony kissed my forehead and caressed my belly.

    "Soon, we''re going to be a family." I snuggled up in Anthony''s arms and enjoyed the

    heartwarming moment.

    Then I carefully looked at myself in the mirror.

    After all, I had to make sure that there was nothing wrong with the dress.

    I had to practice walking in such a long dress because I didn''t want to make a fool out of myself in

    public.

    Suddenly, my phone started vibrating.

    I took it out of my bag and found that Helen was calling me.

    "Jennifer, tomorrow''s the big day! I''m so happy for you! Congrattions!"

    There was undisguised joy in Helen''s tone.

    "Jennifer, Daniel and I have arrived at the Osman Kingdom.Mr.Jones has arranged a presidential suite

    for us.Please, extend my gratitude to him."

    "You''re wee.It''s an honor to have you here at our wedding ceremony," I answered with a smile.

    "Helen, the both of you should get some rest.I want to see you at the royal pce first thing tomorrow

    morning."

    "Of course.I''ll be there.I''ll see you tomorrow, Jennifer¡± Helen replied happily.

    "I''m looking forward to attending your wedding.You''re going to be the most beautiful queen."

    Helen''s words of praise made me feel a little shy, so I said, "Oh, stop it! You''re being too kind! Just get

    some rest and I''ll see you tomorrow."

    "Good night, Jennifer."

    Helen hung up the phone right after.

    As I looked at the screen of my phone, I felt both happy and sad.

    I was happy because I was going to marry Anthony, but I was sad because Skr and Jerome were

    not going to be at the wedding.

    "Anthony, I can''t help but feel sad every time I think about my brother and Skr not being able to

    attend my wedding," I sighed in exasperation.

    Anthony smiled and said, "Jennifer, your brother and Skr are having a good time on Rube Ind.You

    should be happy for them, and they will also be happy for you."

    When I realized that Anthony was right, I smiled at him.

    "Anthony, will your mother be able to attend the wedding?"

    After all, it had only been a few days since she got injured.

    Although she was bound by her noble identity to be present at the wedding of the new king, I couldn''t

    help but feel worried about her.

    I didn''t want to force her to attend the wedding, especially if she wasn''t feeling well.

    Besides, I knew that she only cared about our happiness.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.Thanks to the healing magic, my mother is getting better day by day.She should

    be all right to attend the wedding.Besides, I''ve asked my men to double the security at the royal

    pce.Roy and his wizard friends will be there to keep a lookout for Larry at the wedding.If that bastard

    tries to make trouble, we''ll catch him!"

    Anthony was always two steps ahead of his enemies.

    I was relieved to be at the mercy of someone aspetent as him.

    Anthony held me in his arms and nced at his watch.

    "Now, I need you to go to bed early tonight.Tomorrow is going to be a very busy day." I nodded at

    Anthony.

    I lifted the hemline of my dress and spun on my heels in front of the mirror one more time before I took

    it off and asked the maid to put it away Safely.

    Lying in the bed, Anthony and I hugged each other and closed our eyes.

    I slept soundly and woke up in the early hours of the next day.

    When I opened my eyes, Anthony was no longer in bed.I quickly called in the maid and asked, "Where

    is Anthony?"

    "Mr.Jones is preparing for the coronation ceremony in advance.You were sleeping soundly, so he

    asked us not to wake you up."

    The maid came over with a smile tob my hair.

    "Miss Smith, don''t worry.It''s still early."

    I was moved by Anthony''s thoughtfulness.

    The maid coiled my long hair with a pearl hairpin and put a tiara on my head.

    Before long, I wore my wedding dress with the help of several maids and got ready to go to the venue.

    The trail of my dress was so long that two maids had to lift the hemline for me, so I wouldn''t trip and fall

    down.

    As such, even though I wanted to see Anthony quickly, I had no choice but to walk slowly.

    "Anthony!"

    When I came down the stairs, I saw Anthony standing next to the wedding car in a white suit.

    My eyes lit up as I called out to him.

    The man standing there and looking at me from afar was so handsome and charming that he deserved

    to be the focus of the crowd.

    Anthony smiled at me and said, "You''re here, my dear queen."

    He opened the door of the convertible wedding car and gestured at me with his hand to get in.

    With every step I took forward, my heart kept beating faster and faster.

    Unfortunately, I was too shy to say anything back to him in front of everyone.I simply responded with a

    smile.

    Anthony took my hand and led me to the back seat.

    Then, he walked all over to the other side and said to the driver, "Let''s go.It''s almost time."

    Our car drove slowly as it led a series of cars behind it.

    The motorcade left the royal pce first and drove around the capital square.

    Anthony and I sat in the car and waved at the public who had gathered to see us with great

    enthusiasm.

    When we arrived at the hall of the royal pce, the sound of people cheering was so loud we could

    hardly hear each other.

    The most anticipated moment of my life was finally here.I looked at Anthony with excitement as I

    walked into the royal hall with him, hand in hand.

    The elders and Elizabeth were sitting at the table in the hall.

    Anthony and I walked up to her and bowed down to show our respect.

    She quickly pulled us up.

    "I''m so happy that this day has finally arrived!"

    Elizabeth was so excited that her face turned red.

    She looked at the elder in charge of presiding the ceremony and dered, "Let the coronation

    ceremony begin!"

    The elder presented the crown to Elizabeth on a fluffy cushion.

    Elizabeth stood up from her seat and raised the crown in the air.

    The crown was a symbol of supreme authority and honor.

    Anthony knelt on one knee and lowered his head down so Elizabeth could put the crown on his head.

    At the same time, Elder Primo, who was presiding over the coronation ceremony, announced loudly, "I

    now present to you the new king of the Osman Kingdom! All hail, King Anthony!"

    Anthony got up to his feet slowly and stood before his subjects.

    "Long live King Anthony! Hooray! Hooray!"

    The elders bowed to show their respect to Anthony.

    "Thank you for your support, everyone.I will do everything in my power to ensure the safety of my

    people and our country."

    Anthony looked around the hall solemnly before adding, "In celebration of my coronation, I''m dering

    the next three days to be a public holiday so our citizens can celebrate together!"

    I stood beside Anthony and looked at this face with sheer excitement.I couldn''t wait to see what kind of

    a king he would be.

    At longst, Anthony became the king of the Osman kingdom.

 Chapter 289: Jennifer Becoming Queen

    Chapter 289: Jennifer Bing Queen

    Anthony''s POV:

    As my mother ced the crown on my head, I found myself calmer than expected.I was now the king

    of this country, but I knew it was not on my own merit.I never would''ve reached this point without

    others'' trust and help.

    As king, what I needed to do now was protect and serve my people, not project my authority on them.I

    walked towards the throne slowly, taking each step deliberately.

    "Now, let the queen''s coronation ceremony begin," I ordered.

    A line of honor guards immediately began to y some music, while fireworks exploded in the sky

    above the red carpet.

    My bride, Jennifer, fixed her tearful eyes on me as she lifted the hemline of her dress to walk towards

    me.Her beauty was surreal.

    A light blush colored her face, and her smile was especially charming.

    This was my queen.I was finally marrying the she-wolf I loved.My heart pounded against my chest in

    anticipation.When she walked up to me, my mind wentpletely nk and I almost forgot what to do

    next.Fortunately, my mother nudged me and reminded me in a low voice, "Anthony, crown Jennifer."

    I came to my senses and smiled at Jennifer, picking up the queen''s crown that was presented to me on

    a soft cushion by an elder.

    Jennifer obediently lowered her head for me to crown her.

    When Jennifer raised her head again, my heart nearly exploded from excitement.

    I quickly took her hand and turned to the people in the hall.

    "From now on, Jennifer Smith is the queen of the Osman kingdom!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, the second round of fireworks exploded.

    As sparkles rained all around us, I knelt on one knee and affectionately looked up at my bride.

    "Dear Jennifer Smith, I, Anthony Jones, am marrying you at this moment.I vow to cherish you, love

    you, and make you happy for the rest of our days.I will always be loyal to you."

    I raised Jennifer''s hand and pressed my lips against the back of her palm.

    Then, I pulled out the diamond ring I had been keeping in my pocket and carefully slipped it onto her

    finger.

    Jennifer looked at me, tears welling up in her eyes.

    She put my ring on my finger and cried, "Anthony, I love you! I will be with you forever.I promise to

    protect what you cherish, love what you love.I''ll always be your solid support system and your queen,

    who will help you defeat any challenge thates our way."

    As soon as she finished speaking, I stood up, cupped her cheeks, and kissed her passionately.

    "Let''s all congratte the king and his queen! I wish them all the happiness in the world!"

    My mother cheered from behind me.

    With my mother taking the lead, the hall burst into apuse.

    "Long live our king and queen!"

    "Oh! We have a new king and a new queen! How wonderful"

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Amidst the cheers, Anthony and I finally pulled away from our passionate kiss.

    "Let''s go to the banquet, my queen," Anthony said to me with a wink.

    Then he took my hand and we walked on the red carpet together.

    With us in the lead, everyone headed to the garden.

    Traditionally, a royal wedding banquet was usually held in the hall, but Anthony felt that it wasn''t big

    enough, so he ordered that the banquet be held in the garden.

    As we made our way to the banquet, I nodded and smiled at the crowds that nked our path.

    When we made it to the garden, it was already packed with wedding guests.

    Anthony walked onstage and weed the guests.

    "Good evening, everyone.Thank you foring.Please enjoy the party and make yourselves at home!"

    Elder Primo, who presided over the wedding banquet, announced loudly, "Let the banquet begin!"

    All the guests immediately raised their sses and cheered in unison.

    "Long live King Anthony! Long live Queen Jennifer! Long live the Osman Kingdom!"

    Anthony joined me offstage and together we started greeting the guests individually.

    Very soon, we saw Daniel and Helen.

    As soon as Helen saw me, she practically ran to us and shrieked, "Jennifer! Oh, my God, you look

    stunning!"

    "Congrattions, you two.You finally got your happy ending!"

    Daniel apuded.

    "Oh, Jennifer, my father and Elder Tony wanted to congratte you, too.Unfortunately, they couldn''t

    attend the wedding because they were busy dealing with the Rainbow Pack''s affairs."

    I threw my arms around Helen and said gratefully, "Thank you, Helen.And please convey my thanks to

    Elder Simon and Elder Tony.They have done a lot for our pack."

    "Jennifer, there''s no need to thank us.Plus, both my father and Elder Tony are more than willing to work

    hard for the pack.Besides, it''s not like you ck off!"

    Helen replied seriously, giving my hands a squeeze.Helen was always so thoughtful and considerate.

    After exchanging a few more words, I excused ourselves reluctantly.

    After all, I couldn''t ignore other guests.

    "Helen, you and Daniel better enjoy the party.If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me.I''lle see

    youter."

    "Thanks, Jennifer.Don''t worry about us."

    Helen waved at us with a bright smile.

    I slipped my arm into Anthony''s and we continued to walk around, greeting guests.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    A little whileter, we found Morgan and Amelia sitting together and chatting sweetly.

    When they saw us approaching, they quickly stood up and bowed to us.

    "No need to be so courteous, Amelia, Morgan! We''re indebted to you, after all.Thank you foring,"

    I sincerely expressed my thanks to Amelia and Morgan.

    Without them, Anthony and I would have been in a very different ce.

    If Anthony couldn''t get rid of the Love Curse, we wouldn''t be here today.

    "You have also helped us a lot.It''s our honor toe to your wedding," Amelia replied humbly.

    "Have a good time, okay? We''ll see youter."

    And with that, Anthony and I continued our rounds, greeting other guests.

    When we had finally greeted everyone, Anthony took my hand and gently asked, "Are you tired? Let''s

    go and get some rest."

    Thinking of the baby in my belly, I nodded.

    Anthony led us back to our seats for us to settle down, but even then, many guests came to our table to

    greet us.

    "Congrattions, Mr.and Mrs.Jones! I wish you a happy marriage."

    Many people toasted to me and Anthony.

    "Thank you for your blessings, everyone.Please enjoy yourselves."

    Anthony stood up and personally thanked everyone who congratted us.

    "What a down-to-earth king!"

    The guests praised Anthony.

    Just then, a handsome man strode over to our table and greeted Anthony with a smile.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr.Jones.Congrattions on your wedding."

    I stared at this mysterious werewolf in a daze.

    He looked somewhat familiar.

    "This is Alpha Carl of the White Lily Pack,"

    Anthony whispered in my ear, noticing my bewildered look.

    But his words shocked me even more.

    Carl?! No wonder I felt he looked familiar.

    It turned out that this Carl, the Alpha of the White Lily Pack, was actually the shy little boy in my

    memory.

    Although we hadn''t seen each other for many years, he still looked more or less the same.

    Oh, my God! I couldn''t believe I was seeing my childhood ymate at my wedding!

 Chapter 290: The Jealous Anthony

    Chapter 290: The Jealous Anthony

    Carl''s POV:

    I stared at the queen in a daze.

    Her delicate facial features awakened my memories.

    She was as beautiful as I remembered.

    Several days ago, when I received the wedding invitation from the royal family, I was shocked to see

    the photo of the would-be queen on it.

    She looked so familiar.

    Wasn''t she my childhood ymate, Jennifer? Who would''ve thought that, not long after I became an

    Alpha, my old friend Jennifer would be a queen? I couldn''t I actually had the opportunity to see

    her again.

    But I was not sure if Jennifer still remembered me.

    After all, we hadn''t seen each other in years.

    Despite my doubts, I decided to attend the ceremony.

    Those innocent days in our childhood were so wonderful and unforgettable! Even though years had

    passed since then, I had never forgotten Jennifer.

    I had even tried to get any information about her after I became Alpha.I had wanted to see her again.I

    wanted to know how she was doing.

    Little did I know that her coronation ceremony was where we would meet again! My eyes were fixed on

    Jennifer, as though I was in a trance.

    She looked back at me, and I couldn''t help but smile at her.She looked very surprised to see me, with

    her eyes as wide as saucers.

    Oh, my God! Did Jennifer recognize me? It looked like it.

    After all, her eyes flickered with recognition.

    Why else would she be so surprised to see me? Thinking about this, I got excited as old memories

    rushed to my mind.

    When I was a child, my father was the Alpha of our pack and I lived a carefree life.

    Sadly, the good times didn''tst long.

    The year I turned five years old, our pack was attacked and our territory was invaded.

    My parents were captured and tortured to death.

    I only managed to escape thanks to the protection of my servants, but I had almost gone rogue.

    If it weren''t for my father''s best friend who adopted me when I was young, I probably wouldn''t have

    survived.

    I came to live with my adoptive parents, who were werewolves of the Rainbow Pack.

    That was where I met Jennifer.

    She was the daughter of the Rainbow Pack''s Alpha, but she never put on airs in front of me.

    I admired her very much and enjoyed ying with her.

    But a little whileter, my adoptive parents moved to another pack in order to protect me, so I lost

    contact with Jennifer.

    Since then, I had never seen her.

    When I was old enough, I took back the pack and territory that originally belonged to my father.

    Now, it was called the White Lily Pack.

    It was a long and arduous process, and in those years, I never had the time to rest, let alone find a

    mate.

    When we finally regained the pack, I busied myself with government affairs.

    Years had passed.

    Times had changes.

    But seeing Jennifer again, I suddenly felt like a child again.

    It was though she hadn''t changed; she was still the kind little girl I was so fond of.

    "Mr.Jones, please allow me to give a toast to you and Mrs.Jones.I wish you and the queen happiness

    forever!"

    I walked up to Anthony and Jennifer and raised my ss.

    "Thank you.I wish the White Lily Pack would grow more and more prosperous each day as well,"

    Anthony replied with a faint smile.

    He clinked sses with me, and then Jennifer also clinked sses with me.

    When our eyes met, I could tell that she was happy to see me.My heart leapt with joy.

    It seemed that she really recognized me! But I knew it was not a good time to talk about the good old

    days with her now.

    After the toast, I melted with the crowd and watched as Jennifer and Anthony walked away, hand in

    hand.

    I sighed.

    They were the perfect match.

    I went back to my seat and sat down somewhat dejectedly.

    The little girl in the past had now be a beauty withoutparison.

    No wonder the king fell in love with her.

    I reminisced how, when we were children, Jennifer and I would pretend to be bride and groom.

    We were so innocent and young.

    The past was so wonderful, but it could only stay in the past.

    Anthony''s POV:

    When Jennifer saw Alpha Carl of the White Lily Pack, it was evident that she grew a little excited.

    As fate would have it, it seemed that Carl was really Jennifer''s childhood ymate.

    It was also obvious that Carl recognized Jennifer.

    When he proposed a toast to us, his eyes were fixed on Jennifer, but she didn''t show too much

    enthusiasm.

    She did, however, raise her ss politely.

    After their sses clinked, I immediately took Jennifer''s hand and led her away.

    As we walked, I asked in a low voice, "Jennifer, do you know him?"

    As expected, Jennifer nodded excitedly.

    "He''s the childhood friend I was talking about! I can''t believe it.I thought I wouldn''t remember what he

    looked like, but seeing him just now, I recognized him in an instant.I think he also recognized me!"

    Jennifer beamed at me.

    "Anthony, I never thought he''d grow up to be an Alpha.He was such a shy kid!"

    I eyed Jennifer carefully as she spoke.

    It sounded like she was a little too happy that Carl was here.

    This made me feel ufortable.Why was she so happy to see that guy? What was so special about

    him?

    "Why didn''t you mention Carl to me before?" I asked her slowly.

    "Carl was my friend when I was very young.I never thought that we would meet again¡ªand even if we

    did meet, I thought we wouldn''t recognize each other," Jennifer answered frankly.

    "I''m so happy that we got the chance to meet again after all these years!"

    Thinking of Carl''s performance just now, I couldn''t help but frown.

    "Oh, really? Carl turned out to be quite the handsome werewolf.Not to mention, he has be an

    Alpha at such a young age.He must be very talented.No wonder you admire him very much."

    I tried my best to sound neutral, but it didn''t work.

    Jennifer burst intoughter.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Oh, my God! Anthony, are you jealous of Carl?"

    Jennifer held my hand and squeezed it yfully.

    "Don''t be silly, Anthony.You can''t me me for getting excited to see a friend I haven''t heard from in

    ages.I know nothing about the present Carl.I just know him as that shy little boy from my childhood.So

    how can hepare with you? You''re my Anthony, my one and only mate."

    "Of course, I refuse to be outdone by an Alpha."

    As I spoke, I pressed my lips against Jennifer''s neck as if no one was around.

    "You are my queen, Jennifer.Stop looking at him."

    "You are so jealous!"

    Jennifer chuckled.

    "Carl and I haven''t seen each other in years.Why are you so jealous of him? You''re the one I love,

    Anthony.My heart doesn''t have room for anyone else."

    After listening to Jennifer''s profession of love, I finally felt relieved.

    "Good."

    I lowered my head to whisper in her ear.

    "But I''m not letting this slide.I''ll punish you tonight, Jennifer."

    Jennifer''s cheeks turned a bright red almost immediately.

    "Anthony, you''re so annoying!" I smiled.

    She looked so cute when she was flustered.

    Tonight was our wedding night.

    This only happened once in a lifetime.I couldn''t wait to spend an unforgettable night with my wife.

 Chapter 291: A Surprise

    Chapter 291: A Surprise

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Thankfully, the banquet went on smoothly.

    Guests kepting to propose a toast to me, but Anthony stopped them.

    "I''m sorry.My queen is pregnant now, so she can''t drink."

    As Anthony spoke, he would raise his ss.

    "I''ll drink in ce of her."

    True to his word, Anthony then downed the wine in his ss, which made the guests around us

    apud.

    Seeing how Anthony spared no effort to protect me, I felt warm in my heart.

    ''My child has a good father" I thought contentedly.

    Before the banquet, I had fretted that Larry would try to stir up trouble.

    But so far, Larry hadn''t showed up, which made me feel relieved.

    Anthony was thorough and had strengthened our security tonight.

    If Larry dared to show up, he would only be caught.

    "Honey, since you can''t drink, let me bring you a ss of apple juice,"

    Anthony whispered to me.

    "Anthony, you are already the king of the Osman Kingdom.You don''t have to do such a menial task.Just

    ask a maid to do it."

    Despite saying this, I was moved.

    He always cared about me, especially in times like this.

    "Honey, I want to do it.Plus, it''s just a simple thing.I want you to know that no matter what position I''m

    in, you will always be the apple of my eye.My queen, I''m more than willing to serve you," Anthony said

    with a doting smile.

    He bowed to me ever so slightly.Unable to refuse him anymore, I simply nodded.His tenderness

    touched me.

    "Alright, honey.I''ll wait for you here."

    Shooting me a wink, Anthony jogged off to a nearby waiter to get a goblet filled with juice.

    While waiting for him, I found a chair and sat down, looking around idly.

    Suddenly, I felt that as though someone was staring at me intently.I looked up, only to see that it was

    Carl whose eyes were fixed on me.

    When we locked eyes, he gave me a charming smile.I smiled back subconsciously.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Anthony just so happened toe back, apple juice in tow.

    He suddenly stepped in front of me, blocking my viewpletely.

    "Your apple juice, honey," he said stiffly.

    I gratefully epted it, but I could tell that Anthony was jealous again.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Don''t be like this, honey," I said helplessly.

    "He just smiled at me.As the queen of the kingdom, I can''t give him a cold shoulder, can I?"

    "You can just ignore him," Anthony said huffily.

    "What''s so good about him anyway? Don''t look at him. Keep your eyes on me."

    Amused by his words, I almost choked on the apple juice I was drinking.I quickly put the ss down

    and tried to appease my husband.

    "Anthony, you''re the only man I see.Plus, you''re so much more handsome than him."

    After saying that, I chuckled.

    Anthony was cute when he was being childish.

    Finally, Anthony broke into a smile.

    In a low voice, he said, "Babe, if you weren''t pregnant, I would fuck you so hard that you wouldn''t be

    able to get out of bed."

    I immediately snapped my legs together and could feel my cheeks burning.

    Anthony was so annoying.He always managed to say something that would make me feel flustered.

    "Shame on you!"

    ring at him, I pinched his arm lightly.Then, I picked up my ss to drink some juice to calm myself

    down.

    "Babe, you''re so cute when you''re shy."

    Anthony''s smile widened.

    "Jennifer, it''s almost time for the ball.Let''s go change our clothes, okay?"

    Anthony took my hand to help me up from my seat.

    I nodded and followed him to the dressing room of the royal dance hall.

    While we were busy changing, the guests finished their meals.

    Then, everyone headed to the dance hall.

    After changing into our dance attire, Anthony and I graced the royal dance hall.

    Already, there were colorful lights illuminating the hall, and everyone was waiting for the royal couple to

    appear.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting!" Anthony said loudly as he led me to the dance floor.

    "Music!"

    The band outside the dancing floor immediately began to y melodious music.

    I lifted my skirt slightly and began to dance with Anthony in the center of the hall.

    As Anthony and I swayed and spun about, the crowd burst into cheers and apuse.

    "Long live King Anthony!"

    "Long live Queen Jennifer!"

    When the song was over, there was even more thunderous apuse.

    Anthony just smiled at the people.

    "Now, please enjoy the dance floor as much as you can!"

    And with that, the guests streamed onto the dance floor eagerly and began to sway to the music.

    The flying skirts of the girls were like bright flowers, blooming all over the hall.

    Anthony and I continued to dance as well.

    We danced in a romantic waltz.

    The music was melodious and the movements were intimate, which made me feel inexplicably happy.

    "Oh, my God, Anthony, I''m so happy."

    I voiced my thoughts as I danced.

    Anthony looked at me dotingly.

    "Jennifer, I promise to make you happier with every day that passes!"

    Being in Anthony''s arms, I was so delighted that I didn''t know what to say¡ªI could only dance.

    Anthony seemed to understand.He held my hand and continued to dance, and I danced under his lead.

    "Jennifer!"

    Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice call out my name.

    I turned towards the sound, confused, because I thought that I had misheard.

    The voice sounded just like Skr! There was no way she was in the royal pce...right? To my

    surprise, when I turned around, I found a masked man and woman dancing towards Anthony and me.

    I recognized the mysterious figures in a second-it was Skr and Jerome! Although they were wearing

    masks, I knew them so well that I knew it was them.Oh, my God! What were they doing here?

 Chapter 292: Skylar Came

    Chapter 292: Skr Came

    Skr''s POV:

    Jerome had promised me that he would find a way for us to attend Jennifer''s wedding, and he was a

    man of his word.Sure enough, the day before the wedding, Jerome took me to the Osman Kingdom.

    Because I had exposed my special power in the banquet hall of the royal pce before, I needed to

    conceal my identity.

    We both disguised ourselves.

    Thankfully, our disguises worked, and nobody recognized us.

    We made it to the pce without a hitch.

    However, when we made it to the pce gate, I grew nervous.How were we supposed to get in? We

    didn''t have invitations, after all.

    To my surprise, Jerome produced a royal pass and showed it to the guards.

    As soon as they saw the pass, they immediately let us in.

    As we made our way to the hall, Jerome winked at me.

    "Anthony gave this pass to me before he left, in case of a rainy day."

    No wonder Jerome was so sure that we could attend Jennifer''s wedding.

    He had alreadye up with a n! Thanks to the royal pass Anthony gave us, we coulde and go

    to the pce freely.

    But because we had no wedding invitation, we couldn''t sit in the VIP seats.

    That was fine with me.

    I just wanted to see Jennifer get married with my own eyes.

    Jerome and I found a quiet corner and sat down.

    When Anthony slipped the ring onto Jennifer''s finger, I was so happy for them that I burst into tears.

    I knew very well how much Jennifer loved Anthony; it was just like how I loved Jerome.

    Now that the two were married, they would never be apart.

    It made me so happy to see my best friend marry the love of her life.

    When the ceremony ended, I thought that Jerome and I would need to take our leave.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Unexpectedly, as I stood up to go, Jerome shot me a mysterious smile and pulled out two outfits and

    two masks from his bag.

    "Go and see Jennifer.Let her know that we are here.We''ll surprise her!" Jerome exined.

    I threw my arms around him and kissed him excitedly.

    My mate was so thoughtful! Before the guests were led to the ballroom, we changed into the dance

    attire Jerome had brought for us.

    The dress he had picked out for me was very loose, so it concealed my belly well.

    We waited in the crowd, hand in hand, watching as Jennifer and Anthony led the first dance.

    When Anthony finally announced that the guests could join them on the dance floor, Jerome took my

    hand and led me to dance carefully.

    We slowly made our way to Jennifer.

    Up close, I could see how happy she looked, which in turn made me happy.

    On the dance floor, everyone was focused on dancing, which finally gave us the chance to talk to

    Jennifer and Anthony.

    When Jerome and I got close enough, I called out her name softly.

    "Jennifer!"

    Jennifer immediately whirled around in surprise.

    It seemed she recognized me and Jerome at once, despite the masks.

    In a low voice, she eximed excitedly, "Oh, my God! What''re you two doing here? I can''t believe it!"

    We continued dancing so as to not arouse suspicion.

    I answered softly, "This was all Jerome''s idea.Thanks to the pass Mr.Jones gave us, we were able to

    enter the royal pce.We both felt that we couldn''t miss your wedding for the world!"

    I winked at Jennifer yfully.

    "But it''s too risky, my dear!"

    Jennifer scolded us lightly as Anthony twirled her on the dance floor.

    "Your special power..."

    She lowered her voice to just above a whisper so that no one would overhear us.

    Anthony also began to slow down his dance deliberately to give us a chance to talk with each other

    properly.

    This moved me.

    He was so considerate.

    I slowed down too, and Jerome followed suit.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.I''ll control myself and won''t cause you any trouble.Besides, we''re wearing

    masks.Other than you two, no one can recognize us."

    "But you''re pregnant! I''m sorry you had to travel thousands of miles for me!"

    Jennifer looked moved.

    "I might be pregnant, but I''m not weak! Besides, Jerome takes good care of me.The baby and me¡ª

    we''re fine!"

    I retorted, sticking my tongue out at her yfully.

    "Jennifer, aren''t you d that I coulde?"

    "Yes, of course I''m happy.Thank you so much foring, Skr!"

    Jennifer smiled, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "This is the best gift I have received today! Skr, since you came all the way here to witness the

    happiest day of my life, I''ll stop scolding you."

    "You''re my best friend.How could I not attend your wedding?"

    I alsoughed, but I didn''t dare to draw attention to myself, so I continued dancing as though nothing

    had happened.

    "I thought you wouldn''t be able to make it.I felt sad for a long time..."

    Jennifer''sughter was as clear as a silver bell.

    "Skr, you always managed to surprise me! Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"

    "Jerome told me it would be a surprise."

    I pointed a finger at my dance partner, who looked back at us with a sheepish smile.

    Jerome and Anthony exchanged meaningful nces and nodded.

    Jerome took my hand while Anthony took Jennifer''s and they both led us to form a circle.

    Jennifer and I looked at each other in surprise, and the smiles on our faces grew wider.

    The melodious waltz ended with ourughter echoing across the hall.

    At this moment, my heart was overflowing with happiness.

    Jennifer and I both managed to find our destined mates and were finally married.

    I firmly believed that Anthony would protect her well.Our happy days were just beginning.

 Chapter 293: Carls Invitation

    Chapter 293: Carl''s Invitation

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When the song ended, Skr and Jerome retreated to a corner in the hall.

    Since Skr was pregnant, they couldn''t dance for too long.

    "Honey, I think Skr and Jerome had to leave the hall because others may recognize her,"

    I whispered in Anthony''s ear.

    "I''ll take them to the lounge so that they can rest while you stay here so as to avoid arousing

    suspicion." Anthony nodded.

    "No problem.I''ll keep the guests entertained."

    Grateful that he was so easygoing, I stood on tiptoe and kissed Anthony on the cheek.

    Then, I made my way to the corner of the hall elegantly.I shot a meaningful look at Jerome and Skr,

    and they immediately understood and followed me discreetly.I entered an empty lounge, and not long

    after, I was joined by the two masked figures.

    "Don''t let anyone else in," I instructed the guard by the door.

    "I need to talk to these two guests."

    Nodding obediently, the guard immediately walked to the door and closed it for us.

    As soon as the door shut behind him, Skr rushed to me.

    "Jennifer!" I threw my arms around her, beaming.

    "I missed you so much!"

    "Jennifer, how have you been?"

    Skr pulled away to look me up and down.

    "And how''s Anthony''s mother doing? You must be tired from taking care of her."

    My friend''s concern for me was like a breath of fresh air.

    I looked at Skr''s worried expression and smiled gently.

    "I''m fine, and so is Mrs.Jones," I said, pulling her to sit down with me on the sofa.

    "She''s fond of me, so she doesn''t tire me out. What about you? How''s life on Rube Ind?"

    "Jerome has taken good care of me,"Skr said with a contented sigh, shooting him a grateful look.

    "I''m very happy there.No one knows us.Finally, I can be myself without worrying that other people will

    judge me!" I smiled.

    Skr''s words made me feel genuinely happy, especially knowing what they had been through.Her

    special power had been a source of trouble since the beginning.

    I was d to know that her problem was solved.

    "Jennifer, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known what to do.Jerome looked at me and said.Then he

    sat beside me and hugged me.

    "It''s thanks to you I was able to abdicate my position as Alpha."

    "Anything for you, Jerome!"

    Iughed, hugging him back tightly.

    "I''m just d that you two are happy."

    Seeing Skr and Jerome so happy seemed to erase all my worries.

    I sank deeper into the sofa, quietly listening to Skr''s stories about Rube Ind.

    "Oh!"

    Skr snapped her fingers and began to rummage through her bag.

    "We got you a wedding gift, Jennifer.Congrattions!"

    She took out a velvet box and handed it to me.

    I looked at her gratefully and opened the box.

    Inside ity a delicate diamond ne, whose gems glittered under the light.

    "So, what do you think? Jerome and I went to a jewelry store and selected it ourselves.Jerome said

    you would like it,"

    Skr gushed, all the while looking at me excitedly.

    I smiled brightly.

    "It''s beautiful.Thank you, Skr.I''ll treasure this forever!"

    I carefully tucked away the ne and hugged Skr and Jerome again.

    "You two are so good to me.Thank you!"

    "We''re d you like it, Jennifer! We wish you and Anthony the best."

    Jerome gently touched my head and smiled.

    Then, he turned to Skr a bit hesitantly.

    "We can''t stay here for too long.I booked us a flight for tonight.We have to get going soon."

    Hearing this, I felt reluctant to see them go.But I knew he was right.

    Skr''s special power was like a ticking time bomb.

    They couldn''t stay in the royal pce for too long.I lowered my head in silence as I escorted them to

    the door.

    "I''m sorry, Skr.Anthony and I are king and queen now.We can''t see you off at the airport, or it will

    cause amotion," I said softly.

    Skr cupped my face and raised my chin to make me look at her.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.We''ll be fine.Don''t make your husband wait too long.You should go back now."

    I nodded tearfully.What a considerate girl!

    "Safe travels.Text me when you arrive."

    I watched as the two left the hall hurriedly and waved at them from afar.

    "Okay! Bye, Jennifer!" Skr waved back at me.

    When they were gone, I gave the gift box to a maid and asked her to keep it for me for the time being.

    Then, I returned to the dance floor with a smile stered on my face.

    Today was the happiest day of my life.

    Anthony''s POV:

    It didn''t take too long before Jennifer came back and joined me on the dance floor.

    "Honey, how was it?" I asked her.

    "Skr and Jerome had to leave already since it isn''t safe for them here.They have a flight tonight.Oh,

    and they gave me a beautiful wedding gift!" Jennifer said to me excitedly with a happy smile.

    "Your brother and Skr are so thoughtful."

    I took her hand and squeezed it.

    "What makes you so happy? What gift did they give you?"

    "A diamond ne.I asked a maid to keep it.I''ll show it to you another time."

    Jennifer looked really happy as she spoke.It was infectious.

    Just then, a slow waltz started to y.

    While I wanted to dance with Jennifer, I didn''t want to tire her out since she was pregnant, so I didn''t

    ask her to dance just yet.

    "Prepare desserts and hot drinks for the queen, please,"

    I ordered a maid who was standing nearby.I figured that after Jennifer rested for a while, we could

    continue dancing.

    However, as soon as I turned around, I ran into an unexpected figure.

    It was Carl.He had apparently woven his way past the crowd and made it to Jennifer.

    "Carl?" Jennifer gasped, looking at him in astonishment.

    I frowned deeply.

    What was this guy trying to do? Just as I was about to ask him, Carl suddenly raised his palm to his

    chest and bowed to Jennifer.

    Then, as if things couldn''t get any worse, he knelt on one knee and reached out one hand to her.

    "May I invite you to dance with me?"

    As Carl spoke, he smiled at her.I red at Carl coldly.

    Did he know what he was doing? He was bold! I hadn''t even had the chance to ask my queen for a

    dance, yet he had the audacity to ask her himself.

    "Oh, my God! He''s actually asking the queen to dance with him!"

    Everyone around us was shocked and started whispering amongst themselves.

    "What?"

    Jennifer was dumbstruck, looking at him in disbelief.She pointed at herself, wide-eyed.

    "Me?"

    "Yes, you.Would you care for a dance?"

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Carl spoke so casually, it was as though he was simply talking about the weather.

    Jennifer was speechless.

    I could tell she was hesitating.

    After all, the man who invited her to dance was her old acquaintance, and also the Alpha of a powerful

    pack.

    Carl seemed to be sure that Jennifer wouldn''t refuse him.

    He kept up the gesture of invitation in an elegant manner.

    "Is he friends with the queen?"

    I overheard quests whispering, wondering what the rtionship was between Carl and Jennifer.

    "If he wasn''t close to the queen, why on earth would he invite her to dance?"

    I gritted my teeth as these words cut through my heart like a knife.

    Enough! Before Jennifer could open her mouth to answer him, I stepped in between them, blocking

    Jennifer from Carl''s view.

    "Jennifer is pregnant.She must be tired from today''s festivities.Please find another partner to dance

    with."

    As I spoke, I gave Carl an icy look.

    Without waiting for an answer, I turned around and took Jennifer away.

    Although I didn''t know what reason Carl had to invite Jennifer to a dance, she was my queen.

    Tonight, I was her only partner.

    I couldn''t wait to take my queen back to our bedroom to enjoy our wedding night.

 Chapter 294: The Wedding Night

    Chapter 294: The Wedding Night

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony walked up to me from behind and wrapped his arms around my waist.

    When I turned to look at him, he pulled a long face at me.I knew that he was feeling envious again.

    How was I supposed to know that Carl would invite me to dance in front of Anthony? I didn''t know what

    went on in that man''s mind.

    Admittedly, it was inappropriate of him to do so, but Anthony was being childish about it.

    At the thought of this, I stayed in his arms and kept silent.

    "What does the queen have to do with Alpha Carl?"

    "Perhaps they used to be boyfriend and girlfriend in the past..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, or the king might hear you!"

    I could hear some of the guests whispering to themselves behind my back.I had no choice but to hope

    that Anthony wouldn''t take their words to heart.

    Anthony had probably heard them as well, but he didn''t say anything.

    Without a word, he picked me up in his arms and carried me all the way to our room.

    My face blushed red as I looked up at Anthony helplessly and said, "Anthony, put me down!"

    Anthony didn''t respond.

    He mmed the door and put me down, but before I could even stand straight, he pressed me up

    against the wall and held my hands above my head.

    "Honey, why aren''t you saying anything?" Anthony asked in a gentle tone.

    "Anthony, I..."

    I didn''t know what to say, but the moment I opened my mouth, Anthony mmed his lips against mine

    in a fiery kiss that left me breathless.I felt intoxicated and I put my arms around his neck to pull him

    close.

    "Anthony, don''t be angry."

    Anthony nibbled my lips and whispered in my ear, "Shouldn''t I be angry? What was Carl trying to do?"

    In truth, I really had no idea what Carl was thinking either, but I didn''t want to think badly about an old

    friend just because Anthony was feeling envious, so I said, "You''re just imagining things in your

    head.Carl just wanted to dance with me because we hadn''t seen each other in a long time."

    "Are you sure that all he wanted was a dance?"

    Anthony didn''t seem convinced.He grabbed me by the chin, raised my face, and red at me with

    narrowed eyes.

    "I am the only one who has the right to dance with the queen.Jennifer, you''re mine.I don''t want to see

    another man looking at you like that again."

    He slowly reached into my pants as he spoke and rubbed my private parts.

    "It looks like I need to teach you a lesson.You''ve been a very naughty girl!"

    "Oh, Anthony!" I groaned.

    Anthony''s fingers felt like a storm churning inside me.

    "No, please don''t..."

    However, Anthony didn''t stop.

    He kissed me again and then licked my lips all the way to my ear.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Jennifer, do you think I will allow you to attract other men? I need to remind you of who I am."

    Anthony''s movements made me lose the ability to resist him and my body twisted with pleasure.

    "Yes! I''ve been a naughty girl! Fuck me, Anthony.I want you inside me right now!"

    Anthony''s breathing became uneven.

    "If you say so.Don''t me meter on."

    Just as Anthony took off his clothes and I lifted the hemline of my skirt, there was a knock on the door.

    Stunned, I pushed Anthony away and said, "Honey, can you see who it is?"

    Anthony said nothing, but he expressed his annoyance by frowning.

    Then, he put on his shirt and walked to the door.

    As soon as the door was opened, I saw Helen and Daniel standing outside.

    I was surprised.

    "What are you guys doing here?"

    Helen smiled and winked at me yfully.

    "Jennifer, didn''t I tell you that we woulde to you when your work was done."

    "Come in and have a seat!"

    I took Helen''s hand and pulled her into the room, while Anthony and Daniel caught up with each other.

    "We don''t want to disturb you anymore, Jennifer.We just came to say goodbye."

    Helen shook her head.

    "We are going back to ck Stone Pack tonight.Daniel is going to take over the position of Alpha, and

    there are a lot of formalities for him to deal with."

    Daniel smiled at me apologetically.

    "That''s right.I''m not as capable as my father.I still have a lot to learn if I''m going to be half the

    Alpha he was."

    "Don''t say that, honey.You will make a great Alpha someday.The elders are always praising you for

    yourpassion and understanding!"

    Helen pouted her lips at Daniel.

    I smiled.

    "Yes, she''s right, Daniel.You''re going to be a good Alpha, I''m sure of it!"

    "If you need our help, just let us know.The ck Stone Pack will always be there to answer the call.I

    pray that your pack prospers in your rule."

    Daniel expressed his gratitude to Anthony.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    "By the way, Jennifer, I have a wedding gift for you!"

    Helen patted Daniel on the shoulder.

    "Take it out."

    Daniel took out a small box from his pocket and handed it to me.

    "It''s a pair of eardrops Helen picked out of you personally.I hope you like them, Jennifer."

    The moment I took the box and opened it, my eyes lit up with joy.

    It was the most beautiful pair of pearl earrings I had ever seen.

    "Thank you, Helen.I love them.Skr came here earlier and gave me a diamond ne as well.I''m

    going to wear them with my dress.I''m sure, it will be a nice match."

    "Really? Skr and I must have some sort of telepathic connection." Helen chuckled.

    "Where is Skr? I want to see her!"

    I shook my head regretfully and replied, "Skr and Jerome had to leave for fear of being exposed."

    Helen lowered her eyes in disappointment.

    "What a pity, but at least she got to see you before the wedding."

    I nodded in agreement.

    "Thank you foring to see us.Otherwise, my wedding would have felt iplete.Don''t forget to let

    us know when you decide on your wedding date.We wouldn''t miss it for the world."

    "Okay, it''s settled then!"

    After saying that, Helen waved at me.

    "We''ll see youter, Jennifer!"

    I waved back at them.

    "Bye, Helen and Daniel."

    Anthony followed them out of the room and told the guards outside, "Escort them out of the pce."

    I felt warm in my heart as I stood at the door and watched them leave.I was indeed very happy to see

    that my friends cared about me so much.py.

    After my friends had left, Anthony and I went back to our room.

    Thinking back to what was going on before Skr and Daniel showed up, I couldn''t help but blush and

    look at Anthony with bated breath.I wanted this night to be an unforgettable one.

 Chapter 295: Sexy Underwear

    Chapter 295: Sexy Underwear

    Anthony''s POV:

    When Helen and Daniel left, I gently closed the door again.

    Then, I walked to Jennifer and wrapped my arms around her with a sigh of relief.

    "We''re finally alone."

    Jennifer smiled up at me charmingly.

    "It''s our wedding night.I''ll never forget this day."

    My gaze softened.My Jennifer always had a way with making me feel warm.

    I whispered into her hair, "I love you, Jennifer."

    "I love you too, Anthony." Jennifer looked up at me.

    "Are you still jealous of Carl?"

    I lowered my head and kissed her, murmuring, "How can I be angry over such an insignificant man? I

    will let everyone know that you are mine¡ªalways mine and only mine.I will make anyone who covets

    you think twice."

    Jennifer chuckled.

    "You''re so possessive, Anthony.But I like it when you''re like this!"

    I smiled devilishly, leaning into the kiss more passionately now.

    "Shall we go to bed?" I asked, raising one eyebrow meaningfully.

    But to my disappointment, Jennifer shook her head.

    "I want to take a bath first," she said as she shrugged off her dress.

    My eyes lit up.

    "Let''s take a bath together.Babe, my cock can''t wait any longer."

    As I spoke, I grabbed her hand and pressed it against my crotch to let her know how anxious I was to

    get in bed with her.

    "Oh, my God, Anthony! Your cock is so hard and huge!"

    Jennifer''s face turned bright red.

    "Honey, you''ve felt my cock a million times.Don''t you know how big it is by now?"

    I smiled mischievously, scooping her up into my arms to carry her to the bathroom.I set her down in

    front of the tub.

    We both ripped off our clothes and climbed into the tub eagerly, which was already filled with warm

    water.

    Jennifer wrapped her fingers around my cock.

    "Anthony, I''ve consulted the doctor.As long as we''re careful and aren''t too rough, we can have sex." I

    chuckled.

    "I also confirmed that with the doctor.The past few days, with you around, I could barely contain

    myself."

    Jennifer leaned forward and pressed her lips against mine as though to shut me up.

    Her long, wet hair brushed against my skin as we kissed even more passionately.

    She held my burning cock in one hand while the other hand cupped her plump breast.

    What a temptress! I could no longer contain my desire.

    I bent over and started sucking on her nipple hungrily.

    "Ah, Anthony, that feels so good."

    Jennifer was practically gasping for breath.

    With a sly smile, I reached down to touch her pussy, which was already sopping wet.

    Inserting one finger inside, I pulled out a strand of crystal-like liquid.

    I fed the finger into my own mouth and closed my eyes to savor the taste of her pussy.

    "Babe, your pussy is practically begging me for sex.You''re so wet..."

    As I talked dirty to her, I could see her cheeks turn red.

    Despite this, she twisted her body towards me, looking dissatisfied.

    "Anthony, I want you! Put your big cock inside me now..."

    Jennifer''s red lips parted slightly as she moaned.

    "Yes, my queen."

    I eagerly parted her legs with my knees and gently inserted myself into her pussy.

    It was like immediately euphoria.

    Oh, my God! Her pussy was so wet and tight.

    Every time I thrust myself inside her, her pussy would suck me up like a vacuum.

    Jennifer gasped breathlessly.

    "Fuck me, Anthony! Fuck me hard!"

    My hands reached out and cupped her buttocks.

    I fucked her harder and harder, causing the bathwater to ssh outside the tub.

    "Anthony!"

    Jennifer screamed as I kept thrusting inside her.

    "I have a surprise for youter!"

    I didn''t reply.I was too consumed with desire for her.

    Her pussy was like a mouth that kept sucking my cock, rendering me unable to even think straight.

    "Come inside, Anthony.I don''t mind.You want to do it, don''t you?"

    Jennifer arched her back to receive me further.

    Her wet pussy swallowed my whole cock.

    "Hurry up, Anthony!"

    I was so tempted by her that I almost came right then and there, but somehow, I managed to restrain

    myself.

    "Later, honey.What surprise were you talking about?"

    But this time, it was her turn not to answer me.She kept moaning as I made her reach climax a few

    times.

    It was incredibly difficult for me not to orgasm with her.

    Finally, I couldn''t hold it in much longer.

    At the critical moment, I pulled out my cock and ejacted outside, white hot liquid spurting out all over.

    Both of us proceeded to take a proper bath.

    During which, Jennifer regained her strength.

    When we were done, I carried Jennifer to the bed.

    Crawling on top of her, I yed with her snow-white breasts.

    "So, what surprise are you about to give me, Jennifer?"

    With a sly smile, Jennifer suddenly turned to the edge of the bed and opened the side table drawer.

    Inside ity a set of delicate,cy underwear.

    My mouth went dry as I watched her put it on.

    Her big breasts were trapped inside a ck trianglece bra.

    Underneath the ck gauze, I caught a glimpse of her round pink nipples.

    My gaze trailed down to her sexy G-string panty.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She was already sopping wet, so the bottom of her panty was soaked.

    I felt my cock burn with desire.

    "Babe, you are so sexy.I just want to fuck you to the point that you cannot get out of bed."

    I pounced on her, unable to wait any longer.I parted her pinkbia with my fingers and thrust my cock

    into her pussy.I was more aggressive this time.

    Jennifer''s surprise was making me lose my mindpletely.

    "Fuck! That feels so good, Anthony! Fuck me harder!"

    Jennifer moaned loudly, arching her back towards me.

    "Help! It feels too good!"

    lt was rare to hear such words from Jennifer, but they were extremely effective.

    My cock grew harder and bigger inside her pussy.

    I fucked her like crazy.

    Even after ejacting, I made her sit on myp and we continued to make love.

    We kept making love almost the whole night.

    The bedroom walls echoed with my gasps and Jennifer''s moans.

    What a crazy night!

 Chapter 296: Morning Intimacy

    Chapter 296: Morning Intimacy

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Last night was so crazy that I had no idea what time I fell asleep.

    Seldom did Anthony and I use our bodies to express our love for each other so violently, butst night

    was an exception.It was our wedding night after all.

    When I woke up the next morning, I rubbed my eyes and sat up slowly.To my surprise, the sun was

    already high in the sky.I turned to look at Anthony, who was still sleeping.

    My expression softened.

    He had been working tirelessly the past few days.He must''ve been tired.

    "Good morning, Anthony,"

    I whispered, bending over to nt a gentle kiss on his forehead.To my surprise, Anthony''s eyes

    suddenly opened and he looked up at me with a smile.

    "Good morning, honey, " he greeted brightly.

    I didn''t expect him to wake up to my kiss, so I turned my face away shyly.

    "Last night was exhausting."

    Anthony sat up and hugged me from behind.

    "Oh, really? Why am I still so full of energy then?"

    As he spoke, Anthony pressed me back into bed and got on top of me.I could see his huge cock

    hardening between his legs again.

    With a smile, I raised my Jeg to rub my thigh against his big cock.

    "Oh, Anthony, you''re so horny."

    "That''s because you are so enticing, babe."

    As he spoke, Anthony leaned over to kiss me deeply.

    "Do you want me to eat your pussy?" I stroked the stubble on his chin shyly.

    "I want to help you out, too."

    "Then let''s take turns to help each other," Anthony said with a wink.

    Then, he crawled to the foot of the bed and parted my legs, exposing my wet pussy.

    With a smirk, he lowered his head and started to lick me.

    Almost instantly, I felt electric energy pulsing through my body.

    "Ah, Anthony, that feels so good.I love you!"

    Breathless from pleasure.I desperately grabbed onto his hair helplessly.

    "Anthony, I''m going to climax.Ah!"

    Anthony''s tongue swept across my pussy.

    Soon, I reached the climax, and a stream of liquid gushed out like a geyser.

    "Good job, babe."

    Anthony raised his head and smiled triumphantly.

    "I love it when you moan in bed." I blushed.

    I didn''t think I''d get so excited over oral sex.

    At the same time, I felt determined.

    ¡®''Just wait and see, Anthony.I''ll make you scream too when I blow you."

    Now, it was his turn to be pleasured.I got on all fours and lowered my head to take Anthony''s cock in

    my mouth.

    It was so huge that I couldn''t take in his whole cock; I had to use my hand to stroke the bottom part of

    his shaft.I hesitated, wondering whether I should let the tip reach my throat.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Anthony seemed to notice and he shook his head.

    "Don''t make things difficult for yourself, Jennifer.You''re pregnant."

    My heart felt warm.

    Anthony was so considerate.

    Determined, I did my best to lick the top part of his cock, hoping that this would be enough to make him

    happy.

    I felt a bit ashamed to know that I wasn''t that good with blow jobs, but Anthony kept encouraging me.

    "It''s okay, Jennifer.Take your time.The mere fact that you''re willing to do this makes me happy."

    Just then, Anthony started to pant.

    I quickened my pace, and my head bobbed up and down over his cock.

    After what felt like a long time, I suddenly tasted a fishy liquid in my mouth.

    Anthony ejacted! I almost choked and spat out his penis.Anthony sat up and supported me.

    "Are you okay, honey? Go and brush your teeth.I''m sorry.I couldn''t stop myself." Anthony looked at me

    guiltily.

    I shook my head and swallowed his sperm.

    "Anthony, I love you.I would never think that you''re dirty.It''s okay.Don''t feel bad."

    Anthony raised one eyebrow, surprised that I swallowed his sperm.

    But then, he wrapped his arms around me and whispered, "You don''t have to do that for me, honey."

    I stuck out my tongue.Indeed, the taste of his sperm was terrible, but it wasn''t like I ate his sperm daily.I

    really didn''t think it was a big deal.I loved Anthony and everything about him¡ªeven this.

    After hugging each other for a while, we climbed out of bed and freshened up.Anthony had a meeting

    today.He had just been crowned king, so he had a lot on his te.

    After helping Anthony straighten his tie, I watched him leave and walk down the corridor.

    Just as I was about to go back to our room, I saw Elizabeth slowly walking with the help of a maid at

    the other end of the corridor.

    "Mrs.Jones!" I shouted in surprise.

    I hurried to meet her halfway and offered my arm to support her.

    "Are you alright? What brings you here?"

    Just recently, Elizabeth had been attacked by Larry.

    Although she had had some time to recuperate, she must''ve been tired after yesterday''s festivities.

    I was worried about her health.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.I''m getting better and better."

    Elizabeth smiled at me reassuringly.

    "Now that you have be the queen, there''s no need to be so formal.Don''t call me Mrs.Jones

    anymore.Just call me Mom from now on." I nodded shyly.

    "Yes, Mom." Elizabeth looked satisfied.

    She patted my hand and led me through the corridor.

    "Let''s go to the garden and have a chat."

    I followed Elizabeth obediently and together, we strolled through the garden leisurely.As we walked,

    she shared her experience as a queen, which was very insightful to me.

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    They had been through countless difficulties, but fortunately, Anthony and Jennifer were finally married.

    Sighing heavily, I couldn''t help but think about myte husband and our son taking the throne in his

    ce.

    "Jennifer, I''m happy for you and Anthony," I said sincerely, taking her by the hand.

    "Thank you, Mom.We wouldn''t be here without your support."

    Jennifer looked at me gratefully.

    "It''s you who helped me and Anthony remove the Love Curse.You were the one who took care of

    government affairs when we went to the snow mountain.Thank you, Mom! Her words moved

    me.Jennifer was such a sensible girl.

    "I''m old.I''m unable to do too much.I''m just happy to see that you are fine and happy."

    Suddenly, I remembered Larry.

    Although Anthony was king now, our problems with Larry hadn''t been solved yet.

    "Larry hasn''t shown up yet.He must be plotting something," I said anxiously.

    "Don''t worry, Mom.Anthony has been on high alert.Everything will be fine,"

    Jennifer hurriedlyforted me, patting my hand reassuringly.

    "Speaking of Larry, there is one thing that we haven''t told you yet.A few days ago, he met Amelia in

    secret.He''s forcing her to go back with him.He even threatened her with Morgan''s life.Of course, she

    refused to go with him.So Larry gave her a month to reconsider."

    "Oh, my God! How are you and Anthony going to deal with Larry?" I asked.

    "Anthony has already strengthened the security of the royal pce.Next, we n to meet with our

    wizard friends to discuss how to deal with Larry," Jennifer replied calmly.

    Hearing this, I sighed.Larry really was an evil old wizard.

    "Jennifer, you and Anthony must be careful.Larry might have set an borate trap."

    I talked with Jennifer until we reached the end of the garden.

    "By the way, I heard that an Alpha named Carl invited you to dance yesterday.What happened?"

    There was a rumor going around that Alpha Carl had invited the queen to dance, effectively irritating

    the king.

    Jennifer smiled calmly.

    "Alpha Carl is a childhood friend of mine.We haven''t seen each other for many years, so it was nothing

    but a pleasant surprise to see him yesterday."

    Hearing this, I felt relieved.Jennifer was a capable she -wolf who knew what she was doing.

    Perhaps those rumors were just gossip.

    "You two were destined to cross paths again, I suppose.But Jennifer, you have to keep your distance

    from Carl from now on to avoid gossip.You are the queen now, and many people have their eyes on

    you.You have to be careful.Every word you say, every action you take¡ªit''s under the scrutiny of the

    people."

    "Yes, Mom.Thank you for the advice." Jennifer nodded.

    I smiled and changed the subject.

    We were having a good chat when suddenly, a strange man blocked our way.

    "Jennifer, what a coincidence!" he greeted Jennifer warmly as soon as he saw us.

    It sounded as though they were good friends.

    "Carl?" Jennifer looked surprised.

    "Why are you still in the royal pce?" I was also stunned.

    Was this the so-called Carl we had just talked about? As an Alpha, he should have returned to his pack

    right after the ceremony.What was he still doing here?

 Chapter 297: Meet Carl Again

    Chapter 297: Meet Carl Again

    Carl''s POV:

    I knew I should''ve returned to my pack after the ceremony, but when I thought about Jennifer, I decided

    against it.I still wanted to find a chance to catch up with her.

    After all, we hadn''t seen each other for many years.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In addition, there were some  pack-rted affairs that hadn''t been solved yet, so I figured it would be

    good to consult the king on these matters.

    "Carl, what made you stay here?" Jennifer asked me with surprise.

    Earlier, I had inquired about Jennifer''s whereabouts from a maid.

    It didn''t take me long to find her, but unfortunately for me, she was apanied by the king''s mother.

    "Oh, Jennifer, the White Lily Pack has only recently been established, and there are some problems I

    want to discuss with the king.I hope you don''t mind," I exined gently to Jennifer.

    "Oh, I see.Carl, your pack is lucky to have you as their Alpha." Jennifer smiled at me with approval.

    "You must be Mrs.Jones.Nice to meet you.I''m Alpha Carl of the White Lily Pack."

    I bowed to Elizabeth with one hand on my chest.

    To my surprise, Jennifer warmly introduced me to Elizabeth.

    "Well, Mom, this is the childhood friend I was talking about!" I raised my head in astonishment.

    I didn''t expect that Jennifer would talk about me with Elizabeth.Truth be told, I felt honored.Jennifer''s

    enthusiasm warmed my heart.

    Sure enough, our childhood friendship proved to be very precious not only to me, but to her as well.

    "Nice to meet you, Alpha Carl.I have already heard about you from Jennifer."

    Elizabeth nodded to me with a smile.

    "It''s nice that you two were able to recognize each other after so many years."

    Elizabeth''s words made me even happier.

    "You know what, Mrs.Jones? I have been impressed by Jennifer since we were kids.She helped me a

    lot, so of course I didn''t forget her.Actually, I''ve been looking for Jennifer for years now, hoping I would

    see her again.Luckily, we were able to meet again!"

    Elizabeth smiled amiably.

    "Jennifer is now the queen.She has a good rtionship with my son, Anthony, and is pregnant with this

    child.You must be happy for her, aren''t you?"

    She looked at me meaningfully.

    I figured she was hinting at me to understand Jennifer''s position and to keep my distance from her.I

    frowned slightly.

    Perhaps Elizabeth heard that I had invited Jennifer to dance yesterday.

    Why did everyone think that Jennifer shouldn''t dance with me? Although it was a little rash of me to

    have invited her to dance, I didn''t mean anything else by it.

    She was the queen of this country, but she was also my childhood friend.

    She was a free woman-¡ªshouldn''t be free from any restraints, despite her position? Couldn''t a queen

    have a friend of the opposite sex? Recalling the hesitation on Jennifer''s facest night, I figured that

    she must''ve been willing to dance with me, but she ended up declining due to the position she was in.

    I could still remember how she loved dancing when we were still kids.

    What a wonderful time that was! I couldn''t help recalling it from time to time over the years.

    "Mrs.Jones, I''m really d to see that the queen and the king are happy together."

    I smiled at Elizabeth respectfully and then turned to Jennifer.

    "I''m relieved to see how far you''vee, Jennifer.However, I''ve been reminiscing about the past these

    days.I want to invite you to have dinner with me¡ªas a friend, okay? I want to relive the good old days

    and catch up with you."

    "Carl..." Jennifer averted her gaze hesitantly.

    "She can''t.The queen has an appointment today."

    Just then, a majestic voice sounded from behind me.I turned around and saw Anthony looming over

    me.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After my meeting, I went to look for Jennifer.Smiling to myself, I wondered what she had been up to

    since I left the bedroom.

    Maybe she was checking the wedding gifts we had received.

    She always did things very seriously.

    I couldn''t let her tire herself out.

    But when I went back to our room, I found it empty.

    After asking a maid, I found out that my mother had taken her to the garden.

    Hearing that, I strode to the garden in high spirits.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I arrived, I overheard Carl inviting Jennifer to dinner.

    Why did this scumbag have to show up everywhere? First, he had the audacity to invite Jennifer to

    dance yesterday.

    Now, he was even inviting her to dinner! Anger overwhelmed every fiber of my being.

    I strode over to Jennifer and pulled her into my arms, staring coldly at that despicable Carl.

    "I have an appointment with the queen tonight.We will have a candlelit dinner together."

    It seemed that Carl wasn''t expecting me to interrupt.

    With an embarrassed look, he stammered, "Oh, I''m sorry.It''s my fault.We can make catch up some

    other day..."

    I cut him off abruptly.

    "The queen is not avable.Not only today, but also tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.We are not

    as idle as you, who can afford to hang around the royal pce.Is there anything else? If not, then

    Jennifer and I will excuse ourselves now."

    "Oh, Mr.Jones, it''s not that I''m idle.In fact, there are some things I want to discuss with you..."

    Carl looked at Jennifer anxiously.

    "And I just want to catch up with Jennifer." I sneered unhappily.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you.Jennifer and I just got married.We''re probably going to go on a trip for our

    honeymoon.She won''t have the time to talk about the good old days with you.If you want to discuss

    something with me, Alpha Carl, please let me know."

    After saying that, I turned to Jennifer and my expression instantly softened.

    "Let''s go."

    "I''m tired too.Let''s go back."

    My mother, who had been quiet this whole time, echoed my sentiment.

    Jennifer nodded at Carl politely.

    With an apologetic smile, she said, "Please excuse us, Carl.If you need to talk with Anthony, you can

    go straight to him."

    Carl smiled awkwardly.

    "I''m sorry.It''s my fault, Mr.and Mrs.Jones.Anyway, I have something to deal with, so I too have to leave

    now."

    I grunted in response.

    "You''d better go back as soon as you finish dealing with the matters about your pack.Don''t forget your

    duty as an Alpha."

    "Yes, yes, you are right, Mr.Jones." Carl bowed humbly.

    "I must first apologize for my invitation to the queen to dance yesterday.I drank too much and was not

    sober, so I was out of my mind.I didn''t mean to offend anyone.I''m sorry, Mr.Jones."

    "It''s just a small matter.Jennifer and I won''t take it to heart."

    I waved my hand dismissively.

    Carl was a sensible werewolf.I only hoped that he would keep his distance from Jennifer from now on.

    Of course, there was no doubt in my mind that Jennifer loved me.

    But Carl kept popping up out of nowhere, and the way he looked at her made me feel very

    ufortable.

    Maybe it was because I cared too much about Jennifer that I was under the illusion that other men

    coveted her.Anyway, my queen was mine and no one else''s.

 Chapter 298: Indecent Photos

    Chapter 298: Indecent Photos

    Jennifer''s POV:

    We left the garden and walked Elizabeth back to her room.

    As soon as we came to her bedroom door, she patted Anthony''s hand and said, "Anthony, I think you''re

    being paranoid for no reason.Carl and Jennifer were ymates when they were children.You didn''t

    have to talk like that to him.You made a mountain out of a molehill."

    Anthony shook his head firmly and said, "Mom, I know what I saw.The way Carl looked at Jennifer was

    clear to see that he had feelings for her.I just had to remind him that she was spoken for."

    I didn''t know that my childhood ymate could give Anthony such a sense of crisis.I covered my mouth

    to stifle a snicker.

    In my eyes, Anthony was cute when he was jealousy and possessiveness.

    He cared about me, after all.

    I pulled Anthony''s arm with a smile and said, "Don''t be like that, Anthony! Carl was just trying to catch

    up on old times.After all, we''ve known each other since we were kids.Why is it inappropriate to talk with

    a friend you haven''t seen in many years?"

    Anthony sighed helplessly and said, "Anyway, I want him to go back to his pack as soon as possible."

    I pouted my lips at Anthony like a spoiled child and said, "Okay, okay, whatever makes you happy.But,

    Anthony, I would really like to sit down somewhere nice and reminisce about my childhood with

    Carl.Why don''t we have dinner with him before he leaves?"

    Anthony frowned.

    Seeing his reaction, I quickly added, "I want you toe with me, so you can get to know him as

    well.Besides, I''m the queen.No one would dare to mistreat me."

    I looked at Anthony with puppy-dog eyes and after a brief moment of silence and awkward fidgeting,

    Anthony finally gave in.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Fine.Honey, if that''s what you want, then that''s what you''ll get.But, I will be there with you."

    Anthony looked at me sternly.

    "I''ll call Carl and make ns for another day.We can have dinner nearby."

    "Anthony, you are so good to me!"

    I felt content, seeing that the matter had been resolved.I sat next to Elizabeth and poured her a ss of

    juice.

    Elizabeth smiled at me and turned to Anthony.

    "Anthony, how has the attitude of the elders been since you took the throne? Has anyone shown any

    signs of dissent?"

    "Don''t worry, Mom.All the elders have shown nothing but loyalty to me," Anthony replied, sitting next to

    me.

    "Only Eric seems like he still needs a little convincing, but I can handle him.He tries to make things

    difficult for me, but he''s not that bad."

    Elizabeth frowned and said, "Why is he so annoying? What on earth does he want from you?"

    Eric had voiced his disagreement towards Anthony bing the new king on multiple asions ever

    since Austin got overthrown.

    I expected no less from one of Austin''s confidants.

    "Don''t worry, Mom.I''m slowly going to flush him out of the council and strip him of his powers," Anthony

    replied calmly.

    Eric wasn''t worthy to be considered a foe.

    The bigger problem at hand right now was Larry.

    "Anthony, Larry didn''t make a move on our wedding, which makes me wonder if he''s afraid of

    us.However, I won''t be surprised if he shows up out of nowhere and starts making trouble again," I said

    with a look of concern.

    Anthony held my hand tightly and replied, "I''ve asked Roy to contact his wizard friends.They will be

    here soon.In fact, I''ll have a meeting with them in the afternoon to discuss how to deal with Larry."

    "That''s good.The more people we have on our side, the better."

    Anthony, Elizabeth, and I talked about Larry and the possibility of having to confront him in a fight.

    But before we could talk much, Amelia and Morgan were suddenly led to us by a maid.

    As soon as Morgan saw us, he said anxiously, "Mr.Jones, I''ve got some bad news! Larry is wreaking

    havoc again!"

    Amelia''s POV:

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief only after I saw Anthony and Jennifer.

    The thoughts of what happenedst night gave me shivers.

    Last night, Morgan and I had to go back to our room right after the ceremony because I wasn''t feeling

    well.I went to bed early as I usually did because of my poor health.

    The maids knew my schedule, so they never disturbed me at night.

    However,st night, after I freshened up and lied down on the bed, a magic carrier pigeon appeared

    outside the window.

    Needless to say, I was quite surprised.

    Who would write to me? Taken by curiosity, I let the pigeon in and untied the envelope it was carrying.

    The moment I opened the envelope, a stack of photos fell out.

    My eyes widened in stunned disbelief and a scream escaped my mouth when I saw the photos.

    They were nude photos of me.

    All of them.

    My entire world fell silent and my thoughts became nk.

    My hands trembled and I dropped the photos to the floor.

    This was an attack from Larry.

    He took lewd photos of me in his disgusting bed after he tied and drugged me.He abused me, both

    mentally and physically, every day in his log cabin.

    He would often take off my clothes and force me to sleep with him.

    "What''s wrong, honey?"

    Morgan came in running as he heard my scream.I couldn''t think of anything else.I picked up the photos

    in a hurry, but my hands kept shaking.I was very upset with Larry.

    How could he be so disgraceful? I had no idea that he had collected so many nude photos of me.

    "Amelia, what''s the matter?" Morgan asked nervously.

    I hesitated for a while and then gave the photos to Morgan.

    After all, he was my husband.

    In spite of my reluctance, I didn''t want to hide anything from him.

    "Larry just sent me those photos.He''s trying to ckmail me.Honey, what am I going to do?"

    Morgan was taken aback.

    Then, he looked at me with a pitiful expression and hugged me.

    "Honey, don''t be afraid.I''m here with you."

    Morgan''s affection made me feel a little better.

    I leaned on his shoulder and cried for a while.

    As I picked up the envelope from the floor to burn it along with the photos, a note fell out unexpectedly.I

    picked it up and unfolded it.

    "Leave Morgan as soon as possible! Otherwise, I will expose these nude photos to the public!"

    When I read the note, I was so furious and helpless at the same time that I almost broke down in tears.

    "Don''t worry, honey.We''re going to catch Larry and put an end to this nightmare!"

    Morganforted me again and again.

    But I still couldn''t fall asleep at night.

    The next morning, right after breakfast, Morgan and I spent some time discussing before we finally

    decided to inform Anthony and Jennifer that Larry had sent me the photos to ckmail me.

    After all, they were our friends and despite my embarrassment, I had toe clean to them.

    It was the only way to stop Larry.

    "Good morning.What is the matter, Amelia, Morgan?" Queen asked, taking my hand, as soon as she

    saw us.

    I managed to hold back my tears as I exined to her, "Larry sent me some nude photos of mest

    night.He''s trying to ckmail me.He took them when I was his prisoner.He threatened to expose them

    to the public if I didn''t leave Morgan.I don''t know what I''m going to do."

    I saw the look of shock on Jennifer''s face, but she was quick tofort me.

    "Don''t worry, Amelia.He''s just trying to rattle you.Don''t give him the satisfaction.¡± I nodded at her words.

    "I know, but I can''t stop worrying about what he''s going to do next.It hasn''t been a month yet, and he''s

    already inching to torture me again.I''m losing my mind!"

    I put my hands to my face and cried bitterly as I couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Morgan held me in his arms and patted my back gently.

    "Don''t cry, honey.He will be punished."

    "That''s right, Amelia.Don''t panic.Don''t give in to Larry''s dirty tricks.Anthony has already contacted

    Roy''s wizard friends.It won''t be long before they catch and subdue Larry," Jennifer said softly.

    I was moved by herpassionate heart.

    I wiped the tears from my face and took a deep breath to calm myself down because I knew that crying

    wasn''t going to help anyone.

    "Thank you for your help, Mr.Jones.I believe that with the help of the other wizards, we will be able to

    defeat Larry once and for all," Morgan said to Anthony.

    "Thank you, Mr.and Mrs.Jones,"

    I expressed my sincerest gratitude to them.

    With just a wave of Anthony''s hand, a maid came to me with a box of tissues.

    As I looked up at him, he said to me, "Please, join us in the meeting roomter on.Your insight on Larry

    will be valuable to us in the fight."

    I nodded firmly.

    I was eager to bring Larry to justice not only because of what he did to me but also for all the horrible

    things he had done to the people who couldn''t fight back.

 Chapter 299: The Plan To Destroy Larry

    Chapter 299: The n To Destroy Larry

    Anthony''s POV:

    After listening to Amelia''s story, Jennifer and I seethed with rage.I hated Larry more than ever in that

    moment.

    We quickly excused ourselves and said goodbye to my mother.

    As soon as we stepped outside her room, we all hurried to the meeting room.

    When we got there, we found that Roy was already inside waiting for us.

    He looked up when we entered and greeted us warmly.

    "It''s good to see you, Mr.and Mrs.Jones," Roy said.

    "My friends will be here soon." I nodded and gestured at Amelia and Morgan.

    "They will join our meeting.Amelia knows Larry well, so I think she can help us."

    Then, we all settled into our seats at the table.

    Jennifer and I sat at the head of the table, waiting for the other wizards to arrive.

    We didn''t have to wait long.

    A few minutester, they started to trickle in.

    "Good day, Mr.and Mrs.Jones."

    The first one to arrive was Cynthia.

    She greeted us respectfully as soon as she entered the room.

    Then she chose the seat next to Roy.

    "d to see you, Roy."

    To me, Roy''s expression seemed a little unnatural.

    "Hello, Cynthia," he said briefly.

    "Cynthia, it''s good to see you.There''s no need to be so formal.You can call me Jennifer," Jennifer said

    with a sunny smile.

    Soon, two other wizards arrived.We were nowplete.

    Six witches and wizards were seated around the table, including Amelia and Morgan.

    Bill and rk, who had also helped us before along with Cynthia, were also here.

    After briefly introducing everyone to Amelia and Morgan, the meeting officially began.

    "Thank you foring, everyone.We would really appreciate your help in this great time of need," I

    said gravely.

    "Because it''s so urgent, I''lle straight to the point.Since the fall of Austin''s power, Larry has gone

    into hiding.I thought he was gone for good, but I was soon proven wrong.Just recently, he attacked my

    mother with his ck magic.Then, he drugged Amelia, which made her life a living hell.As though this

    wasn''t enough, he even sent a parcel of a dead fetus to threaten my queen.All these acts show that

    Larry wants to officially dere war with us.We can''t just sit still and wait for our demise.We need to act

    fast."

    Cynthia nodded, looking at me seriously.

    "Roy briefly exined to us what had happened before today''s meeting.We understand how you

    feel.People like Larry give the rest of us a bad name."

    "I agree.But the problem is, even if we work together, we might not be able to defeat Larry.Thest time

    we fought with him, we couldn''t gain the upper hand," rk said with a worried look.

    "So, if we want to defeat Larry, I suppose we will have to summon more wizards and witches,"

    Roy muttered, rubbing his chin, looking very distressed.

    Cynthia shook her head.

    "Roy, others might not be willing to help.Plus, Larry probably has his own allies.We don''t want to spark

    conflict among the wizards and witches."

    I agreed with Cynthia.

    Werewolves and wizards never had interfered in each other''s affairs before.

    We couldn''t just drag them into this in dealing with Larry.

    "Everyone, you''re right.Larry is indeed a powerful wizard.His witchcraft is unmatched, but if we want to

    defeat him, we don''t necessarily have to rely on strength.We can also rely on intelligence," I said

    slowly.

    Sitting next to me, Jennifer chimed in, "Anthony is right.We have Amelia.She knows Larry very

    well.Once we know our enemy''s weaknesses, we will be invincible.Amelia, do you have any ideas?"

    Amelia hesitated slightly, her cheeks flushed from embarrassment.

    "I don''t, but he always says that he loves me.I don''t think he''s lying, since he''s doing everything in his

    power to get me back."

    "If that''s the case, then you''re the key to defeating him, Amelia!" Jennifer eximed excitedly.

    "Maybe you''re right," Amelia said with a shy smile.

    "Larry once said that he wouldn''t let me go no matter what.I''m sure he''ll stop at nothing to get to me." I

    thought so too.

    "Amelia, are you willing to pretend to submit to Larry? That way, he''ll lower his guard, posing an

    opportunity for us to strike."

    The question was, how far was Larry willing to go for Amelia? I was not Larry, so I didn''t know how

    much he loved Amelia.

    But judging from how crazy he had been acting the past few days, he probably loved and cared about

    her deeply, although it was a warped, almost distorted kind of love.

    Amelia had to be Larry''s weakness.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After Anthony spoke out his n, Morgan frowned deeply.

    "With all due respect, Mr.Jones, are you saying you want Amelia to act as bait? I''m sorry but that

    sounds too dangerous."

    Morgan didn''t seem to agree.

    I looked at him sympathetically.I knew how he felt.

    He loved Amelia so much that he wasn''t going to let her take any risks¡ªit was just like how Anthony

    was with me.

    Previously, he refused to let me go with him to the snow mountain because he was scared I would get

    hurt.

    But right now, we had no other choice.

    Larry was very powerful.

    If we didn''t seize any leads to defeat him, he would eventually take back Amelia, sooner orter.I

    wanted tofort Morgan, but before I could say anything, Amelia suddenly spoke up.

    "Morgan, as long as it means we can defeat Larry, I''m willing to be the bait!" Amelia dered firmly.

    "Mr.Jones, can you tell me what you need me to do?"

    Seeing how determined Amelia was, Morgan didn''t say anything more.He simply looked at her

    worriedly.

    Anthony nodded.

    "Amelia, I think we should give Larry a taste of his own medicine.I want you to drug him and let him

    know what it feels like to be powerless."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the wizards broke into discussion.

    "But Mr.Jones, Larry is also an expert when ites to magic medicine.He will undoubtedly be able to

    see iting if we try to poison him."

    Cynthia voiced her concerns.

    "What if we use a magic medicine that he has never seen before?" I said.

    "That way, he won''t see iting."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Cynthia was obviously stunned.

    "That just might work.But developing a new magic medicine is no easy feat."

    Just then, Morgan stood up abruptly and announced, "What a coincidence! I''ve been wondering how to

    deal with Larry so I started experimenting with magic medicine.I''m currently developing one that can

    make a wizard gradually lose his magic energy, weakening him until he can''t use witchcraft at all.The

    best part is, this magic medicine has no color or smell, so it will be difficult to detect."

    I gasped in surprise.

    "Really? That would be amazing! It''s just what we need to defeat Larry!"

    Morgan didn''t look that optimistic, though.

    "But I haven''tpleted it yet.Besides, Larry''s ck magic is very powerful.I''m not sure I''ll be able to

    hide it from him."

    "It''s still worth a shot," Cynthia said encouragingly.

    "As far as I know, Larry is a proud man.He probably thinks he''s an expert when ites to all the

    magic medicine.If we can develop a new magic medicine, he might not recognize it and it will be

    difficult for him to guard himself against it."

    "She''s right,"Amelia said, looking at Morgan excitedly.

    "Honey, what they''re saying makes sense.I need to look for an opportunity to drug Larry."

    Morgan finally acquiesced.

    "Then I''ll do my best toplete the magic medicine."

    "Don''t worry.I''m interested in magic medicine myself and am more than willing to help you," Roy said

    hurriedly.

    "I''ll help you, too.The more the merrier!"

    Cynthia and the wizards also pledged their support.

    I was d to see everyone putting their minds together to help Amelia.Now, we had a better chance of

    defeating Larry.

 Chapter 300: The Candlelit Dinner

    Chapter 300: The Candlelit Dinner

    Amelia''s POV:

    After the meeting, Morgan and I headed back to our room.Thinking about everything that had

    happened sincest night, my heart felt heavy.Larry, that bastard! Why couldn''t he just let me go?

    "What''s wrong, honey? You don''t look so happy.Is it because you need to get close to Larry to drug

    him? If you don''t want to do it, I''ll tell Mr.Jones right now."

    Morgan wrapped his arms around my waist from behind.

    "There must be another way.I don''t want you to force yourself."

    But I shook my head and sighed heavily.

    "It''s not that, honey.I know you feel sorry for me, but I have to go through with this.It''s the only way."

    I turned around to look into his eyes sadly.

    "It''s just, I was thinking that if I were to get close to him, I''d need to convince him that we broke up..."

    My voice trailed off.It would hurt Morgan too much.

    Sure enough, tears welled up in his eyes but he stayed strong for me.

    "It''s no big deal.If it means saving you, I''m willing to pretend we broke up!"

    "But, honey, it''s not fair to you!"

    I hugged him tightly, wishing all our troubles were behind us.

    "It''s all my fault!"

    Thinking of the nude photos, I felt more and more ashamed.

    "It''s all my fault," I repeated sadly.

    "If it weren''t for me, we wouldn''t be in this situation."

    "Don''t say that! Honey, it''s not your fault!"

    Morgan lowered his head and kissed me, tears streaming down his cheeks.

    "It''s all my fault! If I had been able to protect you well, nothing would have happened."

    Morgan was always so nice to me.He was so considerate and thoughtful.

    "We both didn''t do anything wrong, honey.This is all Larry''s fault.I''m just grateful we got to meet

    again.Without you, I wouldn''t have had the will to live on!" I murmured tearfully.

    "Honey, if we want to convince Larry that we broke up, we need to sleep in different bedrooms.But

    don''t worry.Once we catch Larry, we can finally be together in peace."

    Morgan stroked my hair tofort me.

    I nodded.

    "You''re right.I''m sure we''ll have our happy ending, Morgan."

    As I spoke, I reluctantly let go of Morgan''s hand.

    "Go get some rest now.Let''s sleep in different bedrooms starting tonight, in case Larry is monitoring

    us.You should go to bed early.You''ve been so busy taking care of me that you haven''t slept welltely."

    "Okay,"

    Morgan promised.

    "You have to go to bed early too, my dear.If anything happens, just call me.I love you."

    After Morgan left, I stood alone in the bedroom in a daze.I went to the cab and took out the photos

    Larry sent.

    Each photo rubbed more salt into my wound.

    I hated Larry so much! He had tortured me for so many years.

    He needed to pay the price.

    I gritted my teeth angrily and took out a lighter.I lit those photos on fire and watched them burn at my

    feet.

    When there were only ashes left, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Even though I knew that Larry must have had copies, it felt cathartic to vent my anger like this.

    Just then, I received a text from the queen.

    "Don''t carry the weight of the world on your shoulders, okay? The past might be dark, but it''s in the

    past.You have to look forward.The future is bright!"

    I felt touched.

    When Jennifer became the queen, I thought that she would distance herself from me, but the kind girl

    still treated me the same as before.

    She was still the previous Jennifer¡ªa considerate and good girl.I texted her back immediately.

    "Thank you, Jennifer.I will be strong!"

    After hitting send, I felt more determined than ever to defeat Larry.

    Anthony''s POV:

    When I finally put down thest of my work, I found that it was time for dinner.

    "Honey, let''s have dinner with your mom!"

    When Jennifer saw me tuck away thest document, she perked up.

    "Good idea, babe."

    I felt sorry for making her wait for me.I took her hand and we went to my mother''s room.

    However, when Jennifer invited her to dinner, my mother simply smiled and shook her head.

    "No, thank you.I''m feeling very tired today.I''ll just have dinner here."

    After asking a maid to bring some food up to her room, she started shooing us away.

    "Anthony, take your queen out to dinner.Don''t starve your wife and your child."

    Jennifer and I were soon driven out of my mother''s room.

    As the door shut in our faces, Jennifer and I exchanged sheepish nces.

    We both knew that my mother was just giving us an opportunity to be alone.

    "Since she insisted, we might as well," I said to Jennifer with a knowing smile.

    "Let''s have a candlelit dinner tonight."

    Jennifer''s eyes grew wide with excitement.

    "Okay!"

    The truth was, after I dered to Carl that I was going to have a candlelit dinner with my queen, I had

    asked my men in secret to make the necessary preparations.

    I took Jennifer to the royal restaurant, where royals and nobles dined.

    However, I had specifically asked them to clear the entire restaurant for us tonight.I took Jennifer''s

    hand and led her inside.

    "Please, my queen."

    The restaurant was dimly lit for a romantic ambiance.

    Jennifer and I walked hand in hand to the table in the center, where some dishes had already been

    served.

    The atmosphere was perfect.

    In the soft light, Jennifer''s delicate face was so lovely that I felt enchanted.

    "Anthony, why aren''t you eating? Weren''t you the one who wanted to have dinner here?"

    Jennifer teased me as she popped a piece of steak into her mouth with a silver fork.I smiled and shook

    my head.

    "The food on the table is not as delicious as you."

    "No one is as good at sweet talking as you."

    Resting her chin on her hand, Jennifer picked up another slice of steak with her fork and held it in front

    of me.I happily epted the morsel and chewed on it.

    "That''s because I met the most perfect woman,"I answered after I swallowed.

    "Oh, Anthony, you tter me!" Jennifer giggled.

    The sound of herughter was like music to my ears.

    When I felt that the time was right, I suddenly pulled out a bouquet of roses from under the table.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Surprise! Right on cue, a row of heart-shaped candles on the floor nearby suddenly lit up.The mes

    danced and flickered to the beat of my heart."Oh, my God! Anthony, did you n this? How?"

    Jennifer sped her hands with glee, pleasant surprise written all over her face.

    "The most beautiful roses for the most beautiful queen."

    I cradled the bouquet in the crook of my arm and got on one knee before Jennifer.

    "I''ve told you before that I''d surprise you at any given moment.I want you to feel happier with me with

    each day that passes."

    Jennifer covered her heart with one hand and graciously epted the roses.

    "I love you so much, Anthony,"

    "I love you too, honey."

    I stood up and hugged her tight.

    When we finally pulled away, I set the bouquet on the table and snapped my fingers.

    Suddenly, the prelude to a waltz started to y.

    "Care to dance?" I asked Jennifer with a broad smile.

    "Some irrelevant person ruinedst night''s dance.Since it''s just the two of us tonight, I want to try

    again." I reached out my hand to her.

    Jennifer blushed and put her hand on mine.

    We began to dance to the waltz in the restaurant.

    The lights and candles were our audience.I just wanted this moment tost forever.

 Chapter 301: Larrys Bewitchment

    Chapter 301: Larry''s Bewitchment

    Carl''s POV:

    I sat on the sofa all by myself sipping beer out of a can from time to time.

    The thought of Jennifer brought a bitter taste in my mouth.

    She was now King Anthony''s beloved queen.

    Although it was nice to see her again, it seemed as though the years had pulled us further away from

    each other.

    I decided to watch TV to distract myself, so I picked up the remote control and pointed it at the screen.

    As soon as the screen lit up, the news broadcaster on the TV said, "King Anthony and his beloved

    Queen Jennifer have finally tied the knot.At longst, their prayers of a happy ending had been

    answered.What a grand wedding it was! The atmosphere was very buzzing.It was clear to see that

    King Anthony is deeply in love with the queen.Let''s wish our royal couple a blessed and evesting

    union!"

    Then, Anthony and Jennifer''s wedding photos started popping up on the screen while some cheesy

    bad music yed in the background.

    The moment I saw pictures of them kissing, I couldn''t help but feel sad.The memories of my childhood

    washed over me like a tide.

    In truth, I wanted to forget the memories from when I used to live with my adoptive parents from the

    Rainbow Pack.

    My adoptive parents had to take several measures to ensure that no one knew who I really was.

    They were not wealthy, to begin with, and after they adopted me, their lives became harder.I remember

    beingughed at by all the other kids in school because my clothes were so old and ragged.

    They would call me Omega because I was poor.

    I knew that life was not easy for my adoptive parents, so I never fought back against those who

    mocked me because I was afraid of drawing attention to myself.I could endure the humiliation, but the

    bullying didn''t stop.

    In fact, my passive response gave them more courage and things got worst until Jennifer showed up

    and defended me.I still remembered the first time I saw her.

    She stood before those children who wereughing at me with both hands on her hips as if she was

    some sort of superhero.

    She grabbed one of the boys by his cor and pushed him to the ground like it was nothing.

    "Haven''t your parents taught you not to bully others? Only the weak feel pleasure in bullying others!"

    Jennifer''s words were etched into my brain.She drove the bullies away and pulled me up with a smile.

    "Are you okay? My name is Jennifer."

    It was that smile of hers that stole my heart, but I didn''t know it then.

    Later that same day, I found out that she was the Alpha''s daughter and no one ever bullied me again

    ever since.

    Although some of the parents told their children not to y with me, Jennifer would always hang out

    and share snacks with me.

    It was after I got to know her better that I realized just how much I adored her, and before I knew it, my

    adoration had turned into feelings of love for Jennifer.

    I would find myself thinking about her when we weren''t together.I had imagined thousands of ways for

    us to meet again, but I had never expected that it would happen on the day of her wedding to the king.

    She was now bound to another man by marriage.

    Even if I was Alpha, she was beyond my reach now.

    "Don''t be silly, Carl."

    I told myself not to think of her, but Jennifer''s smile was still lingering in my mind.I kept drinking, hoping

    I would just fall asleep and forget about Jennifer.

    When I finished the third can of beer, I could hardly keep my eyes open.

    In my stupor, I noticed someone take away the can from my hand.

    Stunned, I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me.

    After all, I was alone in the room.I whipped my head around the room and saw a man, dressed in ck,

    standing right behind me.

    "Who are you?" I got up almost immediately and took a few steps back.

    "How dare you get in here without my permission?"

    "Don''t be so nervous.I''m here to help you."

    The mysterious man smiled at me and reached out his hand.

    "I know who you are.You are an Alpha from a werewolf pack.My name is Larry.I''m a wizard."

    Larry''s POV:

    I had been scouting every inch of the royal pce for an opening, but it seemed as though Anthony

    had tripled the security detail.I was starting to get frustrated as I couldn''t find a way to get to Anthony

    and Jennifer.

    But I wouldn''t give up so easily.I had to kill those two and make Amelia mine again.

    Anthony''s father had killed my father and he was the one who saved Amelia and broke her out of my

    log cabin.

    I couldn''t let him get on with his life without making him pay for what he did.

    However, it had been many days and I still couldn''t find a chance to make a move.

    The guards patrolling the pce were everywhere.I could only hide in the dark and watch them from

    afar.

    Damn it! After long deliberation, I finally came up with a way to deal with Anthony and Jennifer.

    I strongly believed that the enemy of my enemy was a friend, so decided to band with those with the

    same goals as mine.

    The one candidate I had in my mind was an Alpha named Carl.

    Perhaps Carl was too oblivious to know this, but even a blind man could tell that he had feelings for

    Jennifer just by the way he looked at her.

    In fact, he didn''t look too happy to see Anthony around Jennifer.

    I followed Carl secretly to see if he could be of any use to me.I didn''t think I''d find him drunk and

    drowning in the misery of his failed romance.I knew then that he would be an important tool for

    me.

    "Hello, my friend.I know that you like the queen of Osman Kingdom.Why don''t we have a little chat?

    Perhaps I can be of some help to you."

    I smiled at Carl, hoping he would be convinced by my proposal.

    "Go away! I don''t know what you are talking about!" Carl stepped back in horror when he saw me.

    "Don''t be so agitated.I don''t mean to harm you," I said, taking a step closer to Carl.

    Much to my surprise, Carl stretched out his arms and pounced on me.I shook my head at him for even

    trying such an old trick.

    With the snap of a finger, I used ck magic to teleport myself behind him in the blink of an eye.

    "Can we please stop ying games?" I burst intoughter.

    "How did you do that? Do you have special powers? You are a vampire!"

    Carl''s eyes widened as he stepped back with abject fear in his eyes.

    "Don''tpare those dirty old bats to me!"

    I lost my temper for a brief moment and then I quickly hid my impatience behind a smile.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "I''m Larry, the grand wizard.I have the power to grant you any wish you want, my friend."

    "Humph, what''s so special about you? I don''t need the help of a wizard.Get out of here!" Carl said

    coldly.

    I turned a deaf ear to his words.

    "Did you know thatAnthony was once inflicted with the Love Curse? I cast that spell on him! He almost

    died from that curse!"

    "So what?" Carl rolled his eyes at me.

    "In case you haven''t noticed, Anthony is alive and well.In fact, he just became the king of Osman

    Kingdom and he got married to the love of his life.Your powers don''t seem so special to me."

    "That was just one careless mistake.I should have destroyed the method of breaking the Love Curse."

    This stupid werewolf''s arrogance made me so angry that I took out my wand and pointed it at him.

    "I don''t need to lower myself to your level.I only have one question to ask you¡ªdo you want to kill

    Anthony for the sake of love? If you do, get in touch with me!"

    With a slight wave of my wand, I inscribed my phone number on the notebook on the table.

    Then, without saying another word to Carl, I tapped the floor with my wand and teleported myself out of

    his room using ck magic.

    If he was smart enough to know what he wanted, then he would think about my words carefully.

    As for his beloved she-wolf, Jennifer...If he was willing to be obedient, I could consider leaving her

    corpse undefiled in the end.

 Chapter 302: The Demons Whispers

    Chapter 302: The Demon''s Whispers

    Carl''s POV:

    The mysterious wizard who called himself Larry disappeared into thin air, and I stared nkly at the

    notebook on the table, in a trance.

    Such powerful magic could have only been exhibited by a grand wizard of legendary proportions.

    I recalled hearing rumors about a grand wizard who infiltrated the royal pce, sneaked past all the

    guards, and attacked Anthony''s mother, Elizabeth.

    Could Larry really help me? No! What was I even thinking? I picked up the notebook and tore off the

    page with Larry''s phone number written on it, crumpling it into a ball in my fist.

    I didn''t want to cooperate with a wizard, let alone achieve my goal by shameful means.However, when I

    walked to the trash can, I found myself hesitating.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    What choice did I have? If I didn''t cooperate with Larry, how could I be with Jennifer? She was the

    queen now! Although I knew that she was married to the king, I still couldn''t stop myself from loving

    her.

    Damn it!I threw the paper ball, not into the trash can, but on the table.I slumped down on the sofa with

    my hands wrapped around my head and I screamed in frustration.

    "What should I do? Damn it!"

    I found myself in a frenzy of desperation.I had feelings for Jennifer ever since I was a child, but I wasn''t

    confident enough to act on those feelings because 1 hade from humble origins.I thought that I

    would be able to confess my love to her once I had achieved something notable.

    Unfortunately, by the time I finally became Alpha, she became the queen.

    As I recalled the events of the other day at the garden, I ridiculed myself for being such a fool.

    ''Carl, she''s not interested in you at all"

    There was no love in her eyes when she looked at me, but they were full of tender affection the

    moment she set them on Anthony.I couldn''t lie to myself.

    To Jennifer, I was probably no different than a stranger now, even though I had kept her in my heart

    every single day for many years.

    Life could be very cruel sometimes.

    How I wished she could reciprocate my feelings of love, even if it was only for a day! Suddenly, while I

    was lost in my thoughts, I heard whisperings in my ears.

    ¡®''You deserve to be with Jennifer! She is yours! You have to do what it takes!''¡¯ I stood up almost

    immediately, horrified by the crazy idea that was trying to nt a seed in my mind.

    I screamed and overturned the table, breaking every beer bottle and the fruit te that were on it

    before I fell to the floor.

    "No! I can''t do it!"

    My voice cracked, and as I looked down, I saw the note on the floor as if it were calling out to me.

    ''Do it, Carl.As long as you call Larry, he will help you get rid of Anthony.No one will know that you have

    anything to do with it.With Anthony dead, you can finally be with Jennifer"

    "No, no, no..." The voice kept tempting me.

    I tried my best to restrain my evil thoughts.After all, I didn''t want to be the kind of werewolf I hated

    the most.It took me a long time to calm down.I slowly got up to my feet and picked up the note.I saved

    Larry''s phone number in my phone and then threw it in the trash can.I didn''t want to collude with Larry,

    nor did {I want Anthony to die.I just needed a backup n.

    If Anthony didn''t treat Jennifer well, I would swoop in and take Jennifer away from him.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer and I spent a romantic evening at the royal restaurant.We had such a good time that we didn''t

    go back to our room until midnight.

    The next day, I was woken up by Jennifer''s tender kiss on my lips.Her beautiful face was the first thing I

    saw when I opened my eyes.

    "Good morning, my king," Jennifer said with a smile as she nestled in my arms.

    "You are the best thing that has ever happened to me.Did you know that?"

    "Good morning, my love." I gently stroked Jennifer''s hair.

    "I hope you''ll still be in a good moodter on today."

    Jennifer and I went to the dining room, hand in hand, to have breakfast after freshening up.

    "Anthony, I''m still afraid that Larry will see through our n.If that happens, Amelia will be in danger.We

    have to find a way to protect her," Jennifer said, with a concerned furrow on her eyebrows.

    This was why I loved Jennifer.

    She was always thinking about others and, more often than not, she was right about most things.

    Larry was crazy enough to do anything to get what he wanted, and it wouldn''t surprise me if he hurt

    Amelia in the process.

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.I will have some bodyguards keep an eye on her in the dark.If Larry makes a

    move, they will be there to respond."

    I reached out to touch Jennifer''s little hand andforted her.

    "I have some of the best fighters working for me.Even if they can''t defeat Larry, they can at least keep

    Amelia safe."

    "This is why I admire you, Anthony.You are always two steps ahead of your opponent.A sweet morning

    kiss for the most brilliant king."

    Jennifer sat on myp and pulled my face to a gentle kiss.

    I grabbed her by the waist and kissed her.

    Then, I nibbled her earlobe and said, "I''m happy to hear that."

    "Anthony, you''ve had a busy few weeks and now after you took the throne, it seems as though you''re

    always working.I''m worried about your health, honey."

    Lying in my arms, Jennifer sighed.

    "I don''t want you to tire yourself out." I patted her on the shoulder.

    "Don''t worry about me, honey.I can handle the pressure.Besides, our people need us, and we have to

    defend our territory."

    "I know, but I still feel sorry for you." Jennifer blinked her eyes at me.

    "Just try to maintain a proper bnce between work and rest."

    "You are right, but I still have to do what I should do at night," I said to Jennifer, with a hint of mischief in

    my tone.

    "You''re so annoying!" Jennifer squeezed my cheek.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be in a meeting? Stop dawdling."

    "All right, all right.By the way, Carl will also be attending today''s meeting.He wants to discuss matters of

    the White Lily Pack with me.I can''t wait to hear what he has to say."

    I stood up and waved at the maids to clean up the dishes.

    "By the way, Anthony, don''t forget that you promised me something," Jennifer said in a sweet voice,

    holding my arm.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, pretending as though I had no idea what she was talking about.

    "I''m talking about us having dinner with Carl." Jennifer gazed at me with her beautiful big eyes.

    "You can''t go back on your word now." I sighed helplessly.

    "Okay, my queen.Have I ever broken a promise to you?"

    "Yes¡­ You have...in bed,"

    Jennifer whispered in my ear and giggled.It took me a while to understand what she was talking about.

    During our intimate bedroom moments, whenever Jennifer would ask me to stop, I would agree at first,

    but then carry on harder and faster.

    It was only because I knew that even though she was asking me to stop, her body kept telling me to go

    harder.

    "I''m afraid I will have to break my promise on that again." I smiled and kissed Jennifer on the lips.

    "See youter, honey."

    I sighed when I looked at the time and said goodbye to Jennifer as I didn''t want to bete for the

    meeting.

 Chapter 303: The Heart Of The Ocean

    Chapter 303: The Heart Of The Ocean

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After Anthony left to go to the meeting, I called up Skr on the phone to catch up with her.

    "Hey, how are you doing?" I asked Skr.

    "I''m fine.Jerome took me to an art exhibitionst night! I received a reply from Skr soon.We ended

    up chatting for a long time as I was in high spirits.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and I raised my head to say, "Pleasee in."

    The maid walked in and bowed her head down.Then, she handed me a booklet with a red cover.

    "Mrs.Jones, this is the list of gifts from the guests.Please have a look."

    I took the list and checked it carefully on myp.

    Elizabeth had said that every guest that was invited to attend a ceremony would always bring a gift, as

    it was an important part of tradition.

    As I read the booklet, I suddenly found a familiar name on the list¡ªCarl Davis.It was Carl, my

    childhood ymate.I was curious to see what gift he had brought and my eyes widened with

    astonishment when I saw the words¡ªHeart of the Ocean.

    Heart of the Ocean? I couldn''t believe it.

    "Go and bring me Alpha Carl''s gift," I ordered the maid.

    "Yes, Mrs.Jones."

    The maid left, but quickly came back with the ne on a velvet cushion and ced it before me.I

    picked up the beautiful sapphire ne and stared at it carefully.I knew it was the same one I had

    seen in the exhibition center many years ago just by its intoxicating luster.I gasped in shock as I didn''t

    expect Carl to give me such a precious gift.

    As kids, we used to go to the exhibition center all the time with our friends, and that was where I first

    saw this dazzling ne called Heart of the Ocean.

    I used to lean on the ss cab in pure awe of its beauty.I remember Carl telling me that he would

    buy me that ne when we were older.I didn''t take his words seriously because we were just kids

    at the time.I had no idea that he had been nning on getting me this ne since that day.

    Oh my God! The more I looked at the ne, the more I appreciated its beauty.

    I loved it not only because it was beautiful, but because it meant a lot to me.I had to express my

    gratitude to him personally for such a wonderful gesture.

    After I kept the ne safely in my jewelry box, I sat on the sofa and went through the list of gifts.I

    was quite surprised to see Austin''s and Caroline''s names on the list.

    Their gift was a pearl ne.I was moved by Caroline''s gesture of kindness.

    After all, the fact that she gave me a pearl ne, even though they were stripped of their wealth,

    showed humility andpassion.

    "Go and bring the ne from Caroline.I''d like to wear it one of these days," I said to the maid.

    By some coincidence, I received a message from Caroline at that very moment.

    "Congrattions, Jennifer.I wish you a happy married life.Austin and I are fine on the ind.Please tell

    Anthony not to worry about us."

    It was hard to imagine that the Caroline who used to resent me so much could send me such a friendly

    message now.I quickly replied to her as I felt warm in my heart.

    "Thank you, Caroline."

    After sending the message, I suddenly thought of Caroline''s daughter, Alice, who was named and

    being raised by Elizabeth.I knew that Caroline must think about her child every day, as would any

    mother would.I decided to take a few photos of Alice and send them to Caroline.I went to Elizabeth''s

    residence at once and exined my intention to her.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Mom, Caroline sent me a lovely wedding gift.It''s a pearl ne.I''d like to repay her kindness by

    sending her some photos of Alice," I said to Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth seemed surprised by what I had said about Caroline.She quickly said to the maid, "Go and

    bring my little sweetheart to me.Let Jennifer take some photos of her."

    Before long, Alice was brought to us by her nanny.I was taken by her cute little face.I took many photos

    of her and sent them to Caroline.

    It wasn''t long before I received a call from Caroline.

    "Oh my God! Thank you, Jennifer.Thank you for letting me see Alice.She''s so cute.How is she? Has

    she been drinking milk properly?"

    Caroline couldn''t hide her excitement.She asked me several questions in one breath.

    I quickly pressed the speaker button and said, "Caroline, don''t worry about anything.Mom is taking

    good care of Alice."

    I handed the phone to Elizabeth and said, "Please speak with her, Mom."

    "Hello, Caroline.Alice is doing well.She''s a good girl and she doesn''t cry.She''s so adorable! Everyone

    likes her," Elizabeth said happily.

    "Thank you, Mom.Thank you, Jennifer.I''ll never forget this moment!"I could hear Caroline''s voice

    cracking on the other end of the call.

    "I''m so happy to see her.It''s my fault that she doesn''t have a mother right now.I shouldn''t have tried to

    hurt you, Jennifer.Please, forgive me if you can."

    After she heard what Caroline said, Elizabeth''s eyes became moist.

    She took a tissue from the maid and wiped her tears.

    "My darling, don''t say that.As long as you are willing to repent, everything will be fine.Jennifer is a

    sensible girl.She won''t me you."

    As I listened to the conversation between Elizabeth and Caroline, I couldn''t help but smile with relief.

    Finally, we were staring to build bridges instead of tearing them down.

    "Caroline, please take care of each other on the ind.I will speak with Anthonyter about taking Alice

    over to you for a visit,"

    Elizabeth said to Caroline as she gently stroked the baby''s cheek.

    "Thank you, Mom.I''ll wait for you.Don''t worry about us.Just take care of yourself and Alice.And

    Jennifer, please tell Anthony not to tire himself out," Caroline said while crying.

    I took the phone and answered, "Okay, I will.Don''t cry, Caroline.Take care of yourself and Austin."

    "Okay!" Caroline replied.

    Suddenly, when Elizabeth was speaking to Caroline, Alice started to cry.

    They had to cut their conversation short to coax the little baby.

    Elizabeth loved Alice so much that she wanted to do everything for her in person.

    When I saw Elizabeth feeding Alice milk out of a bottle, I felt a warm sensation in my heart.

    "Mom, I should get going.I''ll see youter.Take care."

    Then, I left Elizabeth''s residence.

    However, on my way back, I ran into Carl, much to my surprise.As soon as he saw me, he greeted me

    enthusiastically, "Hi, Jennifer!"

    "Carl, what are you doing here? Is the meeting over? Is Anthony with you?" I asked.

    "The meeting is long over, but Mr.Jones is still busy.He is a very hard-working king."

    Carl started walking beside me.

    "Anthony invited me to dinner tonight.Was it your idea? Why else would the distinguished king invite

    me to dinner? He hardly knows me."

    I slowed down my pace and said, "Yes, it was my idea.I just wanted Anthony to get to know you so he

    could hear all the interesting stories from our childhood."

    I always cherished the carefree time I had spent as a child.

    My life as a child was wonderful before my parents died. A lot had changed since then, but fortunately, I

    still had my childhood friend at my side.

    At least, I could still relive the memories from the past with him.

 Chapter 304: Carls Hint

    Chapter 304: Carl''s Hint

    Carl''s POV:

    Could this be fate? After all, I wasn''t even supposed to see Jennifer again.Walking side by side with her

    in the garden felt like a beautiful dream.

    The soft sunlight graced Jennifer''s beautiful face, and my heart thumped anxiously as I looked at her.I

    was afraid of ruining this wonderful moment.

    Jennifer was wearing an elegant red dress today, which brought out her golden locks.

    Her charming eyes were as deep as the ocean, tempting me to fantasize about her even more.

    I had often dreamed of Jennifer in the past.

    She would always have a warm smile on her face in my dreams.

    I could never forget the way she made me feel and the time I had spent with her in the Rainbow Pack

    meant everything to me.

    "Do you remember when I used to take you to catch frogs, you would always fail and this one time, you

    fell in the pond by ident? It was quite hard, but I managed to pull you out of the water."

    Jennifer pursed her lips into a smile and revisited the interesting memories from our childhood with

    great interest.

    When I saw her smile, my heart softened.

    "You used to be very protective of me back then."

    "Yes.I was Alpha''s daughter, and I felt like it was my duty to help the weak."

    Jennifer suddenly stopped walking and looked up at the sky.

    "My parents were still alive then.My life used to be so carefree, but then they both left me." I noticed her

    eyes turn red as she spoke.

    Alpha Lewis, her father, died not long after I moved away from the Rainbow Pack.

    Much like myself, Jennifer had been through a lot of hardships in her early life.

    For some reason, right at the moment, I felt as though we had a lot more inmon than we ever

    knew.

    We had a very deep understanding of each other.

    "Oh, Jennifer, don''t be sad.I''m sure that your parents can now rest in peace knowing that you''re healthy

    and fine," Iforted her.

    "What have you been up to in the past couple of years?"

    Jennifer smiled and said, "Well, I don''t even know where to begin, Carl.It''s been such a long time and

    so much has happened.But, I''m happy now.I have a good life and a considerate husband who loves

    and cherishes me."

    "Oh, I see.That''s great.I''m really happy for you."

    I forced a smile on my face and lied to her.

    Why couldn''t I be the one to make her happy? I was a part of her life long before the king came

    around.Why couldn''t I just be happy for her? Jennifer seemed like she was living a good life.

    My heart was filled with contradictions.I heard two voices in my head, battling each other for control

    over my mind.I had no choice but to stifle the restlessness in my heart and change the topic.

    "Jennifer, what''s your phone number? I asked, feigning a casual expression.

    "And how is your brother now?"

    Jennifer saved her number on my phone and said, "My brother is actually doing quite well for himself

    now.He and his wife are expecting their first child.However, he had to leave due to some personal

    reasons and now they live on a beautiful ind.I had no idea that you remembered my brother.My eyes

    glowed with excitement after Jennifer saved her number on my phone.

    "Jennifer, I know that it has been many years, but I haven''t spent a single day without thinking about

    you.I don''t think I can ever forget you."

    After I finished my words, I looked at her affectionately, but when Jennifer looked back at me, there was

    no hint of love in her eyes at all.

    It was more than clear to me that she did not feel the same way about me.I felt as though someone had

    stabbed me in the heart with a knife.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I wasn''t expecting Carl to say something like that.

    He was still thinking about me? He didn''t want to forget me? If I wasn''t mistaken, his words sounded

    like a confession of love.

    What on earth was Carl thinking? I looked away from his gaze and stepped back, but he kept staring at

    me.

    Did Carl really have romantic feelings for me? I shook my head as I couldn''t understand why he had to

    behave so irrationally.

    I had just told Anthony that Carl and I were only friends.

    Perhaps I was overreacting.I tookfort in knowing that Carl was smart enough to know that I was

    the queen.

    How could he be so silly?

    "Thank you for your concern.I''m d to have such a sincere friend like you."

    I looked at him with a smile and slowly kept a distance from him.

    "Well, I should head back.I just remembered that I have a lot of chores left to do." I thought that Carl

    would take a hint from my tone and words, but to my surprise, he stood before me with a smile and

    said, "Jennifer, how about a hug before you leave? For old time''s sake!"

    Carl''s eyes were full of eagerness.I took a deep breath and smiled awkwardly.

    "Carl, it''s not that I don''t want to give you a hug.Of course, I do.You''re my friend.It''s just that Anthony

    doesn''t like me being too close to friends of the opposite sex.I''m sorry, but I have to consider his

    feelings."

    "Oh, I understand.Don''t worry about it.I''m sorry."

    Carl looked very disappointed.

    "I almost forgot that you are now the queen.I should have made such a request."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He sounded remorseful, something I wasn''t used to,ing from him.

    "Oh, Carl, since you have be Alpha, have you found a suitable Luna for yourself? Perhaps I can

    help you find a suitable girlfriend."

    I changed the topic again to steer away from the awkwardness, hoping that he would understand what I

    meant.

    "I don''t have a mate yet." Carl stared at me intently.

    "But I have a crush on someone."

    "Who is she?" I asked.

    "Someone from your pack?"

    "She is right before me," Carl replied.

    I couldn''t deceive myself anymore.Indeed, I was the one Carl had a crush on.How could he?

    "Well, I hope you will find your mate soon, Carl.Don''t forget to send me an invitation to the wedding!" I

    forced a smile on my face and strode forward.

    "Goodbye.I''ll see youter."

    Fortunately, Carl didn''t follow me.

    I went back to our room quickly and sat on the sofa alone, patting my chest.

    My heartbeat kept thudding and I didn''t know what to do.

    How could Carl say that to me? Although he didn''t express his love clearly, the implication in his words

    was obvious enough for me to know what he meant.

    Why would he say something like that to the queen? I wondered if I should tell Anthony.

    In truth, I was afraid of what Anthony would do to Carl if he found out what he had done.

    While I was in a dilemma, mulling over my choices, I received a message from Carl.

    "I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have said that just now.I didn''t mean anything else.I know you and King Anthony

    love each other very much.I sincerely wish you two a happy married life together."

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief after I read his message.I was happy that he knew how to make it right

    between us.

    "It''s okay.I hope you can find your own happiness as soon as possible."

    I threw my phone on the bed after I sent him a reply because I didn''t want to think about Carl anymore.

    He was like a brother to me when we were kids.I went to the kitchen and took out a te from the

    shelf.I wanted to make Anthony a hearty lunch as a reward for his endless hard work, especially in the

    past few weeks.

 Chapter 305: A Love-filled Lunch

    Chapter 305: A Love-filled Lunch

    Anthony''s POV:

    When I was finally finished working for the day, I checked my phone.

    Jennifer had texted.

    "Lunch and I are waiting for you! I made it with love.Love you!"

    She had attached a photo to her message.

    It showed a slice of bread with tomato paste thered on it in the shape of a heart.

    I chuckled.

    Jennifer had made Junch for me.I tucked my phone away with a happy smile.I felt warm in my heart,

    knowing that my wife had taken the time to cook me a meal.I wasn''t in the mood to do anything else for

    the rest of the day, so I instructed the guards to keep vignt and then rushed to our home.

    "Oh, honey, you''re finally here.I missed you so much!"

    As soon as I entered the dining room, Jennifer approached me and gave me a warm hug.I hugged her

    back and kissed her on the lips lovingly.

    "I missed you too, babe."

    As I spoke, I scooped her into my arms and carried her to the dining table, sitting down with her on my

    lap.

    "What made you cook with your own hands? Don''t you like the food that the chefs prepare? I can hire

    another group of chefs, if you like."

    I looked at her, eyes filled with concern.

    "No need, Anthony.The royal chefs are great and I love their food, but I just wanted to cook you a meal

    myself.Don''t you want to eat my food?"

    Jennifer tilted her head to the side and smiled.She looked so cute.

    "Of course I do, honey.But I don''t want you to tire yourself out.You''re the queen, and you''re

    pregnant.You don''t have to bother yourself with such trivial things."

    I took Jennifer''s hands and stroked them.That was when I noticed that the back of her hand was a little

    red.I quickly held it up to my eyes so that I could have a closer look.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing.I was scalded a little while I was frying the steak."

    Jennifer shrugged off my grip and put her arms around my neck.

    "Let''s eat.The food''s getting cold."

    "No.Your hand is injured.You need to have it bandaged."

    I took her scalded hand and frowned.I felt sorry for her.

    Turning to a nearby maid, I ordered, "Go and get the first-aid kit.I need to treat the queen''s injury."

    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, Anthony.No need to make a huge fuss."

    Jennifer looked at me helplessly, as though I was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    I gently kissed the back of her scalded hand and said, "It will hurt.It will hurt my heart."

    Jennifer''s face flushed red.

    "Well, fine.Stop being so creepy; it''s embarrassing me!"

    The maid came over with the first-aid kit and I applied a salve onto Jennifer''s hand.

    When I was done, Jennifer pouted.

    "Taste the food already! I prepared the steak myself.How does it taste?"

    After having the maid take the first-aid kit away, I took a good look at the spread of food before me.

    There was a creamy soup, steak, sd, and other good- looking side dishes.

    I sighed.

    "Babe, promise me that you won''t cook again.I don''t want to see you get hurt.If you really want to cook,

    you can just tell the chefs what you want to do."

    "You''re overreacting, Anthony.It''s just a small injury.It''s not a big deal.I wanted to cook for you, love."

    Jennifer kissed me on the cheek and looked at me expectantly.

    "So? How does the steak taste? It''s been a while since Ist cooked.I''m worried I''ve gotten a little

    rusty."

    Seeing how excited Jennifer looked, I sliced myself a piece of steak and popped it into my mouth.

    I instantly began to cough.

    Even though I was good at keeping myposure, the overwhelming amount of pepper was choking.

    Fortunately, I adjusted my breathing in time and managed to swallow the piece of meat.

    "Honey, this steak is so delicious," I said as convincingly as I could.

    Jennifer had been watching me intently, so my change in expression didn''t escape her.

    With a doubtful look, she raised her fork and popped a piece of steak into her own mouth.

    "Ahem!"

    Jennifer started coughing violently.She had moved so fast so I wasn''t able to stop her in time.

    I poured her a ss of water.

    Jennifer gratefully took the ss and drank half of it in one gulp.

    "Oh, my God! I''m so sorry, Anthony.Maybe my hand shook a little too hard when I poured pepper on

    the steak."

    Jennifer''s cheeks were ame with embarrassment.

    "It doesn''t matter, honey.I like everything you cook.No matter what kind of food it is, I will eat it."

    I picked up the fork with a smile and continued to eat the steak.

    "Oh, you don''t need to finish it.The steak tastes bad.I''ll just make another one."

    Jennifer looked at me with mixed emotions.

    She was obviously moved, but also concerned.

    "I don''t want your stomach to ache." I shook my head firmly.

    "Let me finish it.You made it yourself.It can''t go to waste."

    Jennifer''s POV:

    With a resolute look on his face, Anthony finished the overly-peppered steak in front of me.

    Watching him eat, I felt both touched and amused.

    He always insisted on acting tough on these trifles, just like a stubborn but loving child.

    "The steak might not have been great, but the sd and sandwiches aren''t bad."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When Anthony was done with the steak, I served him some more food.

    "Taste this."

    "Why don''t you feed me, honey?"Anthony smiled.

    I liked being intimate with Anthony, so I obediently picked up a sandwich and held it in front of

    Anthony''s lips.

    "Here, honey."

    Anthony took a big bite of the sandwich and his eyes immediately widened.

    "Delicious! Thank you, Jennifer."

    His praise moved me.

    I happily ate alongside him.

    After lunch, Anthony and I crawled into bed to take a nap.

    Before falling asleep, he gently touched my belly and talked to the baby, which made meugh.

    "By the way, Jennifer, I have invited Carl to dinner tomorrow night," Anthony suddenly said.

    I was stunned for a moment and then smiled.

    "You''re so considerate, Anthony.And don''t worry.I promise I will keep my distance from Carl."

    "I''m not worried about you.Honey, I believe you have no special feelings for him.It''s just that I love you

    so much that I can''t help but feel jealous whenever he''s around."

    Anthony wrapped his arms around me protectively.

    "Anthony, now that you''ve mentioned Carl, I actually ran into him in the garden today."

    I didn''t want to hide anything from Anthony, so I told him about what had happened.

    However, I didn''t tell him about the offensive words Carl had said.Since Carl said he didn''t mean it, I

    chose to trust him and let it slide.

    "That''s fine.You''re friends after all."

    As Anthony spoke, he suddenly pulled out his phone and showed it to me.

    "Jennifer, someone sent me a message wishing us a happy marriage.Guess who sent this?"

    I took a second to think.When I realized who it was, I smiled.

    "Was it Austin? Caroline also texted me earlier.She even sent me a pearl ne as a wedding gift.I

    sent her some photos of Alice, and your mom said that she was going to visit them sometime.I also

    want to visit them, Anthony."

    "Of course.When I have the time, we can visit them together," Anthony said seriously.

    "Actually, the truth is, I''ve been a bit worried about Austin.After all, we''re brothers."

    Hearing this, I sighed heavily.

    "Who would have thought that you and Austin would make up? I''m happy for you.Just then, my phone

    started to ring.Reading the caller ID, I saw that it was Amelia.I immediately answered the phone.

    "Jennifer, there is news about Larry!"

 Chapter 306: Larrys Sweet Talk

    Chapter 306: Larry''s Sweet Talk

    Amelia''s POV:

    When I heard Jennifer''s voice on the other end of the line, I felt somewhat relieved.

    Nervously, I told her what had just happened.

    "I just received a message from Larry.He''s asking me to meet him.What should I do?"

    I clutched the phone against my ear tightly, at a loss.I was quietly reading in my room when Larry

    texted me out of the blue.I didn''t know how to reply, and I didn''t dare act rash.So I called Jennifer to ask

    for her opinion on the matter first.

    "Thanks for telling me, Amelia.Don''t worry.You can meet up with Larry.I''ll ask Anthony to have his men

    follow you in secret.You''ll be safe.Don''t be afraid."

    Jennifer''s voice was soothing and reassuring, which lifted a weight off my shoulders.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, my God! Really? Thank you so much!" I took a deep breath to calm myself down.

    "I''ll reply to Larry right this instant."

    After hanging up the phone, I did as I said.

    "Where do you want to meet?" I texted Larry.

    Secondster, I received a reply.

    "Let''s meet at the French restaurant in the capital square at eight o''clock this evening."

    My heart raced as I read his message over and over again.I was doomed to meet that spiteful man

    again.I closed my eyes and took deep breaths.

    When I felt that I was calm enough, I climbed out of bed and went to look for Morgan.

    To trick Larry into thinking that Morgan and I had broken up, we were forced to sleep in different rooms.

    These days, Morgan seldom went out and stayed in his room almost all day long.I knocked on his door.

    "Morgan, it''s me!" Morgan quickly opened the door and greeted me with a warm smile.

    "What''s up, honey?"I looked at him sadly.

    "Larry asked me to meet him at the French restaurant in the capital square at eight o''clock tonight.I

    have already agreed to see him.Jennifer said that Anthony would send his men to follow me secretly."

    As soon as Morgan heard what I said, he wrapped his arms around my waist and held me tightly.

    "It''s too dangerous.Honey, I don''t want you to take the risk.I can''t lose you again."

    His tone was full of sadness, which made my heart tight.He had suffered for years, living in istion on

    the snow mountain.

    I understood exactly how he felt.Because I had felt the same.

    "I''ll be under the protection of Anthony''s men.I''ll be fine.I trust his guards.We need to deal with Larry as

    soon as possible." I sighed heavily.

    "Oh, Morgan, wait for me toe back, okay?"

    "Of course, Amelia." Morgan looked at me affectionately.

    "I''ll wait for you toe back."

    Then, he cupped my face and kissed me deeply.I put my arms around his waist, kissing him back

    passionately, yet feeling very depressed at the same time.I couldn''t believe I was leaving Morgan to

    see Larry.

    This wasn''t what I wanted.

    "You have suffered too much these days, my love!" Morgan said sadly.

    "We will get our happy ending soon, honey.But in order to convince Larry that we have broken up, we

    can''t see each other in the following days."

    As I spoke, I struggled to hold back my tears.

    "I understand.Go ahead, Amelia.I''ll wait for you toe back," Morgan said softly, looking at me with

    tears in his eyes.

    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but shed tears too.

    "Morgan...I will definitelye back!"

    After coordinating with Anthony''s men, I went to the French restaurant at eight o''clock on the dot.

    When I entered the private room, I found Larry already sitting on the sofa.

    He looked up at me and grinned widely.He was still using his magic to make himself look young.

    His youthful face was so handsome that it felt unreal.

    "Oh, Larry, I didn''t think you''d be here already." I tried to speak calmly, but in truth, I was very nervous.

    After hesitating for a while, I cautiously walked towards the sofa and sat down beside Larry.

    Larry''s POV:

    When Amelia sat down next to me, I almost jumped with joy.

    Oh, my God!

    This was my beloved woman.

    How beautiful and charming she was! Every time I looked into her big eyes, I could recall the days

    when I was young and in love with her.I was intoxicated with those days.

    Seeing her here, right next to me, I was so excited I could barely contain myself.

    "Amelia, my sweetheart.I almost doubted that you woulde here.In fact, I was ready to...Oh, I don''t

    want to ruin the atmosphere!"

    I was just d that Amelia had shown up.

    "I''ve already ordered some food that you like.Do you want anything? Order whatever you want."

    "Thank you," Amelia thanked me in a stiff tone.

    "So what do you want this time?" I reached out to hug Amelia.

    "Honey, I just missed you so much.I haven''t seen you in a while.You don''t know how heartbroken I

    was.I can''t stand living without you.¡± Amelia evaded my embrace.

    "Stop, Larry!"

    Despite this, I didn''t give up.I kept trying to reach out I to hug her, whispering, "Amelia, don''t leave me!

    You know I''ll go crazy!"

    Finally, Amelia finally stopped struggling and allowed me to hug her.

    Seeing this, I was overjoyed.

    "I always knew you didn''t hate me that much.Am I right?"

    I held Amelia in my arms, scared to let her go.

    Gently kissing her earlobe, I whispered, "Did Morgan piss you off?"

    I had been secretly observing Amelia''s and Morgan''s movements the past few days and found that

    they were sleeping in separate rooms.

    This could only mean that the two were fighting, right? How perfect! I couldn''t wait to ask Amelia out.

    I wanted to seize this chance to win her heart.

    "Larry, I..."

    Amelia averted her gaze, seeming to want to say something, but she stopped on second thought.

    "I know you''re sleeping in separate rooms.Don''t try to hide it from me, Amelia!" I sneered.

    "You don''t love him anymore, right?"

    "Fine.I''ll tell you.After you sent me those photos, I got into a big fight with Morgan."

    Amelia sighed, wringing her fingers nervously.

    "I kept it from him before.He didn''t know that you had imprisoned me for many years.But those photos

    brought everything to light.When Morgan found out the truth, he felt that he couldn''t ept me

    anymore since I had been raped."

    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Perfect! I did the right thing by sending those photos to Amelia.I knew that that stupid Morgan wouldn''t

    be able to stand it.

    "My dear Amelia, he has no right to loathe you."

    As I smelled the fragrance of Amelia''s hair, I felt intoxicated and felt the need to express my love.

    "Come with me, Amelia.Morgan is a fool.Don''t waste your time on him.Come back with me and I''ll treat

    you well.I''ll never imprison you again.Honey, I love you.I love you more than anyone else."

 Chapter 307: Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 307: Wishful Thinking

    Amelia''s POV:

    Seeing how hypocritical Larry was being, I felt even more disgusted with him.

    What a psychopath! I didn''t want to go with him.

    In fact, I didn''t want anything to do with him.

    Morgan was so honest and kind; Morgan was a hundred times better than him.

    Larry had imprisoned me and abused me for years.

    How dare he say he loved me? But I couldn''t fall out with him now.

    Thinking about the n I had discussed with Morgan that day, I took a deep breath and put my disgust

    aside.

    I put on a long face, trying to deceive Larry.

    "But I don''t want to go with you, Larry."

    Tears welled up in my eyes convincingly and I broke away from his embrace.

    "Why?"

    Larry demanded emotionally.

    "Honey, are you still in love with that fool?"

    "Oh, no, it''s not that.He doesn''t love me, so I don''t love him.But I''m scared to lose my freedom again.I

    don''t want to live in the dark like before."

    I buried my face in my hands, pretending to be distressed.

    "Honey, I promise I''ll never do that again! I will treat you as well as I possibly can!"

    Larry quickly reached out to hold my hand again.

    "Amelia, I imprisoned you before because I was worried you''d run away from me.I couldn''t risk losing

    you.I just loved you too much."

    Despite my disgust, I managed to look up at him nkly.

    "Larry, I can''t ept such kind of love.How can one hurt someone they love? That''s not love, Larry!

    "Just give me one more chance, Amelia!"

    Larry pleaded sincerely, gently wiping away my tears.He wrapped his arms around me again and

    started to beg.

    "I promise that I''ll never hurt you again."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It had been years since I hadst seen Larry''s gentle side.

    Plus, seeing his youthful, handsome face, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    Who would have thought that we had loved each other once upon a time? Seeing the desperation in

    his eyes, I had to admit that Anthony and Jennifer were right.

    I was probably Larry''s only weakness.

    Thinking about the past and how Morgan had suffered on the snow mountain for years, I couldn''t help

    but cry on Larry''s arm.

    Anyway, I refused to ever be together with Larry again.

    That selfish, inhuman wizard had tortured me,pletely convincing me that his character couldn''t be

    redeemed.

    I loved Morgan.I wanted to be with him and him alone.

    "Larry, please give me some time to think it over.My mind is in a mess right now and I can''t make a

    decision."

    I pretended to consider Larry''s offer.

    "There''s no need to think!"

    However, Larry was insistent.He held my hand tightly and looked deep into my eyes.

    "Can''t you forget about Morgan? I''m going to kill him! Ul kill him right this instant!"

    In a matter of seconds, Larry''s gentle side vanished and was reced with vicious resentment.

    His eyes were ame with hatred, like a demon from hell.

    "Oh, no, no!" I said quickly, trying to calm him down.

    "I can never be with Morgan. He refuses to let go of my past." I had to lie to Larry.

    He was scaring me.I was afraid he would really go and kill Morgan.

    As I spoke, I continued to cry.I cried not only for myself, but also for Morgan.I was so worried about

    him.

    But Larry seemed to believe that I was so sad because Morgan had abandoned me.He quickly

    simmered down and continued wiping the tears from my eyes.

    "Don''t cry over such a fool.My angel, calm down.Let''s have dinner first."

    Larry''s tone became gentle again.He put his arm around my shoulder and consoled me.

    Just then, a waiter started serving the food Larry had ordered.

    It didn''t take long before the table was covered with all kinds of delicious dishes.In order to show Larry

    that I wasn''t disgusted with him, I sat down obediently and helped myself to the food.

    "Oh, honey, try the Iberian ham.I remember how you used to like it very much."

    Seeing that I picked up a knife and fork so willingly, Larry started to serve me with great enthusiasm.

    It was as though he actually cared about me.

    I looked at him suspiciously from the corner of my eye, wondering what he was up to.

    After all, Larry was a lunatic.I needed to stay vignt around him.

    Larry''s POV:

    Ever since Amelia left me, I had been driven crazy.It was all because of that damned king and queen.

    Only God knew how much I wanted to take revenge on them, but they were very protective of Amelia

    and Morgan as well.

    The guards patrolled the grounds and surrounded the royal pce twenty four hours a day.I couldn''t

    find a single crack in their defenses.

    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to adopt a less invasive strategy.I nned to lure Amelia

    away from the pce and convince her toe back with me.

    Only then would I be able to think about revenge.

    Anyway, I had enough patience.

    The king and queen would be killed in due time.

    "Amelia, eat more.You''re looking thinner than before."

    I continued to put food on Amelia''s te with a big smile on my face.I knew that, as we were eating,

    more than one pair of eyes were trained on me.

    Anthony had been secretly sending his men to keep watch on Amelia.

    He probably thought that I didn''t know.

    Such being the case, I couldn''t take Amelia away by force.I could only try to convince her to go back

    with me.

    "I really want to kill Anthony and Jennifer.They''re the reason why we''ve broken up, Amelia!" I picked up

    a few stewed snails and put them on Amelia''s te.

    "And Morgan.I want to kill them all to vent my hatred." I spoke loudly on purpose.

    "Oh, no, don''t do that, Larry.They are all kind-hearted.I begged them to take me away!" Amelia said

    hurriedly.

    Sure enough, she was frightened.

    All the color had drained from her face, and she reached out her trembling hand to hold me.I

    immediately took her hand, stroking it gently.

    "Honey, I''m doing all of this for you.If you change your mind ande back to me, I will give up the

    idea of revenge, okay?"

    "Fine.As long as you promise me that you won''t hurt anyone again, I will consider going back with you,

    Larry."

    Amelia averted her gaze as she spoke.

    But what mattered was that she was willing toe back to me! Joy consumed my heart.

    Excited, I almost leapt from the table.

    "Let''s go right now! Don''t stay in that damned pce any longer.That ce reeks with bad luck!"

    "Rx, Larry.You have to give me some time to consider things first," Amelia said quickly.

    Time? There was no need to waste time.

    I wanted to burn down that stupid pce already.

    "I can''t wait a second longer, honey.I miss you so much!"

    I hugged Amelia and looked at her affectionately.

    When I looked into her tearful eyes, my heart softened for a moment.

    "Well, fine.I''ll give you enough time to say goodbye to the past.That''s the onlypromise I''m willing to

    make, honey.But you have to be able to meet me at any time, as long as I contact you," I said patiently,

    wiping away her tears.

    "Sounds good." Amelia nodded.

    "I''ll go back with you as long as you keep your word."

    "Good.Let''s continue eating." Amelia''s answer cheered me up again.

    I put more food into her te happily.

    "Eat some more.If it''s not enough, we can order more food."

    "Okay.Thank you, Larry.You are so considerate."

    Amelia looked up and smiled at me.

    I was stunned.

    Oh, my God! Amelia was so beautiful when she smiled.

    I hadn''t seen her smile in years.

    God, she still loved me! I was so excited that my hands started to shake.

    "As long as you go back with me, I will do whatever you want, Amelia," I said sincerely, looking deep

    into her eyes.

    "Okay, you should also eat more."

    Amelia lowered her head to cat.

    This was probably the happiest meal I''d had in years.

    After leaving the restaurant, I hugged Amelia as a cool night breeze blew towards us.

    "I have to get going, Larry," Amelia said in a low voice.

    "I can''t let the king know that I met with you." Amelia was so kind and naive.

 Chapter 308: Seduce Larry

    Chapter 308: Seduce Larry

    Amelia''s POV:

    The second I got back to the royal pce, I rushed to my room and locked the door behind me.

    What had happened over dinner with Larry made me incredibly restless.

    What was I supposed to do? Larry seemed to have changed.

    He was so gentle with me, though I had a creeping suspicion that he was just pretending.I shouldn''t

    believe his sweet talk.

    He said that as long as I went back with him, he wouldn''t try to hurt Jennifer and Anthony.

    If I was being honest with myself, I was hesitant; maybe if I went back with him, I''d be able to put a stop

    to all of this meaningless ughter.

    If my leaving with Larry could protect everyone, including Morgan, I was willing to sacrifice myself.

    But I knew what kind of person Larry was.

    He would most likely break his promise and go back on his word.

    So, if I went back with him, he probably would''ve still attacked the king and queen behind my back, and

    maybe even kill Morgan.

    After all, I knew he hated Morgan with a passion.I pressed my fingers against my temple and winced.

    What should I do? Recalling Larry''s thoughtfulness when he ced food on my te, I felt more

    hesitant.

    No, I shouldn''t be deceived by his superficial gentleness.

    He would never change.

    He was a lunatic! ''Don''t forget why you went out to see him in the first ce, Amelia!'' I tried to talk

    some sense into myself.

    At a loss, I quickly took out my phone and dialed Jennifer''s number.

    She was smart enough to know what I should do next.

    "Jennifer!"

    As soon as the call connected, I called out her name agitatedly.

    "I just met Larry.I don''t know what to do!"

    "Calm down, Amelia.Tell me everything."

    Jennifer''s voice was gentle and soothing.She always had the power to calm me down.

    I took a deep breath.

    "Over dinner, Larry was very gentle with me.He promised that he would never imprison me again and

    that he wanted me to go back with him so that we could live a good life together.He said that as long as

    I agreed, he would never hurt you and Morgan!"

    After I finished speaking, I held my breath, anxiously awaiting Jennifer''s reply.

    After a moment of thoughtful silence, Jennifer''s calm voice sounded from the other end of the line.

    "Don''t believe in his lies, Amelia.He was the one who cursed Anthony with the Love Curse, remember?

    He''s nothing but a wolf in sheep''s clothing.I''m sure he said that just to manipte you.He knows you''re

    kind enough to consider such an offer."

    "But, I¡ª"

    I stuttered.I was a little flustered.

    "Think about it carefully, Amelia. Why would he promise such a thing?" Jennifer asked gently,

    chuckling.

    "It''s because he can''t take you by force.He''s changing tactics.If he really wanted to be good to you,

    why did he poison you? Why didn''t he simply give you the antidote this time? He''s cheating you,

    Amelia!"

    She was right.

    He didn''t even mention the antidote.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I held the phone tightly and nodded repeatedly.

    Jennifer was right.

    Recalling how much pain I was in thanks to the poison, I suddenly clenched my fists angrily.

    "Don''t believe in Larry''s lies.Amelia, only by defeating him can we get peace."

    Jennifer''s tone was very calm yet determined, which reassured me.

    "You are right! I couldn''t think straight just now!"

    I hung my head in shame.

    "What am I supposed to do next?"

    "Just keep in touch with Larry.Make him loosen his guard," Jennifer answered.

    "Okay, I will," I said determinedly.

    "Larry wille to me again.I promised him that I will meet him again if he contacts me. I think that

    might be a good opportunity to drug him."

    "Yes, that sounds like a n.Well done, Amelia.We''re proud of you," Jennifer praised me.

    "Once Morgan and Roy develop the magic medicine, you can drug Larry yourself the next time you two

    are alone."

    "Okay.Thanks for everything, Jennifer. Good night."

    "Good night, Amelia." Jennifer hung up.

    Leaning against the door, I thought about what had happened today and couldn''t help but sigh.

    To be honest, I didn''t have the heart to drug Larry myself.

    After all, I used to love him.

    But now that things hade to this, I had no choice.I needed to do my best to lure him into my trap.

    Only in this way could I repay Anthony and Jennifer for saving me.

    When all of this was over, I could finally live with Morgan in peace.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Right after my call with Amelia, I told Anthony what had happened.

    "This is good.An opportunity will soon present itself to us."

    Anthony was changing into his night clothes beside the bed.

    "I''ve already asked Morgan about their progress.With the help of Roy and other wizards, he has made

    a lot of progress in developing the magic medicine.We''re so close to catching Larry."

    Thinking about Amelia''s conflicted mind, Iy on the bed and sighed.

    "Amelia is very kind.Larry almost deceived her sessfully.He didn''t give her the antidote, so it won''t

    be long before the poison takes effect again."

    "Don''t worry, honey.We''ll force him to hand over the antidote when we catch him.Also, the team from

    the royal hospital has been studying the poison.They might be able to find the antidote first."

    Anthony slipped into bed next to me,forting me gently.

    I nodded.

    "Anyway, let''s get some rest.We''re going to meet Carl tomorrow."

    We got up early the next day to get ready for our dinner with Carl.

    I got dressed in our room.

    After changing my clothes, I looked at myself in the mirror and said absentmindedly, "I don''t know what

    jewelry to wear, honey."

    "It''s just a casual asion.You don''t need to dress up for him,"

    Anthonymented, raising his eyebrows.I could tell that he was jealous again.I cast him a

    reproachful nce.

    "Stop it!"

    Every time I shot him this look, I knew that Anthony would relent.

    Sure enough, he shrugged helplessly and kissed me on the forehead.

    Then, he proceeded to select jewelry for me.

    Suddenly, he asked, "When did you buy this ne? Why haven''t you worn it before?"

    When I looked to see what he was talking about, I found that the ne in Anthony''s hand was the

    Heart of the Ocean.

    It sparkled under the light.

    I was stunned.I wanted to tell him the truth that this was the wedding gift Carl gave me, but I was

    worried that it would needlessly make him jealous, so I didn''t answer immediately.

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, Anthony didn''t mind so much.

    He simply walked behind me and said, "Just wear this one.It suits you."

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Okay, I wear whatever you choose."

    Anthony put the ne around my neck from behind me.I watched his movements in the mirror and

    felt warm.

    When he was done, I slipped my arm into Anthony''s and smiled at him.

    "Let''s go, honey."

    In this way, Anthony and I went to the royal restaurant to meet Carl.

 Chapter 309: An Embarrassing Lunch

    Chapter 309: An Embarrassing Lunch

    Anthony''s POV:

    If I were to bepletely honest, I loathed the idea of Jennifer sharing a meal with Carl.I just hated the

    way he looked at her, as though he coveted my beloved she -wolf.

    Every single time they met, Carl would fix his eyes on Jennifer, as though she was the only thing that

    interested him in this world.

    However, Jennifer and Carl were good childhood friends.

    Wasn''t it normal for friends to have chat and have dinner together? My rational mind told me that I

    needed to lighten up a little.

    Plus, I loved Jennifer.I loved her independent soul.I knew that she wasn''t the kind of she-wolf that

    would take her rtionship lightly.I needed to understand and trust her.So I relented and apanied

    her to see Carl.

    When Jennifer and I approached the restaurant entryway, the doorman bowed to me.

    "Mr.and Mrs.Jones, this way please!"I nodded, took Jennifer''s hand and together, we followed the

    waiter into the restaurant.

    Carl was already there, sitting by the window and reading the menu.

    "Hi, Carl, I hope we didn''t keep you waiting!"

    Jennifer greeted him warmly.

    I also nodded to him curtly.Carl stood up and reached out his hand to me.

    "Don''t worry.I just got here.It¡¯s nice to see you again, Mr.Jones."

    "Hello, Alpha Carl."

    Because Carl behaved so politely, I needed to reciprocate.I reached out to shake his hand, then quietly

    pulled out a chair for Jennifer.

    "Here, honey."

    "Thank you, honey!"Jennifer sat down, smiling up at me.

    "Mr.Jones, I don¡¯t know what sort of food you like, so please order whatever you want,"Carl said as he

    handed me the menu.

    I epted it graciously and skimmed through it.I quickly ordered Jennifer''s favorite dishes.

    "Carl, how about you? What do you like to eat?"Jennifer asked politely.

    "I''m good with anything."Carl sat opposite us with a big smile.

    "Do you still hate spicy food, Carl? I remember that you used to cry whenever you ate something

    spicy,"

    Jennifer teased Carl and tittered.

    Carl also chuckled.

    "Of course I eat spicy food now.I''m an adult after all."

    Seeing how casually the two interacted, I felt a little unhappy.

    How dare he talk andugh so naturally with my queen? "Let me order a few more dishes."I waved at a

    waiter and pointed at the braised hot and spicy shrimps and spicy chicken wings on the menu.

    "We''ll have this and this.I want them to be as spicy as possible."

    When Jennifer saw the dishes I ordered, she snickered.

    Leaning over, she whispered in my ear, "You''re such a child!"

    "I just want to see if Carl would dare to ask my queen out ever again,"I whispered back, which made

    herugh out loud.

    "Mr.Jones, have you finished ordering the food?"Carl suddenly asked, turning to me.

    "Yes."Jennifer handed the menu back to the waiter.

    "Anthony ordered several spicy dishes.If you really can''t eat spicy food, Carl, there''s no need to force

    yourself.We ordered other dishes."

    "Thank you for the concern, Jennifer," Carl said sincerely.

    I nearly scoffed audibly.How dare he call Jennifer by her first name? With his status, he should''ve

    called her Mrs.

    Jones.

    But Jennifer didn''t seem mind.She simply smiled back at him and nodded.If she was okay with it, I

    couldn''t force Carl to change the way he addressed her.I could do nothing but look at Carl coldly, not

    bothering to hide my hostility.I hoped that he would get the message and stop staring at my queen.She

    belonged to me and only me.

    Carl''s POV:

    While waiting for the food to be served, I talked andughed with Jennifer.We reminisced our

    childhood, recalling the fun times we shared.

    "Oh, Jennifer, you know what? When I was a child, I truly believed in the tooth fairy.Whenever I lost a

    tooth, I would hide it under my pillow.But one night, the teeth underneath my pillow kept poking me so I

    couldn''t fall asleep!"I spoke to Jennifer in an exaggerated tone, causing her to burst intoughter.

    "Oh, my God! Carl, you''re so funny!"Jennifer keptughing.

    "Fortunately, when I was a child, I only put one tooth under my pillow, and then my mother told me that

    the tooth fairy was too busy for me."Jennifer''sughter was infectious.

    I couldn''t help butugh with her.

    But herughter couldn''t infect one person at this table.

    Anthony, who was sitting next to her, sliced his beef steak in silence and stared at me coldly.

    He had been looking at me in this way ever since I started chatting with Jennifer.He probably was so

    unhappy to see another man make his wife so happy.

    I could see the dissatisfaction in his eyes, but I didn''t care at all.I simply smiled at him, pretending to be

    oblivious to his hatred, and then continued to chat with Jennifer.

    He might''ve been the king, but so what? He was just born into royalty.He might''ve fought a bit to take

    back the throne, but that didn''t mean he was extremely powerful.

    Besides, Jennifer was just his queen, not his private property.She and I were simply chatting.

    What could he do to me?

    "Mr.Jones, the food is ready to be served."

    A waitress came over, pushing a food cart towards our table.

    "Jennifer, you must be thirsty.Let me pour you a ss of juice,"I said, standing up in a hurry.

    But before my hand could even touch her ss, Anthony cut me off.

    "No, thanks.Let me do it."

    His tone was icy cold.

    There was nothing I could do but awkwardly sit back down and watch as he poured Jennifer a ss of

    orange juice.

    "Thank you, honey."

    Jennifer smiled at Anthony sweetly.I couldn''t help but sneer inwardly.

    "Jennifer, eat some shrimps.Shrimps are high in protein and are nutritious."

    Anthony then began to shell shrimps for Jennifer.

    "But don''t eat too many.It''s not good to eat too many.I''ve asked the doctor."

    "Oh, thank you, honey.You''re so thoughtful.I just so happen to crave some shrimps!"

    Jennifer looked at Anthony affectionately.

    Seeing the way Jennifer looked at Anthony, I felt very ufortable.

    It seemed that, no matter how close I was to Jennifer, I was still an outsider.She loved Anthony.

    It was obvious.

    Plus, Anthony loved her too.

    They loved each other so much that maybe only death could separate them.

    Thinking about this, I felt very bitter, but there was nothing I could do.

    At this moment, Anthony suddenly stood up, snapping me back to reality.

    With a devious smile, he pushed a te of spicy chicken wings in front of me.

    "Have a taste of this dish, Alpha Carl.This is the specialty here.It tastes very good.I hope you will like

    it."

    "Oh, thank you, Mr.Jones,"I said with a stiff smile.

    If the king himself personally served a dish to an Alpha, it was a great honor.

    If I dared to refuse him, it would make me seem ungrateful and maybe even offensive.

    Even though I could see past his scheme, I had no choice but to ept the food he served me.

    Under Anthony''s burning gaze, I pierced my fork into a chicken wing and took a bite.

    Instantly, I felt as though my mouth was on fire.

    Tears streamed down my face and I started to cough desperately.

    "Ahem! Ahem!"

    In this moment of weakness, I had to admit that I was bragging just now when I said that I could handle

    spicy food.

    How embarrassing!

    "Carl! Are you alright? Here, have some water!"

    Jennifer immediately sprang into action and poured me a ss of water.

    Embarrassed beyond belief, I avoided her gaze.

    "Just let the waiter do it."

    Unexpectedly, Anthony suddenly grabbed Jennifer''s hand and turned to the nearest waitress.

    "Get Alpha Carl a ss of water."

    The waitress obediently poured a ss of water and handed it to me.

    My mouth was burning, so I gratefully took the ss and gulped down the water.It took me a long time

    to recover.

    For a split second, I felt angry.

    Did Anthony think he could get away with things just because he was the king? He obviously did this on

    purpose.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    How could the king stoop so low? He was abusing his power.

    Fortunately, I managed to calm down and Anthony didn''t make things difficult for me anymore, which

    was a relief.

    However, I had learned my lesson.I talked to Jennifer with restraint, unlike before.

    After lunch, Anthony and Jennifer stood up and excused themselves.

    "Thanks for having dinner with us, Carl.I wish your pack a prosperous future."

    Jennifer leaned on Anthony''s arm and said goodbye to me.

    Just then, my eyesnded on the Heart of the Ocean that was resting on Jennifer''s neck.I was filled

    with unspeakable joy.

    Thinking of how Anthony had embarrassed me just now, I burst intoughter.

    "I didn''t think you''d be willing to wear the Heart of Ocean I gave you,"I said meaningfully.

    "I''m honored, Jennifer.I remember that when we saw this ne in the exhibition center when we

    were kids, you said you liked it very much and I promised you I would buy it someday and give it to

    you."

    "Oh, Carl..."

    The smile on Jennifer''s face turned a little unnatural.

    She looked at Anthony hurriedly and said, "I checked the guests¡¯ gifts and found this ne, so I

    epted it."I raised my eyebrows.

    "This is my special wedding gift for Jennifer.Mr.Jones, you don''t mind, do you? I just wanted Jennifer to

    be happy.I also wanted to fulfill the promise I made to her when I was a child."

    Anthony gave me a cold nce and said nothing.

    With a long face, he took Jennifer''s hand and pulled her into his arms.

    "Goodbye, Alpha Carl."

    With Jennifer in tow, he turned around abruptly and left.

 Chapter 310: Passionate Car Ride

    Chapter 310: Passionate Car Ride

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When Anthony and I were alone in the car, I clearly felt that he was in a bad mood.He refused to look at

    me, and instead faced the window, absentmindedly watching the scenery outside.

    I figured he must''ve been jealous again, thanks to the ne Carl gave me.

    Anthony was a possessive man.

    It was like second nature for him to overthink Carl''s intentions, especially after having given me such

    an expensive gift.

    Plus, if I were to be honest with myself, Carl''s behaviors were indeed suspicious.

    I didn''t me Anthony.

    Besides, I loved him, so I had to tolerate his jealousy.

    Also, in my eyes, it was adorable when he was like this, because I could tell that he loved me deeply.

    "Anthony, does it bother you that Carl gave me this ne? Don''t be jealous, honey.This ne is

    just a wedding gift from Carl,"

    I tugged on Anthony''s arm like a spoiled child.

    "I''ve never met Carl in private, nor have I received any gift from him secretly.Don''t think too much,

    honey."

    I kept shaking his arm until he finally turned to look at me.

    He smiled helplessly and sighed.

    "I trust you, Jennifer.Even if Carl really gave you a ne in private, I shouldn''t be so bothered.After

    all, he is your friend.I just...I can¡¯t control myself.I felt so ufortable when I heard that you and Carl

    had gone through so much as children.I feel bad that I wasn''t there during the best times of your life."

    "Anthony!" I cried in surprise.

    Looking at him, I felt moved.

    "Honey, you''re overthinking.The past is wonderful, but nothing canpare to the time I met

    you.Anthony, you''re my mate.I love you.It''s a miracle we met!"

    "Thank you, Jennifer.I love you, too."

    Anthony hugged me and rested his chin on my head.

    "I always feel that Carl''s intentions aren''t pure, though."

    "Don''t worry, Anthony.Now that I know what you''re worried about, I will try my best to keep a distance

    from Carl and avoid meeting him alone.I have already had a meal with him, and I don''t need to talk

    about the old days with him every day, so I doubt I''ll be seeing him any time soon."

    I looked into Anthony''s eyes seriously.

    "Even if he really has special feelings for me, I won''t give him a chance!"

    "That''s my girl."

    Anthony''s hug tightened.

    "Thank you."

    "So stop pouting, okay?"

    I hugged him back and pecked him on the cheek.

    "I''m sorry.I shouldn''t have hidden the fact that Carl gave me the Heart of the Ocean from you.To make

    up for it, you can do whatever you want to do to me tonight, okay?"

    Anthony grabbed my wrist tightly and said, "You little devil, you win."

    Finally, there was a charming smile on his face.

    Seeing this, I felt relieved.I was d Anthony didn''t hold a grudge against me.I smiled back at him

    happily, content to be in his arm.

    Anthony was so good to me.

    Anthony''s POV:

    Every time Jennifer acted like a spoiled child in front of me, I knew I had no choice but to surrender to

    her.

    "Stop it, honey!"

    Nestled in my arms, Jennifer pressed her body against mine, which got me excited.

    In an effort to stop her from torturing me, I whispered in her ear, "If you keep doing this, I won''t be able

    to contain myself."

    We were still in the car.

    Although there was a partition between us and the driver''s seat, the driver might still overhear us.

    "So what?"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Jennifer challenged me, pouting her lips seductively.I didn''t answer.

    Instead, I reached down to finger her private part under her skirt.

    "I''ll fuck you right here!"

    Without waiting for a response, I turned over and pressed Jennifer back into the seat.

    I kissed her passionately on her lips, and at the same time, I rubbed her clitoris with my fingers.

    "You''re a naughty girl, so I have to teach you a lesson.I''ll leave my mark all over your body so that

    everyone will know that you''re mine!"

    "Ah, Anthony..."

    Jennifer moaned shyly.

    With her eyes darting towards the driver''s seat, she whispered, "He''ll hear us..."

    "Then don''t make too much noise, babe." As I spoke, I started to roll up the partition.

    "Don''t you want me?"

    Jennifer responded to me with her body. She separated her legs and wrapped them around my waist.

    Her movements made my cock so hard and swollen.

    I couldn''t stand it anymore.I unzipped my suit pants and let my cock bounce out.

    "You smell good, babe,"

    I whispered in a low voice.

    My voice was hoarse from lust.

    I squeezed her buttocks and ordered her to undress.Jennifer obediently took off her dress and started

    to massage me with her snow-white breasts.

    "I haven''t had sex in a car in a long time.This is exciting."

    What a naughty she-wolf! I chuckled, bent over and bit her nipple.

    As I suckled on her breast, I whispered, "I''m going in, babe."

    Then, I pushed my cock into her pussy fiercely.

    The moment it entered, both Jennifer and I both grunted with pleasure.

    It was really exciting to have sex in such a narrow space.

    In order not to be discovered by the driver, we were trying our best to keep quiet.

    It was difficult, because her pussy was even tighter than usual, which made me want to moan loudly.

    After getting used to this position, I began to thrust back and forth in Jennifer''s body.

    Jennifer raised her head and kissed me.

    We made love passionately until I couldn''t tell where I ended and she began.

    After a while, Jennifer''s phone suddenly started to ring.

    Iy down in the back seat of the car with Jennifer in my arms, and she picked up the phone that kept

    ringing incessantly.

    "Hey, Skr.What''s up?"

    As Jennifer spoke, I thrust my cock into her hard on purpose.She couldn''t help but scream.

    "Ah!"

    "You are such a slut, babe.You answer the phone while you''re being fucked,"

    I whispered into Jennifer''s ear with a chuckle.

    Jennifer shot me a re but her face was as red as a tomato.

    Into the receiver, she said, "It''s nothing, Skr.I''m fine.We''re in the car and we just passed a big

    bump."

 Chapter 311: A Vampire

    Chapter 311: A Vampire

    Skr''s POV:

    I lived a happy life on Rube Ind, but I found myself missing Jennifer a lot of the time, so I often called

    her.

    Just now, she seemed a little busy.

    Not wanting to take up too much of her time, I said goodbye after a while.

    After the phone call with Jennifer, I slipped my hand into Jerome''s and leaned on his broad chest.

    "Honey, Jennifer said they''ve been very busy recently and might not be able to visit us any time

    soon.But she''s my best friend and I miss her."

    Jerome put his forehead against mine and gently stroked my bulging belly in an effort tofort me.

    "Don''t be sad, love.You know that Jennifer and Anthony will definitelye visit us as soon as they''re

    free.Cheer up, okay?"

    Even though I forced a smile at him, I still felt a bit depressed.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Skr, how about we go to the movies tomorrow?"

    Noticing that I was still in low spirits, Jerome tried to cheer me up.

    "Let''s eat good food and go shopping after.You can buy whatever you want."

    I perked up instantly.

    "Okay!"

    As long as Jerome was with me, I would be happy no matter what we did.

    The next day, after lunch, Jerome and I headed out to the cinema to watch a movie.

    Fortunately, the cinema wasn''t that far from our new home.

    Jerome and I walked hand in hand along the seaside, chatting casually.

    When we reached the ticket window, he asked me, "Honey, which movie do you want to watch?"

    I quickly scanned through the movies on the screen before pointing at one called Blue Sunrise.

    "This one.How about you? Is it okay with you if we watch a romantic movie?"

    "I''ll watch whatever you want to watch, honey."

    Jerome winked at me and gave my hand a light squeeze.

    Then, he bought two tickets to Blue Sunrise.

    We were lucky, because the earliest show was going to begin in five minutes.

    After buying the tickets, we went straight to the movie hall and had our tickets checked.

    As soon as Jerome and I sat down, the lights went out.

    In the dark, I could feel Jerome''s hand holding mine.

    Suddenly, he turned to me and whispered with regret, "Are you thirsty, honey? I should have bought

    some drinks before we came in."

    "I''m okay.Thank you.

    We can buy some when we go out,"

    I whispered back, feeling warm in my heart.

    Jerome was such a thoughtful guy.

    Soon, the movie began to y.

    I focused on the love story that began to unfold on the screen.

    The encounter between the hero and the heroine was so romantic that I couldn''t help but smile.

    When they began to kiss affectionately, I! suddenly heard Jerome''s gentle voice.

    "Skr..."

    I tore my gaze away from the screen and turned to see Jerome looking at me affectionately.

    His handsome face made my heart skip a beat.

    Without hesitation, I leaned towards him.

    We were like two mas that couldn''t help but gravitate towards each other.

    Before I knew it, we were hugging each other tightly and kissing passionately under the dim light of the

    projector.

    On screen and off-screen, love was in the air.

    When the movie was over, Jerome took me shopping.

    I bought a lot of clothes and other necessities for the baby.

    While we went from store to store, I talked with Jerome about the movie we had just watched.

    The atmosphere was very harmonious, and my mood was much better than yesterday.

    About half an hourter, I began to feel a little tired.

    Noticing that I didn''t look well, Jerome immediately asked, "What''s the matter, honey?"

    Seeing the worried look on his face, I replied with a smile, "Nothing.It''s just a side effect of the

    pregnancy.I''m a little hungry and want to eat something."

    "I''ll buy you some food, honey.What do you want?"

    Jerome asked with concern.

    After thinking about it for a while, I decided I didn''t want Jerome to go too far, so I settled for something

    quick.

    "A burger will be enough to fill my stomach, I think."

    "Okay, I''ll buy one for you right now,"Jerome said promptly.

    "Skr, stay here.Don''t leave this spot.I''ll be right back."

    I nodded and obediently waited for Jerome by the side of the street.

    He ran off like a gust of wind.

    Today was the weekend.

    The street was bustling.

    People came and went past me.

    I stood in the crowd, waiting for Jerome toe back.

    But minutes passed and there was no sign of him.

    I nced at my phone to check the time and found that it had been ten minutes.I was a little flustered.I

    couldn''t help but walk in the direction he ran off to look for him.

    Could something have happened to him? As I searched for him, a piece of news that I had seen on the

    TV yesterday suddenly came to mind.

    Apparently, a mysterious criminal gang had fled to Rube Ind, and the police were looking for them

    here.

    Oh, my God! Could Jerome have run into the criminal gang? I anxiously tucked a strand of hair behind

    my ear.

    I knew it was ridiculous to worry about him, but I couldn''t help but fret about it.

    After all, this was Rube Ind.

    Because there were no national boundaries, anyone coulde and go freely.

    It was inevitable that the residents on the ind were diverse.

    In addition to werewolves, vampires also frequented here.

    Lost in thought, I suddenly felt my bag being pulled by someone.

    I thought it was Jerome, so I turned around in pleasant surprise.

    But instead of Jerome, I saw a burly man gripping my bag.

    There was a malicious look in his eyes, and I immediately shrank back in fear.

    "What do you want?"I shouted.

    The manughed.

    "Nothing in particr.If you''re smart, you''d give me all your valuables."

    Looking around, I realized that I was surrounded.

    In addition to the man grasping my bag in front of me, there were several other strong men walking

    towards me.

    There were at least four of them.

    Oh, my God! What were they nning to do? I was so scared that I almost fell down.

    I bit my lips hard to calm myself down, holding my ground.

    "Help! It''s a robbery!"

    I tried my best to draw attention to myself, shouting at passers-by in the hopes that they would help me.

    Sure enough, a couple of heads turned to see what was going on, but I was vastly disappointed.

    They all stopped to watch the fun, but no one came to help me.

    My heart sank to my stomach.

    "Don''t expect anyone to fucking save you, bitch.We have a powerful backer here.Just give us your

    money ¡ªquick!"

    Another man grabbed my bag.

    I didn''t dare to resist and let him take my bag away.I was very scared.

    What was I supposed to do? I was pregnant.I had to protect my child at all costs."Hey, she''s pregnant,"

    someone shouted, noticing my round belly.

    "I wonder who the father of the baby is.How about she pleasure us, too?"

    The voice belonged to a man with a scar on his face.

    He closed in on me and even had the audacity to try to touch my chest.

    Oh, my God! These scumbags! Damn it! Despicable! I was so angry that I couldn''t stand it anymore.

    I waved my hand at them.

    A light shed, and a strong wind suddenly blew, sending several of the men to the ground.

    "Fuck off!"

    I shrieked, trembling all over.I could feel that my special power was acting crazy.

    "Fuck off!"

    "What the fuck did you do that for?"

    One of the men was more agile than the others and managed to withstand the wind.

    Gritting my teeth, I started running regardless of anything.I needed to find Jerome.I didn''t want to deal

    with these robbers anymore.

    "Stop!"

    The man''s voice sounded from behind me.

    I was so angry that I almost turned around to use my special power to finish him off.

    But before I could do that, a young man in suit and leather shoes suddenly broke through the crowd

    and stood between me and the robber.

    The young, well-dressed man said with a smile, "It''s not gentlemanly to attack a girl."

    After that, a sh of lightning shed under the young man''s hand and shot at the burly man.

    Thetter immediately copsed to the ground in a heap.

    I was so stunned that I stopped in my tracks.

    This young man also had special power too.

    He must be a vampire! Oh, my God! Now that someone hade to save me, the rest of the robbers

    ditched my bag and ran away as fast as they could.

    I heaved a sigh of relief as I watched them flee.

    "Thank you, sir."

    I quickly lowered my head to thank him.

    After that, I picked up my bag from the ground and started to leave.

    If he really was a vampire, he must''ve noticed that I had just used my special power.I didn''t want to

    have anything to do with vampires.

    Otherwise, I might be caught and taken away.I didn''t want to take the risk.

    "You''re wee.It''s what any decent person should''ve done."

    The young man smiled gracefully.

    "May I know your name? I''m Thomas of the Gangrel n." I looked at him in a daze.

    What was he talking about? Was he actually introducing himself to me? But why? He must''ve really

    thought that I was a vampire! I shook my head and stepped back in a hurry.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about.Anyway, thank you for your help.Bye!"

    After saying that, I turned to run.

    "Oh, please don''t be like this, miss.I mean you no harm,"Thomas said hurriedly.

    "I saw you use your special power just now.I just wanted to know which n youe from."

 Chapter 312: A Noble Vampire

    Chapter 312: A Noble Vampire

    Thomas¡¯ POV:

    I looked at the panic-stricken blondedy in front of me and tried to give her my friendliest smile.I really

    didn''t mean her any harm.I just wanted to know which vampire n she came from.I had seen her

    retaliate against the robbers using her special power just now.

    It was absolutely marvelous.It was obvious that she was no ordinary vampire.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She was probably of noble descent as well.I didn''t expect to cross paths with another vampire

    aristocrat on my journey to this small ind, so naturally I wanted to make friends with her.

    "No, you''re mistaken.I''m not a vampire."

    The blondedy avoided my gaze and shook her head vehemently.

    "Anyway, I''m looking for someone.I should go now.Bye!"

    I was a little surprised.

    Why was she denying that she was a vampire? She had used her special power just now.

    Only a vampire with noble bloodline could possess such an extraordinary ability.

    Recalling how miserable she looked when the robbers were threatening her earlier, I figured her family

    must''ve encountered some troubles, which was why she was hiding here on Rube Ind.

    I decided to respect her privacy and didn''t ask any more questions.I just smiled and said, "Alright.If you

    don''t mind, can we be friends?"

    When I said this, the blondedy seemed to be relieved.She finally showed a polite smile to me.

    "Of course, you saved me, Thomas.My name is Skr.It''s nice to meet you."

    "Skr, what a nice name!"I smiled back at her politely.

    Out of curiosity, I asked casually, "Are you on the ind on vacation?"

    Truth be told, I was very curious about Skr''s background.Why was a noble vampire here alone?

    Skr''s smile wavered slightly.

    "Oh, I''m with my husband.We''re going to settle down here."

    "Oh, I see."I nodded.

    Just as I was about to ask her another question, a handsome man suddenly rushed in between us.

    Holding her in his arms, he shouted, "Skr, are you alright? What happened?"

    Skr blinked at the man in a surprised daze before breaking into a big smile.But then, she looked at

    me nervously.

    "Oh, Thomas, this is my husband, Jerome."

    Then, she pointed at me and exined to the man, "Jerome, this is a friend I just met.His name is

    Thomas.I was robbed just now, and he saved me."

    I smiled politely at Skr''s husband.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Jerome.I''m Thomas."

    Looking this man up and down, I felt a little surprised.He didn''t look like a vampire at all.

    Jerome''s POV:

    I searched three streets before I found a restaurant that served burgers.

    Unfortunately, it was full, and the line was long.I waited in line for more than ten minutes, yet I still

    wasn''t anywhere near the counter.

    Thinking about how Skr was waiting for me, I grew anxious, but there was nothing I could do.I could

    only pray that the customers in front of me would be quick.

    Just as it was about to be my turn to order, I overheard two passers-by chatting.

    My ears keenly picked up on a few words they were talking about.

    "I heard that a pregnant woman was robbed in the street ahead.I feel bad for her."

    "Yes, but those robbers are notorious.No one would dare cross their path."

    When I heard this, my heart leapt into my throat.

    Skr! Skr was pregnant.

    Were they talking about my wife? I was scared out of my wits.I didn''t dare to stay in the line for one

    more second.I bolted out of the restaurant and searched for Skr.

    Oh, my God! I couldn''t believe that I possibly let something bad happen to Skr! Fortunately, I found

    Skr safe and sound.

    Relieved, I immediately threw my arms around her in a hug.

    Only then did I notice the young man by her side.

    He was handsome and had short xen hair.

    It was obvious that he was popr among thedies.

    rmed, I protectively tightened my embrace around Skr.

    Fortunately, Skr''s exnation made me realize that I was overthinking the situation.

    Embarrassed, I quickly smiled at Thomas and greeted him warmly.

    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, too.Thank you for saving my wife.I really appreciate it."

    "You''re wee.It was just a piece of cake.No gentleman should watch a pregnant woman being

    robbed without doing anything,"

    Thomas replied nobly.

    As I listened to him speak, something felt wrong.I couldn''t smell the scent of werewolf from him¡ªnot a

    single whiff.And his skin was abnormally pale, as though blood didn''t run through his veins.I stared into

    his light brown eyes and was almost sure that the man in front of me was a vampire.He must''ve worn

    contact lenses to cover the morbidly red eyes unique to vampires.

    "I''m sorry, honey.I overheard some people saying that a pregnant woman was robbed so I rushed back

    as soon as I could.I wasn''t able to order a hamburger.Let''s get some food at a restaurant instead."

    I gave Skr an apologetic look before turning to Thomas.

    "If you don''t mind, I want to invite you to share a meal with us to express my gratitude." Thomas waved

    his hand dismissively.

    "No need.You must have something to say to each other.I wouldn''t want to intrude."

    Skr shook her head.

    "No.Thomas, you saved me.Dinner is no big deal.Please ept our invitation."

    In my eyes, no man could refuse a request from Skr.I looked at Thomas expectantly.

    Sure enough, he smiled sheepishly and said, "Alright, thank you."

    With that, I led Skr to a nearby restaurant, with Thomas following close behind.

    Skr sat opposite Thomas and politely chatted with him.

    After ordering some food, I snuck a nce at Thomas¡¯ wrist.

    There was a hexagram mark on Skr''s wrist.

    If Thomas was a vampire, he might also bear a mark.

    "Rube Ind is a beautiful ce!"Skr sighed dreamily.

    "Yes, I like it here too.The scenery is quite nice, don''t you think?"

    As Thomas spoke, he absentmindedly rolled up his sleeve to take a look at his watch.

    In that moment, I saw his wrist clearly.

    There was indeed a mark on it, but it was different from the one on Skr''s wrist.

    Thomas¡¯ mark looked a lot like lightning.So my suspicion was right.

    He was indeed a vampire, and it was very likely that he carried a noble bloodline.

    After all, Anthony had once said that every noble vampire would bear a specific mark totem.

    Did he approach Skr deliberately because he recognized her identity? I immediately grew nervous.I

    couldn''t let my guard down.No matter what his purpose was, I needed to protect Skr.

 Chapter 313: Skylars Origin

    Chapter 313: Skr''s Origin

    Skr''s POV:

    When a waiter served the food on the table, I smiled at Thomas hospitably and pushed the tes of

    delicious food in front of him.

    "Thomas, no need to be so formal, okay? You just saved my life."

    As I spoke, I tried my best to smile as naturally as I could while casually pulling my sleeve down to

    cover the mark on my wrist.

    Truth be told, I was extremely nervous to be in the presence of another vampire.

    What if Thomas found out my identity? I was just thankful that I was wearing a long-sleeved shirt

    today.I sighed internally.

    If I had worn something else, I would''ve been doomed.I wanted as much as possible to dissociate

    myself from vampires.

    My intuition told me that Thomas was a good guy.He was willing to help me after all, even going so far

    as to save me from those bullies.

    But all the same, he was still a vampire.

    Vampires and werewolves were always at odds since time immemorial.I didn''t even want to think about

    what would happen if he found out my identity.

    What if he recognized the hexagram mark on my wrist? Would he force me toe back to the

    vampires¡¯ territory? Despite my worries, there was also a trace of hope that sparked within my heart.I

    almost wanted him to see the hexagram mark.

    Maybe he knew about my origin.

    Growing up an orphan, I had never known who my parents were.I wanted to know who I was and why

    my parents abandoned me.But I just wanted to know these things to fill up the void in my heart.I

    wanted nothing to do with vampires, let alone a noble n.I had Jerome.

    He was more than enough for me.

    As fear and hope battled within me, I spent most of dinner silent and absent-minded.

    "Please excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom,"

    Thomas suddenly said, snapping me back to my reality.

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Oh, okay.Sure."

    As soon as Thomas was out of earshot, Jerome and I looked at each other.

    "Skr, I know that Thomas is a vampire, but the mark on his wrist is different from yours," Jerome said

    in a low voice.

    "His is lightning.You two probablye from different ns.But I don''t understand why Thomas

    approached you.Honey, I suspect that he might have ulterior motives."

    I gnawed on my lower lip, at a loss.

    "I don''t know what he wants, but when I was dealing with the robbers earlier, he saw me using my

    special power.So he probably thinks I''m a vampire."

    "What?!"

    Jerome practically jumped to his feet in shock.I quickly pulled him back to his seat and took his hand to

    calm him down.

    "Don''t worry, Jerome.A vampire''s sense of smell isn''t as sensitive as a werewolf''s.He won''t be able to

    pick up on my scent.Even if he knows that I carry a vampire bloodline, he won''t know that I''m a

    werewolf-vampire hybrid."

    "Oh, okay."

    Jerome sighed heavily.

    "But you still need to be careful, honey.Vampires are extremely cunning creatures." I nodded.

    Just then, Thomas came back from the bathroom.

    Jerome and I lowered our heads and continued to eat, pretending as though nothing had happened.

    On the surface, the atmosphere over dinner seemed light and merry.

    Jerome and Thomas talked andughed like old friends.

    I, on the other hand, felt stiff and nervous, not daring to rx.

    Finally, when dinner was over, I felt relieved.I grabbed Jerome''s hand and stood up, itching to go

    home.I didn''t want to stay here a second longer.

    To my surprise, Thomas asked, "Where do you guys live? I drove here.Let me drive you home as a

    thank you for dinner."

    I shook my head vehemently.

    "Thanks for the offer, but we don''t want to inconvenience you."

    "We live really near,"

    Jerome added, echoing my sentiments.

    "It doesn''t matter.I have nothing else to do anyway.Let me drive you back!"

    Thomas insisted with a big smile.

    Jerome and I exchanged wary nces.

    We found ourselves unable to refuse Thomas, so we ended up climbing into his shiny, red sports car.

    Thomas drove us all the way back to our vi.

    When we got out of the car, Thomas waved at us.

    "Hey, I''m staying at No.25 Sunset Avenue now.You shoulde visit me any time! By the way, can I

    have your phone numbers?"

    Thomas looked at us eagerly, like an excitable child.

    Jerome and I still couldn''t find a way to say no, so Jerome exchanged phone numbers with him.

    "Have a good night! Bye!"

    I waved at Thomas, watching as the red sports car zoomed into the distance.

    Jerome''s POV:

    I was worried about Skr.

    When we retired to our bedroom, I asked Skr to get ready for bed so that she could rest.

    "Honey, I still feel anxious about what happened to you today.I promise I''ll never leave you alone ever

    again."

    I took Skr''s hand and looked into her eyes seriously.

    "Don''t worry.I''ll be fine.I can protect myself with my special power," Skr replied with a shrug.

    I shook my head.

    "Although Rube Ind isn''t werewolves¡¯ territory, it''d be best if you didn¡¯t expose your special

    power.We don''t want to attract unwanted attention, Skr."

    "Okay, you''re right." Skr smiled at me sheepishly.

    Upon ncing outside the window, I saw that it was getting dark.

    "Honey, it''s gettingte.Go to bed early.I don''t want you to tire yourself out, especially after everything

    that happened today."

    I sat down on the edge of the bed, reaching out to touch Skr¡¯s round belly gently.

    Skr stuck out her tongue like a spoiled child.

    "Fine.But I need to call Jennifer first to tell her that I met a vampire."

    As Skr spoke, she was already pulling out her phone and dialing Jennifer''s number.

    When the call connected, she ryed everything about Thomas to Jennifer.

    "What should I do, Jennifer?" Skr asked with a frown.

    She put the call on speaker for me to listen.

    "Jerome''s sitting next to me."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "If he hasn''t shown any hostility, just keep a distance from him for the time being."

    Apparently, Jennifer shared the same sentiment as me.

    "L agree, but Jennifer...I still want to know about where I came from.I want to know why my parents

    abandoned me."

    Skr''s voice was barely above a whisper.

    Jennifer kept silent for a long time before saying, "Don''t worry, Skr.Anthony and Daniel recognized

    the mark on your wrist as that of the Drac n.I''ll ask Anthony to investigate their n and see if he

    can find answers about your origin."

    I didn''t know that Skr wanted to know about her origin, but on second thought, I realized I was the

    one who had been so blind.

    Skr was a sentimental girl.

    Of course she wanted to know about her real identity.

    She might''ve said otherwise, but I should''ve known that she just didn''t want me to worry about her.I

    couldn''t help but regret not having realized this sooner.

    When they ended the call, I wrapped my arms around Skr and pulled her close.

    "I''m sorry, Skr.I wasn''t considerate of your feelings.You must have been confused about where you

    came from, right? You have given up so much just to be with me."

    "Don''t say sorry, Jerome." Skr shifted in my arms to gaze into my eyes.

    "Actually, I don''t care if I''m a vampire or not.I just want to know who my parents are and why they

    abandoned me."

    Skr''s fragile words made my heart ache.I hurried tofort her.

    "Don''t talk like that.Honey, maybe there''s more to the story.Maybe they didn''t want to abandon

    you.After all, who would be willing to part with an angel like you?"

    "Thank you, honey." Skr hugged me and sighed.

    "I''m so d I met you.Without you, I would''ve be the loneliest girl in the entire world."

    Skr''s words moved me, making me feel nice and warm all over.I kissed her forehead and swore to

    myself that I would protect my angel for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 314: Success

    Chapter 314: Sess

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As we had breakfast, I couldn''t stop thinking about what Skr had told mest night.

    Resting my chin on my hand, I looked at Anthony and asked, "Hey, honey, how much do you know

    about the Drac n?"

    Anthony put down the knife and frowned slightly.

    "Not much, to be honest.I just know that they''re the royal family of the vampires.Their logo is the

    hexagram, which is the mark on Skr¡¯s wrist.Jennifer, why do you ask? Did something happen to

    Skr?"

    I ryed to him everything that Skr had said on the phone yesterday.

    "The vampire she met had a lightning pattern on his wrist.He saw Skr use his special power, so he

    kept asking Skr which n was she from.He looked friendly and harmless.All the same, I asked

    Skr not to contact him anymore and to keep a distance from him for the time being."

    As I spoke, I remembered how helpless Skr sounded on the phone.

    "Although Skr doesn''t want to step on vampires¡¯ territory, she still wants to know who her parents

    are and why they abandoned her.It''s only natural that she wonders about where she came from."

    "Oh, I see.I''ll send my men to look into it.But inquiring about the vampires is no easy feat.After all,

    they''re very wary of us.It may take some time to find out the answer," Anthony replied.

    I nodded.

    "Such a thing can''t be forced.As long as you do your best, I''ll be grateful.Thank you."

    Anthony smiled at me.

    Just as he was about to say something more, his phone started to ring.

    Anthony answered the phone immediately.

    "What''s up?"

    After listening to the person on the other end of the line for a while, Anthony suddenly broke into a wide

    smile.

    "Okay, I see.Thank you for your hard work.Jennifer and I are sincerely grateful."

    After saying that, Anthony hung up the phone and looked at me with a twinkle in his eye.

    "Morgan called.He said that they were sessful in developing the magic drug to deal with Larry."

    At first, I was stunned.

    Then, I stood up and pped my hands excitedly.

    "Oh, my God! That''s great news!"

    I couldn''t believe my ears.

    Was I dreaming? The magic medicine that we were going to use to drug Larry had been sessfully

    developed.

    We were basically halfway through our n to take down that damned wizard.

    I was so happy that I pounced on Anthony and hugged him tightly.

    "Honey, I''ll ask them to give the magic drug to Amelia as soon as possible.It''s only a matter of time

    before Larry falls into her trap.Our sess rides on her now." Anthony kissed me on the forehead.

    "If we seed, we''ll finally be rid of the evil Larry!"

    "I believe in Amelia.She''s a smart witch, and she hates Larry, too."

    I looked at Anthony with fierce determination.

    Anthony couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Yes, you''re right.After we get rid of Larry, we will have nothing to worry about anymore.Our child will be

    able to live a life without fear.The three of us will live happily ever after.I sighed with emotion, yearning

    for the wonderful life Anthony had just described.I leaned against his chest and smiled sweetly,

    daydreaming about our bright future.Yes, when Larry was out of the picture, our life would be a lot more

    peaceful.

    After all, after the stormes a beautiful rainbow.

    Amelia''s POV: I had been in touch with Larry consistently the past few days.

    He kept texting me stupid sweet words.

    I wanted him to let his guard down, so I replied just as amicably.

    At some point, I started to call Larry "honey."

    This seemed to work, because his attitude towards me grew more gentle and loving.

    "Babe, I miss you so much.I miss your hair, your beautiful eyes, and just about everything about you!"

    As soon as I finished my lunch, I read Larry''s text message.

    I drew a breath, feeling both delighted and disgusted.

    Delighted because Larry wasfortable with me and rxed his vignce.

    Disgusted because I hated him with a passion.I reassured myself that this would all be over soon

    enough.I just needed to wait for the magic drug.

    Surprisingly, the magic drug would be developed so fast.

    That afternoon, after taking a nap, a maid suddenly knocked on my door.

    When I let her in, I saw that she was carrying a vial.

    "Amelia, Morgan and Roy made this magic medicine for you.They said it was to refresh yourself."

    The innocent girl had no clue about the real power behind this magic drug.

    She handed me the vial and left, closing the door behind her.I set the bottle on the table and stared at it

    anxiously.

    My hands were trembling from excitement.

    Of course, I knew that it wasn''t for refreshing.

    It was actually a kind of poison that would make Larry lose his magic power.

    I had already discussed this matter with Morgan and Roy prior.

    We had agreed to have the magic drug delivered to me under the guise of it being a refreshing potion

    in order to prevent Larry from finding out the truth.

    After all, we had no idea whether he was hiding in some dark corner of the pce, keeping an eye on

    us at all times.

    I couldn''t believe that this was really happening.

    As I looked at the vial of magic medicine, I was so happy that tears welled up in my eyes.

    It took me a while before I managed to calm myself down.

    Even though the n was moving along smoothly, I couldn''t rx just yet.

    I still needed to trick Larry into taking the drug.I paced my room back and forth, wondering how I could

    drug Larry.

    Larry was a cunning wizard.

    I couldn''t dare to act rashly, lest he would find me out.

    The n would failpletely in that case.

    What was I supposed to do? Should I take initiative and ask him out? No, that would be too obvious.

    Suddenly, my phone buzzed.It was a text from Morgan.

    "Be careful with the magic drug, Amelia.It is harmful to all witches.Once the magic drug takes effect, its

    victim''s magic energy will gradually be reduced."

    "Don''t worry.I''ll be careful.Larry will soon lose his magic power and everyone will be able to rx.Thank

    you, honey."

    As I typed out my reply, I felt warm in my heart.I missed my husband''s warm embrace.

    To my surprise, the second I hit send, I suddenly received a message from Larry.

    "Amelia, I miss you so much.Can we meet at the park tomorrow evening?"

    It seemed that God was on my side.

    With a slight smile, I replied to Larry and agreed to his request.

    The following day, I wore a tight-fitting dress on purpose to seduce Larry.

    When dusk fell, I headed to the park alone.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As soon as I got to the park, I saw that Larry was already there, waiting near the entrance.

    He was still using magic to mask his true appearance with his youthful face.

    As soon as he caught sight of me, he burst into a smile and approached me.

    "You''re finally here, honey! Do you have any idea how much I missed you? Let¡¯s leave this damned

    ce as soon as possible, okay?"

    I leaned against his chest and replied lightly, "Okay.I''ll leave with you soon."

    Fortunately, I had mentally prepared myself for this beforehand.I needed to deal with Larry as calmly

    and as naturally as possible.

    No matter what he said, I needed to face him with a smile.

    Larry took my hand and led me along the park''s path.

    "Do you remember the first time we fell in love? You always asked me to meet you in the park.That''s

    why I wanted to meet you in a park this time."

    It was rare for Larry to remind me of our past.

    I looked up at the bright moon in the sky and couldn''t help but reminisce the time Larry and I loved

    each other.

    How charming he was back then! I loved him with all my heart at the time.

    However, time had passed and things had changed.I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, drinking

    in the crisp, night air.

    When I opened my eyes, I pretended to blush and said, "Yes, I remember.How nostalgic!"

    As I spoke, I secretly brushed my fingers against the vial in my handbag, sighing inwardly.

    Obviously, I would have no chance to drug Larry here in the park.

    I needed us to go to a restaurant as soon as possible so that I could drug his food and let him ingest it

    naturally.

    "Honey, to be honest, I''m a little hungry.How about we grab dinner together?"

    After walking around the park for a while, I made a suggestion to Larry as coolly as I could.

    Larry happily agreed.

    "Good idea.What do you want to eat? We can go anywhere you want.Let''s go!"

    Larry hailed a taxi on the street.

    Holding my hand, he told the driver to take us to the most luxurious restaurant in the area.

 Chapter 315: Drugging Larry

    Chapter 315: Drugging Larry

    Larry''s POV:

    If I were beingpletely honest, I was surprised when Amelia''s attitude towards me changed so

    quickly.But this was a good thing.She hadn''t called me "honey" ever since we broke up, and that was

    an eternity ago.

    Oh, my God! Was this my chance? Had she finally stopped rejecting me? I felt that she was finally

    willing to ept my love.

    Maybe she was moved by the way I treated hertely.I was so happy.My n was working.I just

    needed to keep on treating her sweetly until she remembered what our love felt like in the past,

    rekindling her old feelings for me.

    When we arrived at the restaurant, I said to the waiter, "Take me and my love to your most luxurious

    private room!"

    "Yes, sir," the waiter answered promptly with a big smile on his face.

    "Please follow me."

    Then, he led us to a quiet and spacious private room.When we were seated, he handed me a menu.I

    skimmed through the menu and looked at Amelia.

    "What food do you want? Honey, you can order whatever you like."

    "It''s up to you, honey.I can''t always make you bend over backwards for me.I have to consider your

    feelings, too."

    Amelia looked at me with a gentle smile, which made the butterflies in my stomach go crazy.

    Amelia was actually being nice to me.She was so thoughtful! I quickly ordered the most expensive

    dishes and told the waiter to leave us alone.

    "Don''te in unless necessary."

    Then I sank back in my seat.

    The smile on my face was so big, I felt as though my cheeks were going to cramp.

    "Amelia, I''m so happy that you''re mine again.It feels so surreal, I often wonder if I''m dreaming.It''s as

    though we''ve returned to our youth.Back then, we used to talk every day and love each other deeply."

    "I''m not young anymore, Larry."

    If my eyes didn''t deceive me, it looked like Amelia''s smile was a little fainter than before, which made

    me panic.

    Had I said something wrong? Thinking about what I said just now, I wondered if it was because I

    mentioned the past.

    Perhaps I inadvertently reminded Amelia of the time I had imprisoned her.

    s, I only did that because I loved her so much.

    Why couldn''t she understand something so simple? It seemed winning Amelia''s heart back was going

    to be trickier than I thought.I quickly changed the topic of conversation and tried to lighten the mood by

    telling her a joke.

    "There was once a baby snake. It asked its mother, ¡®Are we poisonous snakes?¡¯ The mother said, ''Yes,

    we are.But why do you ask?¡¯ The little snake said that it bit its tongue by ident."

    I spoke dramatically, trying my best to deliver the joke as excellently as possible.

    "Oh, that''s hrious, Larry!" Amelia burst intoughter.

    Herugh was as crisp as bells ringing.

    Hearing this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Honey, do you still remember the first time we met?"

    Now that Amelia was in a good mood again, I tried to bring up our past again.

    "Of course I remember, honey," Amelia replied, looking deep into my eyes.

    "I fell for you the second I firstid eyes on you.You were so beautiful.I couldn''t stop thinking about you

    for years!"

    I sighed with emotion.

    "You were also very handsome back then.I really loved you," Amelia said wistfully.

    Her words made me really excited.

    I reached for her hand and squeezed it.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "In that case, why don''t you leave with me, honey?"

    Amelia remained silent, staring at her food nkly.

    "Amelia, tell me, would you be willing to start over with me?" I pleaded desperately.

    "It''s not that I''m unwilling.It''s just that I need time."

    Amelia turned her head to look at me.

    "Amelia, what can I do to make youe back to me?" I asked anxiously.

    Amelia sighed.

    "I want to go back with you, but first, I need to say goodbye to Anthony and Jennifer."

    I felt unhappy when I heard this.Why on earth would Amelia want to see that damned couple?

    "You don''t need to say goodbye.It will be too troublesome.Juste back with me!" I said impatiently,

    tapping my fingers against the tabletop agitatedly.

    "Please, Larry.Jennifer has been so good to me.I need to express my gratitude to her, in the very

    least."

    Amelia looked at me with pleading eyes and begged.I couldn''t say no to her when she was like this.

    "Fine."

    In the end, I reluctantly agreed.

    Amelia''s POV:

    I had been with Larry for hours now.I was so nervous the whole time that I had broken into a cold

    sweat.

    Larry was really difficult to deal with.

    He would be smiling, but the second I said something he didn''t want to hear, he would look immensely

    dissatisfied with me.I was scared that he would turn against me at any given moment.

    Sitting here, next to the man who had imprisoned me for years, I couldn''t help but tremble slightly.

    Those dark times haunted me to this day.

    So no matter how tenderly Larry treated me, I was still scared of him.I couldn''t get rid of the fear that he

    would imprison and torture me again.

    The fact that I had a vial of magic drug sitting in my handbag didn''t help.I was so scared that he had

    already suspected that something was wrong.

    Why did I have to be tortured by this devil? Even though every inch of my body wanted to run, I knew I

    had to fulfill my mission and drug Larry.I couldn''t fail.I had to seed.

    So much was riding on this.I tried my best to keep calm.

    After the waiter served the food, I pretended to be ted.

    While eating, I chatted with Larry and kept calm on the surface, fearing that he would find something

    wrong.

    I secretly prayed that Larry would stand up and leave the private room as soon as possible, even just

    for a moment.

    Otherwise, when else would I have the chance to drug his food? Fortunately, God seemed to hear my

    prayer.

    All of a sudden, Larry stood up and smiled at me apologetically.

    "Honey, I need to go to the bathroom.Wait for me here, okay?"

    "Go ahead.I''ll be right here."

    I shed him a casual smile.I was extremely happy.

    The opportunity had finallye! As he turned to leave, I pretended to focus on slicing my steak with a

    knife.

    When the door closed behind him, I dropped the knife and leapt into action, pulling the vial out of my

    bag and pouring its contents into Larry''s baked rice with cheese.

    I was so anxious that cold beads of sweat formed on my forehead.

    It might''ve been my imagination, but it was as though there was nothing inside the vial.I kept shaking it

    on top of Larry''s food, but it felt like an eternity before its contents started to pour out.

    My hands kept trembling and I almost dropped the bottlepletely.

    Fortunately, I managed to keep myself together until the vial had been emptied.I dashed back to my

    seat and hastily kept the vial back inside my handbag.

    Then, I continued to slice my _ steak, pretending as though nothing had happened.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I sat down, Larry returned.

    I continued to eat as calmly as I could, but my heart was beating against my chest wildly.

    When I saw Larry pick up his spoon, I subconsciously held my breath, waiting for him to eat the baked

    rice.

    ¡®Please, eat it! Eat it already!¡¯ Just as he was opening his mouth to eat the baked rice with cheese, he

    suddenly moved the spoon towards me.

    "Honey, you''ve been staring at my food.Did you want to try the baked rice with cheese? It''s really

    delicious.Taste it!"

    Larry inched the spoon closer to me, smiling.

    I was horrified and almost lost control of my expression.

    Why did he ask me if I wanted to try his food? Did he find out that I had drugged his food?

    ¡®¡®Calm down, Amelia!¡¯¡¯ I scolded myself and somehow managed to squeeze out a smile.

    "Oh, thanks, but I think the cheese will taste a little greasy and I don''t like that.I guess I''d be willing to

    have a little taste, though."

    As I spoke, I was about to take the spoon from him.

    If Larry suspected me, I had to eat the food in exchange for his trust.

    But just as I was about to eat this spoonful of baked rice with cheese, Larry suddenly stopped me.

    Shaking his head, he said, "No need, Amelia.It''s okay if you don''t want to try it.You don''t have to force

    yourself in front of me."

    After saying that, Larry took the spoon back and popped it into his mouth.

    I watched him eat the baked rice with cheese and felt as though a weight had been lifted off of my

    shoulders.

    In a matter of mere minutes, my emotions had ridden a wild roller coaster.I continued to chat with Larry,

    secretly observing his reaction.

    His expression was more or less neutral.

    It didn''t seem like he had noticed that I had drugged his food.

    When he was finished with his food, I finally felt relieved.

    After dinner, Larry took me back to the pce gate.

    "Bye, honey."

    Larry waved at me with a big smile, turned around, and left.

    "Bye, Larry!"

    I tried my best to keep calm and watched Larry leave until hepletely disappeared from my sight.

    Perfect! I had finally fulfilled my task.I let out a long sigh of relief and hurried into the royal pce.I

    needed to report to Jennifer about what had happened tonight.

 Chapter 316: Strange Carl

    Chapter 316: Strange Carl

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As Anthony and I were eating dinner, a maid suddenly walked up to me.

    "Mrs.Jones, Amelia wishes to see you," she reported politely.

    Amelia had texted me earlier, saying that she was going to meet Larry this evening.

    Frankly, I was just relieved to hear that she hade back safe and sound.

    "Invite her here!" I said hurriedly.

    Anthony overheard what the maid had said and stood up.

    He went to the door of the dining room with me to receive Amelia.

    "Jennifer!"

    Amelia rushed in breathlessly.Her cheeks were rosy pink, her eyes twinkled, and she wore an excited

    smile.

    "I did it! I drugged Larry!"

    My jaw nearly dropped to the floor.I couldn''t believe what I had just heard.

    Larry was drugged! Everything was moving as we had expected.I immediately reached for Amelia''s

    hands and squeezed them excitedly.

    "That''s wonderful news, Amelia! You''re awesome! I can''t believe it!"

    But then, her face fell.

    "I don''t mean to dash your hopes, Jennifer, but I noticed that Larry didn''t react after ingesting the

    drug.What if it doesn¡¯t work?"

    Anthony stepped in tofort her.

    "Don''t worry, Amelia.Morgan told me that it will take a while before the drug takes effect.At first, the

    victim will experience no symptoms, but as time passes, the effect will be more and more evident.In the

    end, the magic energy of the drugged wizard will be weaker and weaker, maybe even to a point

    where he can''t use magic ever again."

    "Oh, I see," Amelia murmured.

    She still had a worried look on her face.

    "But I''m still worried that Larry will notice when his power starts to fade and that he''ll develop an

    antidote.When he figures out that he was drugged, he''ll know I did it.He''ll definitely find a chance to

    take revenge!"

    As Amelia spoke, fear filled her big eyes.I looked at her sympathetically, fully understanding where she

    wasing from.

    After all, Larry had imprisoned and tortured her for decades.I was already amazed that she had

    plucked up the courage to face him time and time again.

    "Don''t worry, Amelia.Larry isn¡¯t that powerful.Even if he found out that he was drugged, his magic

    energy would have almost faded away by then.If we all work together, we''ll definitely be able to subdue

    him then."

    I patted her gently on the back, trying tofort her.

    Fortunately, it seemed to work somewhat.

    Amelia''s furrowed brows gradually rxed and she smiled at us.

    "Thank you, Jennifer.You''re right.I shouldn''t worry too much."

    "I think everything from here on out will be much easier to handle."

    I smiled back at her warmly.

    "Amelia, when the magic drug on Larry starts to take effect and his magic energy decreases, can you

    contact him? We need to lure him out of his hiding spot.The rest of us will be hiding in the

    shadows.When he shows up, we''ll fight together and defeat him."

    "Okay, Jennifer.Just tell me what to do.You''re very clever."

    Amelia nodded in agreement and looked at me gratefully.

    I quickly waved my hand and shook my head.

    "No, no.I won''t dare to take credit.You''re the one we should be thanking, Amelia!"

    "She''s right, Amelia,"Anthony echoed.

    "We wouldn''t havee this far without you.Thank you so much for your help."

    "Oh, I just did what I had to..." Amelia blushed.

    "I was the one who got everyone into this predicament after all."

    "Don''t say that, Amelia.That''s not true."

    Iforted her.

    "Anyway, it''s gettingte.You should go back and get some rest.I''m sorry to ask this, but for the time

    being, please continue keeping your distance from Morgan and stay in contact with Larry, lest he

    suspect anything."

    "Okay.Good night, Jennifer and Mr.Jones,"

    Amelia nodded and turned around to leave.

    After Amelia left, Anthony and I went back to the dining room to finish our dinner.

    As soon as I sat down, Anthony filled our sses with champagne.

    "Jennifer, let''s celebrate.Our n is ona path to sess!" I raised my ss and agreed readily.

    "Cheers for Amelia!"

    Amelia''s POV:

    On my way back from meeting Jennifer and Anthony, I ran into a strange man in the garden.He

    suddenly walked out in front of me from behind the bushes, startling me.

    At first, I thought it was Larry.

    But when I saw his face clearly, I breathed a sigh of relief.It was a young man I had never seen before.

    "Hello," the young man said to me.

    I looked at him, confused.

    He seemed to want to something to say to me.

    Hesitantly, I asked, "Are you talking to me, sir?"

    "Yes! I''m sorry to bother you.I''m Carl, Alpha of the White Lily Pack.Are you the witch named Amelia?"

    he asked.

    It turned out that this stranger knew me, but I had never even heard of him.

    As a witch, I wasn''t that familiar with werewolves, but since he said he was an Alpha, I couldn''t just

    ignore him.

    "Yes, that''s me.What can I do for you?" I answered warily.

    "Oh...here''s the thing.I heard that you''re a witch that the king and queen personally brought back to the

    royal pce.I just wanted to ask you how much you know about ck magic.How powerful is ck

    magic? Can it change someone''s heart?"

    Carl looked at me seriously.I looked back at him in surprise.

    ck magic? He was a werewolf.

    Why on earth was he asking about ck magic? I thought his question was very strange, but it was not

    that difficult to answer it.

    So I said, "Magic only has the power to change someone''s appearance or body.Under no circumstance

    can it change one''s heart and soul.The so-called ck magic which can forcibly change someone''s

    mind actually just turns someone into a walking corpse.ck magic doesn''t change one''s mind; it

    erases it."

    After he heard what I said, all the color drained from Carl''s face.

    "Thank you.I''ll get going now."

    Then, he abruptly turned around and walked towards the other end of the garden.I watched him leave,

    only to witness him stumble, as though he was drunk.

    "What a freak!" I muttered, rubbing my arms nervously.

    Then, I hurried back to my room.

    When I was finally safe, I called Morgan.

    "Honey, I was able to drug Larry a while ago!"

    "What? Really? That''s great!"

    Morgan sounded ecstatic.

    "You are finally going to be free, my dear Amelia."

    I couldn''t hide my longing for my husband.

    "Yes, I''m finally going to be free.Morgan, I miss you so much.I hope we''ll be able to be together soon!"

    "We will, honey.I''m willing to wait for you, even if it means waiting forever," Morgan said softly.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I closed my eyes, savoring his sweet words.

    Larry was finally going to pay for all the pain and suffering he had caused me.

    And Morgan and I were finally going to have our happy ending.

 Chapter 317: Carl

    Chapter 317: Carl

    Carl''s POV:

    After hearing the answer from Amelia, I headed back to my room in a daze.

    What she said kept ying in my mind "Magic only has the power to change someone''s appearance or

    body.Under no circumstance can it change one''s heart and soul.The so-called ck magic which can

    forcibly change someone''s mind actually just turns someone into a walking corpse.ck magic doesn''t

    change one''s mind; it erases it."

    How could this be? Did this mean that Larry had lied to me? He had told me that ck magic was the

    answer to winning Jennifer''s heart.

    I paced my room back and forth, running my fingers through my hair anxiously.I didn''t want to face the

    facts, but it was evident that Amelia had no reason to lie to me.

    After all, she had nothing to do with me, so why would she lie? In a trance, I took out my phone and

    stared at Larry''s number on the screen.

    I was very confused with myself, unsure as to what exactly it was that I wanted.I knew that I liked

    Jennifer.I had liked her ever since we were children.I had wanted to marry her since then.I never forgot

    about her in the years we were apart.I could never forget how beautiful her blue eyes were.I could

    never forget how soft her golden hair shone like the sun.

    Whenever I stood next to her, I felt as warm as though the sun was shining on me.

    Ah, my Jennifer, how much I loved her! I just wanted to be with her.

    Little did I know that she was marrying another man, let alone the king.

    Now, there was an insurmountable gap between my status and Jennifer''s.

    Over dinner, I noticed the way Anthony looked at her.

    I knew the look in his eye; it told of a man who loved a woman deeply.

    It was clear to me that he loved Jennifer, just as I loved her.

    Yes, the fact of reality was that Jennifer and Anthony were a couple.

    They loved each other deeply.

    No one else could separate them.

    I had already realized this.

    But every time I saw Anthony by Jennifer''s side, I couldn''t help but feel jealous.I gritted my teeth in

    anger.I hated myself.I hated myself for not being as noble as Anthony.I hated how fate was so unfair for

    not letting me find Jennifer sooner.

    Logic dictated to me that I shouldn''t envy the king of the Osman Kingdom.

    My feelings were unwarranted, but I couldn''t seem to find a solution to make myself stop liking Jennifer.

    Every single time I saw the way she looked at Anthony, I was so jealousy that I could barely stop

    myself from flying into a fit of rage.

    Clutching the phone in my hand, I sat on the bed and thought for a long time.

    Finally, I took a deep breath and dialed the number Larry left me.I wanted to talk to him.

    There was still a faint me of hope flickering in my heart that refused to be doused.

    The call quickly connected.I swallowed nervously, gritted my teeth, and asked, "Hello, is this Larry?"

    "Yes, this is Larry," Larry replied in a low, hoarse voice.

    "Who''s this?"

    "It''s Carl." I tried my best to make my voice sound calm.

    "You told me a while back that ck magic could do anything.Can ck magic make someone fall in

    love with me?"

    "Of course it can," Larry replied instantly.

    "It''s very simple.Just say the word and I would just need to wave my magic wand!"

    I was stunned.

    His answer was vasily different from Amelia''s.

    So, I doubted Larry''s words.

    "Are you lying to me? I''ve asked other wizards and they said that ck magic can''t change anyone''s

    mind.It can only turn someone into a walking corpse," I demanded fiercely.

    "That''s because they''re not powerful enough!"

    Larry sneered.

    "Who am I? I''m the grand wizard Larry.How can those weaklingspare with me?"

    I found myself nodding.

    After all, Larry''s words made sense.I took a deep breath and asked, "You said you wanted to cooperate

    with me.Why do you want to help me?"

    "Oh, Alpha Carl, it was obvious that you needed my help,"

    Larry answered inly.

    "The truth is, we''re on the same boat.I sympathize with you, my friend."

    I didn''t say a word.I didn''t understand why Larry, a wizard as powerful as he imed to be, was willing

    to help me.I couldn''t shake off my suspicion that he was lying and just using me to achieve some goal.

    "Well, thank you for telling me this."

    Then, without waiting for a response, I hung up the phone.

    I stared at the nk phone screen in a daze, feeling empty and lost.

    What on earth did I want? I didn''t even know the answer to that question myself.

    Absentmindedly browsing through my phone, my eyesnded on Jennifer''s mame on my contact list.

    I couldn''t help but send her a message.I knew I was being too aggressive, but I texted her anyway.I

    was an Alpha and she was the wife of the king, but I didn''t care.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Tonight, Anthony and I had a big dinner to celebrate.

    After that, Anthony took me to the garden for a walk.

    The cool night wind seemed to blow away my fatigue.

    "I''ve been busy for so long, I can''t believe I can finally rx." I sighed with emotion.

    "After we defeat Larry, we won''t have to worry about a thing."

    "I believe that we''ll seed.Evil can never prevail over good."

    Anthony took my hand and smiled at me.

    After our walk, Anthony and I retired to our room.

    We decided to share a bath and unwind.

    As soon as I slipped on my bathrobe, my phone on the bedside table buzzed.

    I picked it up and found that it was Carl who texted.

    "Jennifer, what''re you up to?" it read.

    I stared at my phone for a while, hesitating as to whether to reply or not.

    I had promised Anthony that I would keep my distance from Carl, but Carl was my childhood ymate

    and he had given me such a thoughtful gift.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It didn''t seem like such a big deal to ¡ì simply reply to a text.

    "What''s the matter, honey?"

    Anthony''s voice suddenly sounded from behind me, then a pair of big hands wrapped around my waist.

    I looked back and found that Anthony''s eyes passed me and fell on my phone screen.

    Oh no...

    Anthony was going to be jealous again.

    Sure enough, before I could say anything, Anthony grabbed my phone and stared at the message.

    "Did he text you again? Why haven''t you replied to him?"

    Anthony''s charming and maic voice echoed in my ears.

    I turned to put my hands around his neck and said in a spoiled tone, "I was afraid that you would be

    jealous, honey..."

    "But I''m already jealous," Anthony replied in a low voice as he leaned forward and kissed my ear.

    His big, warm hands began to caress my body.

    His fingers reached up and pinched my nipple through the thin fabric of my bathrobe.

    "How are you going tofort your mate, sweetie?"

    I snatched my phone out of Anthony''s hand and threw it on the bed.

    "What do you want to do to me, honey? Come on! Don''t show me mercy."

    As I spoke, I passionately kissed him back.

    He continued stroking my body, awakening my sexual desire.

    My phone buzzed a few more times, but we were too busy to care about it.

    "Let''s get in the bathtub," I suggested to Anthony.

    "Okay."

    Anthony scooped me up in his arms and carried me to the bathroom.

    We kissed, tore off each other''s bathrobes and slipped into the bathtub.I parted my legs and begged,

    "Fuck me, Anthony.Shove your big cock inside me!"

    "You''re so fucking sexy, Jennifer!"

    Anthony grunted as he inserted the cock into my pussy.

    As he thrust in and out of me, water sshed all around us.

    Fortunately, the bathtub was big.

    We teased each other and made passionate love, hopelessly possessive of each other.

    I kept crying out Anthony''s name every time he shoved himself inside me.

    Tonight was definitely going to be a romantic night.

 Chapter 318: Carl Left

    Chapter 318: Carl Left

    Anthony''s POV:

    Jennifer kept moaning with pleasure.

    "Anthony! It feels so fucking good! Fuck me harder! Fuck me! Fuck me!"

    Ever since the doctor told me that Jennifer''s fetus was stable, I found myself wanting to fuck Jennifer

    all the time.She was just so charming and sexy.

    Every time my cock went inside her pussy, I couldn''t get enough of her.I tried my best to fuck her hard

    so that she could climax over and over again.

    As I slipped in and out of her, I whispered in her ear, "Babe, Carl has been texting you, hasn''t he?"

    "Ah...Anthony...I don''t want to talk to him!" Jennifer said, panting.

    "It''s just...I don''t want to ignore him, either...Ah!"

    Thinking about the way Carl looked at her, I felt very unhappy.

    "Why do you still keep in contact with him in the first ce? You''re a married woman, yet he still texts

    you so openly."

    Suddenly, I bit the back of Jennifer''s neck.

    "You''re a naughty girl, Jennifer!"

    And she deserved to be punished, I began to kiss her, sucking at her skin.I left hickeys all over her

    body, making my mark on her fair skin.My wolf Zane suddenly appeared and shouted in my mind,

    "Anthony, you must be wary of Carl.He wants your queen."

    Of course, I already knew this.I was a man.I recognized the way Carl looked at Jennifer.But I was

    confident that I could keep Jennifer to myself.I was a powerful lycan, and she was my mate.

    After the eventful bath, Jennifer was breathless and covered in love marks.I gently put her bathrobe on

    her and held her all the way to our bed.

    As soon as Jennifer sat down, she picked up her phone and checked her notifications.

    "Oh, my God! Carl sent me so many messages..."

    rmed, I went straight for Jennifer''s phone.

    At first, Carl just sent some casual greetings.

    But when Jennifer didn''t reply, he began to send incriminating texts, like, "Don''t you want to be my

    friend?"

    I frowned and felt extremely annoyed with him.

    Jennifer sighed.

    "Anthony, I won''t reply to him.Don''t worry."

    But I shook my head.

    "Jennifer, I might be jealous but I''m not the kind of man who would restrict your freedom.I''m not

    insecure and I trust you.As long as he doesn''t cross the line, I won''t care about him."

    To my surprise, Jennifer burst intoughter.

    "Anthony, you''re such a liar!"

    I shrugged and couldn''t help but smile sheepishly.

    Maybe she was right, but I didn''t think Carl deserved to be a threat to me.I took the hair dryer out of the

    drawer and began to dry Jennifer''s long, wet hair.

    "I just know that he likes you, Jennifer.I hope that you know this.Don''t lead him on."

    Jennifer sighed once more.

    "But it''s really strange for me.We haven''t seen each other for many years."

    I smiled and kissed her on the forehead.

    "That''s because you don''t know your own charm, Jennifer.Maybe he fell in love with you when you

    were children.Maybe when he saw you again at the wedding, he found that you had be so

    beautiful and sexy that he couldn''t let you go."

    Jennifer looked at me worriedly.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "If that''s the case, I hope he''ll find a mate as soon as possible."

    As Jennifer spoke, she picked up her phone and began to type out her reply to Carl in front of me.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to be friends with you, Carl.I was taking a bath with Anthony just now, so I

    wasn''t checking my messages.I''m sorry! Besides, I''m the queen now.I can''t be that close with any men,

    even if they''re my friend.It''ll make my mate feel ack of security.So, Carl, if you don''t have anything

    important to say, please don''t contact me too frequently.Thank you!"

    I was very satisfied with Jennifer''s decent and appropriate response.I pulled her dried hair aside and

    kissed her neck.

    "My girl is awesome."

    "Of course." Jennifer smiled and winked at me.

    "I''ve always been awesome!"

    I smiled, too.I put away the hair dryer, slipped into bed next to Jennifer, and wrapped my arms around

    her waist.

    "It''ste.Let''s get some rest.Good night, honey."

    I turned off the night light and closed my eyes, feeling the warmth of Jennifer''s skin against mine.

    In the darkness, Jennifer replied sweetly, "Good night, Anthony."

    Carl''s POV:

    Jennifer finally reply to me! The second I heard my phone buzz, I was so excited that I sat bolt upright

    in bed.I opened her message and read carefully, and instantly, my joy disappeared.

    Reading her message over and over again, I felt powerless.

    What did Jennifer mean by saying that? She must have figured out how I felt about her.

    After ail, she was asking me to keep a distance from her.I pulled my hair remorsefully and threw the

    phone away.

    "No!"

    What had I done? With trembling hands, I picked up my phone again and started typing out my

    response.I wanted to deny my love for her and let her know that I just wanted to be friends, but every

    time I was halfway throughposing, I kept deleting the message dejectedly.

    What on earth was I doing? The fact of the matter was that she wasn''t using me of anything.

    If I denied that I loved her, it would only make me look guiltier.I looked at my phone with mixed

    emotions,pletely at a loss.I took a deep breath in an effort to calm myself down.

    This was all my fault.

    I shouldn''t have coveted Jennifer in the first ce.

    We held vastly different statuses.

    I was an Alpha, but she was the queen.

    Now that I had reported the situation of the White Lily Pack to King Anthony and discussed the solution

    to the pack''s problems, there was no need for me to stay here.

    I should''ve gone back to my pack a long time ago.I needed to start from a nk te and forget about

    Jennifer.

    Only in this way could I save face.

    Gritting my teeth, I switched off my phone and swore to myself that I would say goodbye to them first

    thing the following day.

    Now that I made up my mind, I climbed out of bed to go wash my face and brush my teeth.

    Then, Iy back down and turned off the light.

    But when I closed my eyes, the image of Jennifer kept appearing in my mind again and again.

    When I finally did managed to fall asleep, I had a terrible nightmare, in which I was strangled by

    Anthony.

    He lifted me into the air as though I weighed nothing and red into my eyes.He was asking me why I

    coveted his queen.

    Being choked, I was unable to answer.

    He simply strangled me to death.The nightmare was so real that I woke up with a cry.

    Iy in bed with eyes wide open, sweating all over.

    Damn it! Damn it all to hell! How could my subconscious conjure such a horrific dream? Alright, fine!

    This was all my fault.

    I fell in love with a married she-wolf.

    Anthony was morally right in my dream.

    I was indeed coveting his queen.I was the immoral one.

    The nightmare was like a p in my face, which made my cheeks burn red.I knew that I couldn''t

    hesitate any longer, for everyone''s sake.

    The truth was, I knew from the start that I shouldn''t interfere in the rtionship between Jennifer and

    Anthony.

    It was better to cut my pain short.

    I needed to leave as soon as possible.

    Thus, I immediately got out of bed and booked a return flight.I then packed all my things and fled the

    capital of the Osman kingdom.

    Before boarding the ne, I sent Anthony and Jennifer a curt message to say goodbye.

    Then, I turned off my phone, trying to cut off contact with thempletely.I took my seat on the ne

    and looked out the window and into the night sky.

    The clouds were dark, just like my heart.I closed my eyes in pain.

 Chapter 319: A Visit From Thomas

    Chapter 319: A Visit From Thomas

    Jennifer''s POV:

    When I woke up the next morning, I checked my phone and found a message from Carl.My heart

    skipped a beat.I had been crystal! clear with him the night before.

    How could he text me again? Fortunately, when I read through the message, I realized that he was

    actually saying goodbye to me.

    It was sent hours earlier.

    He said that he was going to take a ne back to his pack.

    I figured that he must''ve arrived at the White Lily Pack by now.I couldn''t help but feel surprised at his

    abrupt departure.

    Just then, I felt Anthony''s arms slip around my waist.

    "What''s the matter, honey?" Anthony asked with a yawn when he saw how worried I looked.

    "Anthony, Carl flew back to his packst night!" I said.

    Anthony''s expression didn''t show any surprise.

    "I know.I also received a message from Carl."

    "Oh."

    It turned out that Carl had also told Anthony.

    I sighed.

    "Now that Carl has returned to his pack, it''s unlikely we''ll ever meet again.Well, maybe that''s a good

    thing.I hope he''ll find the right girl."

    Anthony shrugged nonchntly.

    "It''s good that Carl has left.He would''ve felt worse if he kept seeing how happy we were here."

    I stuck out my tongue at him like a spoiled child.

    "You''re so mean, Anthony."

    Anthony turned and reached for his phone on the night stand to reply to Carl.

    I leaned over to peek at what he was typing and found that Anthony''s message was very sincere.

    "I wish you a happy life.Thank you for attending my wedding, Alpha Carl."

    "Anthony, you''re such a kindhearted and open-minded king,"

    I praised Anthony with a smile, cupping his cheek and leaning in for a light kiss.

    "Honey, can you take the day off? You''ve been so busy recently.I''m worried you''ll exhaust yourself."

    Anthony smiled but shook his head.

    ''I''m sorry, Jennifer.Although I want to stay with you, I have several important meetings to attend to

    today."

    Hearing this, I had no choice but to let him climb out of bed.

    "Anthony, why are you so busy recently? Is something wrong?"

    Anthony looked at me seriously.

    He seemed to hesitate, but decided toe clean on second thought.

    "The borders of several packs are being harassed by vampires.The situation is a bit tricky, so I need to

    discuss potential solutions with the elders.Most of my meetings today are rted to this issue."

    After listening to Anthony''s exnation, I shook my head and sighed.

    "You''ve barely rested ever since you became the king.Anthony, I''m worried you''ll burn yourself out."

    "Don''t worry, honey.I''m a strong man.Didn''t you know that?"

    Anthony patted me on the head affectionately.

    "Trust me, Jennifer.I''ll take care of everything.But I''m sorry I''ve been too busy to apany you.I

    promise I''ll make it up to you soon."

    I shook my head immediately.

    "Don''t worry about me, Anthony.I''m your queen after all.I should stand by you at all times, especially

    when ites to your work."

    As I spoke, I got out of bed and took out Anthony''s suit from the closet.Then, I walked to him and

    helped him put it on.

    "Come back as soon as you can.I''ll be waiting for you here, honey."

    "Okay, babe."

    Anthony gave me one more affectionate look before turning around to leave.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    With Anthony gone, I went to the dining room and had breakfast alone.

    Then, I rushed to the study.I nned to deal with the Rainbow Pack''''s affairs since Anthony was gone

    for the day.

    After all, I felt as though I hadn''t been fulfilling my obligation as Alpha of the pack recently.

    After getting settled in the study, I called for a remote meeting with Tony and Simon.

    It didn''t take long before both elders joined the video call, and they started reporting to me about the

    pack''''s situation.

    That whole morning, I discussed with and instructed the two elders how to deal with the pack''s affairs

    while I was away.

    Skr''s POV:

    Time seemed to pass quickly here on Rube Ind.

    On days I felt as though I had nothing to do, I would apany Jerome out for a walk or busy myself

    with some book.

    Jerome kept telling me that this kind of lifestyle was good for the baby, but as the days started to feel

    the same, I grew bored.

    Whenever I felt bored, I would try calling Jennifer.

    She always kept mepany, even though it was just on the phone.

    But it took me a while before I got through to her today.

    When Jennifer finally answered the phone, she whispered, "Sorry, Skr.I''m in a meeting with Elder

    Tony and Elder Simon.I can''t talk right now.I''ll call youter when I''m free."

    "Never mind.Jennifer, go focus on your work.But don''t exhaust yourself, okay?" I sighed.

    "This is all my fault.If it weren''t for me and Jerome, you wouldn''t have been ced in such a difficult

    position."

    I felt guilty from the bottom of my heart.

    It was because of me that Jennifer had no choice but to shoulder the heavy burden of being the Alpha

    of the Rainbow Pack.

    "I''m fine, Skr," Jennifer said lightheartedly.

    "There are two elders who are helping me run the pack.I just need to coach them remotely every day."

    "If you say so...Anyway, I won''t take up any more of your time.Go back to your meeting.Take care,

    Jennifer! You''re pregnant, remember?" I said hurriedly.

    Then, Jennifer sighed heavily.

    "I''m fine, Skr.It''s Anthony I''m worried about.He has been so busy these days.I heard that vampires

    have begun to harass the borders of some werewolf packs recently, so Anthony has been in meetings

    nonstop to discuss countermeasures."

    "Everything''s going to be fine," I said in an effort tofort her.

    "But anyway, goodbye, Jennifer.I won''t bother you anymore."

    "Bye, Skr!"

    Jennifer hung up the phone.

    After getting off the call, I sank into a chair and stared at my phone nkly.

    The news Jennifer mentioned just now made me very sad.

    Why did werewolves and vampires always fight like this? Why couldn''t we just live in harmony? Ever

    since I found out that I carried the vampire bloodline in my body, I had started to hope that vampires

    and werewolves could coexist in peace.

    My parents were able to do that, right? One of them was a vampire, and the other was a werewolf.

    And together, they had me.

    Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t notice Jeromee in.

    "What''s on your mind, Skr?"

    His voice brought me back to reality.

    "I just got off the phone with Jennifer. She said that vampires have started harassing werewolf territory

    recently.I always feel bad when I hear news like this.Why do they always have to fight?"

    At a loss, Jerome sat beside me and smiled bitterly.

    "Don''t dwell on those things, honey.It''s not good for you."

    I shook my head dejectedly.

    "Jennifer and Anthony are so busytely.It makes me feel bad, like we shouldn''t be living such a

    leisurely life here, but I don''t know how to help them."

    Jerome tucked my hair behind my ear gently.

    "I also want to help them, but we''ve been put in an awkward position.I think that, as long as we don''t

    cause them any trouble, that''s the best we can do for them."

    I nodded wordlessly, knowing that what Jerome said was reasonable.

    We were stewing in this helpless feeling when the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Jerome stood up to check who was there.

    "Who are you looking for? Are you from an insurancepany? We''re not interested¡ª"

    Unexpectedly, before Jerome could finish his sentence, he opened the door and found Thomas

    standing on the porch.

    "Hey, Jerome! How have you been these days? Sorry to drop by unannounced.I was in the area and

    decided to drop by for a quick hello."

    Thomas held up a bag of refreshments.

    "I didn''t know what you liked, Skr, so I bought a lot of vors.I hope you''ll like it!"

    Jerome and I exchanged surprised nces.We didn''t expect that Thomas would actuallye to us.

    "Pleasee in, Thomas.Wee to our home.You must stay for lunch."

    I shot Jerome a meaningful wink.

    "Yes, please do, Thomas.I''ll cook some of my specialties.Sit down and make yourself at home,"

    Jerome added hurriedly.

    "Skr, please keep Thomaspany.I''ll slice us some fruits."

    I nodded and gave Thomas a warm, weing smile.

    Although I didn''t know why Thomas hade here, Jerome and I would be gracious hosts since he

    had saved me.

 Chapter 320: Vampire King

    Chapter 320: Vampire King

    Thomas'' POV:

    I looked into Skr''s enthusiastic eyes and felt flustered.

    "I hope it''s not inconvenient if I stay for dinner."

    After all, Skr was pregnant.I didn''t want her to tire herself out, and Jerome should prioritize her

    health.

    "It''s no big deal," Skr replied with a sincere smile.

    "You saved me, and we''re friends.It''s not like you visit our home every day.We want to be gracious

    hosts."

    I smiled back at her.

    "Thank you, both of you.You''re too kind.I''m honored to be friends with you."

    "I''m d we''re friends, too!" Skr said, sitting down next to me.

    Then, she reached for the remote and turned on the TV.

    "Let''s watch TV while waiting."

    As soon as we got settled, Jerome came out of the kitchen carrying a te of neatly sliced fruit.

    "I couldn''t help but overhear what you two were talking about, and Skr is right.You saved her life, so

    it''s only right that we treat you well.Thomas, help yourself to some fruit.Try some fresh star fruit I just

    bought yesterday."

    I quickly nodded to him in thanks and took the te of fruit from him.

    "Thanks.I don''t want to bother you, so please sit with us."

    Jerome obliged and sat next to Skr.

    Just then, a news broadcast shed on the TV.

    The scene immediately drew my attention.

    "Recently, the conflict between werewolves and vampires has been on the rise.The werewolves

    imed that they have no intention ofpromising with the vampires in terms of territory.They even

    said that if they can''t reach an agreement with the vampires, a new wave of anti-vampire school of

    thought will be born among the werewolves."

    Hearing this, I sighed heavily.It seemed that the situation was only growing more and more tense.

    The war between werewolves and vampires would inevitably take ce again.

    "Hey, Thomas, have you heard about this before?" Skr suddenly asked.

    "I heard from a friend that the borders of several werewolf packs have been attacked by vampires

    recently."

    I couldn''t help but look at Skr in surprise.I didn''t expect her to ask me this question.

    After thinking it over for a while, I decided to tell her the truth.

    "Oh, I''ve heard some news.The Gangrel n wants to attack the werewolf packs, too.I strongly oppose

    the war, but I can''t change their opinion.After they decided to start the fight, I refused to participate,

    which is why I''m staying on Rube Ind for now."

    Skr tilted her head in confusion.

    "Thomas, you''re a vampire.Don''t you hate the werewolves? Howe you oppose the war?"

    It wasn''t the first time I had heard such a question, so I knew how to respond.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s simple, really.I like peace and hate war.I always hope that the conflict between the two races can

    be resolved and that we can all live in peace.Life is created equal, so no one should sacrifice theirs in

    the name of a war."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished talking, Skr''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Oh, my God! You''re so right, Thomas! I also hate war.Why can''t we all just coexist in peace?"

    I was stunned.I didn''t expect that Skr shared the same sentiments as me.

    Ever since I made my anti-war stance known, everyone in my n viewed me as a freak.

    The other vampires all thought that only an ipetent person would be against war.I felt a rush of

    excitement, having finally found a fellow vampire who held the same beliefs as me.

    "Exactly, Skr! I didn''t think you''d feel the same way.I''m so d to have finally met someone who

    thinks the same way!"

    Skr beamed at me, pouring a cup of coffee and handing it to me.

    "Thomas, you''re the kindest and most reasonable vampire I''ve ever met.I''m d I met you."

    I graciously epted the cup of coffee from Skr, taking this as an opportunity to nce at her wrist.

    Since she was reaching out her hand, her sleeve climbed up her arm ever so slightly, and it was

    enough for me to see the mark on her left wrist.

    Oh, my God! There was a hexagram on her wrist, and I knew where this mark came from.

    "Skr," I said excitedly, "how are you rted to Aldrich?"

    Skr''s POV:

    I looked at Thomas nkly, not knowing why he had be so agitated all of a sudden.I touched my

    face subconsciously, wondering if there was something on it.

    "Thomas, what are you talking about?" I asked.

    "Who''s Aldrich?"

    All of a sudden, Jerome stood up and stepped in between me and Thomas.Thomas didn''t seem to

    notice, with his eyes fixed on me strangely.

    "Oh, my God! Skr, how could you not know Aldrich? He''s our king!" I stared at Thomas nkly.I

    knew he was a vampire.But wasn''t our king Anthony? Then, it hit me.He was talking about the vampire

    king, since he thought that I was a vampire.

    "I...don''t know what you are talking about, Thomas," I stammered.

    "How could I be rted to the vampire king? As I''ve said, I''m not a vampire.You''re the only vampire I''ve

    met!"

    Thomas stared at me searchingly, as though he was trying to find the answer in my eyes.

    "Skr, I don''t know why you keep denying that you''re a vampire, but it''s clear as day that you are

    one.I just saw the hexagram mark on your wrist, which is the mark carried by the Drac n, the

    royal vampire family."

    I was rendered speechless.

    How could I be so careless as to let him see the mark on my wrist? Panic-stricken, I pulled down my

    sleeve anxiously to cover the hexagram, all the while denying everything.

    "No, no, you misunderstand.I just got that as a tattoo when I was young and stupid.I didn''t know it was

    the vampire king''s mark."

    Thomas'' eyes were full of doubt and confusion.

    "Skr, what are you talking about? The mark of the Drac n can''t be faked.It''s clear to me that

    the mark on your wrist is the mark of the royal family.Why won''t you just admit it?"

    ''What?'' I waspletely stunned.

    I took a few steps back and almost lost my footing.I was at a loss for words and unable to defend

    myself.

    Fortunately, Jerome came to my rescue.

    "It''s okay, Skr.We haven''t figured it out yet."

    Jerome held my arm to steady my bnce and tried tofort me.I also knew it was useless to be

    agitated, so I gave up.

    Turning to look at Thomas pleadingly, I said, "Alright, it''s true.It''s not a tattoo.Can you keep it a secret?

    Don''t let any other vampire find out."

    Thomas held up his hands apologetically.

    "Skr, I''m sorry.I didn''t mean to rm you.Please calm down.I don''t understand what''s going on.Why

    can''t we tell anyone?"

    "I...I.."

    Only now did I realize that I didn''t have an answer to that question.

    "Thomas, could you not ask her such questions?"

    Jerome stepped in to defend me.

    "It''s tooplicated.The reason why we came to Rube Ind was precisely because we had to

    conceal Skr''s identity.Trust me, Thomas.We''re not bad people.We have our own struggles."

    Both Jerome and I looked at Thomas nervously.

    I felt my heart was beating fast against my chest.

    If Thomas insisted on interrogating me, or worse, if he spread the news, what could we do? Should I

    have asked Jerome to stop him? Fortunately, when Thomas saw the nervous looks on our faces, he

    simply sighed in resignation.

    "I already told you that you don''t need to be nervous.Skr, I''m your friend.Although I don''t know why

    you don''t want to tell me anything, I''m willing to keep your identity a secret."

    Hearing this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.Life on Rube Ind was peaceful.I didn''t want to ruin it.

 Chapter 321: Mixed Blood

    Chapter 321: Mixed Blood

    Jerome''s POV:

    I had thought that as long as I took Skr to a ce where no one knew us, we could hide her secret

    forever.

    Little did I know that we would be exposed not long after we moved to Rube Ind.

    Of course, I never expected that we would meet Thomas, a noble vampire.

    Would Skr''s real identity be revealed? I looked at Thomas nervously, with every fiber of my being on

    high alert.I couldn''tpletely trust him.

    Thomas had already seen the mark on Skr''s wrist, so I was at a loss.

    Should I knock him out and then flee Rube Ind with Skr? Although Thomas had promised not to

    tell anyone about it, I couldn''t simply trust someone I had just met, not to mention that he was a

    vampire.

    However, judging from our experience with him so far, Thomas was very friendly and had said many

    times that he saw us as friends.

    Moreover, he had saved Skr''s life.I didn''t want to be hostile to him.

    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, I broke into a cold sweat.

    "I swear I won''t tell anyone your secret," Thomas reiterated, holding his hands up in the air.

    "But Skr, I really don''t understand why you don''t want others to know that you''re a descendant of the

    royal family.The hexagram is a mark exclusive to the most noble of vampires.You should be proud of

    it!"

    Skr shrank behind me and desperately tugged on her sleeve to cover the ursed mark on her

    wrist.

    "No, Thomas, you don''t understand.This mark is the worst thing to have happened to me.I wish it never

    it existed! Thomas''s frown deepened.

    "Skr, didn''t you know? King Aldrich hascked an heir for years.He has always been very worried

    about this.He is afraid that the bloodline of the royal family will end here.That is why I was so shocked

    to find someone with the hexagram mark out here.Skr, if you go back and reveal your identity, the

    king is likely to pass the throne to you!"

    "Wait, Thomas."

    I held up my hand for him to stop.

    "I want to ask you a question.How much do you know about the Drac n? Skr and I know

    nothing about vampires."

    Hearing this, Thomas nodded patiently and began to exin.

    "Aldrich has been leading the Drac n the past few years, but he has neither brothers nor

    children.At present, for the Drac n, the most important matter is to find an heir."

    As Thomas exined, I stared at him nervously, feeling my heart beat faster and faster.

    So, Skr was the heir of the Drac n? Oh, my God! In shock and disbelief, I asked, "Does the

    vampire king really have no heir?"

    Thomas looked at me, then at Skr.

    Suddenly, his eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Oh! They have one now! It''s Skr! An old storyes to mind...It is said that King Aldrich and a she-

    wolf had a daughter, but the royal family rejected the child of mixed blood, so the king had no choice

    but to send the baby girl away as soon as she was born.We haven''t heard anything about what

    happened to the baby after that.But I think he regrets his decision.After all, he ends up with no heir."

    As Thomas spoke, his eyes, which were on Skr, grew wider and wider.

    "Skr, oh, my God! Could you be that mixed-blood baby?!"

    Skr''s POV:

    The more Thomas exined, the moreplicated my feelings grew.

    After so many years, now I finally knew who I truly was.

    No wonder my parents abandoned me.No wonder I carried the characteristics of werewolves and the

    special power of vampires.

    All my previous spections had been put to rest.It turned out that I was really the child of a she-wolf

    and a vampire.

    "Skr, please don''t be scared.I don''t hate werewolves.I really don''t mean you any harm!"

    It was as though Thomas had read my mind.

    He was still holding his hands up, and he took a few cautious steps back.

    "In fact, I''ve heard from my family that the king has been telling those around him that he misses his

    daughter very much and hopes to see her again in his life."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    He was my father.

    I had never seen my father.

    And he missed me.

    Only God knew how much I wished I could have met my parents, especially when I had no one to rely

    on.

    At the thought of the word "father," I cried so hard that all my defenses crumbled.

    Finally, I raised my head and asked in between sobs, "Thomas, what about my mother? Where is she

    now? Have you ever met her?"

    However, to my disappointment, Thomas shook his head.

    "I''m sorry, Skr.Your mother is a she-wolf after all.I know nothing about her nor have I seen her."

    Although I was disappointed, I couldn''t say I was surprised at his answer.

    "Is it really possible that I''m the daughter the king abandoned? That means I''m not an orphan.I have

    parents! And, Jerome, my father is looking for me!"

    I was too excited to speak coherently.

    Jerome threw his arms around me in a tight hug.

    "I know, Skr.It turns out you aren''t an orphan and your father misses you."

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Thomas looked at us with a big, hopeful smile on his face.

    "Skr, can you tell me what you know?"

    Now that things hade to this point, there was no need for me to hide anything from him anymore.I

    pulled up my sleeve to reveal the hexagram mark on my wrist.

    "It''s true.I carry the bloodline of werewolves.In fact, I was adopted and raised by werewolves.I have the

    keen sense of smell of werewolves and can transform into a wolf.No one doubted my bloodline, and

    even I myself firmly believed that I was a she-wolf.But a few months ago, I suddenly awakened my

    special power, and then this hexagram mark appeared on my wrist out of the blue!"

    As I exined, I was choked with sobs.Jerome gently tucked my hair behind my ear andforted me.

    Then, to Thomas, he exined, "After the werewolves found out about Skr''s special power, they

    refused to ept her.They firmly believed that she was a spy sent by the vampires.We had no choice

    but to leave, and we ended up here on Rube Ind, hoping to avoid any more trouble."

    Thomas'' eyes shed and he took my hand.

    "Skr, would you like toe back with me to see King Aldrich? If you are really his daughter, then

    you''re our princess and everyone will support you! I am more than willing to help you and your father

    meet again."

    I knew he meant well, but I shook my head adamantly.

    "Thomas, thank you for the offer, but I don''t want toe with you.King Aldrich chose to abandon me

    back then, so why would he want me back now? Although I would have loved the idea of meeting my

    biological father very much, once I go to him, I probably can''t be with Jerome anymore."

    As I spoke, I threw myself into Jerome''s arms, tears streaming down my cheeks.

    "I like my life with Jerome now.I just don''t want to be disturbed by anyone or anything else.The most

    important thing now is that I know my origin.But I don''t want to get involved in their war.I just want to

    live a peaceful life with Jerome and our baby on Rube Ind..."

    After saying that, I buried my face in Jerome''s arms and hugged him tightly, unwilling to let go.

    "Don''t cry, honey.Thomas is a good man.He won''t force you."

    Jeromeforted me, whispering into my hair and wiping away my tears.I knew Thomas wouldn''t

    betray me, but I still couldn''t stop crying.Oh, my God! I couldn''t believe I was the f daughter of the

    vampire king.This position was too extraordinary.

    Even if Thomas kept it a secret, I doubted we could live a quiet life on Rube Ind.Was it possible my

    father woulde here for me?

 Chapter 322: Skylars Identity Revealed

    Chapter 322: Skr''s Identity Revealed

    Thomas''s POV:

    The second I saw the hexagram mark on Skr''s wrist, I immediately suspected that she might be the

    daughter of King Aldrich, who had been sent away when she was but a baby.

    That was why I deliberately told Skr about the king''s past and how he missed his long lost daughter,

    hoping to convince Skr to tell me the truth.

    As expected, soon Skr admitted that she was of mixed-blood.She really was our vampire princess! I

    was ecstatic.

    I had always adored our king, hoping that one day he would find his daughter.

    Never in my wildest dreams would I have thought that she was right under my nose this whole time!

    However, to my disappointment, even though Skr finally admitted her identity, she still didn''t want to

    go back to vampire territory to meet Aldrich.

    Unconvinced, I tried to persuade her.

    "Skr, it''s been a long time.Maybe King Aldrich didn''t want to abandon you.Are you angry of him?

    Whether you want to take the throne or not, I think it''ll be a good idea for you to meet him and

    talk.Maybe things aren''t what you think.But Skr shook her head firmly.

    "No, Thomas, I already made up my mind when I found out that I have special power.I swore that I

    would never choose to be a vampire.It was werewolves who raised me.I can''t let my adoptive parents

    down, though they''re already in heaven.So I can''t go back to the vampires'' territory with you!"

    Seeing the fierce expression on Skr''s face, I sighed and gave up.

    "Okay, I respect your opinion.Skr.We are friends.I won''t tell anyone about your little secret."

    "Thank you, Thomas.Please don''t let any vampire find out about my rtionship with the Drac n,

    and don''t let them know that I''m on Rube Ind.I''m afraid that they will forcibly take me back if they

    find out the truth."

    Skr looked at me with pleading eyes which were puffy from her crying.I quickly knelt on one knee

    and took Skr''s hand.

    "Skr, you don''t have to act like this.Although you don''t recognize the vampire king as your father, for

    me, you are already our princess, as well as my friend.I''ll do everything in my power to protect

    you.Don''t worry.I swear that I will never reveal your secret!"

    Skr seemed a little surprised, but soon she finally smiled and said, "You don''t have to act like this,

    Thomas.I believe you.Thank you.Jerome and I also consider you our good friend."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Yes.I will be very grateful if you are willing to help us keep the secret, Thomas."

    Jerome held Skr with a firm expression.

    "As long as Skr doesn''t want to, I won''t let her go back to the vampires'' territory, no matter what."

    I could tell from Jerome''s words that he was being serious.I stood up and smiled.

    "I will keep my promise.As much as I wanted Skr toe with me to see Aldrich, I wasn''t Skr.I

    didn''t know what she had gone through over the years, so I had no right to force her.I nced at my

    watch and winked at them.

    "It''s gettingte.I should go back now.Thank you for your hospitality.Skr, Jerome, I''ll just pretend as if

    nothing happened today."

    "Oh, don''t go.Let''s have dinner first.Since you''re willing to help me keep my secret, we owe you!"

    Skr sped my hand and looked at me gratefully.

    "That''s right.Plus, I just said I wanted you to taste my specialty.Stay and share a meal with us before

    you leave!"

    As Jerome spoke, he was already walking towards the kitchen.

    There, he slipped on an apron and smiled brightly.

    "I''ve already prepared the ingredients.The food will be ready soon."

    I thought that Jerome and Skr might not want me to stay after such an emotional episode, so I

    offered to leave.I didn''t expect them to want me to stay, which made me warm and happy.

    "Okay!" I replied with a smile, knowing that I had made two good friends.

    Soon, delicious scents wafted over from the kitchen.

    Not long after, Jerome served the food on the table and we all sat down to eat together.

    As we enjoyed the food, I reiterated my stand to Jerome and Skr.

    "I''m a vampire, but I don''t want to make enemies with werewolves, nor do I discriminate mixed-

    bloods.On the contrary, I find that mixed-bloods are very powerful, since they carry both the strength of

    werewolves and the special power of vampires,bining the advantages of the two races."

    "Oh, that''s kind of you to say, Thomas."

    Skr''s cheeks turned bright red and her smile turned timid as I praised her.

    "Thanks for letting us know, Thomas.Actually, to tell you the truth, I used to be the Alpha of the

    Rainbow Pack, while Skr was my Luna.However, when Skr''s identity was revealed, we took the

    initiative to give up our positions and fled,"

    Jerome confessed to me honestly.

    I was a little surprised, but then I couldn''t help but burst intoughter while they chuckled alongside me.

    The three of us shared a wonderful meal.I nced around the table at my two newfound friends,

    thankful to have met them.

    Jerome''s POV:

    After dinner, Skr and I walked Thomas to the street.

    "Bye, Jerome and Skr! I promise I will help you keep your secret.Don''t worry.I''m a man of my word."

    Thomas waved at us with a bright smile.

    Hearing Thomas'' sincere words, I was moved.He was such a nice vampire.

    "Thomas is living proof that not all vampires are evil!" Skr said to me with a sigh.

    I echoed with her, "I agree."

    Then we headed back inside the house and began to clean the tableware."Let me help you,

    Jerome.You must be tired after cooking up a storm."

    Skr came over to help, but I stopped her.With a smile, I led her to the sofa and made her sit down.

    "No, you don''t have to do this.Just take care of yourself and our baby, Skr."

    Skr held my arm and sighed.

    "I hope we can continue to live our peaceful life here, Jerome."

    I kissed her forehead reassuringly.

    "We will, honey.We will be happy forever."

    Then, I proceeded to clean the house while Skr took out her phone to call Jennifer.As I washed the

    dishes, I listened to their conversation quietly.

    "Hey, Jennifer, you''ll never guess what happened to us today..."

    Skr ryed everything that had happened between us and Thomas over the phone.

    "I don''t want to be the vampire princess.I just want to live a carefree life with Jerome and our

    child."

    After chatting for a while, Skr hung up the phone and raised her voice to call me.

    "Jerome, Jennifer told us not to worry too much.If anythinges up, we should call her.If the

    vampires really show up to take me back, we can find another ce to live.But the truth is, I like it

    here.I hope nothing bad happens."

    I dropped what I was doing and hurried to her side.

    "Honey, don''t worry.Thomas said he wouldn''t tell anyone."

    Nestled in my arms, Skr smiled.

    "I know, Jerome.I think it''s amazing, actually.Growing up an orphan, I never would''ve imagined that I

    was the daughter of the vampire king.It feels like a dream, but I feel oddly rxed, knowing that

    worrying is useless."

    I looked at Skr tenderly and murmured, "My Skr has grown up."

    As I spd¨¦ke, I bent over and pressed her against the sofa, kissing her affectionately.

    "Jerome, I love you.I''m so d I have you.Only in this way can I hold on,"

    Skr whispered in my ear.

    "You are everything to me."

    My heart melted and I looked into her eyes lovingly.She was also my everything.No matter who she

    was¡ª vampire princess or not¡ªI would protect her forever.

 Chapter 323: Busy Anthony

    Chapter 323: Busy Anthony

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Nights in the royal pce were always very quiet.Although I had been living here for a while now, I still

    couldn''t get used to the silence.Maybe more so now because Anthony was so busy these days.

    Fortunately, just as I was about to pick up a book I had already read twice, Anthony came back.

    "Sorry to have kept you waiting, honey."

    The door swung open and Anthony strode into the room with an apologetic look.I quickly stood up from

    the sofa to receive him.

    Smiling at him warmly, I figured that what he needed most right now was rest and goodpany.

    After all, he had spent the whole day working.

    "No need to get up, honey."

    Seeing me stand up, Anthony walked over and gently nudged me to sit down again.

    Then he sat next to me and smiled gently.

    "Tell me, how was your day? I''m sorry I haven''t been able to spend time with youtely.I''ve been so

    busy with the issue of vampires invading our territory.If ever you get bored, why not go shopping or eat

    at a nice restaurant with Mom?"

    I smiled and shook my head.

    "It''s okay, Anthony.I understand that you''re busy.Today, ! held a remote meeting with Tony and

    Simon.We dealt with the pack''s affairs together.Otherwise, I haven''t done much, other than read some

    books."

    Then, I cleared my throat in preparation to talk about the most pressing matter of the day.

    "By the way, Anthony, Skr called me a while ago.She found out about her origin."

    Anthony looked at me attentively and took my hand.

    "Did something happen?"

    "Nothing serious.Do you remember the vampire Skr met, the one I talked about before? He

    recognized the hexagram mark on Skr''s wrist and exined that she is the vampire king''s

    daughter."

    As I spoke, I carefully observed Anthony''s reaction.

    Sure enough, his eyes went as wide as saucers¡ªthe same expression I had when I heard the news.

    Amused, I couldn''t help but cover my mouth and snicker.

    Then, I regained myposure and looked at him expectantly, intending to listen to his opinion.

    Anthony scratched his chin pensively.

    "Is that so? When we first made the connection between the hexagram mark and the Drac n, I

    had figured that Skr was probably nobility.But never in my wildest dreams would I have expected

    that she''s the vampire king''s daughter!"

    I nodded in agreement.

    "I know.I can''t believe it either, Anthony.I was shocked when I first heard it.But it''s true.Skr''s the

    daughter of the vampire king and a she-wolf.Her vampire friend, Thomas, was actually hoping that

    Skr woulde back with him to meet the vampire king, Aldrich.Skr refused though.She said she

    just wanted to live a peaceful life with Jerome and their baby on Rube Ind."

    Anthony sighed.

    "I''m not surprised that that''s what she decided, but I don''t think it will be that simple.Once her identity is

    exposed, her rtionship with Jerome will be tested again."

    I shook my head and smiled knowingly.

    "Anthony, you don''t know them.No matter what happens, they''ll definitely choose each other above

    all.After all, they''ve gone through a lot of pain and suffering already.I believe they''ll get through this one

    together."

    Anthony smiled back and stroked my hair gently.

    "You''re right, honey."

    I leaned against Anthony''s arm and said, "I''ve been wanting to visit them on Rube Ind."

    Anthony sighed gloomily.

    "I''m so sorry that work has been really hectic.Can we go sometime after the problem''s been resolved?"

    I shook my head and clung to Anthony''s arm, pouting like a spoiled child.

    "It''s okay, honey.I can go by myself.Skr is about to give birth, and I need to be there for her.Let me

    go, okay? Please!"

    "Alright, alright." Anthony acquiesced.

    He knew he couldn''t do anything to change my mind, and he couldn''t say no to me whenever I acted

    like this.

    "You can go ahead if you want, but I''ll have some bodyguards apany you.I can make the

    necessary arrangements."

    I nodded eagerly.

    "Okay! You''re the best, Anthony!"

    Anthony smiled and kissed me on the lips.

    "You naughty girl."

    After cuddling on the sofa for a while, I stretched out my index finger and drew circles on Anthony''s

    chiseled chest.

    "Honey, have you talked to Daniel recently? When is he going to be Alpha?"

    Anthony shook his head slowly.

    "Daniel hasn''t said anything yet.Maybe he''s still recovering from his father''s death."

    Thinking about the poor Daniel and his deceased father,I couldn''t help but sigh heavily.

    My heart went out to them.

    "If you hear anything from him, please tell me.It''s really important to me that we attend his coronation

    ceremony."

    "Don''t worry, Jennifer.I will."

    Anthony hugged me reassuringly.

    Then, wepsed into afortable silence.

    My mind kept wandering until I thought about how busy Anthony was these days.

    "Honey, are the werewolves and the vampires going to start another war? What did the vampires do

    exactly? Was anyone killed when they attacked our packs? Is it serious?"

    Anthony stroked my hair gently.

    "Jennifer, you know me.I''m not a war freak.War isn''t good for the werewolves.I won''t go to war unless

    it''s absolutely necessary.I''ve been trying to reach out to the vampire king to negotiate, but so far, he

    has refused to contact me.The recent attacks didn''t cause massive casualties, but they''re provoking

    the werewolves, and we''re growing restless."

    Troubled, I clutched his arm anxiously.

    "How could this be? Can''t we coexist in peace?"

    "s, I also want peace," Anthony said seriously.

    "But if the vampires end upunching an all-out attack, we can''t show any weakness.If there is a war,

    then I will personally lead the army."

    My heart nearly stopped in my chest.

    "No!"

    I suddenly grabbed Anthony''s wrist urgently.

    "No, Anthony, you can''t go!"

    Of course, logic dictated to me that, as king, it was Anthony''s duty to lead the army into battle.

    But my emotions got the better of me.I was deathly afraid that something bad would happen if he went

    into the battlefield.

    "Hush, Jennifer Don''t be afraid.Listen to me.I''ll be fine."

    Anthony pressed his lips against the back of my hand.

    "If that day reallyes, I swear I wille back to you and our child.Don''t fret over things that haven''t

    happened yet.Think about the baby."

    I closed my eyes for a while, knowing that I indeed had gotten ahead of myself just now.I had chosen to

    be the wife of a king, so I needed to prepare for such things.

    "Okay.I''ll take good care of myself.Anthony, you''ll be fine.That day will nevere," I said, whilst taking

    deep, calming breaths.

    "It''s gettingte.Let''s take a shower and go to bed.I''m sure you''ll have another busy day tomorrow."

    Early the next morning, Anthony quickly changed his clothes and rushed off to deal with government

    affairs.

    But before he left, I heard him answer a phone call with a frown.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    All signs pointed towards a war that seemed inevitable.I hated the idea of war and couldn''t help but

    fret, even though Anthony told me not to.

    In an effort to get my mind off of things, I decided to visit Elizabeth.It would be nice to see her.

    After all, the past few days, Anthony was so busy with work that he had no time to see his mother.

    When I walked into her room, I found her Elizabeth reading a book.She smiled as soon as she saw me.

    "Jennifer, wee! Come and sit with me."

    "Sorry, Mom.Anthony has been very busy recently, so he couldn''t join me.But please know that he''s

    been wanting to see you."

    As I spoke, I sat down next to Elizabeth.

    "I know.The situation has been a bit tensetely.Anthony needs to carefully assess the overall

    situation.But I can see that, as his queen, you have been suffering, you poor girl."

    Elizabeth put down the book and patted my hand,forting me.I shook my head.

    "I''m not the one who''s suffering.It''s Anthony I''m worried about."

    "You shouldn''t be worried.Anthony''s wit and skill are not inferior to his father''s.That''s why I always

    believe he is best fit to inherit the throne." Elizabeth sighed.

    "It isn''t because Anthony is my biological son that I favor him."

    Just as I was about to agree with her, a maid suddenly came over and bowed to us.

    "Mrs.Jones, Amelia want to see you."

    Amelia? Why? Was there news about Larry?

 Chapter 324: Ask Amelia Out

    Chapter 324: Ask Amelia Out

    Amelia''s POV:

    Ever since I started this charade with Larry, I had kept my distance from Morgan.Bored and lonely, I

    soughtpany from Elizabeth and became a regr visitor.

    After all, we were both getting old and didn''t have that much to do.At least we could talk with each

    other and keep each otherpany.I also helped her recuperate every time I visited.

    Seeing her grow more and more radiant, I couldn''t help but feel proud.

    Today, I went to visit Elizabeth again.To my surprise, Jennifer was there with her.

    "Good morning, Amelia.What brings you here?"

    As soon as Jennifer saw me, she smiled warmly and stood up to receive me.

    "Oh, Jennifer, Amelia has been visiting me the past few days.I''m d.She keeps mepany,"

    Elizabeth said with a kind smile.

    "And I have to thank Amelia.She has taught me a lot of ways to recuperate.All of them are very useful."

    "You tter me, Mrs.Jones," I said, blushing.

    "I just shared whatever I had picked up in the past."

    "Is that so? Whatever the case, thank you so much, Amelia.Come and have a seat.How are you

    feeling?"

    Jennifer took me to sit next to Elizabeth, while a maid poured me a cup of aromatic tea.I gratefully

    epted the tea and took a sip.

    "Thanks for your concern, Jennifer.My health has improved." Elizabeth nodded.

    "You came just in time, Amelia.Since Jennifer is also here, why don''t you tell us thetest news about

    that damned Larry?"

    "Okay, Mrs.Jones.To tell you the truth, Larry has been contacting me more and more frequently

    recently.From what I can tell, it looks like he hasn''t found out that he was poisoned with the magic drug

    Morgan developed.He''s acting the same as before, urging me to leave the royal pce with him as

    soon as possible.

    "That''s to be expected," Jennifer said seriously.

    "Larry might be powerful, but he has never been exposed to such a drug before.I doubt he''ll find out

    that his magic energy is gradually decreasing until it''s toote."

    "True," I murmured, deep in thought.

    "Well, anyway, I n to keep in contact with him."

    "Well done, Amelia.Thank you for doing this for us."

    Elizabeth took my hand and squeezed it gently.

    "You''re wee.Though, to be honest, I''m also doing this for myself." I waved my hand dismissively.

    "If anythinges up, I''ll inform you immediately."

    As I spoke, I stood up and set the cup of aromatic tea aside.

    "Mrs.Jones, could I do a check up on your body now?"

    "Okay, okay."

    With the help of the maid, Elizabeth was led to the bed andy down.

    Jennifer and I followed close behind her.

    "You are getting better and better, Mrs.Jones," I said brightly as I scanned her body with my magic

    wand.

    "As long as you rest and limit your stress, you''ll definitely live a long life."

    "That''s wonderful, Mom!" Jennifer smiled happily.

    "It''s all thanks to Amelia and Roy."

    Elizabeth sighed with emotion.

    "It''s the least I could do.Mr.Jones and Jennifer saved my life." I nodded modestly.

    Then, Jennifer suddenly turned to me and frowned worriedly.

    "Amelia, has Larry given you the antidote yet?"I shook my head woefully.

    "No, he hasn''t.But the poison hasn''t taken effect this month.I haven''t felt any pain recently.Don''t worry,

    Jennifer.Larry keeps reaching out to me.If the poison strikes again, I think he''ll be willing to help relieve

    the pain."

    As I spoke, Jennifer carefully tucked Elizabeth in.

    "I asked Anthony about this recently.He said that the doctors in the royal pce have been working

    hard, trying to develop an antidote.But, as far as I know, they haven''t made much progress yet."

    I was very touched.I didn''t think that Jennifer and Anthony were that concerned about me.

    "No rush," I said hurriedly.

    "This kind of poison isn''t fatal.I''m just thankful to know that you''re trying to help."

    "Amelia, don''t just stand there," Elizabeth scolded lightheartedly.

    "Sit down and make yourself at home."

    I hesitated slightly before shaking my head.

    "Thanks for the offer, Mrs.Jones, but I think I''d better get going.I''m worried that Larry will find out that

    we''ve be close and will begin to doubt me."

    "Amelia''s right.I''m sorry."

    Jennifer stood up and walked with me to the door.

    "Goodbye, Amelia.If anything happens, don''t hesitate to contact us."I waved at her and Elizabeth.

    "I will.Thanks for having me, you two.Goodbye!"

    After closing the door behind me, I went straight to my room and dove for my phone.Sure enough,

    there was a message from Larry.

    "I''ve been feeling a little tired recently.Honey, can youe out to go on a walk with me?"

    My heart leapt in my chest when I read the message.

    Oh, my God! The magic drug was working! I immediately replied to Larry.

    "Sure, honey.When and where shall we meet?"

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    I had always known that Jennifer was a good girl, so I had always wanted her to end up with Anthony.

    Even when my poor son was gued with the Love Curse, I still felt the same way and supported their

    union.

    Every time I recalled Anthony''s miserable situation back then andpared it with our present, happy

    life, I couldn''t help but feel thankful that I had made that decision.

    "It''s been coldtely.Change Mom''s nket into a thicker one.Oh, and please put less sugar in her tea

    next time.It''s not good for her health,"

    Jennifer said to a maid after Amelia left.

    I watched from aside, beaming with pride and satisfaction "This is my daughter-inw I has chosen for

    my son!

    "Jennifer, don''t worry.The maids know what to do.Anyway, I want to go on a walk in the garden.Would

    you be so kind as to apany me?"

    "Of course, Mom!"

    Jennifer hurried over and held my hand, ready to support me.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let me help you get out of bed."

    After freshening up a bit, I headed to the garden with Jennifer.

    "Has Carl contacted you recently?" I asked after a while.

    Jennifer looked at me as though she didn''t know whether to cry or tough.

    "Mom, he has returned to his pack.I don''t think we''ll ever see each other again."

    I knew that Jennifer had always been a considerate girl.I patted her hand with a smile and said, "I

    suppose that''s for the best.I don''t want Anthony to get jealous every day."

    Jennifer blushed a bright red.

    "You''re making fun of me! I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    "Well, let''s stop talking about him.Do you remember ourst call with Caroline? I promised her that I

    would visit her soon.Are you free toe with me? I think Austin and Caroline will be happy to see

    you, too."

    "Of course I''ll go with you, Mom.I''m sure Anthony would''ve wanted to go, but he''s been so busytely."

    Jennifer sighed.

    "When are you nning to go, Mom?"

    I took Jennifer''s hand and fell silent for a moment, feeling a lump in my throat.

    "The sooner, the better.I can''t stand the thought of her suffering there."

    "Then let''s prepare to set off the day after tomorrow," Jennifer said with a smile, patting my hand

    comfortingly.

    Now that we decided to visit Caroline, we went back to ask the maids to start packing for our trip.

    While they did so, I personally called Caroline to inform her of our n.

    "Really?! I''m so happy, Mom.Thank you! I miss you so much!"

    Caroline was choked with sobs.

    "Can you bring Alice with you?"

    Hearing how emotional Caroline''s voice was, I replied gently, "Of course! She needs to see her

    mother."

    After exchanging a few more words, I hung up the phone.I decided to wait until we saw each other face

    to face.Then, I led Jennifer to the baby room to see Alice.I sighed with relief.

    Caroline finally could see Alice.As a mother, she must''ve missed her child very much.

 Chapter 325: The Meeting

    Chapter 325: The Meeting

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Elizabeth led me to the baby room to see Alice.

    There, we found baby Alice lying in her cot.

    When she saw me and Elizabeth approach, her round, pink face broke into a smile and she reached

    out her little hands towards us.

    Oh, my God! She was so cute! My heart melted and I couldn''t help but coo.

    "Alice, Grandma is here.And Aunt Jennifer is also here to see you!"

    Elizabeth said softly, staring at the baby dotingly.

    Then, she took a doll from the maid and held it in front of Alice.

    "Are you a happy baby today? Have you eaten yet?"

    Alice seemed to understand what Elizabeth was saying and giggled.Her cute reaction made both

    Elizabeth and me burst intoughter.

    "Oh, Alice!"

    "I hope my child is as cute as Alice!"

    I sighed, looking at Alice with longing.I stroked her face gently with one hand while the other rested on

    my rounded belly.

    "Oh, definitely, my dear!" Elizabeth grinned from ear to ear.

    "Anthony was very cute when he was a child after all." I chuckled.

    "Mom, do you want a grandson or a granddaughter?" Elizabeth shot me a reproachful look.

    "I''ll love whichever you give birth to!"

    We continued to y with little Alice for a while.

    Time slipped away before we knew it.When I came to my senses, it was already noon.

    "Why don''t you have lunch with me, Jennifer?'' Elizabeth suggested.

    "I can also ask Anthony join us." I nodded happily.

    I thought it was a good idea.

    However, Elizabeth''s expression turned gloomy as she spoke to Anthony on the phone.

    After she hung up, she turned to me and shook her head.

    "Anthony has a really important meeting today.He said he''ll have to take his lunch in the meeting

    room.I''m sorry, Jennifer."

    I was a little disappointed, but soon I forced a smile.

    "It''s my fault.I can''t share Anthony''s burden."

    Elizabeth looked at me disapprovingly, took my hand, and pulled me to sit down.

    "Don''t say that, Jennifer.You are his queen and he should take good care of you.Moreover, you''re

    pregnant now, so you shouldn''t have to worry about those things."

    I knew Elizabeth was only saying this for my own good, but I was moved nheless.

    Together, we shared a hearty lunch.

    "By the way, we shouldn''t stay on the ind for too long," Elizabeth said in between mouthfuls.

    "Although we can''t interfere with government affairs, if Anthony starts to miss you, I fear he won''t be in

    the mood to run the kingdom."

    My cheeks burned bright red.

    There were maids in the room who would''ve overheard what Elizabeth said.

    "Stop making fun of me, Mom!" I said shyly.

    Just then, I head footsteps behind me.

    "I''m sorry I''mte, Mom."

    Anthony strode in and greeted us.I was so surprised that I stood up.

    "Honey, why are you here?"

    "I hadn''t seen you since I got out of bed this morning, so I started to miss you," Anthony replied

    charmingly as he pulled me into his arms for a warm hug.

    "Plus, the meeting ended ahead of schedule, so I rushed here." Elizabeth was also very happy to see

    Anthony.

    "But didn''t you say that you were busy today?"

    "No matter how busy I am, I have to make time for my family, right?" After saying that, Anthony kissed

    me tenderly.

    "Besides, someone must''ve missed me very much."

    Now, my cheeks turned even redder, so I buried my face in his arms.

    "Anthony, stop!"

    "Well, the food is getting cold.Come on now."

    Elizabeth shook her head and smiled.

    To a maid, she said, "Bring one more set of tableware."

    Anthony''s POV:

    After eating a pleasant lunch with my mother and Jennifer, I quickly said goodbye and rushed off to

    another meeting.

    My afternoon schedule was full, but Jennifer insisted on apanying me to the meeting room.

    On our way there, Jennifer informed me that she and my mother were nning to visit Caroline and

    Austin.

    "Oh, I see," I replied after a while, a bit stunned by her sudden news.

    "Be careful.I''ll make arrangements for my men to escort you." Jennifer raised her head to look me in

    the eye.

    "I''ll miss you, Anthony." I could tangibly see the sadness in her eyes.

    To lift her spirits, I sighed exaggeratedly and said, "I''m worried I''ll have to sleep in our cold bed alone

    while waiting for you toe back."

    "Oh, stop it, Anthony.I''ll only be gone a few days!"

    Jennifer rolled her eyes but I could tell that she was flustered.

    "I''ve also been lonely.I hope you''ll finish your work soon and apany me."

    I stopped walking and threw my arms around her.

    "Honey, I promise you I''m doing what I can.Don''t be sad.I know you''re worried about the war, but I''ll

    protect you."

    "I''m not afraid, Anthony," Jennifer whispered.

    "I''m just worried about you!"

    "Then I will protect myself for you," I answered firmly.

    "Anthony, can I attend your meeting?" Jennifer suddenly asked.

    "I know that, as a queen, I shouldn''t intervene in politics, but I want to know what the current situation

    is, so I can be mentally prepared." I nodded without hesitation.

    "Of course, my love."

    This was against the norm, but I made an exception and brought Jennifer to the meeting room.

    The second Jennifer stepped inside, the elders in the room burst into an uproar.I wasn''t surprised by

    this reaction, but I didn''t say anything.I simply led Jennifer to our seats and sit down.

    "Why is Mrs.Jones here? Mrs.Jones, you should know that queens can''t intervene in politics except

    under special circumstances!"

    Eric demanded, pointing at Jennifer.

    I calmly looked at the elder who was demanding an exnation and said, "Elder Eric, I think you

    already know that Jennifer is also the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack.She is attending this meeting as an

    Alpha.Is there a problem?"

    The elders immediately fell silent.

    Many other Alphas were also present, because the matter at hand was about vampires harassing

    packs.

    Obviously, Eric didn''t expect me to say that.

    His face turned red, but he evidently didn''t want to lose face, because then he shouted, "We all know

    that the Rainbow Pack is fine! The vampires didn''t attack them, so why should she attend the

    meeting?"

    Jennifer stood up and looked Eric square in the eye.

    "As the queen of this kingdom, is it wrong of me to care about our current situation? Or, Elder Eric,

    have you already thought of a n to deal with the vampires? Why don''t you tell us your n?"

    Stunned, Eric didn''t say anything.He sat back in his seat, evidently at a loss for words.

    I nodded with satisfaction and shot Jennifer a look of approval.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "If there''s nothing else, then I hereby dere that the meeting has started."

 Chapter 326: Seeing Carl Again

    Chapter 326: Seeing Carl Again

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I knew perfectly well that a queen couldn''t intervene in politics, but I wasn''t attending the meeting to

    interfere in government affairs.I simply wanted to understand the current situation.

    After all, Anthony had been so busytely.

    He always came homete and went Straight to bed, exhausted from a full day of work.I felt sorry for

    him.I knew that I couldn''t help him carry the burden of protecting the kingdom, but as his mate, I

    wanted to do what I could to know more about his work.

    Now that no one objected to my being here, the meeting began.

    Anthony stood up and looked around at the faces sitting at the table.

    "A few days ago, vampires began attacking several packs along the border between the werewolves''

    territory and the vampires'' territory.The packs that have suffered include the Red Sun Pack, the Blue

    Rose Pack, and the Lavender Pack.ording to the reports from the front line, these packs all have

    something inmon: they are all prosperous and close to the border."

    "So, if these three packs fell simultaneously, the vampires could''ve broken into werewolves'' territory

    from the backnd and threatened the autonomy of the Osman Kingdom?" an old elder pondered in a

    worrying tone.

    "Please have faith in our race," Anthony replied calmly.

    "We are strong enough to defend ourselves against the vampires.Come what may, I''m confident I can

    lead our army to fight against them.It''s possible that they may attack us, but as long as we keep our

    defenses up, they won''t get a chance to break past the border."

    Another elder raised his hand and asked, "Mr.Jones, what do you think they want to do?"

    Anthony nodded.

    "That''s exactly the purpose of today''s meeting.For the time being, we don''t know what the vampires are

    after, nor do we know why.Maybe they have conflict with those specific packs, or maybe it''s just as

    Elder Charles suggested-¡ªit''s a strategic attack to dere war against us."

    I sat quietly and listened to Anthony exin.

    He sounded reasonable yet confident at the same time.

    In my eyes, he truly was a worthy leader.

    Now that the agenda of the meeting had been announced, the elders began to discuss.

    "I think they''re just trying to stir up trouble.How dare vampires dere war on us?"

    Elder Eric wrinkled his nose with disdain.

    "No, they obviously have disliked us for a long time.They''ve probably been looking for an opportunity to

    strike once and for all! Since King Anthony took office, the internal situation has been somewhat

    unstable.Perhaps they thought that their opportunity hade,"

    Elder Charles retorted.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.

    Charles'' words made sense to me, but if what he said was true, then wouldn''t the people of the

    kingdom be angry with Anthony if war broke out? Thinking of this, I almost stood up and defended

    Anthony, but I managed to keep myself in check.

    Fortunately, I wasn''t the only one who disagreed with Charles'' opinion.

    Primo red at Charles and said, "Vampires are our natural enemy! They don''t need a reason to start

    a war.What does their sudden outburst have to do with the current situation of our kingdom or King

    Anthony taking office?"

    Many heads around the table started to nod.It seemed that Primo''s opinion held more water.

    What he said made sense, too.

    Seeing the situation turning around, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    As long as they didn''t connect the vampires'' invasion with Anthony''s political stature, it was okay.

    After all, Anthony had just taken over the throne.I worried that someone would deliberately try to target

    him.

    Just then, a man with red hair stood up.

    I recognized him.

    He was Alpha Boris.He looked at the crowd and said slowly, "Good afternoon, everyone.I''m Alpha

    Boris of the Red Sun Pack.This isn''t the first time that the vampires have attacked our pack.Last time,

    thanks to the help of Mr.and Mrs.Jones, we managed to survive.This time, however, the vampires are

    even more aggressive.I sincerely beg you, Mr.Jones, to send more troops our way to protect our

    citizens and keep the vampires at bay!"

    "I''m already making arrangements for this," Anthony replied at once.

    "No matter which pack it is, it will be protected by the Osman Kingdom. Please rest assured, I will

    definitely send troops to protect every pack."

    Suddenly, Primo stood up and asked pointedly, "Mr.Jones, have you conducted any investigation to find

    out the motive as to why the vampires are attacking us?"

    Anthony nodded.

    "We haven''t garnered enough information yet, but I have sent some men to infiltrate vampire territory to

    investigate.A few days ago, I received a piece of news that Aldrich, the vampire king,was looking for his

    daughter who had been exiled many years ago.Rumor has it that the girl was a hybrid between a

    werewolf and a vampire.I have a feeling that this mixed-blood girl might have something to do with the

    vampires'' attack."

    I nearly gasped when I heard this.

    Hybrid between a vampire and a werewolf? He was talking about Skr! In that moment, I couldn''t

    control my excitement.

    I stood up eagerly and raised my hand.

    "I''m sorry.Please let me say something.If what Anthony said is true, then the reason why the vampire

    king started this war is probably because he wants us to hand over his daughter to him.If we can find

    his daughter, maybe we can resolve the conflict between us!"

    I finished speaking out of breath, but I was met with silence.

    Eric nced at me with immense displeasure.

    "Mrs.Jones, since you have interrupted our meeting, you must have the confidence to solve the

    problem, am I right? So, do you know who the daughter of the vampire king is?"

    "The daughter of the vampire king is..."

    I almost blurted out Skr''s name, but right before it was toote, I suddenly came to my senses.

    Would this really be a good thing for Skr? After all, I had no idea how the elders would react if I told

    them.

    What if they asked us to arrest Skr so that we could negotiate with the vampire king? I hadn''t

    thought things through.

    When Anthony first brought up the subject of the vampire king''s estranged mixed-blood daughter, he

    had omitted Skr''s name.

    He probably shared the same thoughts as me.

    After a few seconds of awkward silence, there was nothing I could do but smile sheepishly and sit back

    down.

    "Sorry, I don''t know." Eric smiled smugly.

    "I was under the impression you were about to make a brilliant discovery.But it turns out that I was

    wrong and you have no idea who the daughter of the vampire king is at all.Let me remind you again,

    Mrs.Jones, this is a meeting room and it is a very serious asion.You shouldn''t have attended the

    meeting.But since you''re already here, you should just shut up.I hope you won''t disrupt our discussion

    again."

    Although he was right, his gloating tone made me want to p him right then and there.

    What a snobby bastard! Ever since Austin''s fall from grace, he had always actively gone against

    Anthony and me.

    But I knew I had to calm down now.It would do us no good to argue with him.

    So instead, I ignored him.

    Anthony, on the other hand, suddenly cast a cold nce at the arrogant elder and said coldly, "Elder

    Eric, I don''t think that what my queen said just now can be considered a disturbance to our

    meeting.Moreover, even if she did do something wrong, it''s not your ce to scold her."

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Eric turned bright pink from embarrassment, but no one spoke out for him.

    Seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief and reached for Anthony''s hand under the table to show him that I

    wasn''t angry anymore.

    Anthony smiled and winked at me.

    The elders present fell silent for a while.

    Just when the situation was at a stalemate, an attendant suddenly pushed the door open and came in.

    "Mr.Jones, Alpha Carl wants to see you!" the attendant announced with a bow.

    I gasped in shock.

    Carl?! What was he doing here? Hadn''t he already gone home to his pack?

 Chapter 327: Meeting Adjourned

    Chapter 327: Meeting Adjourned

    Carl''s POV:

    After I arrived at the White Lily Pack, I wanted to rest for a while and take the time to get rid of my

    feelings for Jennifer.

    Far was it from my expectations that a few days after my return, the pack was attacked by vampires.

    The vampires were aggressive.

    Even though I tried my best to stop them, the situation was looking grim.

    I had no choice but to return to the Osman Kingdom to ask for support from King Anthony.I had told

    myself over and over again that I was only here for business.

    As long as I didn''t see Jennifer, my ill-fated feelings for her wouldn''t continue to grow.

    Never in my wildest dreams would I have expected to see her face the second I was led into the

    meeting room.

    There she was, sitting at the table, as dignified and elegant as a queen should be.

    The feelings that I had been trying to suppress for days now suddenly exploded when Iid eyes on

    her.

    I almost lost control of myself and nearly rushed towards her.

    How could this be? I secretly clenched my fists until my nails dug into my skin.

    The searing pain sobered me up.I was here to save my pack, not for my unrequited love.

    When I finally managed to calm down, I tore my gaze away from Jennifer and looked to King Anthony.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m so sorry to ask you to see me at such short notice, but the White Lily Pack is in

    trouble.Vampires attacked us out of the blue and our pack has suffered serious casualties.I was left

    with no choice but toe here and ask for reinforcements." Anthony frowned.

    "But the White Lily Pack''s far from the border.If they''ve attacked a pack deeper inside the werewolves¡¯

    territory, it must mean that they really want to start a war against us!"

    The whole meeting room broke into an uproar, but my attention was focused solely on Jennifer, who

    was beside Anthony.She was looking back at me calmly.

    Anthony then asked, "Do you know which vampire n attacked you?"

    His voice brought me back to reality.

    Scolding myself internally for staring at Jennifer, I quickly answered, "They said they were from the

    Drac n."

    "Oh, my God!" an elder eximed with horror.

    "The Drac n is the vampire king''s n.I didn''t expect that vampires¡¯ royal family themselves

    would send out their soldiers! The situation is getting worse!"

    "Since they dared to reveal their own identities, they can''t me us if we respond in kind."

    Anthony pounded the table and stood up.He looked around coldly.

    "We can''t let the insults and humiliation slide this time.We have to fight back now.Alpha Carl, don''t

    worry.I will send an army and a medical team to support the White Lily Pack and protect your

    werewolves."

    Truth be told, I was surprised that Anthony agreed to my request so readily.I had thought that he would

    just pretend to be nice because of his previous grudge against me.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed of myself.

    Anthony was truly a worthy king.

    Now I understood why Jennifer loved him so much.

    When I realized this, I felt even more embittered.Did I really not deserve to be with her?

    Anthony''s POV:

    Carl''s sudden appearance took me aback, but I forced myself not to overreact.

    After all, he was here on behalf of his pack.

    "Since your pack has also been attacked, you might as well sit down and join the meeting.Let''s discuss

    countermeasures together." I nodded at Carl.

    Carl had no objection.He quickly found a vacant seat and sat down.Then, the meeting continued.I

    decided to ask for others¡¯ opinions first to see what the elders and Alphas thought.

    "Let''s share ideas.How should we fight against the vampires?" I asked.

    Eric immediately stood up and said, "Mr.Jones, I personally am against all this fighting.If war breaks

    out, it will inevitably consume our wealth and resources, and many werewolves will suffer.Why don''t we

    reach out to the vampire king and negotiate for a peaceful solution?"

    Primo snorted.

    "Why should we negotiate with them? They were the ones who attacked us.There is no need to

    talk.Vampires are our natural enemy.What we need to do now is to drive them out of our territory.An

    eye for an eye.Strike back and let them know how powerful we are!"

    An Alpha immediately pounded the table excitedly.

    "Yes! We can''t just give in!"

    More werewolves spoke up and agreed to fight, but those who wanted to make peace were not to be

    outdone, especially Eric.

    He raised his voice wildly and his old, wrinkled face turned red.

    He pointed a finger at the other elders and shouted, "It''s so easy for you to say that because you''re not

    the ones on the front line!"

    While they argued fiercely, I turned to look at Jennifer.

    I asked her in a low voice, "Honey, what do you think?"

    Jennifer shook her head.

    "I don''t think we can decide whether to fight of negotiate until we''ve figured out the purpose of the

    vampires¡¯ invasion."

    I totally agreed with her and nodded approvingly.

    After a few more minutes of chaotic discussion, I thought it was time to put an end to this so I stood up

    and cleared my throat.

    "Everyone, please be quiet."

    At my request, the meeting room immediately fell silent.

    "I''ve listened to what all of you have to say and it is reasonable.We can''t shy away from fighting against

    our oppressors, but if we do, the war indeed will affect our citizens¡¯ livelihood, and we can''t just

    dispatch troops hastily.I think we should wait for the time being.We can make a decision after we figure

    out the purpose of the vampires'' invasion.During this period, I will send soldiers to protect the packs

    from further casualties."

    After I finished speaking, I paused for a moment, waiting for any violent reactions.

    "What do you think? If anyone objects, you can tell me."

    "I agree with your decision, Mr.Jones,"

    Primo announced.

    "Me, too."

    Surprisingly, Eric nodded with approval.

    The others echoed, "We support your decision!"

    I nodded.

    "Since you all are in favor of this decision, this meeting is adjourned.If anythinges up, please

    report it to me.Thank you for your participation."

    All the elders and Alphas in the room stood up and bowed to me.

    As everyone began to file out of the room, I nced at Carl out of the corner of my eye and made a

    mental note to never let Jennifer out of my sight.

    "Mr.Jones, thank you so much! With your help, my pack was able to survive."

    Alpha Boris of the Red Sun Pack suddenly walked up to me and shook my hand.

    After that, several other Alphas whom I had sent soldiers to help followed suit and came over to thank

    me.

    "Yes, Mr.Jones.You''re the most brilliant king we''ve ever met! Thank you so much for your help!"

    "We really don''t know how to thank you! Mr.Jones, please visit our pack more when you''re free.I have a

    daughter, and she''s all grown up now.She admires you a lot..."

    Now that the sentiments of several were getting out of control, I held up my hand to silence them.

    "I''m only doing what I should do as a king.If there''s nothing else, you''re all dismissed."

    Smiling awkwardly, the Alphas bowed and scurried off.

    "Wow! Look at you, Mr.Popr! Someone was even willing to give his daughter to you."

    Jennifer, who was standing next to me, raised her eyebrows and looked at me sardonically.

    Obviously she had overheard what the Alpha had said just now.

    I smiled at her sheepishly.

    At that moment, a voice suddenly called me from behind.

    "Mr.Jones, I''m sorry to bother you and Mrs.Jones.Have you heard anything about Linda and my son? I

    haven''t received any news from them for the longest time."

    Alpha Bard, whom I hadn''t seen in ages, suddenly walked up to me.

    When Jennifer saw him approach, she looked surprised.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, Alpha Bard.Linda stayed in the Blue Rose Pack for a while, but she has already

    left.Now, she lives alone.Your son, Andy, sadly passed away because he ingested poison by

    mistake.I''m so sorry for your loss."

    All the color drained from his face and Bard stumbled backwards a bit.

    "I see.Thank you for telling me this."

    Then, he staggered out of the meeting hall.

    "When Andy was still alive, Bard shirked his responsibilities as a father.It''s toote for him to regret

    now."

    Despite saying this, Jennifer shook her head and sighed.I nodded and took her hand.Together, we left

    the meeting hall.

 Chapter 328: Buying The Whole Shop

    Chapter 328: Buying The Whole Shop

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Anthony and I walked out of the meeting hall hand in hand.I turned to Anthony expectantly and asked,

    "Honey, is there anything else you have to do now?"

    The truth was, I just really wanted to be with him.We hadn''t spent much time together in ages.

    Anthony was always so busy these days.I understood that the kingdom needed him, but I couldn''t help

    but feel disappointed and frustrated.

    Anthony looked at me with a knowing smile, as if he saw through what I was thinking.

    He shook his head and said, "I have no other ns, now that the meeting''s over.Let''s do whatever you

    want to do today.I feel bad for ignoring you the past few days after all."

    I shook Anthony''s arm.

    "You''ve been busy working.How could you say that you''ve been ignoring me? I''ve been mentally

    prepared for times like this since the day I became your queen.But anyway, since you''re free right now,

    let''s go out for a walk."

    Anthony''s expression softened.

    "Okay, honey."

    However, now that we were the kingdom''s king and queen, Anthony and I couldn''t just go anywhere we

    pleased, unlike before.

    After careful thought, I decided to walk around the capital.

    We couldn''t go too far after all.

    I pulled out my phone to study the map of the capital.

    "Let''s go shopping at this mall.I heard that there''s a new maternal and infant store there that has a

    good reputation."

    Anthony nodded and turned to his attendant.

    "Go get a car ready.We are going to the shopping mall."

    As soon as the attendant left, an unexpected guest suddenly approached us.

    "Please allow me to sincerely express my gratitude to you."

    Carl held one hand on his chest and bowed to Anthony.

    "Mr.Jones, you''re a good king.If you didn''t decide to help the White Lily Pack, I really don''t know what I

    would''ve done."

    I was stunned.I thought that Carl had left the royal pce by now.

    ncing worriedly at Anthony, I feared he would get jealous again, even though Carl was here to thank

    him.

    Fortunately, Anthony simply smiled.

    "It''s my responsibility to protect my people.You''re wee, Alpha Carl."

    I, on the other hand, didn''t say a word.I figured that keeping silent at this time was the best way to deal

    with the situation.

    Unexpectedly, Carl still didn''t leave.

    He continued enthusiastically, "I wish you and the queen good health, a happy marriage and forever

    happiness.I didn''t mean to disturb you two..."

    "Thank you and we wish you happiness as well," Anthony replied curtly.

    Fortunately, Carl didn''t say anything more.

    He bowed again, turned around, and left.

    I finally let out a sigh of relief and leaned on Anthony''s arm.

    "Let''s get out of here."

    However, I felt a little off.

    As we headed in the opposite direction, I couldn''t help but look back, only to meet Carl''s gaze behind

    me.His eyes were full of affection.

    Shocked, I quickly looked away and picked up the pace.

    Luckily, Anthony didn''t notice what just happened.

    I couldn''t help but feel depressed.I didn''t hate Carl just because he liked me.

    It was up to him whether to like me or not.

    I couldn''t control his mind after all, but everything he did caused me a lot of trouble.I sighed heavily.I

    just hoped that Carl would start a new life in his pack and stop dreaming about me.

    Soon, Anthony''s attendant arrived with the car.

    All my troubles seemed to melt away as I began to enjoy my time with Anthony.

    The private car zipped through the city, all the way to the capital square.

    Anthony and I got out of the car, talking andughing as we walked towards the mother and baby shop

    I talked about earlier.

    The store was huge, and it carried a wide range of products, from children''s clothes, books, and toys to

    maternal clothing and essories.

    Anthony and I strolled around the shop hand in hand, curious to see everything they had to offer.

    Gradually, our shopping cart was filled to the brim.

    "Anthony, do you think we''re having a boy or a girl?"

    While pushing the shopping cart, I touched my belly gently.

    It wasn''t bulging so obviously yet, but I always felt as though I could feel the baby''s heartbeat.

    "I''m hoping it''s a girl, just like you."

    Anthony gently stroked my hand.

    "I''ll make sure she''s the happiest princess in the world."

    With a contented smile, I rested my head on Anthony''s shoulder.

    "I''m fine with the baby''s gender.I want to start buying clothes for the baby, but I don''t know whether to

    buy boy or girl clothes..."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony nced at the children''s clothes hanging on the shelf and slipped his hands into his pockets.

    "Then get both." I grinned from ear to ear.

    "If you say so!"

    Then, Anthony and I began to rifle through the racks of baby clothes.

    There were so many different styles, each one unique yet beautiful.

    I pushed the shopping cart around, overwhelmed by all the choices.

    "All the clothes are beautiful," I whined.

    "I don''t know which ones to pick.Anthony, what do you think?"

    Unexpectedly, Anthony just smiled and slipped his arm around my waist.

    "Just buy them all."

    After saying that, Anthony waved at a nearby shop assistant.

    "We want all the children¡¯s clothes here."

    The shop assistant''s eyes went wide with shock and excitement.

    "Okay, sir.Please wait a moment!"

    The shop assistant flew to the counter before finishing her words, as though she was scared that

    Anthony would go back on his word.

    I looked at Anthony in disbelief.

    "Anthony, did I hear you wrong? Did you just say that you''ll buy all of the clothes here? Honey, that''s

    way over the top!"

    Anthony smiled and shrugged.

    "It''s just clothes, honey.It''s no big deal for me, let alone our future princess.Or prince," he added

    hurriedly.

    "But...but what if they grow out of them before they get to wear them all?"

    I was still a little hesitant.I might''ve been the queen of the Osman Kingdom now, but I still wanted to be

    frugal.

    Anthony took my hand and gently said, "Then change their clothes every day and choose your favorite

    clothes from there.If they can''t wear them all, then we''ll donate the rest to the children in need.Don''t

    worry about these things.Honey, as king, I have the ability to give you and our child all the best things."

    Well, he was right.

    Even if he wasn''t a king, his businesses and oil chains were enough to fund a carefree live for several

    lifetimes.

    "Okay, then," I said excitedly.

    "Let''s buy them all!"

    Anyway, shopping with no limit was always a pleasant thing.

    The shop assistants quickly took action together and proceeded to take down one of each of the baby

    clothes¡¯ styles and piled them into shopping carts.

    Soon, more than a dozen shopping carts were filled with baby clothes.

    Seeing this, I felt distressed again.

    "Anthony, we can''t take all of them!"

    Anthony chuckled and ruffled my hair gently.

    "Then just ask the attendant to send them back.Jennifer, we don''tck help."

    I smiled awkwardly and tucked my hair behind my ear embarrassedly.I guessed I was being silly.

    As the king, Anthony did have many men at his disposal.

    Finally, all the baby clothes were piled into the shopping carts.

    Anthony led me to the counter to pay the bill.He took out a shiny ck card and handed it to the girl at

    the cashier.

    "I''ll pay with this."

    The shop assistant quickly took the ck card with both hands.

    As she swiped the card, she shot me an envious smile.

    "Your husband is so good to you, ma''am!"

    I lowered my head shyly, but I felt touched in my heart.She was right.

    Anthony was really good to me.He was not only a capable husband, but also considerate one.

    If I had been told that years ago, I would''veughed at the thought ofnding such a mate.

    I looked at Anthony lovingly, vowing to repay him with the same kind of love in my own way.

 Chapter 329: The Star Couple

    Chapter 329: The Star Couple

    Anthony''s POV:

    After leaving the mother and baby store, I nned to take Jennifer to a luxury store to buy some more

    clothes¡ªthis time, for us, not the baby.

    However, as soon as we walked to the street, somebody started to shout.

    "It''s King Anthony!"

    "It''s really him! I''ve seen him on the newspaper.Oh, my God! He''s more handsome than he the photos!"

    The crowd burst into an uproar.

    In the blink of an eye, Jennifer and I were surrounded by civilian werewolves.I kept up my vignce, but

    they all looked very friendly, with loving and awestruck smiles on their faces.

    "Mr.Jones, may I have your autograph?"

    "Mr.and Mrs.Jones, I love you! I''ve read about your love story in the papers.It''s so touching!"

    Truth be told, I was a little surprised.I didn''t expect that Jennifer and I would be recognized so soon.

    After all, we wore sunsses when we went out to prevent us from being recognized.

    Could someone have leaked our location to the public? But it didn''t take long before I figured it out.

    I soon realized that our cover was blown because my attendants transported the loads of baby supplies

    too conspicuously.

    Of course we attracted everyone''s attention.

    Jennifer turned to me worriedly.

    "What should we do? Anthony, do you think someone will try to hurt us?"

    I gave her a reassuring smile.

    "Don''t be afraid, honey.This is the capital.They have heavy security.Plus, if there''s a criminal among us,

    I''ll catch them."

    As I spoke, I turned my head to survey the enthusiastic crowd.

    Suddenly, a little girl squeezed past the crowd.She was so small that she lost her bnce and fell to

    the ground.

    Seeing this, Jennifer immediately rushed to her side to help her up.

    "Be careful, little sweetie.Are you alone? Where''s your family?" Jennifer asked with concern.

    The little girl looked up at us and giggled shyly.

    She held up the notebook and pencil in her small hands.

    "My mommy really likes you, Mr.and Mrs.Jones.Can you sign this for me?"

    My heart melted at her cute little performance.I nodded gently, walked over, and squatted down next to

    her.I signed my name on her notebook, and so did Jennifer.

    "Make sure this girl gets home safely!" I told the nearest attendant who was busy trying to maintain

    order.

    Overhearing this, the crowd suddenly burst into cheers.

    "The king and queen are so kind!"

    In a sh, countless notebooks and papers were held in front of me.

    "Mr.Jones, we love you! Please sign for me too!"

    "Me too! Can I have your autograph, Mr.Jones?"

    "Long live King Anthony! He overthrew Austin''s tyranny! I had no reason to refuse these enthusiastic

    werewolves, so I picked up a pen and began to sign as many notebooks and papers as I possibly

    could.¡±

    Jennifer followed suit.

    Even as I signed, I kept an eye on Jennifer, just in case there was a stray werewolf here with evil

    intentions.

    As time passed by, more and more werewolves came to the square.

    If everyone asked for our signature, Jennifer and I wouldn''t be able to go back home.

    Thinking of this, I called another attendant over.

    "Send for one of the nearest drones."

    Then, to the crowd, I shouted, "Thank you for all of your well wishes and support, but please calm

    down.We don''t want a stampede to happen.I know you just want to remember this moment, so I''m

    having a drone sent to take photos of us from the sky.Everyone present can then go to the royal

    website to browse the group photos of me and you!"

    Before I even finished speaking, the crowd burst into cheers again at the mention of group photos.

    It didn''t take long before the drone was positioned in the sky.

    An attendant organized the crowd using an inte.

    Jennifer and I took off our sunsses, stood in the crowd, and looked up at the drone with big smiles

    on our faces.

    After that, Jennifer and I finally broke free from the crowd and said our goodbyes to the people.

    The attendants held them at bay as I took Jennifer to a custom luxury shop.

    I was a regr here, so the staff all knew my identity and respectfully received me.

    "I want to have some clothes selected for my queen, something to match a red diamond," I told the

    shop assistant.

    The shop assistant was stunned.

    "Right away, Mr.Jones.We will prepare several designs for you to choose from."Jennifer squinted at me

    with suspicion.

    "What did you just say? Red diamond?"

    Seeing her at a loss, I smiled with satisfaction.

    "Surprise, honey!"

    After saying that, I took out a jewelry box from my pocket and opened it, revealing a ring with a 13.9

    carat red diamond.

    Ever since I found out that Carl was the one who gave Jennifer the Heart of the Ocean, I began to

    secretly look for better jewelry for Jennifer.

    After a period of discussion, I finally decided on the world- famous red diamond and ordered a skilled

    craftsman to iy it into a ring in the most perfect way.

    "What do you think?"

    I handed the jewelry box to Jennifer for her to see the shiny red diamond up close.

    "Oh, my God! Anthony, I love it!" Jennifer said with a big smile on her face.

    Her eyes were filled with happiness mixed with shock.

    "What made you suddenly want to give me such an expensive gift?" I smiled meaningfully.

    "It''s more dazzling than the Heart of the Ocean, isn''t it?"

    Jennifer was stunned for a moment before suddenly bursting intoughter.

    "Anthony, you''re such a jealous type!"

    I put my arm around Jennifer''s waist and whispered, "Just let me be jealous.I will never allow any other

    man to treat you better than I do."

    Jennifer blushed all of a sudden.

    "Anthony, everyone can see us!"

    Ignoring the dozens of pairs of eyes on us, I kissed her and said, "Put it on, honey."

    After she slipped the ring onto her finger, a shop assistant came over to take Jennifer''s measurements.

    Then, we proceeded to choose clothing styles she liked.

    When all of that was settled, I led her out of the shop and asked, "What else do you want to do today,

    honey? It''s up to you."

    Jennifer looked at me, her eyes sparkling like a child.

    "I want ice cream, honey."

    I chuckled but obliged her.

    Just as we were sitting down at an ice cream shop, somebody suddenly approached us, holding two

    bouquets of flowers.

    "This is for you, Mr.and Mrs.Jones.Thank you for everything you have done for this country!"

    After handing us the flowers, she bowed and ran away with a red face.

    Jennifer sniffed the flowers with a happy smile.

    "Anthony, you''re really loved by your people.I''m so proud of you."

    I was also happy, but I knew I couldn''t growcent.

    "I''ve only done what I had to."

    After enjoying the ice cream, Jennifer proposed that we go back to the royal pce.

    "If we don''t leave right now, we''ll be besieged outside!"

    I was amused by Jennifer''s exaggeration.

    "Okay.For the sake of avoiding the traffic, let''s go back."

    When we returned to the pce, Jennifer and I went to visit Amelia first before retiring to our room.

    "Amelia, how have you been?"

    Jennifer greeted warmly when Amelia opened the door.

    When Amelia saw that it was us, she looked surprised.

    "Thank you for the concern, Mr.Jones, Jennifer! I''m fine.Come in, please."

    Jennifer and I were led to the sofa.

    When we were seated, Jennifer asked, "Amelia, has Larry contacted you recently?"

    I also looked at Amelia expectantly, waiting for her answer.She nodded seriously.

    "Larry actually asked me if we could go on a walk tomorrow.He told me that he''s been feeling a bit tired

    lately.I think it''s because of the magic drug!"

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jennifer pped her hands excitedly.

    "Really? That''s great!"

 Chapter 330: The Necklace And The lrises

    Chapter 330: The Ne And The lrises

    Amelia''s POV:

    Anthony''s and Jennifer''s visit made me very happy.They just kept proving to me over and over again

    that they truly cared about me.

    After I reported to them about Larry''s most recent condition, Jennifer looked both relieved and ecstatic.

    With a big smile, she said, "Amelia, you''re awesome.Without you, we wouldn''t have been able to deal

    with Larry so easily!"

    Jennifer''s words made me blush.

    I quickly said, "No, I can''t take all the credit.Everyone helped.Without Morgan and the other wizards,

    we wouldn''t have developed the magic drug.Moreover, without you two, our n would never have

    seeded.If you hadn''t saved me back then, I would still be locked in that small room in Larry''s

    house!"

    "You''re always like this, Amelia," Jennifer scolded.

    "You''re a wonderful person and you should take credit for it.Anyway, be careful when you meet Larry,

    okay? We know how cunning he can be."

    Anthony added, "I will send my men to follow you two in secret.They won''t let Larry do anything to you."

    "Thank you so much, Mr.Jones, Jennifer.I''ll do my best."

    After I exchanged a few more words with them, Jennifer and Anthony stood up to leave.

    However, before closing the door behind them, Anthony suddenly turned around and smiled at me

    apologetically.

    "I''m sorry, Amelia.I almost forgot something so important.A few days ago, Morgan asked me to deliver

    a gift to you, but I wasn''t able to find the chance until now."

    As he spoke, he gestured at an attendant behind him.

    The attendant immediately went to fetch a pink box and handed it to me.I opened my mouth wide in

    disbelief, but soon epted the box excitedly.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones."

    Oh, my dear Morgan! I missed him so much! We couldn''t be together for the time being, but he had

    sent me a gift.

    The butterflies in my stomach fluttered with excitement.

    "I''m sorry, Amelia.I promise that, after we defeat Larry, you and Morgan can be together without having

    to worry anymore," Anthony assured me.

    I tried my best to suppress the excitement in my heart.

    "I understand, Mr.Jones.The difficulty is only temporary."

    "I also firmly believe that," Jennifer echoed with a smile.

    "Take care of yourself, Amelia."

    Anthony and Jennifer waved goodbye and left.I closed the door and hurried back to my room.

    I opened the pink gift box excitedly, my heart pounding against my chest in anticipation.

    Insidey a heart-shaped diamond ne and a note.

    "I love you forever.Thousands of kisses."

    I clutched the note tightly, and before I knew it, tears were streaming down my face.

    Morgan! It turned out that he felt the same way I did: tortured by our separation.How I missed him! I

    scrambled to find a piece of paper and started to jot down my feelings.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Honey, you are the only reason I hold on," I wrote.

    Then, I asked a maid to help me send it to Morgan.Thinking about how I was going to meet Larry

    tomorrow, I sighed helplessly and dragged myself to the shower.I nned to go to bed soon so that I

    could get up early the next day to get dressed.

    Before going to bed, my phone beeped.

    It was a message from Larry.It read, "Honey, don''t forget about tomorrow''s date."

    My nose wrinkled in disgust when I read his message.

    Swallowing the resentment in my heart, I replied, "Of course, honey."

    The following day, I got up early and stripped off my clothes in front of the mirror.I knew that Larry liked

    to see me in white, so I chose a white dress from the wardrobe and put it on.Then, I spent half an hour

    putting on makeup.

    After onest look in the mirror, I nodded and set out to meet Larry.

    We had decided to meet in a park.

    When I arrived, I found Larry already there, sitting on a bench.He still wore his youthful, handsome

    face, which made passers-by stare at him.I sighed inwardly and walked towards him.

    "Larry, I hope I didn''t keep you waiting."

    "Amelia!"

    Larry jumped up at once and broke into a charming smile.

    "Oh, my God! I''ve missed you.When are we leaving? I can''t stand another day without you!"

    Larry''s POV:

    I didn''t know if I was imagining things, buttely, I felt as though I was getting weaker.

    Not only did I feel exhausted all the time, but I also felt somewhat powerless, as though I was sick.

    Before I left to meet Amelia today, I felt dizzy as I cast the disguise spell on myself.It took me a while

    before I felt well enough to walk.I usually practiced ck magic to enhance my power.

    Recently, however, I didn''t dare to practice it too frequently, because it seemed like every time I used

    magic, I felt that my energy was flowing out of my body like a stream.

    What the hell was going on? I shook my head, trying to get it together.

    Using the incantation to scan my body, I didn''t find anything unusual.

    s, maybe I was just getting old.

    Time was being unkind to me now, so I had to pick up the pace and execute my n faster.I had to

    take Amelia away as soon as possible.

    If what I feared was true and I was indeed getting weaker and weaker, then I couldn''t handle the

    werewolves anymore.

    The second I saw Amelia, I urged her to leave with me.

    "Amelia, I can''t wait to take you away," I kept saying, staring into her beautiful eyes.

    "Will you go with me?"Amelia averted her gaze hesitantly.

    "Yes, but I''m not ready yet, Larry..."

    Hearing the same answer over and over again, my patience gradually grew thin.

    I couldn''t help but snap at her, "Why are you still hesitating? Amelia! I''ve been waiting for you for a very

    long time and I can''t wait any longer!"

    I was out of breath when I finished speaking.

    All the color drained from Amelia''s face.

    rmed, I hurried tofort her.

    "Oh, no, honey.I''m sorry.I didn''t mean to scare you.I was just too anxious! I will treat you gently from

    now on.I promise!"

    Amelia struggled in my arms for a while before finally calming down.

    "Oh, Larry.It''s not that I don''t want to go with you.It''s just that, whenever I recall the time you

    imprisoned me, I get so scared.I think I might have post-traumatic stress disorder, and I need the time

    to ovee it."

    I held Amelia close and felt her trembling body.I couldn''t help but feel remorseful.I had been too

    impatient with her.I was painfully aware that I couldn''t force her.

    Recently, I noticed that more guards were secretly protecting Amelia.I figured they were sent by

    Anthony.

    If Amelia didn''t want toe with me, I couldn''t just whisk her away.

    To show my sincerity, I took Amelia''s hand and led her towards the river bank.

    "Honey, I''m sorry.I was in the wrong.Let''s cool down by the riverside."

    Growing along the riverside were clusters of irises.

    When I caught sight of those beautiful flowers, I immediately recalled what Amelia had told me when

    we were young.I quickly picked some irises and put them in Amelia''s hair.I said with nostalgia, "Amelia,

    I remember that the iris is your favorite flower.Wear this, and you''ll look as youthful as before!"

    Nostalgia washed over me.

    I remembered when we were young and in love, I promised her that I would build a big house for her

    and nt her favorite irises in the garden.

    In that moment, I vowed it wouldn''t stay a dream.I would make it a reality for her this time.

    Amelia was the love of my life.Even if it meant risking everything, I had to take her away.

 Chapter 331: Dealing With Larry

    Chapter 331: Dealing With Larry

    Amelia''s POV:

    As Larry carefully ced the beautiful irises in my hair, a sweet, floral fragrance wafted to my nose.I

    couldn''t help but feel touched by this small act of affection.

    "I promised you that I''d cover our entire yard with irises, " Larry said, gazing at me lovingly.

    "When we go back, I''ll build us a big house and nt irises all around it."

    The way he looked at me reminded me of the time we were young and in love.

    Those memories were full of sweetness, but they were tainted the second he killed my child and

    imprisoned me for years.

    How could I forget his horrific nature? He was the murderer of my child.I had gotten on my knees and

    begged him back then, but he just ignored me.

    It didn''t matter if he said he loved me now.

    The things of the past could not be erased.

    He killed my child.He didn''t understand that what he took from me was not just a piece of flesh, but half

    of my life.

    Larry could never understand this.His love was corrupt and selfish.I swallowed my hatred and

    somehow managed to force a smile.

    "Thank you, Larry.That''s so romantic of you."

    But Larry must''ve seen past my expression.He suddenly grabbed my hand and asked, "Is something

    wrong, Amelia? You don''t look so good."

    I quickly lowered my head to hide my face from him.

    "Oh, no.I''m fine."

    "It''s not fine, Amelia.Just tell me.What''s wrong? Don''t hide it from me!" Larry pressed me, sounding

    agitated.

    Panicked, I scrambled to find an excuse.

    "It''s just...I keep remembering the time you locked me in that small, dark room.Larry, I''m scared.What if

    your kindness will vanish if I leave with you?"

    Larry stopped in his tracks and threw his arms around me.

    "It won''t, honey! I promise it won''t happen again!" I pretended to smile at him gently.

    "Okay, I believe you.People change after all.I also can''t help but remember how I loved you back then."

    Larry''s eyes lit up like fireworks.

    "Are you serious? I knew it! I just knew it, Amelia.You still have room for me in your heart! Our past was

    wonderful and sweet, Amelia.Let''s bring back the good old days."

    Larry looked convinced.

    ¡®We can''t just bring back the past, Larry" I thought.

    Out loud, I said, "I still need some time to forgive you and forget the unpleasant parts of our past."

    I deliberately put on a long face, as though I regretted not going with him sooner.

    Unpleasant? It was more than just unpleasantness.

    It was the most painful period of my life that I never, ever wanted to experience again.

    "Don''t worry, Amelia," Larry said softly, seemingly touched by my words.

    "I''ll wait for you.No matter how long it''ll take, I''ll wait for you! As long as you keep mepany to ease

    my loneliness, I''ll be fine."

    I nodded and continued to walk along the river bank with Larry.

    "Larry, I hope you''ll keep on being kind.Don''t hurt Jennifer or her mate.And Morgan, too.They''ve all

    helped me, one way or another."

    The gentle expression on Larry''s face instantly vanished and was reced with fierce loathing.

    "They''re not innocent, Amelia.They took you away from me! Besides, Anthony''s father killed mine.Why

    should I let him go?"

    My heart mmed up in my chest when I heard this.It turned out that he still didn''t regret his actions.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Anthony and Jennifer were the ones who saved me from his prison.

    But he imed that, by saving me, they had taken me away from him.

    Perhaps in his eyes, it was reasonable to keep me under lock and key.

    I knew I couldn''t reason with him, so I looked at him seriously and said, "If you do something bad again,

    I will be really disappointed in you, Larry."

    "Okay, okay! I know I was wrong, Amelia!"

    Larry immediately relented.

    "As long as you go with me, I will do anything for you."

    I highly doubted his words, but I still sighed and said, "I believe you.I''ll try my best to ovee my

    PTSD so that we can be together, Larry."

    Before I knew what was happening, Larry leaned in to kiss me.I instinctively wanted to resist, but I had

    no time to dodge his advance.

    Unexpectedly, right before his lips touched mine, he suddenly withdrew and buried his face in his

    hands, groaning bitterly.I breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seemed that the magic drug made by Morgan was really effective.

    Larry was really weak now.

    Pretending to care about him, I asked with concern,"Larry, what''s wrong? You don''t look so good."

    "It''s nothing.I''m fine.I just feel a little dizzy."

    Larry waved his hand dismissively.

    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t been getting enough rest recently.I always feel very tired, too tired to

    even use magic."

    "Let''s go to the hospital.You might be sick."

    I was secretly delighted to hear this, but I continued ying the role of the concerned girlfriend.

    "No, it''s okay.I know my own condition."

    Larry shook his head and refused, which was exactly what I wanted.

    "Then you''d better go back and get some rest," I suggested gently.

    "We can see each other some another day."

    Truth be told, Larry did seem to be really tired.He didn''t even bother to protest.

    "Okay, see you next time.Suddenly, a thought urred to me.I grabbed Larry''s hand and said, "Let me

    send you home."

    That way, maybe I could find out where Larry stayed.

    But Larry shook his head firmly.

    "No need.I can go back by myself."

    I felt disappointed, but I was also worried that Larry would see through me if I insisted, so I didn''t say

    anything more.

    Gritting my teeth in secret, I nted a kiss on his forehead.

    "Be safe, honey.Goodbye."

    Under the attack of my sugar-coated bullet, Larry broke into a big, happy smile.

    "Okay, Amelia.Goodbye.Take care of yourself."

    I was surprised he told me to take care when he was the one who felt sick.I felt sorry for him for a

    moment, but it didn''tst very long.I left the park without looking back.

    As soon as I got back to the royal pce, I called Morgan.My mind was racing.I need him to calm me

    down.

    Morgan''s POV:

    I read Amelia''s note over and over again.

    Suddenly, my phone started to ring.

    ncing on the caller ID, I saw that it was Amelia herself.I quickly answered the phone.

    "Honey, I missed you so much!"

    Amelia''s gentle voice came from the other end of the line, which made me smile from ear to ear.

    "I miss you too, honey.So, so much."

    "I went to see Larry again today.He kept trying to convince me to leave with him as soon as possible.I

    tried to refuse him, saying I wasn''t ready," Ametia said.

    "Anyway, he''s getting weaker and weaker.I think the magic drug is working!"

    Knowing how cruel and heartless Larry was, I was so relieved to hear that our n to take him down

    was in motion.But I felt sorry for Amelia.I never wanted her to face Larry.

    She was a kind soul, yet she was forced to resort to lying and deceit in order to drug Larry.She must''ve

    felt ufortable.

    Damn that Larry for making her do this!

    "That''s wonderful news, honey.Everything will be over soon!" I felt a lump in my throat and tried my

    best to hold back my tears.

    "We just need to wait a little longer.When Larry gets weaker, we''ll defeat him once and for all.Then, we

    can finally be together."

    "I think Larry has dropped his guard around me, but it''s clear that he doesn''t trust mepletely.I

    offered to send him back, but he refused right away.He still doesn''t want me to know where he''s

    staying now."

    There was a trace of regret in Amelia''s voice.

    "It doesn''t matter.We''ll deal with him one way or another," I said firmly.

    "I''m sorry you have to go through all of this, honey."

    "It''s going to be worth it, Morgan,"

    Ameliaforted me gently.

    Then, her voice grew sad.

    "But I have to admit that, seeing Larry this often brings back the painful past."

    "Honey, just call me if it gets to be too much.Hold on for a little while longer.There''s a light at the end of

    this dark tunnel.Amelia, I''m looking forward to our reunion."

    I tried tofort her.

    Amelia''s tone lightened up a bit.

    "Okay.I''m so d I have you, Morgan.Go to bed early, okay? I love you."

    Her simple words of affection moved me.I blew kisses into the receiver and whispered, "I love you too,

    Amelia."

    When we hung up the call, I picked up the note that Amelia wrote me and read it again and again.I just

    missed her so much.

 Chapter 332: The Passionate Night

    Chapter 332: The Passionate Night

    Jennifer''s POV:

    "Mrs.Jones, Amelia wrote a letter for Morgan and I was able to deliver it," a maid reported to me.

    I nodded and smiled with relief.

    "Well done.You can go now."

    I had secretly been keeping an eye on Morgan during this period of time.

    Because he and Amelia needed to be separated, I was worried that he would be ovee by sadness

    and that he would try to see her.

    This could have destroyed our cover, and Larry would''ve struck before we could do anything.

    Fortunately, none of my worries came to be a reality.

    Morgan loved Amelia.

    And it was his love for her that helped him ovee his sadness.It was so touching to see them

    express their lover through letters.

    I prayed in my head, ¡®God, let us defeat Larry once and for all!¡¯

    That evil bastard should''ve been punished a long time ago.

    Only by killing Larry could Amelia and Morgan live in peace.I was deep in thought when my phone

    suddenly rang.

    Speak of the devil, it was Amelia herself.

    "What''s up?" I asked upon answering the call.

    "Jennifer, I just met up with Larry.He looked weaker than before.I don''t think it''ll be long before we can

    move on to thest step of our n," Amelia said excitedly.

    I was delighted to hear this.

    "That''s so great, Amelia! You and Morgan will finally be free after we defeat Larry! I''m so happy for you

    two!"

    "We couldn''t havee this far without you and Mr.Jones, Jennifer.Thank you so much for all of your

    help," said Amelia.

    I smiled and said, "It''s the least we could do.Anyway, don''t stay up toote.You should get some

    rest.Good night."

    After getting off the phone with Amelia, I was itching to tell Anthony the good news.

    Just as I dialed his number, he showed up at the door.

    With a warm smile, he announced, "I''m back! Honey, did you miss me?"

    In response to his question, I threw myself into his arms.

    "Anthony, you came back so early today! Are you done with work?"

    "Yes."

    Anthony scooped me into his arms and ced me down gently on the sofa.

    "Honey, you look quite happy.Did something good happen?"

    He saw right through me.

    I stuck out my tongue at him like a child caught in the act.

    "Well, let''s see.Today, Amelia met up with Larry and she said that he''s getting weaker and

    weaker.Morgan''s magic drug is working! I think we can start preparing for the final battle."

    As expected, Anthony''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    He kissed me long and hard before standing up and pulling out his phone.

    "I''ll tell Roy and the others to get ready."

    While Anthony was on the phone, I sat next to him, quiet as a mouse.I watched as this handsome man

    dispatched his men with a calm, dignified demeanor.

    Seeing him like this made me so happy.

    When we defeated Larry, not only Amelia and Morgan would be free from lovesickness.

    Anthony and I would have benefitted, too.

    After all, Larry dared to harm Elizabeth.

    We hadn''t gotten even with him yet.

    After Anthony hung up the phone, I reached out to hug him and kissed him on the lips.

    "Honey, I''m going to go pack my things."

    "Okay, babe.Let me help you."

    Anthony pinched my nose yfully.

    Tomorrow, Elizabeth and I were going to visit Caroline and Austin.

    With Anthony''s help, my luggage was packed to the brim in no time.I wiped the sweat on my forehead

    and murmured, "I wonder how many suitcases Mom is bringing."

    Anthony looked at me gently and said, "I''ll have a few more maids and attendantse with you to

    take care of her.Don''t worry."

    "Okay.I trust that you''ll take care of us, but..."

    I wrapped my arms around Anthony''s neck and pouted like a child.

    "I just don¡¯t want to part with you, Anthony! Holding me in his arms, Anthony walked me to the bed and

    kissed me on the lips.

    "I don''t want you to leave either.Honey, be careful there, okay?" Anthony''s tender words warmed my

    heart.

    "I''ll be back soon.Don''t worry."

    Then, before he could reply, I kissed Anthony on his lips.

    Anthony''s POV:

    The mere thought of parting with Jennifer made me so sad that I felt I was going to drown."Honey, I

    want to fuck you before you leave,"

    I whispered, nibbling her ear softly.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    As I spoke, I reached into Jennifer''s dress and started stroking her thigh.

    "I''ll leave an impression on your body so that you won''t forget me."

    Jennifer kissed me back passionately and moaned, "Just thinking of us apart makes me want your

    huge cock inside me right now.Come and fuck me, Anthony! Jennifer''s seductive voice made my cock

    hard instantly.I pressed her against the bed and tore off her dress.

    "You''re so beautiful, Jennifer.I''ll fuck you so hard that you can''t get out of bed."

    Jennifer took the initiative to part her legs, panting breathlessly.

    Then, she reached down and parted herbia with her fingers, whining, "Come and fuck me already,

    Anthony!"

    Every single drop of blood in my body rushed to my cock.Without saying a word, I thrust it inside her

    pussy.

    "Oh, my God! Honey, that feels amazing..."

    Jennifer''s eyes rolled up into the back of her head and she arched her back to let me go in deeper.

    I held her waist and kept thrusting my cock into her wet pussy.

    We didn''t get to do much forey this time, but Jennifer''s pussy was sopping wet.

    I tried my best to hit her sensitive spot with my cock, intertwining my fingers in hers.

    After she reached her climax, I took her to the bathroom so that we could take a bath.

    In the bathtub, Jennifer was still restless and kept flirting with me.

    If I wasn''t painfully aware that she was going on a long and arduous journey tomorrow, I would''ve

    fucked her until she was unable to feel her legs.

    "Sorry, but it''s time to go to bed, honey.You have a long day ahead of you."

    I wrapped Jennifer with a bath towel and carried her to the bed, where I blow dried her hair, coaxing her

    gently.

    "I know." Jennifer sighed sadly.

    Just as I was about to tease her, my phone started to ring.

    When I saw the number on the screen, I became serious.This was the secret phone number of the

    attendant I had sent to the vampires¡¯ territory.I answered the phone.

    "Yes?"

    "Mr.Jones, this is Night Crow.I was able to find out the purpose of the vampires¡¯ seemingly wanton

    invasion on the territory of the werewolves," the attendant reported.

    "Do you recall how I mentioned a mixed-blood descendant of the kingst time? Aldrich has been

    attacking our territory in search for her.It is said that the vampire king abandoned his mixed-blood

    daughter many years ago in a werewolf pack."

    "I see," I said in a low voice.

    "Keep investigating but be careful."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones," said Night Crow.

    When I got off the phone, I met Jennifer''s serious eyes.She seemed to notice that something was

    wrong from my reaction to the call.I sat on the edge of the bed and ryed to her what Night Crow had

    just told me.

    "Now we know that Aldrich is attacking in order to find his daughter." Jennifer frowned.

    "Anthony, I think you''ve guessed it.That mixed-blood daughter has to be Skr." I nodded seriously.

    "Jennifer, this is a matter of great importance.I think we should talk to Skr first."

    As king of this country, I naturally hoped that we werewolves could be at peace with the vampires and

    simply avoid a meaningless war.

    Jennifer kept silent for a while before nodding.

    "Skr is impulsive.Let''s not tell her for the time being.Why don''t we talk to Jerome about it first and

    see what he has to say?"

    "Sounds like a n." I agreed with Jennifer.

 Chapter 333: Shocking News

    Chapter 333: Shocking News

    Jerome''s POV:

    While I was washing dishes in the kitchen, my phone suddenly started to ring.I nced at the caller ID

    and saw that it was Jennifer.

    As I put the tes back in the cupboard, I answered the call.

    "Hi, Jennifer.What''s up?"

    "Jerome, are you at home right now? Is Skr with you?" Her voice sounded anxious.

    "There''s something I need to talk to you about, but you can''t tell Skr for the time being." I was

    stunned.

    Judging from the tone of her voice, something urgent must''vee up.I took a cautious look around

    and saw that Skr wasn''t around.

    She was probably in the bedroom.

    "I''m in the kitchen.Skr''s in the bedroom.She won''t hear us.What''s so important? Tell me."

    Jennifer sighed and said in a serious tone, "Jerome, it might be hard for you to ept what I''m going to

    say, but I implore you to stay calm."

    I couldn''t help but clench my phone.I had a hunch about what she was going to say.

    "Tell me, Jennifer.Does this have anything to do with Skr''s bloodline?"

    "Yeah," Jennifer replied gravely.

    "Jerome, the vampires have started a war to get Skr back.I mean, it''s most likely that she''s the

    daughter of Aldrich, the vampire king."

    Hearing this, I nearly dropped the te I was holding.

    "What did you say?!"

    I couldn''t help but raise my voice slightly.

    "Are you saying that Skr''s the reason why the vampires have started attacking? Nonsense!"

    The news shocked me like a bolt of lightning.

    Skr was the daughter of the vampire king.So was the vampire king starting a war just to get Skr

    back? I knew what this entailed.Skr was the source of an entire country''s problem, even though she

    didn''t do anything wrong.

    Nobody would care less about her innocence.

    For them, as long as they gave Skr up to the vampire king, all their problems would be solved.

    Oh, my God! If Skr''s identity was exposed, we were doomed.

    Everyone would be after her, wanting to use her as a bargaining chip.I silently thanked God that the

    king in power now was Anthony.

    He was incorruptible, upright, and kind.He would never hand Skr over just to appease the public.

    But what would we do if we didn¡¯t hand over Skr? War would definitely break out between the

    vampires and the werewolves.

    If I were to make the choice, I would rather run away with Skr from all the disputes in the world.

    Skr was innocent.She was such a kind, softhearted girl.

    It wasn''t her fault she carried such a strange bloodline that caused such conflicts.

    But Anthony was still the king.

    He had to make decisions on behalf of countless werewolves.

    I doubted he would want to protect one person at the cost of sending his whole kingdom into war.No

    matter what decision he made, I knew it''d be difficult for Anthony.I began to fall into a pool of

    despair.What should I do?

    ¡®Jennifer, I...What should I do?"

    There were a thousand things I wanted to say, but in that moment, I couldn''t express my feelings.

    I could only shut my eyes tight, praying this would all go away.

    ¡®Jerome, calm down.Things haven''t gotten out of hand yet.We''ll do our best to stop the news from

    spreading and think of a solution."

    Jennifer''s voice drew me back to reality.

    "I know Skr is innocent."

    My mind was an absolute mess.

    Just as I opened my mouth to say something, I suddenly heard the crisp sound of ss breaking

    behind me.I whirled around in surprise and was met with Skr''s frightened eyes, shards of broken

    ss all around her.

    Skr''s POV:

    These days, my morning sickness was worse, and I barely had an appetite.While Jerome went to clean

    up after dinner, I headed to the bedroom and dozed off for a while.But it wasn''t long before I woke up

    from a sudden gnawing hunger.I had no choice but to get out of bed and head downstairs to scavenge

    for something to eat.

    As I carefully made my way down the stairs, I suddenly heard Jerome''s voice.

    He sounded agitated.

    Worried, I quickened my pace.I was sure that his voice came from the kitchen, so I went straight there

    and saw him standing by the sink, talking on the phone.

    He was so engrossed in the call that he didn''t even notice that the tap was running.

    "What did you say?! Are you saying that Skr''s the reason why the vampires have started attacking?

    Nonsense!"

    I stopped in my tracks,pletely and utterly shocked.

    What? Did the war start because of me?! On second thought, perhaps it wasn''t such a far-fetched idea.

    Thomas did mention that my father, the vampire king, had been looking for me.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    My father probably knew that I was abandoned in the territory of werewolves when I was a child, which

    was why he began to invade.

    Oh, my God! It all made sense now.

    The reason why vampires were intruding into werewolves¡¯ territory was to find me.When I realized this,

    I burst into tears and the ss in my hand fell to the floor.

    "Skr!" Jerome whirled around to look at me in astonishment.

    "Did you hear everything? Did you?"

    I stood there in a daze, not knowing how to react.I just stared at him nkly and felt like my heart was

    breaking into a thousand pieces.

    Oh, my God! I was a sinner.

    "Skr, don''t cry.Listen to me.Anthony and Jennifer aren''t nning to hand you over to the vampire

    king.We''re leaving now.We''ll go into hiding.He''ll never find us!"

    Jerome assumed that I was freaked out.He put his phone on the table and hastily rushed to my side,

    rambling some promises.

    Hide? All of a sudden, I came to my senses and grabbed Jerome''s arm to confirm the news.

    "Jerome,vampires attacked in order to find me, right?"

    Jerome went stiff before nodding slowly.

    "Yes, but¡ª"

    "Then let me talk to the vampire king!"

    I cut him off.

    "If he''s doing all of this to find me, then as long as I show up, the fighting will end, right?"

    Hide? How could I hide after finding out about all this? If I hid and let a war start between the two races,

    I wouldn''t be able to live with myself.I didn''t want to see anyone needlessly get hurt because of me.I

    recalled how the news on TV recently showed how, because of the invasion of vampires, many

    werewolves became homeless.

    The big packs could still seek protection from the king, but the small packs could barely fend for

    themselves.

    "No!"

    Jerome cried out, wincing in pain.

    "Skr, I don''t want you to get caught! If you try to negotiate with the vampire king, he definitely won''t

    let you go!" I smiled bitterly, but shook my head resolutely.

    "Jerome, we haven''t even tried yet.How do you know that they won''t let me go? I have faith that

    Jennifer and Anthony will keep me safe!" I couldn''t run away this time.

    I had to face the music and deal with this matter head on.

    If the vampire king did take me, then I could do nothing but ept my fate.I didn''t want to see

    werewolves suffer and bleed for me again.I had to be strong and protect them.

 Chapter 334: Brave Skylar

    Chapter 334: Brave Skr

    Jerome''s POV:

    Looking into Skr''s fearful yet determined eyes, I felt like someone smashed my heart into countless

    tiny pieces.

    My Skr! I couldn''t believe she was actually offering to face the vampire king herself.

    "Skr, I''m sorry but I can''t let you do that.It''s too dangerous!"

    I threw my arms around her and hugged her tightly, as though I was scared she would somehow slip

    away from me right then and there.I couldn''t bear the thought of Skr being taken away by Aldrich,

    the vampire king.

    Without Skr, living in this world would have no meaning.

    "Jerome, I know you feel bad for me, but think about everyone else.The whole kingdom is innocent and

    I don''t want to stand by and watch as they suffer because of me.If my sacrifice can bring peace, then

    I''m willing to take my chances with Aldrich."

    Skr forced a smile, despite the tears that were rolling down her cheeks.

    "Jerome, I was brought up by werewolves after all.I don''t want to be selfish and betray them."

    It hurt too much to look at her so I shut my eyes tight.

    "I know you''re right, Skr, but I love you.I can''t bear to see you sacrifice yourself like this."

    Skr stood on tiptoe and kissed me on the forehead gently.

    "But Jerome, we should be willing to make sacrifices for those we love, shouldn''t we? You, Jennifer,

    Anthony, and our friends are the most important people in my life.I don''t want werewolves to suffer from

    the war, and I don''t want to give Jennifer a hard time either."

    Oh, my God! In this moment, it was as though Skr was a goddess cursed to live on a mortal

    world.Her kindness was radiant, and I could tangibly feel it wash over me like a cleansing wave.

    She was such a good person, and she made up her mind.

    Did I have the heart to stop her out of my selfish love for her? And would she be happy if I stopped

    her? No, I Knew Skr wouldn''t be happy.

    "Skr, you''re right.I respect your decision, but give me some time.I don''t think I can handle you

    leaving so soon."

    I took a deep breath and spoke with difficulty.

    Skr threw her arms around my neck and looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

    "Jerome, thank you.You are the most considerate husband ever."

    I shook my head and took Skr''s hand.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Together, we walked back to the bedroom.

    "Well, let me talk to Jennifer about your decision.You just got off a roller- coaster of emotions, so you

    should rest now.Tell me if you need anything, okay?"

    As I spoke, I tucked her into bed and nted a kiss on her cheek.

    "Okay, Jerome.Thank you."

    Skr smiled sweetly.

    "No matter what happens, I''ll be okay."

    I nodded wordlessly, afraid that if I spoke, I''d burst into tears.I turned around, quickly left the bedroom,

    and retrieved my phone downstairs.My phone was still on the table in the kitchen.

    The call had been terminated, but the tap was still running.

    Sighing heavily, I turned off the tap and dialed Jennifer''s number.

    "Jennifer," I said hoarsely when the call connected.

    However, I suddenly found that I didn''t have the words to express myself.

    "Jerome, I heard what happened just now.Skr found out, didn''t she?" Jennifer asked worriedly.

    "Yeah."

    I kept silent for a while, trying to suppress the sadness in my heart.

    "Skr wants to have a talk with the vampire king."

    This time, it was Jennifer''s turn to fall silent.She had probably guessed that this would happen.

    "I see," she murmured after a while.

    "No rush.Let me discuss things with Anthony first.We won''t let Skr go unless absolutely necessary."

    I knew Jennifer and Anthony well.But, when it came to vampires, I wasn''t so sure.

    If we didn''t have any other way, then the king and queen of the Osman Kingdom might just consider

    sending Skr to the vampire king, for the sake of their people.

    "Okay.Thank you, both of you.I''ll go ahead first.Goodbye."

    After hearing a soft goodbye from Jennifer, I hung up the phone.

    Then, I carefullyid out some slices of cake on a te and headed upstairs.As I expected, Skr was

    still wide awake.As soon as she saw me, she smiled.

    "You were hungry when you went to the kitchen just now, weren''t you? Here, I brought you something

    to help you forget about your troubles." Iforted her gently and handed the fork to her.

    As she attacked the cake, I told her what Jennifer had said on the phone just now.

    "Okay.I''ll wait on their decision and won''t act on impulse.But if I''m needed, I''ll definitely step up to the

    challenge."

    Skr looked at me with determination.

    "My Skr is so brave!" I looked at Skr affectionately and gently wiped the smudge of icing on her

    lip.

    When she finished eating, I put the te aside and began to sing her a luby.

    "Go to sleep, my dear love."

    I hummed a song and stroked Skr¡¯s back gently.She closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Today was the day that Elizabeth and I were to visit Caroline.

    After freshening up, I sat down to eat breakfast with Anthony.I didn''t want to take up much of his time,

    but he insisted on seeing me off, so I agreed.

    "What''s the rush, honey? Take your time," Anthony teased me when he saw me gobble up my food.

    I smiled shamefacedly.

    "It''s just, I have something to tell you."

    Anthony raised his eyebrows, and I quickly finished my sandwich.I swallowed thest of it and sighed

    heavily.

    "Yesterday, when I told Jerome about Skr, Skr overheard our conversation and offered to

    negotiate with the vampire king."

    "I can''t say I''m surprised," Anthony said calmly.

    "Yeah, I felt the same way.Skr''s always been a considerate girl.I knew she wouldn''t have the heart to

    see innocent werewolves suffer through a war."

    I shook my head and pursed my lips unhappily.

    "But Anthony, I don''t think that''s the solution.Although Skr''s willing to put herself out there for us, it''s

    too risky.I hope we cane up with a better n."

    "I totally understand where you''reing from, Jennifer, and don''t worry.I won''t let Skr face the

    vampire king alone unless absolutely necessary.I''ll ask my men to continue gleaning information from

    the vampires and discuss with the elders first.Maybe we''ll find another solution," Anthony said

    seriously.

    I nodded.

    "I trust you, Anthony."

    After breakfast, Anthony and I left the royal pce, suitcases and bags in tow.

    The private ne was already waiting for us on the tarmac, and soon, Elizabeth arrived as well.

    When she saw us, she waved at us happily.

    "Mom, you and Jennifer take care, okay?" Anthony said seriously as he carried our luggage onto the

    ne.

    "When you arrive, please say hello to my brother and Caroline for me."

    "Don''t worry about us.Just focus on dealing with the state affairs," Elizabeth said, patting her son on the

    shoulder.

    Soon our bags were loaded and it was time to say goodbye.

    Elizabeth, the maids, and the attendants in charge of Alice all got on the ne.

    The ne took off and I waved at Anthony through the side window.

    ¡®Bye, Anthony! I''ll be back soon"

    As the ne made its way through the sky, I asked a maid to bring Alice to me.Alice was then carefully

    ced in my arms, where she smiled and giggled at me.

    "Alice, you are such a cute baby."

    "She''ll soon have a ymate."

    Sitting next to me, Elizabeth couldn''t help but tease me, ncing at my belly meaningfully.I wanted to

    say something, but Elizabeth continued, "Jennifer, I''ve been thinking.I still don''t think Alice can live

    without her parents¡¯ care.I think Caroline and Austin regret what they did.I n to talk about it with

    Anthony.Maybe they cane back to the royal pce after a few months."

    After thinking it over, I replied, "Caroline made a lot of mistakes in the past.You were a victim of her

    crime.As long as you don''t hold a grudge against her, I suppose she cane back.Austin, however, is

    a different story.You must think it over with Anthony."

    "You''re right." Elizabeth sighed.

    Soon, the nended on the border ind where Caroline and Austin lived.

    The ne slowly came to a halt.I helped Elizabeth get off the ne and saw Caroline and Austin at

    once.

    "Mom!"

    As soon as Caroline saw Elizabeth, tears welled up in her eyes and she rushed over to hug her.

    Elizabeth hugged her back tightly, crying.

    "Caroline, my sweetheart, I missed you so much!"

    I let them have their reunion and turned to ask a maid to carry Alice off the ne.Then, I greeted

    Caroline with a smile.

    "Long time no see, Caroline.Come and see your Alice!"

    All of a sudden, Caroline and Austin rushed over excitedly at the same time.I handed the child to them

    and watched them get gush over their adorable baby.I couldn''t help but sigh in my head.

    Once someone had a baby, I believed they would be consumed with worry for the child.

    Seeing Caroline and Austin hover over their baby now, I felt confident they would make good parents.

 Chapter 335: The Island

    Chapter 335: The Ind

    Caroline''s POV:

    When Austin and I were exiled to this ind, I thought that I''d never see Elizabeth ever again.

    After all, I had made some unforgivable mistakes in the past.I was already lucky to have Austin with me

    in exile, so I didn''t dare to hope for anything more.

    Plus, even though the ind was isted, our life here wasn''t so bad.

    Anthony never skimped on our supplies.

    Every week, a drone would drop off food, water, clothes, and other necessities on the beach.

    The truth was, Austin and I didn''t feel like we were being punished.

    Together, we learned to build a house by ourselves and every night, we would sit on the rocks and

    watch the sunset.

    Actually, our life here was wonderful.

    Our only regret was that we couldn''t see our child.

    But right now, my little princess was lying quietly in my arms.

    In that moment, I felt that my life wasplete.

    "Look, Caroline.She has your eyes.What a beautiful girl."

    Austin came close to look at the baby in my arms carefully.

    "Caroline, you gave birth to such a cute child.Thank you.You suffered a lot back then.I still get scared

    whenever I think about it."

    "It was worth it.Just look at how beautiful our daughter is!"

    I looked into his eyes, deeply touched by how much he cared about me.

    "Caroline, life on this ind must be hard for you!" Elizabeth looked at me tearfully.

    "Are you eating enough? You lost weight!" I hurried tofort her.

    "No, Mom, I''m fine here.Please don''t cry!"

    "She''s right.Both Caroline and I made irredeemable mistakes.We need to atone for our sins on this

    ind.In fact, we''re already very grateful that our lives have been spared.These days, we thank God

    and pray for all of you."

    Austin also tried tofort Elizabeth, patting her on the shoulder.

    When Elizabeth told me that she was willing to let Alice visit us, I was touched beyond words.

    Thinking about this, I took Austin''s hand and together, we knelt before her.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Mom, thank you.Thank you so much for bringing Alice to see me." Elizabeth grabbed my hand and

    helped me and Austin up.

    "Oh, my God! What are you doing? Get up!"

    With Alice in my arms, I stood up from the ground with Austin.

    "Oh, Mom, Austin and I have prepared lunch.You and Jennifer must be tired from the trip.Let''s go to the

    house."

    Austin and I walked in the front and led Elizabeth and Jennifer all the way to the small wooden house

    that we built ourselves.

    It wasn''t that big, and I suddenly realized this as we approached.

    What if Elizabeth and Jennifer didn''t like it there? It turned out that my worries were unfounded though,

    because Jennifer broke into a big smile when she saw the ce.

    "What a quaint ce! Did you build this house yourselves? You''re awesome!" Jennifer praised, sitting

    at the wooden table in awe.

    "Jennifer, you tter me!" I smiled shyly and hurried to serve the dishes and fruits we had prepared.

    "Mom,e and eat.Try the ind''s fruits.They''re very sweet!"

    "These dishes might be simple, but they were all cooked with love by Caroline," Austin put the tes

    on the table.

    "My personal favorite is her grilled fish!"

    Austin spoke like a boastful child showing off his toy.I couldn''t help but shoot him a look, which made

    Elizabeth and Jennifer burst into giggles.

    "Okay, okay, okay.So it was my dear daughter herself who cooked the food.Of course I want to have a

    taste, " Elizabeth said with a pleasant smile.

    We all sat down at the table and dug into the food.

    "Oh, Jennifer, I heard that you''re pregnant.Eat some more, okay?"

    I picked up a dish and put some roasted hares onto Jennifer''s te.

    "We wish both you and Anthony happiness!"

    "Thank you, Caroline.Oh, and the dishes you cooked are so delicious.You''re a wonderful cook,"

    Jennifer said sweetly.

    Seeing the sincerity in her smile, I couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    Only Jennifer would be so kind and forgiving so as toe visit me and Austin after what we did to her.

    In that moment, I vowed that I would try my best to make it up to her and Anthony.

    Austin''s POV:

    Seeing Elizabeth again, I found that there was no hatred in my heart, only gratitude.

    I knew that it was thanks to her that Caroline and I weren''t sentenced to death and were instead sent to

    live on this uninhabited ind.To make her happy, I started talking about all the interesting things that

    happened when Anthony and I were children.

    Both Elizabeth and Jennifer were amused by my stories, their eyes twinkling with interest.

    Seeing this, tears welled up in my own eyes.I missed Anthony somehow.s, I felt sorry for him.

    He was such an excellent king, and a good brother.Just then, the baby''s cries sounded from the

    bedroom.

    "Alice is crying.I''ll go see her." Caroline stood up in a hurry.

    "Please enjoy the food.I''ll be back soon."

    Worried about her and the baby, I stood up to join her.

    "I''ll go with you, honey."

    Together, we rushed to the bedroom where we found little Alice crying.

    "Oh, my sweetheart must be hungry."

    Caroline felt sorry for our daughter.She gently picked up the baby and sat down on a chair.

    "I''ll feed her." I also sat down next to Caroline.

    She unbuttoned her shirt, revealing her plump breast, and stuffed her nipple into the baby''s mouth.

    Alice stopped crying immediately and began to suckle the milk.

    "Austin, look at how big Alice has gotten.I didn''t expect our child to grow up so quickly."

    Caroline looked at the baby with maternal tenderness and sighed bitterly.

    "Thest time I saw her, she was a tiny newborn.I feel so guilty that I can''t raise her myself.This is the

    first time I''ve fed her!"

    "Don''t say that, honey.You''re a good mother.I know how much you love her,"

    Iforted Caroline.

    When the baby was full, Caroline and I tried to coax her back to sleep.I had never done this before and

    didn''t know what to do.I began to hum a luby awkwardly.

    "Go to sleep, my dear baby.Daddy loves you.Daddy loves you."

    I didn''t expect that my hoarse voice would actually lull the child into sleeping.

    Alice closed her eyes and Carolineid her back on the bed.

    "Alice loves you very much," Caroline whispered softly.

    "Caroline..."

    I hugged Caroline excitedly, but then I felt something wet on my chest.I looked down, only to find milk

    stains on her chest.

    "Oh, maybe it''s because I haven''t breastfed in so long and I can''t control my milk."

    Caroline frowned worriedly.

    "What should I do? My clothes will always get wet if that''s the case."

    I shot her a naughty smile.

    "It''s not a big deal.If the child can''t drink it all, just give it to me."

 Chapter 336: Passion

    Chapter 336: Passion

    Caroline''s POV:

    Ever since I gave birth to Alice, my breasts swelled oftentimes from the milk.It wasn''t exactly

    unbearable, but it was ufortable, especially when my clothes got wet.I didn''t want Austin to worry

    about me, so I never mentioned it to him.

    Anyway, the sun was always scorching hot on the ind, so my milk-stained clothes would dry up in

    little to no time.I didn''t expect Austin to find out.

    When I met his lustful eyes, I blushed and looked away shyly.

    "Mom and Jennifer are right outside!" Austin licked his lips and grinned devilishly.

    He leaned close to my breast and sniffed it.

    "Babe, your milk smells so good.I can''t wait to taste it!"

    "Austin, didn''t you hear what I said?" I pushed him away gently in protest.

    "Don''t be shy, honey.I know it hurts to carry such swollen breasts.Let me suck out the milk.It won''t take

    long, and you''ll feel better, I promise.Jennifer and Elizabeth won''t mind."

    As Austin spoke, his hands reached up and tore my shirt apart.He then started caressing and pinching

    my breasts with both hands.It didn''t take long before milk seeped out from my nipples.

    "Be gentle, Austin..." I bit my lower lip and moaned softly.

    Ever since we moved to this isted ind, Austin and I had sex whenever we pleased.

    I could clearly feel that my body and Austin¡¯s grew more and morepatible each time we did the

    deed.

    Whenever we were together, our bodies were maic and unable to part.

    "Ah, Austin, it itches!" I couldn''t help but shout.

    Austin took this as his cue and buried his face in my chest, sucking desperately at my nipple.

    Milk spilled forth, filling the room with its distinct smell.

    Austin sucked my milk and twirled his tongue around my nipple.

    "Fuck, Caroline, you''re such a tease.I can''t stand it anymore.I want to swim in your milk!"

    Gasping for breath, I reached down to touch Austin''s crotch and immediately felt his throbbing cock

    from underneath his pants.

    I hurriedly unzipped his pants and begged, "Fuck me, Austin.I want you to fuck me!"

    In that moment, I couldn''t care about anything else.I just wanted to be fucked by his big cock.My pussy

    itched and longed for it.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Your wish is mymand, honey!" Austin continued to suckle on my breast while yanking off my

    underwear.

    Then, he inserted his big cock into my pussy.

    The feeling of being pierced made me scream.

    "Austin, your cock is so thick and big.I love it so much! Fuck me harder!"

    I slipped my arms around his waist and parted my legs wider so that Austin could go deeper insider

    me.

    "Babe, I''m going to cum.Don''t tease me like this!"

    Gasping for breath, Austin began to grind my nipple with his teeth.

    "Your milk is so sweet and fragrant.I''ll take whatever milk Alice won''t finish!"

    "Okay, okay, whatever you want," I panted.

    My mind waspletely nk and all I wanted was to be fucked by him.

    "Harder, Austin! Fuck me harder! Cum inside me!"

    "I''m cumming, you slut! I''ll cum in your pussy." Austin growled in a low voice.

    He withdrew all of sudden, which made me frown with confusion.

    Then, all of a sudden, he mmed into me and it felt like my whole body was hit by a bolt of lightning.

    I felt his sperm spurt out from his cock, and spread inside my pussy.

    "I love you, Caroline!" Austin moaned as he ejacted inside me.

    "I love you too, Austin!" I whispered breathlessly.

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    When Austin and Caroline returned, we were almost done eating.

    Judging from their flushed faces, I knew what they had done inside the bedroom.

    s, young couples were always so full of energy! But still, I was very happy to see them in love.

    In the past, Caroline had tried everything to marry Anthony, but he only ever viewed her as his sister.

    If Anthony did fall in love with her, I wouldn''t have stopped them.

    But he didn''t, so they weren''t destined to be together.

    Now Anthony and Jennifer were together, while Caroline had Austin.It was perfect.I looked at Caroline

    with a knowing smile.

    "Come on, Caroline.Sit down and eat.You barely touched your food earlier." Caroline smiled shyly at

    me.

    "Thanks, Mom." Straight-faced, Austin nodded at me and sat down to eat with Caroline.

    I sighed happily.It was nice, seeing them like this.

    Austin hadpletely changed.

    Ever since Caroline gave birth, he gradually grew more empathetic and less hostile.

    I believed that he truly wanted to turn over a new leaf, which made me more determined to take them in

    again and bring them back to the pce.

    Alice was such a lovely little girl.I didn''t want her to grow up without her parents.

    After lunch, Austin took Caroline''s hand and smiled at me.

    "Thanks again foring to visit us.How about I show you around the ind?" I agreed readily.

    "That sounds like a good idea, Austin." Jennifer nodded and helped me stand up.

    "Yeah, I was just thinking about that!"

    After instructing the maids to take good care of Alice, the four of us all went out for a walk.

    Although the ind was remote and isted, the scenery was amazing.

    It had a beauty far removed from the hustle and bustle of the world.

    As we walked through the forest, the sea breeze blowing and the sun beating down on us, I felt

    unprecedentedly rxed.

    "Be careful and watch where you''re stepping, okay? There aren''t anyrge beasts here, but there are a

    few snakes and bugs," Austin reminded me, taking care to lead the way.

    I nodded.

    "Okay.Thank you for warning me, Austin."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, a ck shadow suddenly emerged from a nearby bush

    and rushed straight at me.

    Before I could react, Austin had rushed in front of me and stopped the creature in its tracks.

    "Watch out! It''s a viper!" Austin roared, stretching out his hands to catch the snake by its neck and tail.

    With a grunt, he tore the snake in two.

    "Mom!"

    "Mom!"

    When Jennifer and Caroline realized what was happening, they both rushed to my sides to protect me.

    "Are you okay, Mom?"

    Austin had taken action quickly, so I wasn''t that frightened.

    I shook my head and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine.I''m sorry I wasn''t careful enough."

    "Let''s head back,"

    Jennifer suggested, worry written all over her face.

    "Mom, I don''t want to see you get hurt."

    But I didn''t want to disappoint the others, so I shook my head firmly.

    "I''m not that weak, Jennifer.It¡¯s rare for us to get together.Let''s keep going and enjoy the beautiful

    scenery of this ind."

    Frowning, Austin tossed the snake''s dead body into the grass.

    "How about we go boating? We can admire the view from the sea and avoid the creatures on the ind

    that way."

    We all nodded in agreement.

    After walking a few hundred meters along the beach, we came across the one and only dock on this

    ind.A lone boat floated there, anchored to the small dock.

    After we all filed onto the boat, Austin pulled up the anchor and started the engine.The boat carried us

    away from the coastline quickly.

    "Oh, the water is so beautiful!" Jennifer sighed with a smile.

    Caroline was sitting next to Jennifer, her dress fluttering in the wind.

    She smiled and said, "Mom, let me sing a song for you!"

    I lit up happily.

    "Yes, please do, Caroline!" Caroline closed her eyes.

    Her long soft chestnut hair fluttered in the wind.She began to hum a pleasant song.

    Her ethereal voice echoed across the sea like a siren, and I couldn''t help but close my eyes to savor

    the moment.

    What a wonderful day! I secretly wished I could get Caroline and Austin back as soon as possible.

 Chapter 337: A Storm On The Sea

    Chapter 337: A Storm On The Sea

    Austin''s POV:

    Caroline''s voice was so beautiful.I listened to her sing,pletely and utterly fascinated.I thanked God

    for letting me meet such a charming girl.I loved Caroline like crazy.I really hoped that we would be

    together for the rest of our days.

    Every day, we got along well with each other, and I felt as though my love for her just kept growing.

    She was my treasure and it was thanks to her that I had let go of my dark past.

    "Caroline, you''re the best singer in the world." I excitedly reached for her hand and kissed her on the

    cheek.

    "Stop it, Austin.Jennifer and Mom are right there!" Caroline''s cheeks turned bright red.

    "So what? You''re my wife," I said proudly, puffing out my chest like a peacock.

    "Caroline, it''s clear to see that Austin really loves you.You must be very happy," Jennifer said with a

    chuckle.

    Her words made me very light up inside.

    "You''re right, Jennifer.You''ve seen through me.You and Anthony must be happy too, right? I know that

    he''d do anything to take care of his mate.I actually wish he was here right now." I said this casually, but

    Elizabeth immediately perked up.

    "Don''t worry, Austin.There might be a chance in the future."

    I was a little surprised, but I didn''t think too much.

    Anthony was a kind and open-minded lycan, and Caroline was his sister.I figured he would probably

    visit us sooner orter.

    "That sounds great," I said politely.

    "Could you pass a message to him? Please tell him that I''m grateful to him and that I miss him very

    much."

    If it were in the past, I''d have been caught dead saying such sweet words.But now, I didn''t mind saying

    so.Maybe Caroline had changed me.

    "I''m sure he''ll be happy to hear that," Elizabeth said with a big smile.

    "Jennifer, let''s take a photo to remember this moment! " Caroline looked at Jennifer expectantly.

    "And when you go back, you can show it to Anthony."

    "Good idea, Caroline," Jennifer replied with a smile, already fishing her phone out of her pocket.

    "Come and sit here.Austin, hold Caroline in your arms."

    I nodded obediently and sat next to Caroline, wrapping my arms around her.Jennifer raised her phone

    and leaned towards Elizabeth so that we could all fit in the frame.

    "One, two, three, smile!"

    After a series of photos, Caroline and Jennifer crowded over her phone, browsing through the pictures

    we just took with great interest.I couldn''t help but feel sigh happily when I saw them bonding so well.

    "I''ll catch some fish for dinner!" I picked up the fishing at the end of the boat.

    "Since we have two esteemed guests joining us tonight, we need something nice and fresh."

    I threw the fishing to the sea, sat down, and chatted with everyone.

    At dusk, I stood up and began to pull the back into the boat.To my surprise, we had gotten very

    lucky.I announced proudly, "Look at this catch, everyone!"

    Everyone crowded over the fishing to see several plump fish, wriggling and hopping about.

    Caroline lit up.

    "You''re awesome, Austin!"

    I took all the fish out of the fishing and threw them into the cabin below deck.

    "Well, it''s time to go back.It''s getting dark!"

    Then, I came to the front of the boat and started the engine.

    However, at this moment, a crisp, loud sound suddenly came from the sky.I was shocked and looked

    up in disbelief at the cloudy sky.I could''ve sworn it was clear just a moment ago!

    "Damn it! A storm ising!"

    Caroline''s POV:

    What? A storm? When I heard this, I was stunned.The weather on the ind ever since we moved

    here had been stable.

    How could a storm show up out of nowhere? I was scared out of my wits and didn''t know what to do.

    The boat began to tip violently because of the sudden surging waves.

    "Austin!" I shouted in fear.

    "Grab onto something, Caroline!"

    Austin shouted at me urgently.

    He kept trying to get close to me, but whenever he stood up, the boat would shake so violently that

    Austin would fall to his knees.

    "Ah!"

    Just then, I heard a high-pitched scream from beside me.

    Before I could look back, a wave of salt water washed over me, filling up my throat and lungs.

    The small boat was finally overturned by the waves.

    "Austin!"

    As soon as I resurfaced, I tried my best to shout as loud as I could, despite the dryness in my throat.I

    looked desperately for Austin, regardless of myself.

    Fortunately, he was a good swimmer.

    His head suddenly popped out of the water and he swam towards me.

    "Caroline, are you alright?" Austin asked with concern the second he got close.

    "I''m fine.Where are Jennifer and Mom?" I looked around and found that they were nowhere to be seen.

    Panic seized me instantly.

    Oh, my God! Where did they go? Were they swept away by the waves? The stormy sea was violent

    and relentless.

    Oh, my God! If they were swept away, then...I didn''t dare to finish that thought.

    If Jennifer and my mother hade all this way to visit me and Austin but suffered an unfortunate fate,

    I wouldn''t be able to live with myself.

    And poor Anthony! He would probably go crazy.I couldn''t allow that to happen.I gritted my teeth and

    started to swim forward.

    "Austin, we need to find them!" Austin nodded.

    He raised his head and scanned the horizon.

    "I think I saw Jennifer," he suddenly shouted.

    "She was swept over by the waves!"

    I took a deep breath and said, "Austin, go and save Jennifer.She''s pregnant and might not be able to

    swim to the shore.I''m going to find Mom!"

    After saying that, I didn''t spare any more time with Austin anymore.

    I stretched out my limbs and turned into a wolf, swimming towards the boat as fast as I could.

    With four limbs, I could swim at a much faster speed.I swam around the boat and soon found Elizabeth

    floating in the water with her eyes closed, as if she had been knocked out.

    No! I immediately howled at the sky and quickly swam towards her.I opened my mouth and mped

    down onto the cor of Elizabeth''s blouse so that I could pull my mother onto my back.

    Then, I swam towards the shore as fast as I could.

    All the while, I prayed that my mother would be fine.I had already lost my parents.I couldn''t afford to

    lose her.

    When I made it back to the shore, I saw Austin nearby.

    When he saw me, we both transformed back into our human form.

    We gentlyy Jennifer and my mother on the beach together.

    Fortunately, Elizabeth showed signs of waking up, coughing and retching, but Jennifer''s face was pale

    and almost lifeless.I shouted urgently, "Austin! Jennifer needs CPR!"

    Austin nodded.

    "Let''s do it." Jennifer was in really bad condition.

    We didn''t dare to waste one more second.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Austin and I quickly knelt down on either side of her and took action.

    Austin began to press her chest in beats, while I bent over to give Jennifer artificial respiration, not

    daring to hesitate at all.

    Fortunately, our efforts were not in vain.

    After a while, Jennifer suddenly retched and spat out a lot of sea water.I was so happy that I nearly

    wept.

    Oh, my God! Thank you!

    "Jennifer...What''s wrong? What happened to her?"

    Now that my mother was awake, she crawled over to us as quickly as possible, worry written all over

    her face.

    "Mom, don''t worry.Jennifer is okay now.But we''d better take her home just in case," I exined

    hurriedly, putting my hand on hers.

    Mother nodded with a long face.

    "Okay, okay, let''s go!"

    Austin was the strongest among us, so he carried Jennifer on his back and ran towards the wooden

    house.

    Elizabeth, with my support, and I followed closely behind.

    Not long after, we finally made it back to the wooden house.

    When my mother''s attendants and maids saw us, they immediately knew that something was wrong

    and all came to help.

    Seeing this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Great! We had made it back in one piece.

    But just as I began to rest easy, everything suddenly went ck.

 Chapter 338: Call Elizabeth Mom

    Chapter 338: Call Elizabeth Mom

    Elizabeth''s POV:

    As soon as the maids put Jennifer to bed, I heard someone shouting, "Mrs.Jones, bad news! Caroline

    fainted!"

    I felt my heart leap to my throat in an instant.I ran out as quickly as I could and found Caroline in the

    arms of the maid with her eyes closed.

    "Hurry up! Put Caroline on the bed too and bring the first-aid kit!"

    Tears welled up in my eyes, but I knew that crying wouldn''t solve the problem at hand.

    "It''s all my fault! This wouldn''t have happened to her if she hadn''t saved me in the first ce!"

    Austin came running to us with a pale expression.

    He knelt down and touched the back of his palm to her forehead before he checked her wrist and neck

    for a pulse.

    After a few seconds, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "There''s no need to worry.Caroline must

    have fallen unconscious due to stress, but she will be fine.She just needs to get some rest."

    Austin''s words gave me the respite I was searching for.

    "Thank God!"

    Austin turned his head to the maid and said, "Go and get two sets of clean clothes."

    I was moved by his words because I didn''t expect Austin to be so considerate.

    "Austin, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you, but you need to look after Caroline.I''ll be fine as long as there is a

    maid to help me," I suggested to Austin.

    However, Austin shook his head and said, "Caroline will be fine.She just needs to get some sleep, but

    you and Jennifer need to see a doctor as soon as possible!"

    I smiled approvingly at him and said, "Don''t worry.We have brought a doctor with us.I will call for him

    once I change Jennifer''s clothes."

    "Okay, if you need anything, please don''t hesitate to let me know." Austin nodded, turned around, and

    left.

    The maid brought two sets of clothes right after he left.

    After I got changed, I helped Jennifer change into a clean set of clothes.

    Shortly after, the doctor came into the ward with a medicine box in his hands.

    After checking both me and Jennifer with a stethoscope, he said to me, "You''re both very lucky.A little

    longer and it could have been fatal.Fortunately, there is nothing to worry about.You should be able to

    make a fast recovery with a few days¡¯ rest."

    I breathed a sigh of relief and waved at the doctor.

    "I see.Thank you very much, doctor.You may leave now.¡±

    After the doctor left, I took out a handkerchief and wiped Jennifer''s face.Unexpectedly, at this moment,

    Jennifer suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me with a confused expression.

    "Mom..."

    "Good girl, you''re finally awake." I pulled her into my arms with excitement.

    "Thank God! I don''t know how I would face Anthony if something bad happened to you! "

    ¡°Jennifer, how are you feeling? How is the baby? Do you need me to call the doctor here again?"

    Jennifer''s eyes gradually became clear and she shook her head.

    "I''m fine, Mom.I think the baby is all right too.I must have choked on a few mouthfuls of seawater.Other

    than that, I feel just fine."

    Relief washed over me as I nodded.

    "That''s good.Jennifer, you can''t imagine how afraid I was when the ship got capsized.I thought we were

    going to die.Thanks to Caroline and Austin.If it weren''t for them, the consequences would have been

    unimaginable.In fact, Caroline fell unconscious just a while ago.I think it has something to do with her

    saving us."

    Jennifer''s eyes widened in shock and she tried to get out of bed.

    "What? Caroline and Austin saved us? Oh my God! Is Caroline all right? I must see her at once!"

    "No way!"

    I pushed her back to bed and red at her.

    "Caroline is fine.You''re the one who can''t afford to act recklessly with a baby in your womb.Lie down

    and get some rest.I won''t let you get out of this room until the doctor runs aprehensive test and

    discharges you."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At this time, Austin came in from outside with two bowls of hot soup.

    "Jennifer, you''re awake! I''m d to see that you''re fine.Here, have some soup.It will make you both feel

    better."

    I handed a bowl of hot soup to Jennifer and looked at Austin up and down.

    When I saw that his clothes were still wet, I felt sorry for him.

    He seemed so concerned about us that he neglected his own health.I was utterly touched by his

    kindness and I said to him, "Austin, go and get changed quickly.Don''t worry about us."

    Austin shook his head and said, "I''ll be fine.I can handle a bit of cold."

    "How is Caroline? Has she waken up?" I asked.

    "She''s still sleeping, but I''ve changed her clothes already," Austin replied.

    Jennifer''s eyes reddened when she looked at Austin, "I didn''t expect you to put your own life at risk to

    save us from such a dangerous situation.Austin, I don''t have the words to express my gratitude."

    Austin seemed surprised by Jennifer''s word and he looked away to hide his emotions from her.

    "I''m just d that you''re both safe.Think of it as me atoning for my sins!" I smiled at Austin with relief.

    He really seemed like a changed man.

    I couldn''t believe that this kind-hearted man standing before me was the same Austin I had known for

    many years.

    If this had been in the past, he wouldn''t have raised a finger to help me and Jennifer.

    "Austin, I am so happy to see how much you''ve changed.I''m very proud of you."

    I looked at Austin sincerely as I spoke to him.I couldn''t help reaching out to hold his hand.

    "Thank you, Austin.I begged Anthony to spare you and Caroline.I think that is the most sensible

    decision I have ever made in my life."

    Austin''s body stiffened when my hand touched his and his cheeks blushed a tint of red.

    "There is no need to thank me.I...did what anyone would do if they were in my ce!"

    "Austin, not everyone would do what you did.You''ve finally grown up."

    I looked at Austin with adoration.

    Needless to say, he hadmitted unspeakable mistakes in the past, but my husband and I were also

    to me for the way he had turned out.

    As parents, we had failed to teach him the importance ofpassion and love.

    Fortunately, Austin showed me that it wasn''t toote to make a change.

    If Anthony and I had decided to kill him, Jennifer and I might not have been alive now.I couldn''t help but

    sigh at the thought of how everything in life eventually came to a full circle.

    "Austin, Jennifer, and I really appreciate what you did for us."

    I patted the back of Austin''s hand.I used to despise Austin, but now I felt the opposite.

    Perhaps, my husband in heaven would be happy to see how things had changed for the better down

    here.

    "No, I''m the one who should thank you.Thank you for forgiving me." Austin shut his eyes tight.

    "Mom..."

    Although his words were loud and clear, I was so surprised, that I wondered if I had heard him

    correctly.

    Mom? Did Austin just call me Mom? Really? He hadn''t called me Mom for a very long time.

    Thest time I heard him call me that was when he was just a child.

    Oh my God! I covered my face as I felt my tears pouring out of my eyes uncontrobly.

    I hugged Austin and said, "Austin, my boy! I''m so happy today!"

    Although Austin was not my biological child, I still loved him as my own son ever since he was a child.

    Unfortunately, it took us until now to finally get close to each other.Who would have thought that we

    would finally reconcile one day?

 Chapter 339: Reconciled

    Chapter 339: Reconciled

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Never in my wildest dreams would I have thought that I would get to see Austin and Elizabeth

    reconcile.

    After all, Austin had murdered the previous King¡ªElizabeth''s mate¡ªso naturally, she must''ve hated

    him to the core.

    If she really forgave Austin, she must''ve gone through a lot of psychological turmoil to reach this point.

    Nevertheless, this was a good oue and I was sure that Anthony would be d when he heard

    about it.

    Seeing Elizabeth hugging Austin touched me to my core.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though Austin''s expression was a bit awkward, he made no move to avoid Elizabeth''s approach.I

    knew it would take time for him to adjust.I couldn''t help but marvel at Elizabeth''s strength.

    Austin had killed her beloved husband, yet she still chose to forgive him for the sake of the overall

    situation.I couldn''t even imagine how much courage that took.

    If I were in her shoes, I doubt I''d be able to forgive him.

    Then, to my surprise, Austin bowed before Elizabeth.

    He used to be extremely conceited, self-centered, and even narcissistic.

    Even though he had grown a bit kinder after his rule was overthrown, I had never expected that he

    would ept Elizabeth from the bottom of his heart.

    But it seemed he finally did ept her.He even called her Mom.

    How precious a moment it was! Anthony had once told me the story between his father and Austin.

    Austin''s mother was doted on by the previous king, but she died giving birth to Austin.

    Before his father remarried Elizabeth, he had been depressed all day long and neglected Austin

    throughout his formative years.

    Although Anthony didn''t explicitly say so, I thought it was probably because of that that Austin and the

    previous king were always at odds with each other.

    Although Austin used to be a hateful man, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.

    With all of this on my mind, I reached out andforted the crying Elizabeth.

    "Mom, this is a good thing.You''ve reconciled with Austin.Don''t cry!"

    "Silly girl, I''m just so happy."

    Elizabeth smiled through the tears.

    Austin reached for some tissue and awkwardly handed it to her.

    "Mom, please watch your health and calm down,"

    Austin stammered, averting his gaze.

    "Thank you, my dear."

    Elizabeth gazed at him affectionately and gratefully epted the tissue to wipe away her tears.

    Just then, an attendant suddenly ran in, waving a mobile phone in his hand.

    "Mrs.Jones, King Anthony wants to speak with you!" I took the phone immediately.

    "Hello, Anthony!"

    "Babe, you scared me!" Anthony said breathlessly.

    "The attendant told me that you and Mom encountered a storm when you were at sea.Are you really

    alright now? Babe, talk to me!"

    "Anthony..." I felt a lump in my throat.

    His deep concern for me was really touching.

    "Anthony, I''m fine.Really.Listen to me.I''m fine." Anthony didn''t calm down until I reassured him.

    "Jennifer, pleasee back as soon as possible.I want to see you.I can''t stand it anymore, especially

    after everything that has happened," Anthony said in a pleading tone.

    "To be honest, I get this feeling that I''ll lose you whenever you''re not with me.I always feel uneasy

    when you''re gone.Anyway, you''ve already seen Caroline and my brother.No need to prolong your

    visit.Come back already."

    I had never heard Anthony speak in such a worried tone.

    But before I could agree to him, Elizabeth suddenly asked, "Jennifer, what''s Anthony saying?"

    Covering the mouthpiece, I told her the truth.

    "Mom, Anthony wants us to go back home right now.He''s worried about us and can''t rest easy until we

    return."

    Unexpectedly, Elizabeth sighed and held out her hand in front of me.

    "Jennifer, let me talk to him." I quickly handed the phone to her.

    "Anthony."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Elizabeth took the phone from me, she put it on speaker.

    "I know you''ve already heard about what happened, so I''ll go straight to the point.I want Austin and

    Caroline to go back to the royal pce with us."

    My eyes went wide with shock.

    Austin also nearly choked with surprise.

    "Mom, what did you say?"

    While Elizabeth had mentioned this to me before, I was surprised that she would say it so bluntly in

    front of her maids and attendants.

    It seemed that she was determined to take Austin and Caroline back and didn''t care what others

    thought.

    "Mom, I''m not against this, but I want to remind you that Austin is still a convict.If you insist on bringing

    him back, I''m afraid the elders will object," Anthony said in a calm voice.

    Anthony''s words made sense.

    They had to think about the bigger picture.

    Back then, it was Elizabeth who suggested exiling Austin and Caroline to the uninhabited ind.

    If she went back on her word now, the elders would definitely be dissatisfied.

    But that didn''t stop her.

    Elizabeth shook her head stubbornly.

    "Anthony, if it weren''t for them, you wouldn''t see me and Jennifer again.They risked their lives to save

    us, and I believe they have made amends for their past sins.Plus, Caroline is still in aa! She needs

    to go to the royal hospital to make sure she''s okay!"

    What? Was Caroline''s condition that bad? I was shocked.

    Didn''t Elizabeth just say that Caroline fainted from exhaustion? But then I saw her wink at me, and I

    realized she was exaggerating the situation on purpose to persuade Anthony to let her take Caroline

    back.

    "Well, if that¡¯s what you want, I have no objection," Anthony finally gave in.

    "I''ll inform the elders of this matter immediately."

    "Okay.Don''t worry about them, Anthony.It''s my decision.I''ll exin it to the elders myself." Elizabeth''s

    tone softened.

    "See you soon."

    Then, she hung up the phone and handed it to the attendant.

    "Ask the maids to pack up.We''re leaving for the royal pce tonight."

    "I can''t leave, Mom.Although I''m really thankful that you''re willing to forgive me, I can''t just forgive

    myself."

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Austin suddenly fell to his knees and broke down.

    "I need to stay here to atone for my sins.You can take Caroline, but not me.I don''t want her to suffer

    here."

    Seeing this raw scene, I sighed heavily.

    Elizabeth bent over and threw her arms around Austin.

    "Austin, I know you have reflected on your sins.Now, you''re even willing to call me Mom.How can I

    leave you alone?"

    "Please, Mom.I haven''t made up for Dad''s death!" Austin burst into tears.

    "I killed him.I killed my father! I will never forgive myself! Let me stay here and continue to repent!"

    "My child, you did something wrong, it''s true.But your father and I are ountable, too.It was our fault

    that we ignored your feelings and failed to teach you, or you wouldn''t have made those mistakes."

    Tears welled up in Elizabeth''s eyes.

    "I don''t hate you anymore.Do you understand that? I just want you to live your life and turn over a new

    leaf.And I think your father will agree with my decision."

    Hearing this, I was also moved.I couldn''t help but try to persuade Austin.

    "Austin, Mom is right.You shoulde with us.After all, you saved our lives! We can''t just leave you

    here!"

    Austin was silent for a moment.

    Both Elizabeth and I looked at him expectantly, holding our breath.

    We were afraid that if he insisted on staying, it would be difficult to change his mind.

    Fortunately, Austin raised his head and said, "Okay.I''ll go back with you, Mom.I will remember your

    kindness to me for the rest of my days and do everything I can to repay you all."

 Chapter 340: Back To The Royal Palace

    Chapter 340: Back To The Royal Pce

    Austin''s POV:

    After I decided to go back with Jennifer and Elizabeth, I went back to our bedroom to pack our

    things.As it turned out, Caroline and I didn''t have a lot of things as we lived a simple life on the ind.

    However, after looking around our bedroom, I put the two palm-sized stone carvings into the suitcase.

    After all, they were birthday gifts Caroline had given to me on my birthday on the ind.

    By the time I finished packing, the storm outside subsided and a warm ray of sunlight came in through

    the window, illuminating Caroline''s beautiful face while she slept.

    "Caroline..." I couldn''t help but kiss her on the cheek.

    "Honey, wake up. We are going back."

    As soon as my lips touched Caroline, her eyshes flickered for a moment before she opened her

    eyes.

    "Austin..."

    She looked at me in a daze and then sat up quickly.

    "Where is Jennifer and Mom? Are they all right?"

    I felt sorry to see Caroline react so anxiously, so I quickly pulled her into my arms tofort her.

    "Honey, don''t worry.They are both fine.You saved them."

    Caroline stared at me nkly for a long time before she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Oh, that''s

    great, Austin.We''ve finally managed to make restitution.I don''t know how I would face Anthony if

    something bad had happened to Jennifer and Mom."

    I smiled at her as I smoothed her hair.

    "Nonsense! Forget about that, I have good news! Jennifer and Mom are so grateful for what you did

    that they agreed to bring us back to the royal pce with them.I''ve already packed our bags.We will be

    leaving soon."

    "What?"

    Needless to say, Caroline was startled.

    "I don''t know what to say.How did this happen?"

    "Well, Mom forgave us once she found out that we saved her and Jennifer.There''s no reason for you to

    worry.As long as we keep to ourselves when we get back, everything will be fine," I said seriously.

    "Austin, you and Mom..."

    Caroline looked at me with a stunned expression when she heard me address Elizabeth my mom.

    "Mom and I have decided to put the past behind us.From now on, we will treat her with kindness and

    respect," I exined.

    "That''s great, Austin..."

    Tears began to fall from her eyes as Caroline hugged me.

    "To be honest, I don''t want to live a luxurious life.I just want to take care of Alice and watch her grow

    up."

    My heart was filled with warmth as we basked in the afterglow of love and joy.I also wanted nothing

    more than to see my daughter grow up.

    After packing up, I took Caroline to see Elizabeth and Jennifer.They were very surprised and happy to

    see Caroline.

    "Thank God, you are fine, my dear." Elizabeth looked at Caroline dotingly.

    "Let''s go! The ne is here to bring us back.Anthony has been informed of what happened here.He

    has no objections with me bringing you back to the royal pce." Caroline seemed delighted.

    "Thank you, Mom!"

    Soon, we got on the ne back to the royal pce.

    I could sense Caroline''s nervousness when she got on the ne, but I didn''t know how tofort her

    because I was nervous about going back to the royal pce as well.

    I didn''t know why I was feeling nervous.

    After all, the royal pce was where I grew up.

    Perhaps, I was afraid of having to face the hateful gazes of the people there.I knew that our return

    would surely create unrest.

    But, it was a fair price to pay for my sins, wasn''t it?

    "Don''t worry, Caroline.I''m sure Anthony will be happy to see you too."

    Fortunately, Jennifer sat beside Caroline to ease her worries.

    When the nended on the tarmac outside the pce, I felt my heart thumping inside my chest like

    a machine.I couldn''t believe that I was really back.

    The moment I got off the ne, I saw Anthony in a suit.

    He was still as calm, reserved, and serious as I remembered.

    "Wee back, Austin." Anthony, unexpectedly, smiled at me.

    I was stunned.

    "Thank...thank you, Anthony," I stammered as I didn''t know how to react at first.

    A strong sense of guilt came over me and I lowered my head in shame.

    "I...I know I shouldn''t havee back.I...I just..."

    "Hey, let''s not talk about that now.I want to thank you for saving Mom and Jennifer."

    Anthony held my hand and looked at me seriously.

    "Jennifer means the world to me.Thank you for everything that you and Caroline did."

    I felt a strong urge to burst into tears.Why was my brother always so considerate? How could I be so

    heartless to a man like him?

    "You don''t have to thank me.I''m sure that you would have done the same thing," I said firmly.

    "I shouldn''t havee back.I don''t have the words to express how ashamed I am for what I did."

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Don''t say that, Austin.You and Caroline saved Jennifer and Mom.You have earned your stay here!"

    Elizabeth walked up to me.

    "Right, Anthony?"

    Anthony looked at me and nodded.

    "Yes.I will not let your act of kindness go unrewarded.I will speak with the elders in person and ask

    them to reconsider your punishment."

    I was so happy that I almost burst into tears, but I managed topose myself.I opened my arms and

    gave Anthony a hug, just as I used to when we were young.

    "You''ve be a benevolent king.Anthony, I''m really happy for you."

    I was telling the truth.I used to hate Anthony because I was blinded by jealousy, but in truth, he had

    never done anything wrong to me.

    "Thank you, Austin." Anthony smiled and looked at me up and down.

    "Austin, you seem to have lost some weight."

    I nodded and said, "I thought about a lot of things during my stay on the uninhabited ind.I have

    finallye to realize just how stupid and ignorant I was in the past and how much trouble I had

    caused you."

    "It''s not toote to turn over a new leaf, Austin." Anthony looked at me.

    "Besides, you''re a marvelous lycan.I''ve always thought so."

    I took a deep breath, afraid that Anthony would see me crying.

    When I turned around, I saw Caroline staring at me.

    She quickly walked over to Anthony with tears in her eyes and said, "Anthony, thank you for letting us

    come back.We will do everything we can to repay your kindness! How have you been?"

    "I''ve been doing all right, thank you for asking.Well, we can talk about the old dayster."

    Jennifer walked up to us with a smile while we were talking.She pointed at a car driving towards us not

    far away.

    "Let''s go back to the pce first.Anthony has arranged for doctors toe to the royal hospital to

    check on Caroline.''

    "Thank you, Anthony," said Caroline.

    Anthony nodded at both of us and said, "Let''s go."

    Soon, we all returned to the royal pce.

    As soon as we arrived at the hall, several doctors in whiteb coats rushed over to us with medical kits

    to run some tests on Caroline, Jennifer, and Elizabeth.

    "I hope the doctors tell me that you re pregnant with the second baby," Elizabeth said, which made

    Caroline blush.

    After a while, the chief doctor reported to Anthony respectfully, "There is nothing to worry about.The

    threedies are doing well."

    Anthony and I breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.We looked at each other and said, "That''s

    great!"

    "This calls for a celebration.Let s go to have dinner,"

    Anthony suggested with a smile on his face.

    "In honor of Caroline and Austin¡¯s return, I have asked the maids to prepare a big feast."

    Everyone seemed to be in high spirits.

    We all changed our clothes in a hurry and went to the dining hall.

    The moment Caroline and I set foot in the dining hall, a group of werewolves surrounded us.

    My heart sank as I couldn''t help but assume the worst.

 Chapter 341: Angry Elders

    Chapter 341: Angry Elders

    Caroline''s POV:

    As the crowd gathered around, Austin reached for my hand and held it tightly.

    Seeing all of these familiar faces, I felt a bit strange, as though I had been cut off from the rest of the

    world for ages.

    The elders who used to smile at me raised their eyebrows and looked at me with disdain.They must''ve

    hated me to the core.

    "Don''t be afraid, okay? Whatever happens, I''m here for you," Austin whispered in my ear as he noticed

    my difort.

    Moved, I looked him in the eye and nodded slightly.I would''ve been lying if I said I wasn''t afraid, but...I

    could totally understand where their anger wasing from.

    "Elders, how can I help you?" Anthony asked in a calm manner.

    All of a sudden, the crowd burst into an uproar.

    "Mr.Jones! Please exin why you''ve brought those sinners back to the royal pce?" an elder

    demanded angrily.

    The rage in his voice made me tremble slightly.

    It was finally happening! Ever since I found out that we wereing back here, I knew that the elders

    would be furious.

    And they had every right.

    Austin and I were sinners.

    We shouldn''t have been brought back here.I didn''t know how to face all this, so I just lowered my head

    and stood beside Austin in silence.

    Anthony''s voice continued to ring beside me.

    "Everyone, please calm down first."

    "No! They''re sinners!" someone shouted rudely.

    "Mr.Jones, why are they here? I hope you can exin!"

    "Yeah! Austin murdered our former king, your father.It was already merciful of us to let him live.How

    could you let hime back from his exile? Isn''t it obvious that he''ll form a rebellion and try to usurp

    the throne?"

    I clearly felt Austin''s grip on my hand tightening.Somehow, I plucked up enough courage to look up.

    In addition to the aristocrats and the elders, there were also guards and maids.

    Each of them red at me with hatred in their eyes.

    When I inadvertently met the eyes of a noblewoman, she immediately scowled at me.

    This woman pointed at me and cried, "And Caroline is a heartless bitch.She almost killed Mrs.Jones,

    the woman who took her in and loved her.She''s in the same league as Austin.Sparing her life was

    already the greatest act of mercy."

    Hearing them scold me spitefully, I felt so ashamed that I lowered my head again.

    I was at aplete loss and just wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    Just then, Jennifer suddenly took my other hand.When I looked at her in surprise, she gazed into my

    eyes kindly.

    Moved by her warmth, I felt a lump form in my throat.

    Jennifer''s silentfort gave me courage.I gritted my teeth and cut those curses short.

    "It''s true! It was all my fault! I deserve to die.I''m sorry.Imitted all those crimes because I was blind."

    As I spoke, I bowed deeply to everyone.

    "Yes.I apologize as well.I didn''t know any better."

    Austin echoed my sentiments.

    He also bowed to them and apologized humbly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s the point of saying sorry? The previous king is already dead!" An elder pointed at Austin and

    me indignantly.

    "Go back to where youe from!"

    "Enough!" Elizabeth suddenly boomed across the hall.

    "It''s improper to quarrel like this.And you must know that it was my decision to bring them back."

    Anthony nodded.

    "And she had a good reason.I hope you can all calm down first so that we can exin things clearly."

    Jennifer also chimed in, "The reason why we decided to bring Caroline and Austin back was because

    they saved our lives.Our boat capsized at sea.It was Austin and Caroline who risked their lives to haul

    us back to shore."

    "Yes.I could see that Austin and Caroline have turned a new leaf and grown to be kind-

    hearted.Moreover, Alice needs the care of her own mother and father," Elizabeth dered resolutely.

    I couldn''t help but look at my brother and mother, tears welling up in my eyes.I was so moved that I

    was at a loss for words.

    "You see? They saved my mother and my queen.Their merits might be able to offset their sins and they

    can be pardoned for their previous crimes," Anthony said solemnly.

    "I beg to differ!" an elder disagreed.

    "Even if you had such a n in mind, you should''ve held a meeting with the elders to discuss it with us

    first! You can''t just forgive these two evildoers so quickly!" an elder said, his voice filled with

    emotion.Seeing that everyone was so agitated, I felt sad and guilty.

    I couldn''t help but steal a nce at Anthony.I had wronged him too many times.Did I really have to

    make things difficult for my brother again? I shook my head, secretly gritted my teeth, and pulled Austin

    forward with me.

    Staring at the audience, I shouted, "Please don''t make things difficult for Anthony.Austin and I will leave

    right now!"

    Anthony''s POV: I didn''t expect that the once willful Caroline would be so sensible one day.

    Her face was pale as a ghost, but her expression was resolute.

    She was totally different from the stubborn and domineering girl in my memory.I smiled gently.I was so

    d that Caroline had finally grown up.

    Although she hadmitted many mistakes, I always saw her as the little girl who had grown up under

    my watch.

    I didn''t have the heart to keep on punishing her, not to mention she had saved my Jennifer.

    "If you know you''re guilty, then get out of here! Don''te back again!"

    Although Caroline and Austin apologized sincerely, the elders didn''t buy it at all.Seeing their hostile

    faces, I couldn''t help but frown.

    "Please, calm down.Caroline actually lost consciousness after saving my mother.She was worried

    about her health and wanted to have a physical examination conducted, which was why we brought her

    back to the royal pce on such short notice.Rest assured, I wasn''t nning to hide it from you.In fact,

    I was about to call for a meeting with the elders to discuss this matter."

    "Humph! Anyway, even if we did have that meeting, we would never let theme back!" Primo

    wrinkled his nose in disdain.

    "It was you and your mother who insisted on exiling them back then, so wepromised and agreed

    to let them live.You''re going back on your word now.I''m sure your father''s spirit in heaven will be

    disappointed."

    "He''s right.How could you forgive them so easily? What will the previous king in heaven think?"

    These elders were really stubborn.Just as I was about to put my foot down, my mother spoke up.

    "I knew my husband well.He didn''t like to quarrel over trifles like this."

    My mother looked at the elders one by one.

    "I believe that if he was still alive, he would forgive Austin and Caroline, too."

    "Humph! Mrs.Jones, easy for you to say!"

    The elders still didn''t agree with us.

    "No matter what you say, we will never forgive them!"

    The situation was getting more and more tense.

    "Anthony, since they really don''t want us here, just send us back," Austin suddenly said.

    "Caroline and I were living a happy life.No one would disturb us there.¡±

    "Don''t be rash.You''ve already made it this far, so I won''t send you back just yet." I refused Austin''s

    proposal firmly, but I couldn''t help but frown.

    This was a tricky situation.

    While I didn''t want to send them back, the elders were quite adamant and aggressive even.

    Just then, an attendant suddenly broke through the crowd and rushed to me.

    ¡®Mr.Jones, bad news! The vampires attacked the Red Sun Pack again.The Alpha of Red Sun Pack is

    asking for urgent help and hopes you can send some reinforcements."

    What?! My eyes went wide, and anger swelled inside me.

    "The vampires are determined to fight us!" I shouted angrily.

    "They won''t stop until we dere war!"

    "Anthony, let me fight them."

    Unexpectedly, Austin suddenly stepped forward and put his hand on my shoulder.

    He nced at the attendant who had reported the news and said solemnly, "Let me lead the army

    against the vampires.I swear I will end this chaos and atone for my crimes."

 Chapter 342: Fight The Vampires

    Chapter 342: Fight The Vampires

    Austin''s POV:

    From what I could see on the news, the conflict between werewolves and vampires was getting more

    and more intensetely.

    If I could just lead our troops and force those vampires back, I figured that the elders¡¯ attitude towards

    me might lighten a little.

    "Wait, Austin!"

    As soon as I finished speaking, Caroline clutched my hand nervously.

    "Don''t be so rash!"

    "I''m not, Caroline."

    I shook my head firmly.

    "I''m serious.This is the best way for me to prove myself.

    If there''s anything I can do to atone for my crimes, it''s this; I believe it''ll change the public''s opinion of

    me."

    And I meant what I said.

    Seeing Anthony defend me and Caroline, I was so moved that a lump formed in my throat.I had

    committed heinous crimes, but Anthony still found it in his heart to forgive me.

    How stupid I was in the past! How could I hate such a kind and open-minded brother? Seeing him

    argue with the elders now, I wanted to go back to the uninhabited ind lest I make things difficult for

    Anthony.

    Those stupid elders were all so stubborn.

    Anthony was stuck between a rock and a hard ce because of us.

    While I didn''t want to make any trouble for him, I still didn''t want Caroline to live a hard life with me on

    the ind, let alone separate with my precious Alice.

    Now that an opportunity presented itself to me, I saw no other way but to seize it.

    If I! could make myself of service, then the stubborn elders might be willing to forgive me.

    Sure enough, when I offered to fight in the front line, the crowd fell silent.

    "Austin, are you serious?"

    After what seemed like an eternity, an elder finally broke the silence.He stared at me with unfriendly

    eyes.

    "The border of the werewolves¡¯ territory is in chaos.The vampires are more aggressive than ever.If you

    rush to the front line, you''ll be met with danger and disaster."

    Of course, I already knew this.But I was a sinner.It was only right that I make it up to my fellow

    werewolves and fight for my country.

    "I''m aware of the danger.War is cold and ruthless, but I''m not scared.I want to concretely prove my

    value through taking action.Even if I get unlucky and die on the battlefield, my bloodshed will not be in

    vain.It will be my honor to die for the country!"

    "Austin, no!" Caroline yelped.

    "Don''t do this.Let''s just go back to the ind. It''s not so bad there.I don''t want you to put your life in

    danger!"

    "It''s okay, honey.I have made up my mind."

    I looked at her gently and shook my head.

    "Austin, I''m sending reinforcements to help the endangered packs.You don''t have to do this,"

    Anthony said in a low voice, and I could see the worry in his eyes.

    "Don''t try to stop me, Anthony.I''m determined this time." I smiled at him reassuringly.

    "Don''t worry.I wille back safe and sound."

    "Well, then I support your decision."

    Anthony and I exchanged nces and smiled slightly.I could see that he appreciated what I was doing.

    "But it''ll be really dangerous on the battlefield..." Caroline said slowly, still wrought with worry.

    "Caroline, don''t forget that Austin was once a soldier who had gone on many expeditions with our

    father.He has richbat experience and I believe that, with his skill level, he''s qualified to be the chief

    commander.If he returns victorious, it will be a great achievement.I believe that by then, everyone will

    agree to end Austin''s exile,"

    Anthonyforted her softly.

    "But Mr.Jones, we can''t trust this sinner.What if he betrays our country?" an elder interjected.

    "We can''t forget that this guy once plotted against the previous king!" I gritted my teeth and turned my

    head away guiltily.

    What he said was true.I was a traitor.I had no words to refute him.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Caroline, who had gone pale ever since I spoke up, stepped in front of

    me.

    She shouted, "I can guarantee on my life and Alice''s that Austin will never betray us.I am willing to sign

    an agreement; If Austin betrays our country, my daughter and I will be executed as an apology!"

    I was stunned and looked at Caroline in sheer disbelief.

    Suddenly, tears welled up in my eyes.My Caroline! She must''ve loved me so much that she was willing

    toy down her life.I swore to not let her down.

    "That''s actually a good idea.At least, in this way, we can pin him down."

    The elders broke into discussion and, from what I could hear, they supported Caroline''s proposal.

    Then, Primo turned to us and announced, "Since Caroline says so, we have no objection.Austin can

    lead the army to fight the vampires."

    I turned to look at Anthony and said, "Anthony, let me do it.I swear I won''t betray you!"

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Anthony looked hesitant.

    "But I don''t think it''s appropriate to use the lives of Caroline and Alice as a guarantee..."

    I knew Anthony was considering their safety for my sake, but the elders were too stubborn.

    We had no choice.

    This was our best option.

    Seeing that Anthony was in a dilemma, I got on my knees and started to beg.

    "Please, Anthony! Don''t worry.I''ll be back safe and sound.Caroline and Alice will be fine, too!"

    Anthony hurriedly helped me up and looked at me with aplicated expression.

    Finally, he sighed and nodded slightly.

    "Okay."

    Caroline''s POV:

    Seeing Austin kneel before Anthony, I couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    My Austin! Never in my wildest dreams did I expect that things would turn out like this.

    Austin was a brave man.

    He had made mistakes in the past, but he was more than willing to risk his life to atone for his sins.

    While I was deeply touched by Austin¡¯s resolution, at the same time, I still didn''t want him to put himself

    in danger.But now that things hade to this, ! could do nothing but stand by Austin¡¯s decision

    Seeing the determined look on his face, I realized I didn''t want to run and hide behind the pce walls

    like a coward.

    "Anthony, please let me join Austin at the front line!" I shouted loudly and knelt down in front of Anthony

    as well.

    "I''m also a fighter.And most importantly, I want to fight alongside Austin."

    "Nonsense!" Austin suddenly grabbed my hand.

    "Quit messing around, Caroline.Stay in the pce and wait for me toe back."

    Tears rolled down my cheeks freely now.I shook my head desperately.

    "No! I''ming with you.I can''t lose you.Austin, if you die, we will die together!"

    "What the hell are you talking about?" Austin red at me angrily.

    "I''m not going to die.I''m going to live for you and Alice!"

    Although Austin''s response was aggressive, his words choked me.

    "No, Austin¡ª"

    "Caroline, you have been spoiled since you were a child.There is no need for you to take such a

    risk.You should trust that Austin wille back safely."

    Anthony''s low voice sounded from above me.I looked up at him in surprise.

    "He''s right, Caroline.Don''t be silly.Alice needs you!"

    As she spoke, Jennifer pulled me back on my feet.I gnawed my lower lip and suddenly came back to

    my senses.She was right.I had to take care of Alice.

    Thinking about my precious daughter, I stood up dejectedly.

    "Then it''s settled, honey," Austin said, with a gentle smile.

    "Let''s go have dinner.You must be hungry."

    With that, the crowd stopped making things difficult for us and started to disperse.We all filed into the

    dining hall and settled into our seats at the long table.

    The food was already served, and we began to eat.

    Jennifer poured wine for everyone at the table.

    "Everyone, let''s toast to our hero.Austin, we wish you a safe trip."

    Anthony raised his ss and cried, "Cheers!"

    I held back my tears and raised my ss as well.

    "Don''t worry, honey.God will take care of Austin."

    Elizabeth looked at me sympathetically and patted me on the shoulder tofort me.

    "The vampires¡¯ attack isn''t that strong yet.I think Austin will be able to handle it with ease," Anthony

    added.

    Austin gulped down the red wine in his ss and turned to me seriously.

    "Caroline, don''t worry about me.I know what I''m doing.Plus, it isn¡¯t a full on war yet.I won''t let the battle

    get out of hand." I nodded.

    "I know, honey.I''m proud of you!"

    "If necessary, I''ll personally go to you to support you," Anthony said to Austin with a nod.

    "No need.You''re the king and the backbone of the werewolves.We can''t put your life in danger."

    Austin shook his head adamantly.

    At this, Jennifer stood up again and said, "Austin, I''d like to propose a toast to you again.Thank you for

    being willing to help the werewolves."

    I looked at Austin silently and felt proud.

    ¡®My man is such a hero! Austin, you''ll bettere back safe and sound! Alice and I will be waiting for

    you!¡¯

 Chapter 343: Before The War

    Chapter 343: Before The War

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After dinner, Anthony personally arranged Austin and Caroline''s amodations.

    When we dropped them off at their residence, Elizabeth, Anthony, and I stood by the door and said

    goodnight to Austin and Caroline.

    "Austin, I will hold a meeting with the elders tomorrow to discuss your expedition.I n to ce the

    most elite troops under yourmand.You''ll be sent to the border of the Red Sun Pack.They''re the

    pack closest to the vampires¡¯ territory, so they need support the most," Anthony told his brother before

    leaving.

    "Thank you for giving me the chance to redeem myself.Anthony, I won''t let you down.I wille back

    victorious," Austin vowed seriously.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you, Anthony.Thank you for giving us this opportunity."

    Caroline also expressed her gratitude, her eyes red from crying.

    As they were talking, Elizabeth took the sleeping Alice from a maid''s arms and handed her to Caroline

    with a soft smile.

    "Here.You take care of Alice.I think what she needs most now is maternal love."

    Caroline looked into her daughter''s eyes lovingly and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Thank you so much, Mom.I''ll take good care of her, I promise."

    "I really don''t know how to thank you, Anthony."

    Austin scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "You''re my brother.Of course I''ll help you when you need it,"

    Anthony smiled gently and shook Austin''s hand firmly.

    "Thanks again.Good night!"

    Austin mumbled hurriedly, his face turning red.Then he pulled Caroline and Alice into the room and

    closed the door.

    Anthony frowned and scratched his head, not unlike the way Austin did just now.

    "Did I say something wrong?" I shook my head and chuckled.

    "No, I don''t think so.Austin''s just shy.Maybe he isn''t used to the way you''re treating him now."

    "He''ll get used to it one day," Elizabeth said with a knowing smile.

    Then, Anthony and I escorted Elizabeth back to her room.

    She took Anthony''s hand and said carefully, "Anthony, take care of Jennifer, do you understand? She''s

    most likely traumatized from what happened on the ind.Even I don''t dare to recall what happened

    when the boat was suddenly overturned.It was all too terrible.Although the doctor said that she''s fine,

    please pay more attention to her.She''s pregnant after all."

    "I will, Mom," Anthony replied firmly.

    "I want her to be safe, more than anyone else."

    After Elizabeth closed the door behind her, Anthony and I finally retired to our own room.

    But before getting ready for bed, I rifled through the closet to select a suit for Anthony to wear at the

    elders'' meeting tomorrow.

    As I was cing a crisp gray suit on the hanger, Anthony hugged me from behind and said, "Just let

    the maids do it, honey.Don''t move.Let me hug you for a while."

    Feeling Anthony''s breath on my neck, I felt ticklish.I giggled and sighed.

    "Anthony, I think Austin''s changedpletely.He has be brave and noble."

    "Yes, it seems that love and family affection have changed him." Anthony gently nibbled on my ear.

    "If Austin can sessfully drive the vampires out of our territory, we won''t need to send Skr to

    negotiate with them.After all, I don''t want to disturb Skr''s peaceful life."

    "But war is so cruel.I can''t help but worry about Austin.If something bad happens to him, Caroline will

    definitely break down." I sighed.

    "She loves him so much now and views him as her whole world."

    "Don''t worry.I know my brother," Anthony said in a low voice.

    "Even back then, he was an excellent soldier.Otherwise, Dad wouldn''t have taken him with him to the

    battlefield."

    "I suppose you''re right." I nodded and smiled.

    "Let me call Jerome and inform him about what has happened.¡± As I spoke, I took out my phone and

    dialed my brother''s number.

    Jerome''s POV:

    I was busy cleaning the house when my phone suddenly rang.It was Jennifer.

    "Hey, Jennifer.What''s up?"

    Despite trying to sound calm, my heart started to beat against my chest.I couldn''t help but have a bad

    feeling about this, especially given ourst conversation.

    "Hi, Jerome.Are you busy? There''s something I need to talk to you about," Jennifer asked.

    "What is it?"

    I took deep breaths, bracing myself for whatever she had to say.

    "The other day, Elizabeth and I went to see Austin and Caroline on that deserted ind," Jennifer said.

    "We went out to sea for fun, but a storm suddenly hit and the boat turned over."

    "What?! The boat turned over?" I gasped in shock.

    "Jennifer, are you okay? Are you hurt? What happened?"

    "I''m fine," Jennifer said hurriedly, chuckling at my panicked reaction.

    "Thanks for the concern.I''m calling you now, right? Doesn''t that mean I''m fine? Actually, I almost didn''t

    make it.I have Caroline and Austin to thank.They risked their lives to save me and Elizabeth.

    "Austin and Caroline?" I rified, wondering if I had heard her right.

    "Yes.Elizabeth was so moved, that she decided to bring them back to the royal pce.After discussing

    things with Anthony, we brought them back.But the elders all violently objected."

    Hearing this, I sighed heavily.I didn''t like Austin, but now that I knew that he had saved my sister''s life,

    my attitude towards him grewplicated.

    "I''m not surprised that the elders reacted that way. After all, Austin killed the former king."

    "Yeah.Also, during that meeting, Anthony suddenly received emergency news that the vampires were

    attacking the Red Sun Pack again.To everyone''s surprise, Austin volunteered to lead the army there,"

    Jennifer added.

    I was more shocked to hear that bit of news.

    "What?! Austin?! What did Anthony say?"

    I pressed my fingers against my temple and squeezed my eyes shut.

    "This is all too sudden!"

    Besides, Austin had a history of rebellion.Could Anthony really trust him?

    "Caroline promised to sign an agreement that her and her daughter''s lives will be ended if Austin

    betrays the country."

    Jennifer delivered shocking pieces of news, one after another.I could barely keep up.

    "What?! No way!" I was at a loss for words.

    "Jerome, Austin and Caroline have changed a lot.

    At the very least, Anthony and I are willing to trust them,"

    Jennifer said gently.

    "I just called to tell you that, now that Austin has proposed to fight at the front line himself, Skr might

    not need to negotiate with the vampire king¡ªat least for the time being.Please tell her the news so that

    she can rx." I sighed.

    "I hope you''re right, Jennifer."

    The vampires were attacking so aggressively, I wasn''t sure if Austin could beat them back.

    Despite my doubts, this was the only good news we had received in days.

    After getting off the phone with Jennifer, I rushed to the bedroom to tell Skr about everything we

    discussed.

    Skr, who was lying in bed, sat bolt upright after hearing the news.

    "What did you say, Jerome?"

    I knew she would react like this, so I sighed and repeated myself.

    "It''s true, Skr.Austin will soon lead troops to the front line.Jennifer told me this because she hoped

    that you wouldn''t worry about vampires for the time being.As long as Austin''s victorious, you won''t

    have to negotiate with the vampire king."

    Skr reached for my hand and said, "Oh, my God...I really hope Austin will be okay..."

    "I hope so," I said with a sigh.

    "Jerome, let''s get some fresh air." Skr shook her head.

    "Everything you''ve just told me, it''s too shocking. ¡° I nodded.

    "Okay."

    I helped Skr to the balcony to breathe some fresh air.It waste now and the moon was high in the

    sky.

    "I really hope that Austin will defeat vampires and end this war." Skr nestled up in my arms and

    sighed.

    "The truth is, I don''t want my peaceful life to be disturbed.I''m very happy now."

    I kissed Skr''s forehead and said gently, "Austin will seed.We''re safe."

    As I spoke, I silently prayed deep in my heart that what I said woulde true.I hoped the future was

    bright for us werewolves.I hoped Austin could sessfully drive the vampires out and return home

    safely.Only then would all the werewolves ept him.

 Chapter 344: A Passionate Night

    Chapter 344: A Passionate Night

    Austin''s POV:

    The first thing I did after returning to the room with Caroline was pull her close and give her a kiss on

    the forehead.

    "Honey, go take a warm bath first.You didn''t have a chance to do that on the ind."

    Ever since finding out that I was going to be on the frontline, Caroline had been reluctant to leave my

    side even for a second.

    After putting Alice down in the cradle, she walked back over to me with a pout and grabbed my arm,

    acting like a spoiled child.

    "No, Austin.I don''t want to be separated from you.How about we take a bath together?"

    It was an offer that was too good to refuse.I wanted to spend as much time with Caroline as I could,

    too.

    Touching her head dotingly, I nodded at her with a smile.

    "Honey, I''ll do anything you want."

    Holding her hand, I pulled her into the bathroom, where I turned on the tap in the bathtub.

    While the water from the tap slowly filled up the bathtub, I kissed Caroline, greedily devouring her lips.

    "Austin, you''re so sexy!"

    Caroline''s hands wandered all over my body, stroking my abs and taking off my shirt.She bit my bare

    shoulder before looking up at me with her hooded eyes, which were filled with lust.

    "Honey, I want you so much.Fuck me with your big cock!"

    Hearing those dirty words from Caroline¡¯s sweet mouth almost sent me over the edge of pleasure.I

    stuck out my tongue and licked her chin.

    The alluring smell of her skin filled my senses, turning me on even more.

    Without waiting any longer, I kissed her hard, shoving my tongue into her mouth.

    "Babe, my cock has been longing for you for a long time."

    Without pulling away from each other''s lips, we stripped off all our clothes and walked into the bathtub,

    which was now filled with warm water.

    Caroline''srge breasts bounced and rubbed against my chest.

    Just as I was about to make the next move, she suddenly raised her hands and ced them on my

    cheeks.

    Her expression was serious, and her eyes turned red.

    "Austin, let me look at you carefully.I want to keep your face firmly etched in my mind."

    With a light chuckle, I shook my head and rubbed her hair.

    "Caroline, why are you acting as if we''re never going to see each other again? It''s not that dramatic.I''ll

    go to the battle and be back home before you know it."

    Caroline spread her legs and reached out to stroke my cock, making it hard.

    As she lowered her head, her tears fell into the bathtub.

    "Austin, the battlefield is too dangerous.What if something goes wrong? I''m scared that I really won''t

    see you again.I don¡¯t want you to leave."

    I didn''t know that Caroline would be haunted by such fears.

    My heart ached for her.But I didn''t want her to feel sad because of me.

    Raising the corners of my fips into a small smile, I grabbed her hand and rested it on my cheek.

    "I don''t want to leave you either, honey.I don''t want to leave your beautiful face and your irresistible

    body."

    Caroline blushed and mumbled, "Austin, I''m being serious."

    "I wille back alive, I promise," I said firmly, knowing that it would reassure Caroline.

    Then, I held her waist with both hands and tugged her closer to me.

    "Babe, you are so sexy.I can''t stand it anymore.Let me love you."

    Looking at Caroline''s naked, curvy figure had already made me hard and erect.

    If I couldn''t satisfy my desire right now, I would go crazy.I was really going to miss the days on the

    ind, when we could have sex as many times as we wished.

    Once I left, I would have to be abstinent for a long time.

    The thought of not being able to touch Caroline for a long time made me feel really depressed.

    "Oh, Austin, I want you too.Let''s make a night to remember with our bodies, honey." As Caroline spoke,

    she suddenly bent over and put my cock into her mouth.

    As she began to suck the head, her sultry eyes looked up at me.

    "Honey,e inside my mouth!"

    Caroline''s head bobbed up and down as she pleasured me with her soft lips.

    The tingling sensation running all over my cock made me feel like I was flying up in the clouds.

    "Oh...Caroline..." I couldn''t help but call out her name as I reached my climax.

    Caroline''s POV:

    After giving Austin a blowjob, I climbed up on top of him and rode him in the bathtub.

    Calling out my name again, Austin came inside me, catapulting me to my climax at the same time.But

    the night had only just begun.

    Desire was burning bright within me like a me that had just been lit.

    This time, it was Austin''s turn to be on top.

    Like an octopus, I wrapped my arms and legs around him tightly, holding him firm as he thrust his thick

    fiercely into me.

    "Austin, it''s not enough.Go deeper.Ah!" I screamed.

    "I love your big cock so much! I want it! It''s so thick and hard!"

    My words must have aroused Austin, because he bit my lips and thrust into me even harder.

    "You slut, I''ve never seen a more seductive woman in my life.I''ll give you everything.I''ll fuck you for as

    long as you want!"

    While saying that, Austin picked me up and climbed out of the bathtub.

    Tightly holding me up against him, he continued fucking me as he walked.

    With every step he took, his cock thrust in and out of me.

    The tip of his cock hit the deepest part of my pussy, making me tremble all over with delight.

    In the bedroom, he put me down on the bed and let his eyes run over my naked body for a second.

    Then, taking a deep breath, hepletely pulled his cock out of me before thrusting it back in again in

    one swift movement, taking me by surprise.

    "Ah!" I couldn''t help but moan crazily as I twisted under Austin''s body, letting my butt grind against his

    legs.

    "You are so strong, Austin! Ah! Your cock is driving me crazy! It''s so thick and hard.Come inside me

    right now! Ah! I want your sperm.Make me pregnant.I want to give birth to another baby for you!"

    Austin¡¯s movements became fiercer and fiercer as he plunged his cock into me.He squeezed my butt

    with his hands while sucking at my breasts.

    "Caroline, you slut, I really love you.Look how tight your pussy is.Ah, my cock feels so good!"

    Austin was so turned on that he moaned loudly too.

    Lying on top of me, he squeezed the milk out of my breasts with his lips, causing it to flow down on our

    chests.

    Austin looked the sexiest when he was fucking me like this.He looked so rough and masculine that I

    couldn''t resist him.I just wanted to surrender to him and let hise shoot out on every inch of my

    body.

    "Austin, I love you.I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again after this.Damn it! I really don''t want

    to be separated from you!"

    I cried in a strange mixture of sadness and euphoria while being fucked crazily.

    "I love you too, Caroline.Honey, you are my soul.You are already a part of me.We''ll never be

    separated!" Austin spoke while sucking my breasts, and his words spilled out in a mumble.

    "I just have to leave you for the time being...Only in this way can we be together forever!"

    I understood what Austin was saying, but I couldn''t help but worry about his safety.

    "Let''se at the same time!" Austin growled.

    "Caroline, remember me.Remember me with every inch of your body!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his semen gushed into me, filling me to the brim.

    After the two of us got cleaned up, I began to pack up Austin''s clothes for him.

    After neatly folding them into the suitcase, I closed it and straightened up, feeling a lump in my throat

    again.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Honey, you must protect yourself well on the battlefield." Austin hugged me from behind.

    "I will, honey."

    I turned around and kissed Austin''s cheek.

    Then, I took my wedding ring off my finger and put it in his palm.

    "Honey, I''m letting you have this ring for now.Whenever you think of me on the battlefield, just take a

    look at this ring and remember that I''ll be waiting for you toe back and put it back on my finger in

    person!"

    Tears welled up in Austin''s eyes.

    Looking at me affectionately, he nodded.

    "Okay, honey, I will."

    After packing up, Austin and I went to bed.Iy in his arms restlessly, still reluctant to let him leave.I

    hoped that we wouldn''t have to be apart for too long.

 Chapter 346: A Warm Dinner

    Chapter 346: A Warm Dinner

    Jennifer''s POV:

    After I chatted with Caroline for a little while, she gradually calmed down.She held little Alice in her

    arms, smiling sweetly.Seeing this, I honestly felt relieved.

    Thank God.I was really worried that Caroline would fall into a depression as soon as Austin left.

    "Anyway, it''s gettingte.Why don''t you two have dinner with me? I''ll have someone call Anthony over

    as well," Elizabeth suggested after ncing at the time.

    I nodded enthusiastically.I thought it was a good idea.If Caroline was surrounded with more people who

    loved her, she might feel happier.

    "Okay, Mom!"

    "Is there anything you want to eat? I can ask the cook to whip up just about anything," Elizabeth asked

    us excitedly.

    Elizabeth''s enthusiasm was infectious.

    I smiled and said, "I''ll eat anything.Anthony''s been exhaustedtely, so maybe we can have something

    healthy for dinner."

    As I spoke, Carolineid Alice gently into her crib.Then, she chirped shyly, "I''d like some sd."

    Elizabeth nodded and asked the maid next to her to have those dishes readied.

    Half an hourter, the maids filed into the dining room, each one carrying a delicious-looking dish.

    When almost all the food was served, Anthony arrived.He smiled and greeted us warmly.

    "Jennifer, sorry for keeping you waiting." I took Anthony''s hand and we sat down together.

    "No, you''re just in time.Come, let''s eat!"

    After everyone was seated at the table, I thought about Caroline and Anthony and ced some good

    on their tes.

    "Caroline, you just arrived from the ind.You should eat more fiber, it''ll be good for your stomach.How

    about you, Anthony? Would you like some beef?"

    Anthony chuckled and answered, "I''ll eat anything you serve me."

    Anthony''s answer made Caroline giggle.She hurried to cover her mouth.

    I blushed shyly and muttered, "Then eat some more."

    After piling Anthony''s favorite food onto his te, I served it in front of him and began to eat.

    "Oh, by the way, Anthony, is there any news about the vampires?"

    Anthony put down his knife and pursed his lips unhappily.

    "The vampires heard that Austin is heading to the front line.But theirmander-in-chief is very

    arrogant, iming that even if I personally led the army there, it''d be useless."

    I wrinkled my nose with disdain.

    "Oh, my God! How Arrogant! I hope Austin kills them off.Then they''ll know that we werewolves aren''t to

    be trifled with."

    "Wait, Anthony!"

    Caroline''s eyes darted around the room nervously.

    "What if Austin loses?" Anthony shook his head.

    "Caroline, it''s true that the battlefield is unpredictable.We can''t know for sure if Austin will win and

    return victorious.But I know that my brother''s strong, and he''s leading an elite troop.Even if they lose,

    Austin will definitelye home in one piece."

    Hearing Anthony''s words, Caroline heaved a sigh of relief.

    She pressed her palm against her chest and said, "Thank God! Thanks, Anthony.I''m relieved to hear

    that.And thank you for helping Austin despite previous grudges!"

    Anthony nodded gently.

    "He''s also fighting for our country.It''s only right that I help him."

    After dinner, we all said goodbye to Elizabeth.

    Then, Anthony and I sent Caroline back to her room.

    When we arrived at her door, Caroline suddenly turned around to look at me with gratitude.She took my

    hand and said softly, "Jennifer, thank you for everything!"

    Before I could react, she threw her arms around me and hugged me tightly.

    "You and Anthony have been so good to us.Jennifer, I did so many stupid things before and I feel

    terrible.I hope we can still be friends..."

    After saying that, Caroline pulled away and averted her gaze nervously.I smiled warmly and took her

    hand.

    "Caroline, of course.In fact, I already see you as part of my family!"

    Caroline''s eyes went wide and she burst intoughter.

    "Really? That''s wonderful! I''m so d!"

    "Anyway, you should get some rest.Good night, Caroline."

    Anthony reached out and patted Caroline''s head affectionately.

    Anthony''s POV:

    After bidding Caroline goodnight, Jennifer and I retired to our bedroom.

    After taking a quick shower, I walked out of the bathroom and found Jennifer sitting on the bed,

    carefully looking at a photo frame in her hands.I walked over to get a closer look.

    She was looking at the photo of my father.

    Jennifer said softly, "Mr.Jones, Anthony has taken over the throne.He''s living a good life.Austin has

    also changed a lot.He regrets what he has done in the past.Now, he''s leading the army to face the

    vampires, risking his own life to atone for his sins."

    After hearing Jennifer talk to my father like this, I was so moved that I gently took her hand.

    "Jennifer..." Jennifer raised her head and gave me a beautiful smile.

    "I hope Austin¡¯s change of heart will help your father rest in peace." I nodded and sat down next to her.

    Looking at the photo carefully, I added, "Dad, Austin''s sin will never be forgotten, but we will look

    forward and give him a chance to redeem himself."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Jennifer reached for another photo frame.

    Insidey a family photo of me, my father, my mother, Austin, and Caroline.She touched the photo and

    sighed.

    "Your family must''ve been happy back then.I''m really hopeful that such a day wille again soon." I

    kissed her on the forehead.

    "When Austines back, we can have another family photo taken.This time, with you in it."

    Jennifer smiled happily.

    After a moment of silence, she set the photo back on the table and asked pensively, "By the way,

    Anthony, when are we going to attack Larry?"

    "Well, it''s not that simple," I said, scratching my chin.

    "After all, Larry is the most powerful wizard.Even though we managed to drug him, we can''t let our

    guard down.We can''t strike until some time has passed.Let''s wait for the magic drug to fully take

    effect."

    Jennifer nodded, but then frowned.

    "But what about the poison in Amelia''s body?"

    "I''ll ask the imperial hospital to strengthen their efforts to develop an antidote."

    I pulled Jennifer into my arms and gently stroked her hair.

    "Don''t worry."

    "Okay, Anthony.So much has happened the past few days that I haven''t had the time to check on the

    Rainbow Pack."

    Jennifer sighed.

    "I might be the Alpha of the Rainbow Pack, but I haven''t been of much help to them."

    "Honey, it''s not your fault," I hurriedlyforted her.

    "Who would''ve expected that vampires would attack out of nowhere? Besides, you''ve been

    coordinating with the two elders, right?"

    "I have, but I don''t think it''s enough.I have to make time to visit the Rainbow Pack," Jennifer said firmly.

    I knew what kind of girl Jennifer was, so I knew I couldn''t persuade her otherwise.

    "Well, if you really want to go back, I won''t stop you.But I''ll have my mene with you in case

    anything happens.I''m sorry I''m too busy to apany you myself."

    Jennifer leaned her head on my shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Anthony.I''ll be careful! I''ll consult the

    two elders before I finalize the date.I won''t cause you any trouble."

    I smiled and ruffled her hair yfully.

    "Well, it''ste.Let''s go to bed."

    "Wait, Anthony.There was something else I wanted to ask.Has Daniel contacted you recently?"

    I shook my head.

    "No."

    "That''s weird.Why hasn''t Daniel told me about his coronation ceremony? It''s been a long time since his

    father''s death.He should''ve taken over the position of Alpha by now," Jennifer said with a frown.

    "What if something unexpected happened to him? I''m calling him now."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 347: Won The First Battle

    Chapter 347: Won The First Battle

    Daniel''s POV:

    Helen and I were sitting in the living room, watching news on TV.They were broadcasting thetest

    news on the conflict between werewolves and vampires.

    The news anchor announced that King Anthony had decided to let Austin lead the army to the front

    line.

    "Austin? When did they let hime back?" Helen gasped in surprise.

    I shook my head.

    "I don''t know, but I know Anthony must have a good reason."

    "Daniel, if the war goes on like this, I''m worried that the ck Stone Pack will be involved sooner or

    later.I don''t want you to go to war!"

    Helen suddenly hugged me, her body trembling with fear.Just as I opened my mouth tofort her, my

    phone started to ring.It was Anthony.I answered the phone in a hurry.

    "Hey, Mr.Jones! What''s up?"

    "Hello, Daniel.I was calling to ask about your coronation ceremony.Your father passed away some time

    ago.Why haven''t I heard any news from you? The situation is growing more and more chaotic with

    each day that passes.The ck Stone Pack needs an Alpha to take charge," Anthony said.

    "Mr.Jones, Ipletely understand where you''reing from.But the vampires have been stirring

    trouble, so the other packs are busy.No one will be able to attend a coronation ceremony at this time,

    so I decided to dy the date of session." Anthony paused to think for a while.

    "You''re right.It''s true that the session ceremony can''t be held in such a tumultuous period of time,

    but the ck Stone Pack still needs an Alpha.How about this? I''ll issue a notice to all the packs

    announcing that you''ve been given the title of Alpha.That way, you can deal with pack affairs and

    comfort the members of your pack.What do you think?"

    I didn''t expect Anthony to be so considerate.I nearly jumped with joy and eximed, "That''s a great

    idea, Mr.Jones! Thank you for your understanding!"

    "No need to thank me, Daniel.It''s nothing," Anthony said gently.

    "After we defeat vampires, you can hold a coronation ceremony.By then, Jennifer and I will attend it."

    "Sounds like a n.Thank you.Bye!"

    When I hung up the phone, I turned to Helen, who was looking at me expectantly.

    "Helen, Anthony is going to announce that he will give me the title of Alpha in advance.Then, after we

    defeat the vampires, we can hold the coronation ceremony."

    "Oh, wow! Really? That''s wonderful!" Helen sped her hands happily.

    "Anthony is so wise."

    "And considerate.I didn''t know he was still thinking of us, what with the vampire invasion and all.If it

    came to it, I wouldn''t sit still and wait for death.I would''ve gone straight to the front line to support our

    troops."

    "Daniel, don''t! It''s too dangerous!" Helen''s eyes filled with dread.

    "What would I do if something bad happened to you?"

    I hugged Helen tightly andforted her.

    "Honey, don''t go there.Nothing bad will happen to me.Besides, if we lose our home, where will we go?"

    Helen bit her lower lip and nodded slowly.

    "I suppose you''re right, Daniel.I wasn''t thinking straight.In that case, you should go.I''ll support your

    decision."

    I reached out to cup her cheek.I was deeply touched by Helen''s understanding of me.What a

    reasonable wife I had!

    Anthony''s POV:

    After dropping the call with Daniel, Jennifer looked at me searchingly.

    "Well, what did he say?"Jennifer asked excitedly.

    "Daniel said that since our situation is too chaotic as ofte, he''s been postponing the coronation

    ceremony, " I exined.

    "But I decided to give him the Alpha title in advance so that he can participate in pack affairs and lead

    his pack already."

    "Those vampires have gone too far.They''ve made a mess in our country and now our people are

    suffering!" Jennifer snorted indignantly.

    I wrapped my arms around her and made her lie down in bed.

    "I''ll handle it.Don''t worry.What you need to do now is take good care of the baby.Get some sleep,

    honey."

    "Fine.Good night, Anthony."

    Jennifer stuck out her tongue at me yfully.I chuckled and soon, the two of us fell into deep sleep.

    All my dreams were good with Jennifer in my arms.

    Early the next day, I got out of bed and rushed to work.

    As soon as I reached my office, I asked my secretary to issue an announcement that Daniel, the son of

    the deceased Alpha of ck Stone Pack, would inherit the title of Alpha and that, after the current

    situation stabilized, only then would the coronation ceremony be held.

    When that was settled, an attendant suddenly approached and reported the situation of today''s battle.

    "Mr.Jones, Austin has arrived at the Red Sun Pack.He led the elite soldiers to join the werewolf troops

    there.They fought the whole night and beat off arge number of vampires.At present, our morale is

    high, and we seem to have the upper hand for now," the attendant reported politely.

    "That''s fantastic!" I stood up excitedly.

    "Inform all the elders that I''m holding a meeting to discuss next steps."

    "Yes, Mr.Jones."

    The attendants immediately nodded and left.

    After dealing with other government affairs and signing some urgent documents, I rushed to the

    meeting room.

    In the meeting hall, I looked around the elders who were present and found that everyone''s face was

    full of joy and enthusiasm.

    Obviously, they had caught wind of Austin''s victory.

    "Everyone, thank you for attending on such short notice.Let''s cut the crap and start the meeting right

    now."

    I walked to the main seat of the meeting hall and sat down.

    After the meeting was started, I asked my secretary to report the current situation to everyone present.

    After my secretary reported everything, I nodded to him, gesturing for him to step back.Then I spoke

    up.

    "Now, everyone knows that the troops led by Austin did not disappoint us.They drove the vampires

    back.I think that we should seize this as an opportunity to chase after them and further boost our

    morale." Primo nodded.

    "I agree." The other elders also nodded in unison.

    "Austin is indeed an excellent soldier.I think he will keep on winning."

    "It turned out that King Anthony is good at finding talentedmanders."

    Eric then asked, "So, Mr.Jones, what should we do next?"

    "We might''ve won the first battle, but I''m worried that the vampires won''t swallow this defeat

    easily.They might fly into a rage and take advantage of the chaos to attack other packs and confuse

    us.I''ll have more troops sent to the other packs to strengthen their defenses in case the vampires fight

    back."

    I voiced out my n slowly and clearly.

    "I think that''s a good n.You''re very considerate of the other packs.That''s good."

    Primo echoed my sentiments.

    "Yes, yes, we can''t let down our guard.After all, it''s cunning vampires we''re dealing with," another elder

    chimed in.

    I was happy to see that everyone supported my decision.It was rare to see the elders agree so readily

    on something, and even rarer for them to approve of Austin.

    "Since we''re all in agreement, let''s continue the discussion on military deployment," I suggested.

    After the meeting, I strode out of the meeting hall in high spirits and returned to my office to deal with

    the rest of the government affairs.

    "Mr.Jones, Austin''s on the phone.He''s asking for you."

    When I walked into my office, an attendant suddenly stepped forward and handed the phone to me.I

    nodded and took the phone.

    "Hello, Austin.How are things?"

    "Great!" Austin practically shouted into the receiver.

    "I just fought with those stupid bats, and they were all beaten to a miserable pulp." I couldn''t help but

    chuckle.

    "Well done, Austin."

    "Thank you," Austin said proudly.

    "Don''t worry, Anthony.I know what I''m doing.I''ll strengthen the defense line of the werewolves.I won''t let

    a single vampire get past us."

    "Okay, I trust you, Austin.But please watch your back, too," I said seriously.

    "Caroline and Alice are waiting for you toe back."

    "I know, I know.Anyway, thank you, Anthony.Bye," Austin said softly.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "Bye, Austin.Call me if you need anything.Be safe."

    After that, I hung up the phone.I sat at my desk and tapped my fingers on the table.I sincerely hoped

    that my brother woulde back safe, sound, and victorious.

 Chapter 348: Carls Confession

    Chapter 348: Carl''s Confession

    Jennifer''s POV:

    These days, Anthony was so busy dealing with government affairs.I didn''t want to cause him any more

    trouble, so Elizabeth and I didn''t dare to bother him.

    Whenever we had free time, we would go for a walk in the garden with Caroline.I supported Elizabeth

    by the arm as we walked along the garden path.

    "Mom, the elders are now convinced.Austin''s victory in the first battle must''ve surprised them!"

    At the mention of the most recent battle, Elizabeth lit up.

    "I told you that Austin¡¯s a brave soldier! Now he has changed and turned over a new leaf.Without his

    stubbornness anymore, he''ll be even stronger than before."

    "I''m so proud of him!"

    Caroline, who was walking beside Elizabeth, announced happily.

    "I hope he''ll defeat the vampires soon ande back safely.Alice and I miss him so much!"

    When we reached the end of the garden path, I couldn''t help but think about Anthony.

    "Mom, I think Anthony will be exhausted from working all the time.I''ll bring him some desserts to reward

    him.Please excuse me!"

    Elizabeth smiled at me knowingly.

    "Go ahead.I''m sure he''ll be happy to see you."

    Caroline nodded and smiled, too.

    "Say hello to Anthony for me please."

    "Okay!"

    After saying goodbye to them, I went straight to the kitchen and personally prepared some of Anthony''s

    favorite desserts.

    When a maid saw me pull a batch of freshly-baked desserts out of the oven, she reached for a te

    and was about to put them on the te.I quickly stopped her.

    "It''s okay.I''ll do it myself."

    I picked up the te and carefully packed the desserts before putting it in a lunch box.Then, I strode

    out of the kitchen and excitedly bounded over to Anthony''s office.

    When I walked into his office, I found Anthony sitting alone at his desk, rifling through some documents.

    As soon as I walked to him, he stood up in surprise and asked, "Honey, what brings you here?"I smiled

    shyly and held up the lunch box.

    "I figured you were so busytely, so I wanted to give you a little treat.Look, I made these myself!"

    Anthony took over the lunch box, unpacked the te of desserts and set it on the desk.

    Then, he pulled me to sit on hisps and whispered, "Thank you, honey.These look amazing."

    I picked up a piece of cake and fed it to Anthony.

    "How is it?"

    Anthony chewed on the cake and smiled charmingly.

    "It''s delicious, of course.You have some, too."

    As he spoke, Anthony picked up a piece of cake and fed it to me.

    After that, he wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed me.He didn''t let go of me until my body

    grew weak from his kiss.

    "You''re so naughty!" I chuckled and continued to feed him.

    In this way, we finished the desserts I baked.I picked up the lunch box and stood up to leave.

    "Okay, I won''t take up any more of your time.Bnce your work with rest, okay?"

    However, Anthony grabbed me by the wrist.

    "Honey, don''t go.With you here, I''ll work even faster.Whenever I kiss you, I feel like I can read a

    hundred more documents."

    Anthony''s words made me blush.

    "What on earth are you talking about?"

    Just as Anthony opened his mouth to answer me, an attendant knocked on the door.

    "Mr.Jones, Elder Primo wants to see you."

    Seeing that Anthony had some serious work to do, I quickly turned to leave.

    "I''ll go now, Anthony."

    This time, Anthony didn''t try to stop me anymore.

    He sighed and said, "Be careful, honey.Call me if you need anything."

    When I left his office, I realized I didn''t want to go back to our room just yet, so I decided to go on

    another walk in the garden.I figured I could pick some roses and take them back to our room.

    Just as I bent down to pluck the perfect rose, a voice sounded from behind me.

    "Jennifer!" A man called out my name.

    His voice sounded familiar.

    I turned around in astonishment and found Carl standing behind me.

    What on earth was he doing here? Confused and wary, I managed to force a smile.

    "Carl! What a pleasant surprise."

    "I''m here for a meeting.Since, you know, there''ve been many battles recently."

    Carl shifted his weight uneasily.He scratched his head and smiled sheepishly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I didn''t expect to see you again, Jennifer.I was just thinking abouting to see you to say

    goodbye.I''m leaving for my pack soon."

    I was a little embarrassed.

    "Oh, I see."

    Carl still seemed to be very interested in me.

    But after everything that had happened before, I thought it''d be better to keep my distance from him.

    Carl''s POV:

    The situation between the vampires and werewolves just kept getting more and more chaotic.

    As an Alpha, I naturally had to fight for my pack''s safety.

    And just as I had feared, a few days ago, vampires attacked my pack.

    When the battle subsided, I went straight to the imperial pce to ask for King Anthony''s help.

    He was very generous and agreed to help me without reservation.

    I should''ve hurried back to my pack to oversee the operation, but whenever I thought about Jennifer, I

    hesitated.Although I couldn''t have her, I wanted her to know my feelings.

    At the very least, I wanted her to remember me.

    gued by this, I didn''t leave the capital immediately.I looked for the chance to see Jennifer.

    But because she was the queen, I couldn''t just approach her in public.I could do nothing but wait for an

    opportunity to meet her in private.

    Unfortunately, Anthony and Jennifer seemed to be very busy recently, so I didn''t get any chance.I never

    would''ve expected that we would run into each other in the garden.

    It must''ve been arranged by God.

    Looking at the charming and lovely Jennifer in front of me, my heart raced in my chest, and I found

    myself at a loss for words.

    "Jennifer, I''ve been thinking about this for a long time.I decided I needed to say goodbye to you, face to

    face,"

    I hesitated for a while and said slowly, butterflies fluttering in my stomach.I really just wanted to be

    honest with her and tell her how I felt.

    But I also worried that my confession would only cause her more trouble and that she''d hate me for it.

    What if we couldn''t even be friends after I confessed?

    "Oh, that''s very considerate of you, Carl."

    Hearing what I said, Jennifer smiled gently.

    "When will you leave? Be careful.It''s not safe these days.You never know where the vampires will

    strike."

    "Actually, I''m leaving today," I answered hurriedly.

    "I should''ve left earlier, but because I hadn''t seen you, I¡­¡±

    My voice trailed off.I was so giddy that I blurted out the truth.

    Jennifer''s smile stiffened, but then she quickly regained herposure.

    "Your pack needs you more than I do, right? Carl, you should go back and take care of your

    pack.Anyway, there''s something I have to deal with, so I''ll get going now."

    As Jennifer spoke, she turned around to leave.

    Judging from her expression, I could tell that she was trying to avoid me, which made me feel

    unhappy.If I didn''t confess my love to her right now, I might never get another chance.

    ''Be a man, Carl!¡¯ I psyched myself up.

    "Jennifer!" I stopped her.

    "Don''t go.There''s something I need to tell you."

    Jennifer paused and turned to look at me questioningly.

    "What is it, Carl? Actually, if there''s something you want to tell me, you can just text me¡±

    "I love you, Jennifer!" I interrupted her.

    Jennifer was obviously stunned for a moment, then she shook her head and took a step back.

    "Carl! You know that I''m already married to Anthony!"

    "Don''t be nervous, Jennifer.Of course I know that you''re the queen." I said, shaking my head with

    remorse.

    "I don''t want you to reciprocate my love.I just felt the need to tell you, lest I regret it for the rest of my

    life.Truth be told, I''ve fallen for you ever since we were children.I''ve had a crush on you for years."

    Jennifer averted her gaze and lowered her head.

    "Carl...Oh, my God! I really don''t know what to say..."

    I was afraid that she would say something I didn''t want to hear, so I said hurriedly, "Don''t get me wrong,

    Jennifer.I wish you and Anthony all the happiness in the world.I just wanted you to know how I feel.I''ll

    never bring this up again.I''ll hide it deep in my heart from now on."

    "Carl, please don''t do this for me.I want you to find your own mate."

    Jennifer raised her head to look me in the eye resolutely.

    My own mate? How could I fall in love with anyone other than her? I smiled bitterly, but I didn''t dare to

    tell her the truth.

    "Okay, I''ll do my best to find her," I said with difficulty.

    "Good.If there''s nothing else, I''ll go now.See you.Bye! "

    As Jennifer spoke, she turned around and left in a hurry, as if she was fleeing from me.

    I watched her receding figure, feeling depressed.

    What a terrible confession! Did Jennifer dislike me that much? I sighed.

    That didn''t change the way I felt about her.

 Chapter 349: Say Goodbye To Carl

    Chapter 349: Say Goodbye To Carl

    Jennifer''s POV:

    I hurried back to my room.

    After closing the door behind me, I leaned against it and took a few deep breaths to calm myself down.I

    didn''t want anyone to suspect that there was something wrong with me.

    As Carl''s words just now shed through my mind again,plicated feelings rose within me.

    The truth was, deep down, from all the hints before, I had already guessed that Carl had a crush on

    me, but I had kept telling myself that I was just imagining things.I had never thought that it could

    actually be true, let alone that he would confess his feelings for me.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    It was too ridiculous! That was the only reaction I could muster to this situation.

    What the hell was going on in Carl''s mind? He knew very well that I was married to Anthony, and was

    now the queen of the kingdom.

    How could he say such a thing to me? My heart raced as I recalled the expression on Carl''s face when

    he confessed his love to me just now.

    It was lucky that no one else had seen it; otherwise, gossip would be spread everywhere.

    I patted my chest and sighed.I took out my phone to call Anthony, but hesitated.I didn''t know how to tell

    him about what had happened.

    The only good thing was that Carl had promised not to ruin my rtionship with Anthony.

    Since that was the case, it wouldn''t hurt for me to pretend like nothing had happened.It was not that I

    disliked Carl.

    After all, he was my childhood ymate.

    But other than viewing him as an acquaintance, I had no other feelings for him.

    Moreover, such a long time had passed since west saw each other.

    I was surprised that he still remembered everything so clearly.

    "What a disaster!"

    I muttered to myself, shaking my head.I opened the door again and prayed in my head that Carl could

    find his mate and forget me as soon as possible.

    "Get me a ss of hot milk," I said to a maid outside the room.

    After I was brought the ss of hot milk, I sat on the sofa in a daze with the ss in my hand.

    I wished that I could just erase Carl''s confession from my mind, but the more I wanted to forget it, the

    more stubbornly his words kept ringing in my words.

    Damn it!

    At this moment, the door suddenly swung open, making me jerk up in surprise.

    Anthony walked into the room with a smile.

    "Honey, I''m back."

    I hadn''t expected Anthony toe back so early today.

    Clutching the ss of milk tight in my hand, I mustered a smile at him.

    "Anthony, you''re here."

    Even as I stared at Anthony, what Carl had said earlier kept echoing in my ears.I felt a little awkward

    facing my husband at the moment.

    Should I tell him that Carl had confessed his love to me? It seemed like the right thing to do.I didn''t

    want to hide anything from Anthony.

    But at the same time, I was afraid that if Anthony learned that Carl had confessed his love to me, he

    wouldn''t take it well.

    There was a high probability of Anthony being jealous.

    What if he made trouble for Carl? Worse, rumors would start to spread.

    No, I didn''t want to cause such chaos because of a harmless incident that had happened to me.It

    would be better to just keep it to myself.

    In the end, I decided not to tell Anthony about Carl''s confession.

    "Honey, I''m so happy to see you," I said instead, setting the ss down on the table and gently holding

    Anthony''s arm.

    Unexpectedly, Anthony frowned at me.

    "Honey, what''s wrong? You don''t look well." I hadn''t thought that Anthony would be so perceptive.

    I had just been in thought for a moment, but he had already noticed that something was wrong with me.

    My ipetence at hiding such a small matter made me feel a little embarrassed, not to mention

    nervous.

    It seemed that Anthony could see right through me.

    Wouldn''t it be better for me to just tell him the truth now? However, while I was hesitating about

    whether to tell Anthony or not, he suddenly pulled me into his arms and sighed.

    "Honey, I''m sorry.I know it''s my fault.I''ve been so busy with my work these days that I couldn''t take care

    of you well."

    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but swallow the words that were about to leave my mouth.I couldn''t tell

    Anthony about what happened.

    Right now, he had to focus on the war.

    Even if I made up my mind to tell him, I would wait untilter.

    "I''m fine, Anthony," I said softly, throwing my arms around him.

    "Honey, if you''re not feeling well, please tell me.Don''t try to bear it by yourself.I heard that pregnant

    women are very weak," Anthony said gently, stroking my long hair.

    I shook my head and shot him a reassuring look.

    "I''m fine, Anthony.Don''t worry about me.You''ve already paid more than enough attention to me.You''re

    the king of a country.I know that it isn''t easy for you to think about the wellbeing of the country and your

    family at the same time.Even if you neglect something now and then, it''s understandable.I won''t get

    upset because of such a small thing, Anthony.I''m your mate.I will always be on your side."

    Anthony''s eyes deepened, filled with affection as he looked at me.

    "Jennifer, you are the brightest light in my life.I love you."

    I hugged Anthony tightly.

    At this moment, I was so moved by his words that Ipletely forgot about what had happened with

    Carl earlier.

    Nodding at Anthony, I said, "Anthony, I will never leave you."

    "Silly girl, I won''t leave you either.We will be together forever."

    Anthony smiled and patted my cheek.

    "Let''s ask the maid to prepare dinner.What do you feel like eating today?"

    "Anything is okay.I can''t be picky about what I eat," I replied, pouting.

    "I have to set an example for the baby in my belly!"

    "What a clever girl!"

    Anthony burst intoughter and lightly rubbed my nose with his knuckle.I leaned forward and gave him

    a peck on the cheek.

    "I''m your clever girl!"

    Shooting Anthony a coquettish look, I interlocked my fingers with his.

    All of a sudden, I felt very secure.

    This was the life I had always wanted.There was nothing more I could ask for.

    Why was I wasting time thinking about someone unimportant? Soon, the maid prepared a sumptuous

    dinner for us.

    Sitting at the dining table, Anthony and I chatted andughed leisurely as we ate.

    After dinner, the two of us retired to our bedroom.

    Pulling me to the bed, Anthony said seriously, "Jennifer, let me massage your shins.The doctor told me

    that doing that can prevent swelling during pregnancy."

    A smile tugged at my lips.

    "Oh, you are so sweet, Anthony."

    I sat on the bed with my feet propped up in front of Anthony.As he massaged my shins, I thought about

    what else I had to do.I remembered that I had to call Simon to inform him of my return.

    Without dy, I took out my phone and dialed Simon''s number.

    "Elder Simon, it''s me.I''ming back to the pack in a few days.I''m the Alpha, but I haven''t dealt with

    the affairs of the pack for a long time.It¡¯s really my fault."

    Thest thing I expected to hear from Simon was his refusal.

    "No, Alpha Jennifer! Don''te back now.We''re in dangerous times.The vampires are attacking

    werewolves.As the queen, your safety is more important than other things.The royal pce is heavily

    guarded, so you should stay there.If you leave the pce to travel to our pack, what if you''re attacked

    by vampires, or worse, taken hostage? They''ll be able to use you to threaten King Anthony, and the

    consequences will be unimaginable!"

    For a moment, I was stunned.I was so worried about dealing with the matters of the pack that all these

    dangers hadn''t crossed my mind at all.

    After pondering over Simon''s words for a moment, I realized that what he said made sense.

    "But Simon, I''m worried about the pack.As the Alpha of our pack, I''m responsible for the safety and

    wellbeing of our members." I sighed helplessly.

    "Don''t worry, Alpha Jennifer.With Elder Tony and I in charge, the pack is ina good condition," Simon

    assured me.

    "If anything unexpected happens, we will inform you immediately." I still wasn''t fully convinced, but I

    had no choice but to agree.

    "Okay, thank you, Elder Simon. I wille back when the situation is stable."

    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Simon, I hung up the phone.

    Looking at Anthony, who was watching me with a puzzled look, I sighed and told him about what Simon

    had just said.

    "Simon doesn''t want me toe back now. He said that with the vampires, it''s too dangerous for me to

    travel out of the pce.If they manage to get their hands on me, they can threaten you with my life.It''s

    tough for me to stay away from my pack, but he''s right." Anthony stroked my belly gently and nodded.

    "That''s very thoughtful of Simon.You should stay in the pce for the time being, Jennifer.Everything

    will be fine."

    I bit my lower lip.

    "Yes, but I feel so useless.There''s nothing I can do here to help anyone."

    "Keeping the kingpany is an important task," Anthony teased.

    As he spoke, he climbed on top of me.

    "Isn''t it, babe?"

    With a snicker, he leaned down and kissed my lips.My eyelids fluttered shut as I lost myself in his

    passionate kiss.

    At this moment, the only person in my mind and my heart was Anthony.

 Chapter 350: Larrys New Residence

    Chapter 350: Larry''s New Residence

    Amelia''s POV:

    These days, there was unrest brewing in the pce.I began to hear the maids whispering among

    themselves, worriedly discussing something.

    There was also more and more news about the conflict between the vampires and the werewolves.I

    finally realized that there might indeed be a war soon.

    As a friend of Jennifer and Anthony, I was, of course, on their side.I knew them very well.

    They were both kind, brave, and honest.

    Regardless of how worried I was about them, as a witch, I could only remain neutral in this escting

    conflict between vampires and werewolves.

    And since I couldn''t help them, the only thing I could do was stay out of their way.

    Besides, there was something important that I had to do.I was still trying to deal with Larry.

    Larry was a big trouble for Anthony and Jennifer, too.

    If I could get rid of Larry, I could also help them.

    For the past few days, I had been talking to Larry, slowly making him lower his guard.

    He was sending me more and more sweet messages, but he didn''t ask me toe out to meet him

    again, which made me wonder if he was so weak that he needed to rest every day.

    Thinking of this, I decided to find a way to test Larry.

    I wanted to see if his witchcraft had really been weakened to the degree that we could contend with.

    Once the time was right, I could tell Jennifer the news.We coulde up with a n to lure Larry out

    and work together to catch him.

    I was trying to think of a way to ask Larry to meet me when I received a message from him.

    "Honey, will you be free tomorrow? Pleasee out to see me. I miss you."

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    It was perfect timing! I was so excited that I replied to him without a moment''s dy.

    "Of course, honey, I want to see you too."

    Larry and I agreed to meet tomorrow afternoon.

    The next day, I dressed up and headed to the address that Larry had told me.

    To my surprise, when I arrived there, all I saw was a path leading into a forest.

    Until now, Larry had only asked me to meet him in public ces, like a park or a restaurant.

    Why had he selected such a secluded ce with no one else around this time? But just then, I recalled

    the log cabin where Larry used to live.He had always preferred to live in remote ces.

    Was this his new residence? As if to answer my question, Larry suddenly appeared in front of me.

    "Amelia!"

    Seeing the smile on his face, I couldn''t help but fall into a trance.Then, quickly regaining my

    composure, I said, "Honey, you''re here."

    "Let''s go, Amelia."

    Taking my hand naturally, Larry led me into the depths of the forest.

    Soon, a small log cabin hidden in the forest loomed into view.It seemed that Larry would never give up

    living in log cabins.

    "Larry, is this where you live?" I pretend to ask casually.

    "Of course," Larry replied as he pulled me forward.

    I couldn''t believe that he had called me to meet him at his house.

    It seemed that he trusted me enough to let me know where he lived.

    "Come in, Amelia."

    Holding my hand, Larry led me into the cabin.

    Entering his new house made me feel really nervous.

    After all, I had been imprisoned in a simr ce for decades.

    "Amelia, why do you look on edge?"

    Unexpectedly, Larry not only noticed my reaction, but also took the initiative to tease me about it.

    "Are you afraid that I will do something bad to you here?" He was right.

    However, I shook my head and smiled slightly at him.

    "Of course not.Larry, I know that you''ve changed a lot.You won''t do that."

    Although I spoke these words, they left a bad taste in my mouth.I didn''t trust Larry at all.

    He had lied to me so many times in the past.

    The only reason I hade here so confidently now was because I knew that the guards sent by

    Anthony were nearby, secretly protecting me.

    As long as they were here, they wouldn''t let anything bad happen to me.

    Larry''s POV: As soon as I entered the log cabin, I stumbled towards the nearest stool and sat down,

    panting for breath.

    I had noticed that I was getting weaker and weaker recently.

    It had gotten to the point that I couldn''t cast even a small spell.I had a suspicion that someone had

    secretly sabotaged me somehow.

    How could my energy have be so weak for no reason? I used magic to examine my body every

    day, but I couldn''t find anything unusual.I was neither sick nor poisoned.

    But for some reason, my body was getting weaker and weaker, and my magic energy was getting

    depleted.

    It didn''t make sense.

    How could this be? Losing my magic powers like this filled me with a sense of dread and made me very

    irritable.

    If things went on like this, how could I defeat Anthony? How could I take Amelia away from the royal

    pce?

    "What''s wrong, honey?"

    Amelia squinted at me in confusion.As I stared at her delicate face, a suspicion rose in my mind.

    During this period of time, she was the one that I had been in touch with the most.

    Could she have done something to me? No! How could I suspect Amelia? I immediately shook my

    head, driving the crazy idea out of my mind.

    Amelia was an obedient girl these days.

    I knew that she loved me and wouldn''t hurt me.

    "I''m fine, honey."

    Now that my suspicion of Amelia had disappeared, looking at her pretty face arose my desire.I wanted

    her.I had to have her.

    Without warning, I grabbed Amelia¡¯s hand and jerked her forward, pulling her onto myp.

    "Honey, I miss all the fun that we had when we were young.Didn''t we have such a wonderful time?"

    Looking at Amelia''s lips, which were just inches away from mine, I felt as if time froze.

    At this moment, I could hear nothing except for the sound of her breathing, and my own heartbeat.

    I leaned forward, wanting to kiss Amelia.

    "Oh, Larry!"

    To my dismay, Amelia turned her face away in a hurry to avoid my kiss.I was disappointed by her

    reaction.

    Sure enough, she hadn''tpletely epted me again yet.

    However, I couldn''t be impatient.I had to take my time.I had to make my beautiful Amelia fall into the

    borate I had weaved, step by step.

    Silence enveloped the room.

    Then, as if nothing had happened just now, I suggested, "Amelia, you know, the war between vampires

    and werewolves has begun.It''s not safe for you to live in the royal pce anymore.You''d bettere

    with me.I can protect you well, honey."

    Amelia looked at me gently, but shook her head and refused.

    "Don''t worry, honey.King Anthony will protect me well."

    "I''m just worried about your safety, Amelia!" I begged.

    "Besides, I''m not feeling well these days.And I can''t rest unless you''re right in front of me, safe and

    sound.Honey, stay here for a while and just take care of me, okay?"

    Amelia stood up immediately and looked at me with concern.

    "Larry, what do you mean? What''s wrong with you? Come on, let''s go to the hospital!"

    I was taken aback by Amelia''s reaction.I hadn''t expected her to be so anxious about my wellbeing.

    "These days, I keep having a headache, and I feel like I''m getting weaker¡ª"

    I began to exin.

    But Amelia cut in to suggest, "How about this, Larry? We can practice magic together.Maybe you will

    regain your strength if you exercise more."

    I looked at Amelia in surprise.

    In fact, she and I used to practice magic together in the past, she had never liked it.She didn''t approve

    of the taboo ck magic that I was interested in practicing.

    But since she was suggesting this of her own ord, I agreed.

    "Sure, that sounds great.Honey, remember how we used to practice ck magic together?" Amelia

    smiled.

    "Oh, yes."

    But looking at the minute changes in her expression filled me with an ominous feeling.

    Was it just my imagination running wild, or was there something wrong with Amelia?

 Chapter 351: Weak Larry

    Chapter 351: Weak Larry

    Amelia''s POV:

    When Larry agreed to practice magic with me, I nearly I jumped for joy.Now was my chance to test

    Larry''s energy.

    Just now, I was worried that Larry would suspect me if I suggested practicing magic with him, but he

    didn''t seem to notice anything off.I tried to calm myself down as Larry turned around and entered a

    room.

    It didn''t take long before he came back out, but this time, he was carrying a magic book in his hand.

    "Amelia, I bet you''ll never guess what''s in this."

    With a smug smile, Larry spread the book on the table.

    "I''ve been practicing the magic in this book recently."

    Truth be told, I had no interest in Larry''s magic book.I knew he always liked studying ck magic.

    But for the sake of carrying out my n, I had to pretend to be interested.

    Tilting my head to the side in feigned curiosity, I asked, "What magic, Larry?"

    Larry took my hand and smiled at me confidently.

    "You''ll know it when you see it.Come and have a look! I yed along and nced at the magic spells

    recorded in the book.Then, my eyes went wide with shock.It was the magic spell of rejuvenation! Larry

    was actually studying the magic of restoring youth! I was so shocked that I pointed at the book and

    shouted in a shaky tone, "Larry! This kind of magic is taboo.I''ve never heard of a witch who has

    sessfully pulled it off.Many have tried, but in the end, they all aged faster as a side effect."

    For some reason, I found myself hoping that Larry wouldn''t do anything stupid and would live well.

    "Oh, calm down, Amelia.I''m no ordinary witch, remember?"

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Larry hugged me and winked at me arrogantly.

    "But what are you nning to do with such a spell, Larry?" I asked with suspicion.

    Unexpectedly, Larry''s expression softened and he looked at me affectionately.

    "Amelia, to be honest, I''m doing this all for you.I really want to go back to the past and relive our

    glorious time together.I miss those wonderful days¡ªso much so that I''m going crazy! Lately, I''ve been

    using witchcraft to make myself appear young again, but it''s all just illusory.I want topletely restore

    my youth and win you over again, Amelia!"

    I waspletely at a loss for words.

    Larry did all of this for me? Truth be told, I was terrified.

    I shook my head adamantly and insisted, "Larry, that''s absurd! I don''t mind what you look like

    now.We''re old and that''s nothing to be ashamed of."

    "No!"

    Larry suddenly exploded, staring at me like how a tiger fixated on its prey.

    "Amelia! This is the only way I''ll ever deserve you again."

    I could see from the crazed look in his eyes that there was nothing I could do to convince him

    otherwise.He wasn''t normal at all.

    "Well then, it''s up to you, Larry.But I refuse to practice any forbidden magic," I said firmly.

    "It doesn''t matter.I won''t force you."

    Surprisingly, Larry was prettyx about my refusal.

    He simply took me by the hand and led me out of the log cabin.He wanted to practice the Frost Curse,

    a high-level magic spell that could freeze everything.

    I watched expectantly, hoping that his magic would fail and prove to me that his energy was weakened.

    "Watch and learn, Amelia!"

    Larry seemed to thrive under my attention.He whipped out his wand and pointed it at a big tree.

    "Frost Curse!"

    A dazzling white light burst out from Larry''s wand, and then the tree was encased in ice, frozen

    completely.

    I was so shocked to see this that I clenched my fists.

    Oh, my God! Hadn''t Larry''s energy been weakened at all? Why on earth was he still so powerful?

    Larry''s POV:

    Seeing the shocked expression on Amelia''s face, I was satisfied to see that she was fascinated by my

    skill with magic.

    "Honey, what do you think? Pretty good, right?" I asked proudly.

    "That was amazing, Larry!"

    Amelia''s expression of disbelief made me feel inexplicably happy.

    "Of course it was.Who am I? I''m Larry, the grand wizard!"

    I puffed out my chest boastfully.

    And why shouldn''t I be proud? I was the strongest of my kind! Amelia asked excitedly, "Larry, do you

    have any other incantation skills that you can show me?"

    I didn''t know why Amelia was suddenly so interested in my magic spells, but since she requested to

    see more,I wasn''t about to refuse her.

    "Let me show you the Avatar Curse."

    As I spoke, I raised my wand.This was one of the curses I had mastered.

    But unexpectedly, the moment I raised my wand, I suddenly felt dizzy.

    Damn it! The feeling of my energy being drained attacked again.

    But how could this be? I had only used the Frost Curse once! My hands started to tremble.I took a

    deep breath and wanted to give up right then and there.

    But when I turned around and met Amelia''s expectant eyes, I gritted my teeth and decided to push

    through with it.

    Damn it! I was the grand wizard Larry.

    How could I give up in front of my beloved woman? I couldn''t disappoint Amelia!

    "Avatar Curse!" I shouted into the open space.

    But nothing happened.

    "Avatar Curse!" I shouted again, embarrassed.

    When the wand didn''t respond, I kept on shouting.

    "Avatar Curse! Avatar Curse!"

    Finally, I felt a gust of magic energy rushing out of my body, and I prepared to push through with the

    curse.

    But this time, before I could utter the words, I suddenly felt a piercing pain in my head, as though my

    brain had exploded.

    "Ouch!"

    I couldn''t bear it anymore.I copsed backwards, dropping the wand in my hand.

    It ttered to the ground.

    "Larry!"

    Amelia rushed to my side and helped me up.

    My cheeks were ame with embarrassment.

    How humiliating! I coughed awkwardly.I opened my mouth to say something, but my head felt so heavy

    and my legs felt so weak.

    The taste of metal lingered in my mouth.I spat and to my surprise, there was a puddle of blood at my

    feet.

    "Larry, just take it easy.You should get some rest."

    Amelia picked up the wand I had dropped and helped me back to the log cabin.

    "I''m sorry, honey, for letting you see such a humiliating failure."

    Amelia helped me lie down on the bed.I took my wand from her hand.

    Mixed emotions bubbled up inside me.

    I murmured, "Maybe...Maybe I am getting old after all."

    In that moment I decided things couldn''t go on like this.

    I vowed to master the magic of rejuvenation to get back to the age where I was at my peak.Only then

    could I be with Amelia and trample those who resisted me.

 Chapter 352: Something Was Wrong

    Chapter 352: Something Was Wrong

    Amelia''s POV:

    As I helped Larry lie down on the bed, I could barely contain the happiness in my heart.

    Larry''s energy had be much weaker.

    In the past, he could cast spells easily, without so much as blinking an eye.

    But now, casting even an insignificant spell made him spit out blood.For me, this was great news.It

    meant that Morgan''s magic drug really worked.

    However, I couldn''t risk arousing Larry''s suspicion, so I quickly rearranged my facial features to portray

    sadness as I took his hand.

    "Honey, what''s wrong with you? You''d better go to the hospital to have a check- up."

    I could see that Larry was in too frail of a condition to be able to use any advanced ck magic.As long

    as I and the others worked together, we could take Larry down easily.But as I thought of this, I felt a

    stab of guilt.I couldn''t help but think that I was being cruel to Larry by setting him up like this.

    Although I couldn''t ept his love, I knew that he really loved me.

    Meanwhile, here I was, secretly scheming against him.But I had no choice.

    Larry was a lunatic! How could a normal person bear the love of a lunatic? If I didn''t scheme to take

    him down when I could, he would imprison me again.

    After that, I might not be able to escape his clutches forever.It was all Larry''s fault for doing all those

    evil things in the past.

    That was why I had to resort to deceiving him like this.

    Thinking of this, I gradually calmed down.

    "Honey, what are you thinking about?" Larry asked, suddenly reaching out to grab my wrist.

    Lying on the bed, he looked dull and weary, but his tired eyes and rxed lips somehow made him look

    handsome, and even sexy.

    It was only when I met his gaze that I realized that his icy blue eyes were carefully observing me.

    Afraid of being caught, I immediately lowered my head.

    "Oh, I''m just worried about your health, Larry."

    "Yes, my condition isn''t as good as before," Larry said, narrowing his eyes.

    "But I won''t let anything happen to me.Honey, I want to be with you forever."

    When I heard that, my heart tightened.

    "Larry, you should stop practicing the magic of youth.It will hurt you.It''s a forbidden skill because it''s

    against the naturalw.Even if you seed in getting what you want, you will lose something in the

    process."

    "No, no, no!" Larry retorted excitedly.

    "Amelia, I will seed.There is no incantation in the world that I can''t understand.Don''t worry,

    honey.When I seed, I will use the magic of youth on you too.Then both of us can be young

    again and start a new life."

    I didn''t understand how Larry could be so confident in his abilities.Besides, I had no interest in

    bing young again.

    "Why are you so stubborn, Larry? You always have so many obsessions that I can''t understand," I

    comined, shaking my head.

    "In fact, you can live a very carefree life¡ª" Before I could finish, Larry interrupted me.

    "Stop it, Amelia.No one can change my mind."

    The firm look in his eyes silenced me.

    After sitting quietly on the edge of the bed for a while, I stood up.

    "Well, Larry, take care of yourself.I should go now.It''s gettingte."

    "Amelia."

    To my surprise, Larry held my hand and looked into my eyes imploringly.

    "Why are you leaving? Stay with me, okay? I really need you."

    Every time I saw this harmless, vulnerable side of Larry, I felt sorry for him.But at the same time, my

    reason told me that I shouldn''t sympathize with him.

    "I don''t feelfortable staying with you alone, at least not yet," I exined calmly, taking a deep

    breath.

    "I still can''t forget everything that happened in the past, Larry.It will take me some time to get used to

    the new you."

    But Larry didn''t let go of me.

    Instead, his gaze swept over my face inch by inch, making me feel restless.

    "Amelia...All right, but my patience is limited," he said in a meaningful tone.

    "Honey, I hope that the next time we meet, your answer won''t disappoint me."

    I was startled by Larry''s searching eyes and the implication in his words.

    What was going on with him? Did he suspect me? No, no way! I struggled subconsciously, trying to pull

    my hand out of his, but to no avail.

    Fortunately, Larry finally let go of me on his own.

    "I''ll wait for you, Amelia," Larry said pointedly.

    "Okay.I...I''m leaving now."

    My mouth was so dry that I could barely make a sound.I turned around and hurried out of the log cabin

    without looking back.

    My heart was pounding against my chest, engulfed by fear.Larry could be really scary.I really wished

    that there would soone a day when I would never have to see him again.

    Every time I faced him, I felt flustered, but I had no choice but to deal with him this way.I hoped that my

    pain woulde to an end soon.

    Larry''s POV:

    "Humph!"

    Seeing Amelia leave in a hurry, I sneered.

    If an outsider was looking at us now, they might think that I was a devil who had made this delicate

    woman run away from me in such a hurry.

    Ever since Iy down on the bed just now, I had secretly observed Amelia''s expressions.

    The more I looked at her, the more I began to doubt her.

    When I failed to use the Avatar Curse and even spat out blood in the process, Amelia rushed forward

    to take care of me, but an unmistakable hint of joy shed through her eyes.I saw it clearly.

    It turned out that Amelia was secretly happy to see my condition weakening like this.

    Now, lying alone in the empty log cabin, I began to recall the times that Amelia and I had spent together

    during the past few days.

    To my dismay, I realized that she was not enthusiastic about me at all.

    Although she came to see me many times, she always kept a distance from me.

    And every time I proposed to take her away, she would make excuses and refuse.I had thought that

    her tepid attitude towards me was because she still needed time to move on from the past, but now I

    realized that she was just trying to buy time and waiting for my health to decline.I had never expected

    Amelia to have a hidden agenda.

    Thinking of that, I struggled to sit up and reached out my trembling hand to fumble for the magic

    medicine on the bedside table.

    I had made this medicine in order to restore my strength.I opened the bottle and downed the whole

    thing.

    "Damn it!"

    After I finished the bottle, I threw it on the floor, feeling a little rejuvenated.

    Amelia''s figure came to my mind.

    Every time I tried to kiss her, she looked reluctant.

    Why hadn''t I noticed it until now? If she was so unwilling to even kiss me, it was obvious that she didn''t

    like me at all.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m so stupid!" I cursed.

    How could I kid myself that Amelia really wanted to start over with me? It was only now that I realized

    why Amelia''s attitude had changed practically overnight.

    Back then, I was so overwhelmed with joy that she was willing to see me again that I didn''t think too

    much about it.

    But ever since that day, I had been getting weaker and weaker.

    And it was definitely because I had been drugged, not because I was getting old.

    Before, I never suspected Amelia.

    But now that I could see things more clearly, I knew that she was the one who had drugged me,

    because no one else had the chance to get that close to me during this time.I closed my eyes painfully.I

    didn''t want to suspect Amelia.

    She was the woman I loved the most.

    But the ugly truth was staring me right in the eyes.

    I sighed, holding on to thest glimmer of hope.I still didn''t have any solid evidence proving that Amelia

    was the one who had drugged me.

    Therefore, I decided to pretend as if I knew nothing and continue to get along with her.

    No matter what kind of magic potion I had been drugged with, I was confident that I could develop the

    antidote to it.

    It was a promise that I made to myself.

    After all, I was Larry, the grand wizard.

    As for Amelia, if I ever found evidence of her sabotaging me, I would definitely make her pay the price.

 Chapter 353: The Decisive Moment

    Chapter 353: The Decisive Moment

    Amelia''s POV:

    My whole way back to the royal pce, I was gripped with trepidation.It was not until I stepped past the

    pce gate that I finally felt a sense of relief.

    Until then, I had been afraid that Larry would suddenly appear in front of me and take me away.

    When I thought of what had happened with Larry this time, a chill ran down my spine, and a bad

    foreboding arose in my mind.I couldn''t help but worry that Larry had seen through me.

    Right before I left, he had sternly told me that there was a limit to his patience.

    Ever since I pretended to agree to be with him, this was the first time that he had gotten so serious with

    me.

    Although he had shown his impatience before, he had always been thoughtful of my feelings and had

    never said anything harsh to me.

    So what had changed? Had he discovered something? Had I failed to hide my tracks well enough? No,

    that couldn''t be it.

    If he had really found something, he wouldn''t have let me go.

    Larry had probably said that he was running out of patience because he was eager to leave with me as

    soon as possible.

    This conclusion put my mind at ease, but only for a moment.

    Then, my heart rose to my throat again.

    If things went on like this, I was afraid that Larry would suddenly lose his mind and take me away.

    The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I became.I was frightened to the bone.What should I do?

    I didn''t want to be dragged away by Larry again.

    Not only had Larry''s energy declined considerably, but he had also gotten injured while trying to cast

    the spell today.He had never been weaker before.

    If we could seize this opportunity to get rid of Larry, my werewolf friends and I would finally be able to

    live without worrying about him.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to disturb Anthony and Jennifer as I knew how busy they were.

    However, this matter was of great importance.

    If I dyed informing them about this, what if something went wrong? After weighing the pros and

    cons, I took a deep breath and called a maid over.

    "Tell Queen Jennifer that I have something to tell her."

    After reporting to Jennifer, the maid led me into her residence.

    Jennifer was lounging on the sofa, reading a newspaper.

    As soon as she lifted her head and saw me, her lips curved up into a smile.

    "Amelia, have a seat.What''s up? How have you been these days?"

    Suppressing the excitement in my heart, I sat opposite her and tried to keep my voice as steady as

    possible.

    "Thank you for your concern, Jennifer.I''m fine.I just wanted to tell you that I met Larry today.And he got

    injured!"

    Jennifer immediately put down the newspaper and narrowed her eyes at me.

    "Amelia, what happened? Tell me everything."

    Nodding fervently, I said in one breath, "Larry''s condition has really worsened.He''s not able to use

    magic like before.Today, he tried to cast a high-level spell and ended up injuring himself.Jennifer, I don''t

    think we can dy our n any longer.Now is the best time to catch Larry.What''s more, he expressed

    his impatience with me today.I''m worried that he has already found out that I drugged him..."

    I thought of the cold glint in Larry''s eyes when he looked at me earlier.

    The fear I felt in that moment still lingered within me.

    After hesitating for a moment, I added, "I''m really scared that he wille and take me away!"

    "I see." Jennifer frowned.

    "It sounds really urgent.Don''t worry, Amelia.Nothing will happen to you as long as you''re here.Anthony

    will be back soon.I''ll discuss it with him the moment I see him."

    "Jennifer, I''m not doubting your abilities nor King Anthony''s, but I think that there is strength in

    numbers." I was so nervous that my voice trembled as I spoke.Jennifer stood up and took out her

    phone.

    "You''re right.I''ll ask Anthony to call Roy and Morgan here."

    Pressing the phone receiver to her ear, Jennifer said, "Hello, Anthony.It''s an emergency.

    Larry got injured today, and Amelia thinks that this is the best time to Jaunch an attack on him."

    Soon after the phone call, King Anthony, Roy, and Morgan arrived.

    It had been days since Ist saw Morgan, and I couldn''t help but feel thrilled.

    He seemed to share my sentiments, because he shed me a bright smile before quickly sitting down

    next to me.

    "How are things going with Larry?" Anthony asked after everyone took their seat.

    Without skipping a beat, I repeated what I had said to Jennifer earlier.

    Everyone was pleased to hear these words.

    "Great!" Roy sighed.

    "This is the result of our joint efforts, but especially you, Amelia.You have made a great contribution."

    "Honey, I know it''s hard for you."

    Morgan held my hand andforted me.I shook my head, but a lump formed in my throat.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    "I''m fine, but you have suffered a lot, honey."

    Morgan and I hadn''t been able to meet for a long time.I missed him so much.I really hoped that after

    dealing with Larry, we would never have to be apart from each other again.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Seeing that everyone was here, I spoke out my thoughts first.

    "I think Amelia''s worries are reasonable, but right now, a full-blown war between us and the vampires is

    on the verge of breaking out.I don''t think that this is the time to deal with Larry.We need to focus our

    attention on the impending war."

    "Jennifer, you''re right, but an opportunity like this might nevere again.Larry is at his weakest now,

    and he''s within our reach.We should seize this opportunity to capture him," Anthony said, shaking his

    head.

    "And the longer we put off our n, the higher the chances of Larry finding out that he has been

    drugged.If he figures out a way to recover himself to his original strength, it will be difficult for us to deal

    with him."

    Sitting next to Amelia, Morgan nodded in agreement.

    "That''s right.And every time Amelia has to meet him, she''s putting herself in danger.I don''t want her to

    take any more risks."

    "I agree," Roy chipped in.

    "Today''s the day.Let''s gather our people now and defeat Larry in one go."

    "All right.Can you call the other wizards to help us?" Anthony asked.

    Roy nodded.

    "My wizard friends are all here on standby."

    Morgan seemed to be confident too.

    "I''ve been practicing magic recently in order to deal with Larry, and I believe I''ve reached my best

    state."

    Hearing all their input convinced me too.

    "Okay.But how are we going to lure Larry out?"

    "I''ll take care of it.I''ll contact him and ask him to see me tomorrow," Amelia replied.

    Anthony rested his forehead on his hand, lost in thought.

    Then, he said solemnly, "Ask him to meet you in the garden in the royal pce.I will clear the ce in

    advance and arrange our people nearby so that they can capture Larry at the right time.We can''t let

    him escape."

    "Okay, Mr.Jones," Amelia said in a hurry.

    I was worried about Amelia, so I reminded her, "Amelia, be careful.Don''t say or do anything to give

    yourself away.If Larry suspects anything, he will be on guard."

    "I will try my best, Jennifer," said Amelia.

    "That''s settled then.Amelia will contact Larry and inform me when the time of their meeting is fixed."

    After saying that, Anthony stood up and waved at Morgan and the others.

    "Thank you, everyone.You can go back to prepare for tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    With that, Roy, Morgan, and Amelia left.

    "What should we do now?" I asked, looking at Anthony.

    "I''ll summon the royal guards and ask them to conceal themselves in every corner of the garden

    tomorrow to capture Larry," Anthony said, taking out his phone.

    As usual, he was two steps ahead of everyone.

    "Close the royal garden immediately.No one is allowed to enter without permission,"

    Anthony ordered into the phone.

    "Ask them to add a few more surveince cameras, just in case," I reminded.

    Anthony took my advice.

    "Arrange some more cameras to monitor the garden," he added into the phone.

    After hanging up and arranging everything, Anthony held my hand and gently stroked my hair.

    "The time has finallye, honey.We''re going to face Larry.Are you worried?"

    I shook my head with a smile.

    "Not at all.Besides, you''re here with me.I''m confident that we can defeat him together."

    Since Anthony and I prepared everything on our end, we went back to our room to wait for news from

    Amelia.I stood by the window and looked up at the sky, clenching my fists.

    Finally, the time had arrived for a decisive battle against Larry.We had to defeat him once and for all

 Chapter 354: Angry Larry

    Chapter 354: Angry Larry

    Larry''s POV:

    Even as the moon hung in the sky, I kept tossing and turning in bed.I just couldn''t fall asleep.

    Thinking about how I had failed in my attempt to use the Avatar Curse made me feel utterly depressed.

    What was happening to me? I was Larry, the grand wizard the most powerful wizard of them all! Damn

    it! I couldn''t ept this failure.

    So I got out of bed and reached for my wand.I went outside and pointed my wand at the starry night

    sky.

    "Avatar Curse!" I shouted with determination.

    "Avatar Curse! Avatar curse!!" I tried countless times but it was futile.

    Every time I felt the energy gathering into my wand, my body would go limp, as though all of my

    strength was being drained.

    It seemed to me that my energy always ran out at the most critical of moments.

    "Ah!"

    I was so angry that I threw my wand to the ground and started pulling my hair in frustration.

    What the hell was happening? I used to be so powerful, so much so that I had be extremely proud

    and cocky.I simply couldn''t ept that I was getting weaker and weaker.

    But no matter what I did, I couldn''t change the reality of the situation.

    Dejected, I bent over, picked up my wand, and retreated to my room to check my physical condition

    again.I was shocked to find that I was even weaker than I was in the daytime.

    Was it because I injured myself? Through gritted teeth, I tried to heal myself with the magic wand.

    When I was finally sessful, I punched the pillow in a fit of rage.

    The weakening of my power was just too sudden.

    Could I have been cursed? What had Amelia done to me? Clenching my fists, I began to carefully

    recall what Amelia and I had been doing these days.

    Although she hadn''t explicitly used any spell in front of me, we did share a few meals.

    Perhaps she had tampered with the food.

    My eyes narrowed unhappily.

    What I fool I''ve been! I pressed my fingers against my temples, regretting ¡ì how love had blinded me,

    causing me to fall for Amelia''s trap.

    "But I still need to prove that this is Amelia''s doing..." I murmured to myself.

    Maybe I misunderstood her and my weakening had nothing to do with her.I still found myself reluctant

    to me her.So I decided to investigate first.I needed to study the magic books tomorrow to see if I

    could find any clues.

    Just as I slipped back into bed, I heard my phone beep.

    Upon checking, I found that it was a message from Amelia.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Honey, I''ve been thinking and I''ve decided I''m willing to go with you.Can we meet at the garden of the

    imperial pce tomorrow at noon?"

    When I read the message, I nearly jumped for joy.

    "She finally agreed!"

    Amelia! My dear Amelia! We were finally going home! God! I was so happy that I nearly shed tears.

    But the excitement made me cough so violently that I could barely breathe.I suddenly froze.

    For a second, I had almost forgotten just how weak I had be.

    The joy onlysted a few seconds.I gradually calmed down and stared at Amelia''s message pensively.

    Something was off.

    If she really wanted toe with me, why did she ask to meet me in were wolve''s territory? It was

    obviously a dangerous ce for me, and she knew this.Yet she asked me to meet her there.

    It was obviously a trap.

    I got it! Amelia was setting a trap for me.

    She was simply waiting for me to throw myself into the snare.I gnashed my teeth.I was furious.

    Regardless of my injuries, I struggled to stand up.

    I had to go to the pce of werewolves to see what they were up to.I managed to rush to the pce in

    one breath.

    It was quite a feat, and I was so tired that I was out of breath.

    Fortunately, I had been here many times and was used to sneaking in.

    I hid in the shadows and managed to sneak all the way to the garden.

    Hiding in the bushes, I scanned the area and found that there were many guards patrolling around the

    garden.

    There was even a notice posted at the entrance of the garden, announcing that the garden would be

    closed indefinitely.

    The garden was closed to outsiders and there were so many guards patrolling the area.

    But Amelia asked me to meet her here tomorrow.

    It was clear to me now that this was indeed a trap.

    Amelia''s invitation was a trap! This truth made me tremble with anger, but I didn''t dare to make any

    sound, lest I be discovered.I could do nothing but retreat for now.

    Just as I was leaving, I saw a familiar figure in the distance.

    Wasn''t that werewolf the Alpha named Carl? I walked quietly behind him, observing his movements.I

    knew it had to be Carl.

    He was pacing back and forth outside Jennifer''s residence, holding a bottle of wine.

    Judging from his odd behavior, I guessed that the she-wolf he liked was that bitch, Jennifer.

    Some time ago, I thought I could use him to destroy the rtionship between Jennifer and Anthony, but

    unfortunately, Carl was cowardly and ipetent back then.

    But maybe I could manipte him now.

    After making up my mind, I decided to follow Carl.

    This stupid werewolf seemed to be in a bad mood.

    He walked with his head down and his footsteps were erratic.

    I followed him with ease into a hotel outside the pce.

    Carl seemed to be in a daze.

    When I followed him into the room, he didn''t even notice my presence.I stood in the corner of the room

    and exerted a low level of stealth on myself.I decided to wait and see.

    "Oh, my God! Jennifer! My Jennifer!"

    As he was packing his things, Carl kept murmuring that bitch''s name.

    "I don''t want to leave.I don''t want to leave.Why did you have to be so cruel to me?"

    Judging from his mumbling, I could tell that he was packing to leave the Osman Kingdom.

    As I hid in the shadows, I quickly came up with a n.

    He seemed to be consumed by that bitch, so I figured he would jump at any chance to be with her.I

    could use this to make him listen to me.

    Thinking about the guards I saw in the pce garden just now, I almost went crazy with anger.I was

    certain that Amelia had been lying to me all this time.

    The damned woman! How dare she use me? She lied to me while I did nothing but love her with all of

    my heart.

    Damn it! Damn it all to hell! Jennifer and Anthony must''ve been behind all this.

    They were the ones who changed Amelia''s mind! The old grudges against them hadn''t been settled

    yet, and now there were new ones.

    They needed to pay for everything they had done to me.I looked at the weary werewolf before me and

    smiled deviously.

    Carl could break up that damned couple and torture them.

    Just wait and see.I wouldn''t let Amelia go.

    She was mine and only mine.

    I would kill Morgan before her very eyes and teach her a lesson.I couldn''t help but get excited at the

    thought of Amelia kneeling on the ground, crying humbly and begging me for mercy.I grinned and

    decided to reveal myself.

    As Carl continued to pack his things, I removed my stealth cover and appeared in front of him.

    I sneered, "Hey, what are you doing? Are you nning to run away with your tail between your legs just

    because you couldn''t get the she-wolf you love?"

 Chapter 355: Exasperation

    Chapter 355: Exasperation

    Carl''s POV:

    Eager to see Jennifer again, I drank several bottles of wine to give me some liquid courage.

    But every time I reached the gate of the pce, my confidence vanished into thin air.I wandered alone

    outside the pce for a long time, trying to calm down, but in the end, I couldn''t pluck up the nerve to

    find Jennifer.

    Maybe it was time for me to ept reality.I had no right to covet her.

    After a long time of dilly dallying this way, I returned to the hotel dejectedly, intending to pack my things

    and return to my pack.I couldn''t afford to keep moping around like this anymore.

    After all, the werewolves of my pack needed me.

    As the Alpha, the responsibility to protect the pack fell on me.

    While I was here, the elders of my pack had been sending me messages every day to inform me about

    the developments of the war.

    Ever since King Anthony sent the reinforcements to help us, the situation was much better.

    But until the vampires gave up, my pack wouldn''t be in the clear yet.

    While I was packing up my luggage, I suddenly sensed a figure appear in front of me.

    "Who are you?"

    I was so startled that I blurted out those words before even looking up.

    When I saw the man standing in front of me, I couldn''t help but take a step back, as if I was facing a

    formidable enemy.

    How had he appeared out of thin air? Had he been hiding in this room all along? Why hadn''t I noticed

    him before? It was terrifying to think that he could slip past my defenses so easily.

    When I took a closer look at him, I realized that he looked a little familiar.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Wasn''t he Larry, the wizard who hade to see me once before? His witchcraft was very powerful,

    since he could appear and disappear out of thin air.

    I didn''t expect to see him again.What the hell did he want from me?

    "Why are you here again?" I growled, putting up a bold front.

    Thinking of what he had said to me before, I was embarrassed to the point of being furious.

    How did he know so much about me? Had he been stalking me? Fuming, I added, "Don''t you have any

    regard for privacy?"

    "I''m not here to discuss such trivial things with you, Carl," Larry drawled, slowly approaching me.

    "Don''t you like Jennifer? Don''t you want to take her away from the so-called king?"

    "How can I like her? She is the queen!" I retorted without thinking.

    "You do like her.What''s more, you are jealous of Anthony.You are jealous that he has Jennifer and not

    you," Larry sneered.

    This damn wizard! Was he trying to bewitch me with his stinging words? Covering my ears, I shouted,

    "Stop talking nonsense! I don''t like Jennifer in that way! She is our queen! All I have for her is respect

    and admiration!"

    "Stop lying through your teeth, Carl.I can see right through you.You are such a loser that you don''t

    even dare to admit you like someone.You''re nothing but a coward,"

    Larry continued, provoking me further.

    "Enough!" I yelled.

    Larry''s words managed to touch a sore spot, making me tremble with anger.

    "Okay, okay.You''re right! I''m a loser.I do like Jennifer.I have loved her for many years.I lost her the first

    time, and I''ve been looking for her ever since.I never thought that when I met her again, she would

    have gotten married to the king."

    As I spoke, I threw the clothes in my hands aside and clutched my throbbing head with my hands.I

    really hoped that Larry wouldn''t continue to prod at my wounds.I did like Jennifer, but what did it

    matter? I could do nothing about it.

    "Don''t give up so soon!"Larry said.

    "I''m here to help you.You still have a chance.You can take Jennifer back.It''s not toote, Carl!"

    That glimmer of hope made me waver, but I still shook my head fervently.

    "No, I don''t want to be a third party.Besides, Jennifer doesn''t have feelings for me."

    As an upright Alpha, I couldn''t break up the rtionship between Jennifer and Anthony.

    But Larry just scoffed at me.

    "You are so naive, Carl.You can never win in love unless you fight for it.As long as you cooperate with

    me, I can bring Jennifer back to you."

    What was he talking about? My heart raced wildly at the prospect of actually getting Jennifer, but I

    quickly shook those thoughts out of my head.

    Although I didn''t stay in the royal pce, I did hear some rumors that Anthony had arranged to close

    the garden of the royal pce in order to deal with the grand wizard Larry.

    "Don''t make meugh, Larry.You can''t even protect yourself, but you im that you can give me want

    you want," I said crossly.

    "Go back to your ce!"

    Larry narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    Only then did I realize that I made a slip of the tongue.I shouldn''t have said that.I didn''t know what the

    conflict between Anthony and Larry was, but as the Alpha of a pack, it wasn¡¯t good for me to make

    trouble for the king.

    "Mean by what? I''m just talking nonsense.I''m drunk," I grumbled, pulling a long face.

    "Get out, Larry! You are not wee here.If you don''t leave, I''ll call for help."

    "You coward!"

    Larry''s face darkened, but he turned around and left, slipping into the darkness.

    He must have leftpletely, right? After waiting for a few seconds, I breathed a sigh of relief and

    slumped back onto the sofa, covering my head irritably.

    To be honest, Larry''s offer had been almost irresistible.

    Of course I wanted to way to get Jennifer.

    How could I let Anthony have her? I was the one who had met her first.He had just taken advantage of

    my absence.

    Damn it, why did my mind keep wandering this way! I knocked my head to stop myself from thinking

    such evil thoughts.I had to go back to my pack as soon as possible.

    Larry''s POV:

    After being chased away by Carl, I had no choice but to go back home empty-handed.

    "What an idiot! I helped him out of kindness, but he didn''t appreciate it," I muttered to myself, sitting on

    the bed to have a rest.

    However, I couldn''t get Carl''s words out of my head for some reason.

    Just now, he clearly said that I couldn''t protect myself.What did he mean by that? Did he know

    something that I didn''t? It was possible.

    After all, he was the Alpha of a werewolf pack.

    He might have heard that Anthony and Jennifer were nning something to deal with me, so he had

    mocked me for not being able to protect myself.In fact, I hadn''t originally nned to leave so easily just

    now.

    I had wanted to use an illusion skill to bewitch Carl and make him work for me, but my condition was

    too weak.

    After failing several times in a row, I could only give up.

    But I couldn''t let things go on like this.If my suspicions were right, Amelia''s invitation to meet her

    tomorrow must be a trap.I had to prepare in advance.I got up from the bed and began to look through

    the magic books I had collected, hoping to find a solution in one of those pages.I couldn''t let Anthony

    win.

    With every book I checked, I grew more and more desperate.I couldn''t find anything useful.

    The books were just filled with curses that I couldn''t use at the moment anyway.

    Flinging the books aside, I looked through the rows and rows of magic medicine that I had stored in the

    cab.

    Finally, when I was on the verge of losing my head, a bottle of purple medicine caught my eye.

    "Aha!" Iughed happily and kissed the bottle hard.

    "This is the one!"

    I was surprised that I still had this bottle of forbidden medicine.

    It never had any use for me before, but it was perfect for this situation.

    This medicine could quickly enhance the magical energy of a person in a short period of time.

    Even if a person with no magical energy drank it, they would be able to perform magic, let alone a

    wizard who already possessed strong magical energy to begin with.

    If I drank it, it would make my energy increase by several times.

    However, the reason why this medicine was forbidden was because it would have a strong side effect

    on whoever consumed it.

    The enhancement of the magical energy would onlyst for a day.

    Once the effect wore off, it would take arge toll on the drinker.

    In some cases, they would be paralyzed, and even their mind would be scrambled.

    I knew the consequences of taking this medicine very well, because I was the one who had made it in

    the first ce.I had kept it aside thinking that I could use it on another wizard one day, but I had never

    had the need for it.

    That turned out to be a good thing, because now, I needed it for myself.

    This bottle of medicine was the only thing that could help me face my predicament, at least temporarily.

    If I found out that Amelia had really colluded with those werewolves to deal with me tomorrow, I would

    definitely make her and all of them pay a heavy price.I was Larry, the grand wizard.I was not someone

    to be trifled with.

    As for Amelia..for her sake, I really hoped that she hadn''t betrayed me.

    Because if she had, I would lock her in the darkness forever and make her be my ve.

    Pursing my lips in hatred, I put the bottle of magic medicine on the table in front of me and stared at it.

    Amelia''s sweet smile appeared in my mind.

    My heart tightened painfully.

    The memories of the past made me suffer.I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.

    Deep down, I prayed that tomorrow''s meeting with Amelia wouldn''t turn out to be what I fear.I loved her

    so much.I hoped that she wouldn''t let me down.

 Chapter 356: The Truth

    Chapter 356: The Truth

    Amelia''s POV:

    That night, I couldn''t fall asleep.I tossed and turned in bed restlessly.

    Thinking of what was toe, I felt very uneasy.

    Could we actually defeat Larry? He was too powerful.

    He might''ve been weakened by the magic drug, but what if that wasn''t enough? What if we still couldn''t

    defeat him? Such uncertainty made me too anxious to sleep a wink.

    The question kept nagging at me: what if tomorrow''s n failed? Finally, I couldn''t help but reach for

    my phone on the bedside table to check Larry''s message again.

    Although he had said he would meet me tomorrow, I had a gut feeling that things weren''t that simple.

    Maybe it was because thest time I met Larry, the way he looked at me was different from before.

    There was something in his eyes that frightened me.

    Maybe Larry had already seen right through me and figured out our n.

    If that was the case, tomorrow would be disastrous.

    But all I had was a gut feeling.

    I didn''t have any evidence to prove it, so I tried to tell myself that I was overthinking.

    The more I thought about it, the more irritable I became.

    I felt that if things went on like this, I would definitely be a hindrance to the n tomorrow.

    So I made up my mind and dialed Morgan''s number.

    To my surprise, he answered the phone right after the first ring.

    "Hi, honey.Can''t sleep? What''s wrong?"

    There was a tinge of nervousness in Morgan''s voice.

    "I''m fine! It''s just..¡±

    ¡°I''m so nervous, honey!" I sighed and spoke out my inexplicable worries.

    "I can''t help but feel that things are moving too easily.Larry is a cunning wizard.I think he''s figured out

    that tomorrow''s a trap.What if he doesn''t show up?"

    "Oh, honey, you''re thinking too much.King Anthony has set up a trap in the garden.As long as Larry

    shows up, we''ll catch him and he won''t be able to escape.If he is afraid, then that means he can''t do

    anything to defeat us, right?" Morgan reassured me gently.

    "Don''t worry, Amelia."

    "Thank you, Morgan! I feel a bit better."

    Now that I had calmed down, I bit my lip guiltily.

    "I''ll do my best tomorrow.I''m sorry for bothering you sote."

    "It''s no bother, honey.Your business is my business," Morgan said.

    I could almost picture his smiling face through the receiver.

    "Okay, rest well, honey.Good night."

    "Good night!"

    I put the phone down and took a deep breath.

    Morgan was right.

    We had prepared for this moment for so long.

    I didn''t need to worry.I wasn''t alone.I still had Morgan and the others.I was not afraid.

    When I finally managed to calm down, I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.

    The next day, I got up early.

    After scarfing down breakfast, I called Roy.

    "Is everything ready?" I asked anxiously.

    "Yes.King Anthony and Queen Jennifer are taking charge on site," Roy replied confidently.

    When I heard this, I rushed to the garden to meet Jennifer and the others.

    Sure enough, Jennifer, Anthony, Roy, and other wizards were already there, waiting for me.

    Jennifer gestured for me to follow her.

    She led me to a very conspicuous spot in the garden and instructed, "Wait here for Larry.When he lets

    his guard down, seize the opportunity to attack and send us the signal.We will rush to your side and

    launch a coordinated attack on Larry."

    I looked at her gratefully.

    "Okay."

    After giving me some more minor instructions, Jennifer and Anthony left the garden with others quietly.

    A hush suddenly fell over the entire garden.

    I stood in the position designated by Jennifer and waited anxiously for Larry toe.I secretly prayed

    that God would be on our side and that our n would be carried out sessfully.

    Minutes ticked by.

    I waited alone in the garden for what seemed like an eternity, but there were no signs of Larry.

    My mounting anxiety reached its peak.

    Had Larry really seen through our n and escaped? Just as I was pulling out my phone to call Larry,

    he finally showed up.

    "Hello, Amelia."

    A well-dressed Larry suddenly appeared in front of me.He was wearing a suit and looked more

    handsome than usual.

    "Larry, why were you sote?"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    I approached him and asked with a frown.

    "Oh, you know about yesterday''s injury.I didn''t feel well today, so I rested first beforeing here."

    Larry smiled apologetically.

    "Sorry for beingte."

    I stole a nce at his face to observe his expression in secret, but I found nothing suspicious.I finally

    heaved a secret sigh of relief and quickly said, "Oh, I see.It doesn''t matter.I''m just d that you''re

    here.For a moment, I thought you didn''t want toe."

    Larry looked at me seriously and asked, "Have you really made up your mind, honey?"

    "Yes, Larry."

    I tried my best to suppress my uneasiness and forced a smile.

    "I...I''ve thought it over and I''ve made up my mind.In fact, I''ve already said goodbye to Jennifer.We can

    leave now.Let''s go somece nobody knows us and start over."

    "Oh, my God! Are you serious? That''s great, Amelia! I''m so happy!"

    Larry practically jumped for joy and threw his arms around me excitedly.

    Larry''s sudden embrace made my body stiffen involuntarily, but I managed to calm down quickly.

    "Yes.I didn''t want to keep bothering them in the royal pce."

    As I spoke, my mind raced.

    When on earth should Iunch an attack? Now?

    Larry''s POV:

    When Amelia said she was willing to go with me, I was so ecstatic that I could barely keep myself

    together.

    Oh, my God! Amelia finally agreed toe with me! But the very next moment, I noticed the look in

    Amelia''s eyes.

    There was a hint of disinterest, and that was all it took for me to realize that she was lying to me.

    I felt as though a bucket of ice cold water was poured over my head, draining the life from me.

    Amelia was lying to me.

    This was a trap.

    Whenever I asked her to leave with me before, she was always hesitant.

    But this time, she agreed so readily.

    Bring it on, Amelia! She could y whatever trick she had.

    After all, I was prepared.I had already made a n for the worst.

    Amelia didn''t seem to notice that anything was wrong, and she kept smiling at me.

    This made me so angry that I secretly clenched my fists.

    Before I came here, I had taken that bottle of forbidden magic medicine.

    If Amelia was lying to me, I would destroy the entire pce.

    Even as we spoke right now, I could feel that endless power surging through my veins.

    The magic power seemed to have integrated into my very blood and bones.

    Even if all the werewolves in the pce came out to fight me, I wasn''t scared.

    Anyway, even if Amelia wasn''t lying to me, I still nned to end all this today.

    "Honey, I love you.I love you so much! I can''t wait to spend the rest of our lives together!"

    Holding Amelia close, I kept gushing over how much I loved her, secretly observing her reaction.

    "When are we leaving?" Amelia''s lips parted slightly.

    "Oh, we can go right now."

    Smiling, I turned around and started to lead her away from here.I tried to seem as casual as possible,

    but secretly, I was on high alert.

    Unexpectedly, Amelia shook my hand off as soon as I turned around.

    "Let me go!"

    In the blink of an eye, Amelia whipped out her wand and pointed it at me.

    The wand shone brightly and a bright light exploded at its tip.

    There was no doubt that this was an attack, and it was aimed at me.

    Amelia cast the spell extremely fast.

    It was obvious that she had been nning this move for a long time.

    If I hadn''t been on high alert, I would''ve been hit badly.

    Fortunately, I was prepared and managed to dodge the attack.

    But my heart suddenly dropped to my stomach.

    Amelia attacked me! Sure enough, everything she had done before this was just a ploy to lure me into

    a trap.

    She wanted me to let my guard down.

    Damn it! Damn it all to hell! Amelia''s betrayal angered me beyond belief.

    I red at her murderously and roared, "What is the meaning of this, Amelia? I love you! And this is

    how you treat me?"

    Amelia returned my re with resentment.

    "What do you think it means, Larry? Open your eyes and look around.You''re doomed!"

    As Amelia spoke, many figures suddenly emerged from the bushes.

    A group of wizards and guards rushed out and surrounded me in the blink of an eye.I sneered.

    They actually thought that I had fallen into their trap.

    Unfortunately for them, their hopes were about to be dashed.I would let them know who the winner

    would be.

 Chapter 357: A Crazy Battle

    Chapter 357: A Crazy Battle

    Amelia''s POV:

    I was shocked that my attack missed Larry.I had been training and getting stronger in secret for a long

    time.

    How had he managed to dodge my attack in his condition? He was supposed to be very weak.I stared

    at Larry, feeling disappointed, but I quicklyforted myself that it was not the right time to lose hope.

    Perhaps it was because I was too nervous that I failed to hit him.

    Regardless of how guilty I felt, I tried my best to calm down.

    After all, I was not facing Larry alone.

    There were so many wizards and guards around me, as well as the powerful Anthony and Jennifer.

    The realization that this time, I didn''t have to face Larry alone filled me with confidence.

    Holding my wand, I looked at the anger on his face, ready to fight him to the death.

    I would take revenge on him for the sake of my unborn child.

    "Well, you''ve seeded in infuriating me, Amelia."

    Even while caught in the middle of our encirclement, Larry was calm andposed, with acent

    smirk hanging on his lips.

    "But I''m going to offer you onest chance.If you join me now, I''ll spare the lives of these idiots.Come to

    me, Ametia." He waved at me.

    "No way!" I retorted immediately.

    In order to get Larry''s trust, I had to keep all my resentment bottled up and pretend like I had forgiven

    him.

    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became.

    I straightened my back and shook my head.

    "Larry, you don''t even realize what you did to me, do you? You''re the demon who killed my child and

    made me waste decades of my life.You tortured me and abused me.Did you think you could really

    persuade me to be your ve again by saying a few sweet words? What do you think I am? I''m a

    human being, Larry! You know, you''ve never once seen me as a real person.I¡¯m just an object you want

    to own.I don''t need your hypocrisy."

    I couldn''t help but cry out these words that had been buried deep in my heart.

    It felt good to finally speak my mind in front of Larry.

    Larry''s face darkened instantly.

    "So you were just lying to me all this time? You ungrateful bitch! Don''t be so stubborn, Amelia.You''re

    not seeing things clearly.Come back to me.We are meant to be together.I will make up for what I did to

    you in the past."

    As Larry spoke, his handsome and youthful face began to age, and his features began to twist out of

    anger, revealing his true appearance.

    Watching him transform right in front of me gripped me with fear.

    I knew he took the fight seriously this time.

    "Don''t be scared, honey.I''m right here by your side.I''ll protect you well.I won''t let you go through the

    same pain again,"

    Morganforted me as he held my hand, helping me calm down.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Larry sneered in a colder voice, ring at Morgan and me.

    "Why is this bastard still here?"

    Before I could say anything, Morgan scoffed and retorted, "Humph, you''re so stupid.Larry, the only

    reason Amelia distanced herself from me was because she wanted to make you lower your guard.Did

    you really think I''d leave Amelia? I will love her and cherish her forever, till myst breath.I feel sorry for

    the way you hurt her in the past.I would never abandon her."

    Morgan''s words made me burst into tears.

    "Morgan!"

    Needless to say, this exchange only threw fuel on the fire.

    Larry rushed up to me growling, "Damn it! You bitch!"

    Larry''s attack was so surprisingly fierce that it left me at a loss.

    I couldn''t even dodge in time.

    Fortunately, at that critical moment, Morgan and the other wizards raised their wands in unison to block

    Larry''s attack at me.

    "Don''t you darey a finger on Amelia!"

    Morgan shouted gruffly as he raised his wand and began to summon a fireball to hurl at Larry.

    "Fireball!"

    "Hurricane!"

    Roy also shouted.

    All the wizards joined in, simultaneously targeting countless spells at Larry.

    The battle was on the verge of breaking out.

    Jennifer''s POV:

    As the battle between Larry and the other wizards began, Anthony and I ordered the pce guards to

    wait aside and watch.

    Since the wizards were using spells to fight each other, we could not interfere rashly, or we might end

    up causing unnecessary casualties.

    I tried to stay calm, but watching the battle unfold made my heart pound against my chest.

    It didn''t make sense at all.

    After a while, I turned to Anthony and asked, "Honey, am I just imagining it? Why doesn''t Larry seem to

    be injured at all? His magic hasn''t weakened.

    In fact, it seems more powerful than before.What should we do? Should we ask the guards to join in

    the fight?"

    Anthony frowned and nodded slowly.

    "That''s what I think as well.It''s strange.Amelia told us that Larry was so weakened by the drug that

    even trying to use an advanced spell left him injured.But he seems so strong.It''s nothing like she

    described."

    My mouth went dry, and my hands were shaking from anxiousness.

    "What should we do, Anthony?"

    While we were tensely discussing the situation, there was a sudden cry from Roy.He was hit by a wave

    of ck smoke that not only corroded his sleeve with a big hole, but also injured his arm.

    Oh my God! I couldn''t stand aside any longer.I had to help him.

    Just as I was about to spring into action, Anthony swiftly raised his hand and stopped me.

    "I''m going to help.You stay here and don''t do anything rash.Your priority is to protect our child."

    Anthony was right.

    No matter how worried I was, I couldn''t put myself and our child at risk.

    "Then be careful!"

    Anthony left a small group of guards to protect me while he rushed into battle with the remaining

    guards.

    With a howl, Anthony transformed into a wolf.

    His wolf I form bared its sharp teeth and pounced on Larry while he was distracted by the wizards.As I

    watched, I couldn''t help cheering in my heart.

    Anthony was as quick as lightning.

    "Damn it!"

    Larry obviously hadn''t expected Anthony to take part in the battle, but he dodged the attack in a hurry.

    At the same time, he raised his wand and shouted, "Sandstorm!"

    Suddenly, a strong wind blew in the sky, swirling with yellow sand.

    The strong gust of wind and sand blocked the way of Anthony.

    Before I could control myself, a cry escaped my lips.

    "Watch out!"

    Fortunately, Anthony wasn''t alone.

    The guards who had followed Anthony into the battle also turned into wolves in an instant.

    They all leaned forward and stood in formation, tightly surrounding Larry.

    "Damn it! Get the hell away! I''m going to kill all of you! I''ll peel off your skin and burn it to the ground!"

    Larry cursed with red eyes.

    "Fire!"

    At the sound of his roar, arge me leapt up from the ground and streaked towards the wolves.

    Watching this, I couldn''t stand aside any longer and rushed into battle.

    Thankfully, Morgan and Amelia reached to aid them before I could.

    Standing side by side, the couple raised their wands and shouted, "Water!"

    A fierce current burst out from their wands, extinguishing the fire.It was a really close call.I patted my

    chest, trying to soothe my heart beating wildly in my chest.

    Larry didn''t seem to be a disadvantage even though even he was facing so many wizards at once.

    The battle was getting more and more tense.

    But how could this happen? Why hadn''t Larry be as weak as Amelia said? There had to be

    something wrong.

 Chapter 358: Subdue Larry

    Chapter 358: Subdue Larry

    Larry''s POV:

    Seeing Amelia and Morgan fight side by side, I went into a fit of jealousy.I trusted her! And I loved her

    regardless of everything.

    But this bitch had been deceiving me this whole time.I couldn''t ept the fact that the woman I loved

    the most was just a hypocrite pretending to love me.

    Although I suspected Amelia before, there was a part of me that wished I was wrong.

    How I wished this was all just an illusion! But the situation was clear.

    Amelia colluded with werewolves to take me down.

    The damned woman even wanted me dead! Oh, my God! My heart felt like it was on fire.I grabbed at

    my chest and gasped violently.

    My anger was so consuming that I nearly fainted.

    "I''m going to kill you, you vile bitch!" I shrieked.

    "Amelia, do you really think you can escape me? A few hours from now, I''ll have you locked up

    again.You''ll never see the light of day.I''ll make you my sex ve for the rest of your life!"

    "Dream on, Larry!"

    Morgan stood in front of Amelia protectively and red at me.

    "It''s us who should be asking you that question: do you think you can escape from here today?"

    "Larry, not only have you offended Amelia countless times, but you also dared to attack my mother.The

    werewolves all have their des facing you.Surrender now!"

    Anthony red at me coldly.

    Surrender? He must be out of his mind! I sneered.

    It looked as though everyone thought that I was backed into a corner.

    Unfortunately, I was about to disappoint them.I might''ve been outnumbered, but so what? Even before I

    came here, I was prepared to fight them, no matter the cost.I had taken the forbidden medicine, which

    made my magic energy soar to an unprecedented level.Now, I was even stronger than before!

    "Do you think you''re qualified to fight me?"

    Iughed maniacally and waved the wand in my hand, pointing it at the sky.

    "Just wait and see.Lightning Storm!"

    As I spoke, I used all my strength to execute one of the most powerful but forbidden skills.

    A dark thunder cloud instantaneously gathered in the sky, and silver lightning rained down on my

    enemies like countless arrows.

    "Ah!"

    One of the wizards was struck down by the lightning.

    Seeing this, I was extremely happy.

    "Surrender if you want to live!"

    I threw my head back andughed crazily.

    "I have taken forbidden medicine.You''re all no match for me!"

    "We will never submit to you, Larry! Using forbidden ck magic is against thews of nature.You''ll be

    punished for it sooner orter!"

    As Morgan shouted at me, he made sure to hold Amelia in his arms protectively.

    Green with envy, I gnashed my teeth.

    "Damn you! I''m going to kill this damned couple!" I shouted, raising my want up high once more.

    "Larry, stop! By taking the forbidden medicine, you''ve dug your own grave!"

    Amelia shouted at me, her eyes wide with fear.

    "Even if you have magic energy for now, you won''t live that long."

    "I don''t give a damn!" I shouted through gritted teeth.

    "I''m doing all this for you! You still don''t know how much I love you.It''s you who forced my hand!"

    "You don''t know what love is!" Amelia cried, turning her head away.

    "Bullshit! It''s you who doesn''t understand love.You were the one who let me down."

    I was so angry that I stamped my foot and waved my arms like a madman.

    Pointing my wand at Amelia, I shouted, "You''reing with me!"

    "No!"

    Morgan attempted to stop me again.He raised his wand and quickly summoned a protective shield to

    protect himself and Amelia.

    "Humph!" I sneered viciously.

    "Honey, it seems I have to kill your man in order to make youe with me."

    Amelia''s POV:

    Larry waspletely out of his mind! As Larry spouted nonsense, I clutched Morgan''s hand, trembling

    anxiously.I couldn''t believe he had actually taken forbidden medicine to deal with us.

    Oh, my God! I only knew about this kind of medicine because Larry had showed me his research on it

    before.

    I never thought he would use it on himself! He was crazy! He waspletely and utterly insane! He

    was practicallymitting suicide! Anthony and Jennifer were both just but kind-hearted people.

    They simply wanted to capture Larry, but they never intended to kill the man.

    Seeing that Larry was hell-bent on attacking me and Morgan, I closed my eyes in despair and held my

    wand up in a desperate attempt to defend ourselves.

    But it was clear that Morgan and I were no match for Larry.

    This was all my fault.I was wrong to have assumed we could take Larry down.I underestimated him.I

    shouldn''t have involved Jennifer and the others.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as I epted my fate, I suddenly heard the earth- shattering howl of a wolf.

    "Anthony! Zane!" Jennifer shrieked.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a majestic wolf leaping over my head.

    With its sharp ws bared, it threw Larry to the ground and scratched at him viciously.

    The ground was instantly stained with blood.

    Larry''s body was badly mutted and covered in wounds.

    Then, the wolf rolled on the ground and transformed into a strong, handsome young man.

    It was Anthony himself! He saved our lives! Anthony pressed his foot against Larry''s chest.

    "Larry, just surrender.You''ve lost."

    "Mr.Jones, you saved us.Thank you so much!"

    Morgan and I knelt before him in gratitude.

    "Let go of me, you filthy beast! How dare you attack me by surprise?!"

    Larry struggled madly under Anthony''s foot.He raised his wand in an attempt to use magic, but

    Anthony moved fast.He immediately kicked the wand out of Larry''s hand, and the wand flew a couple

    of meters away.

    "Stop resisting, Larry.Just admit your defeat and surrender," Anthony said through gritted teeth.

    He might''ve been a just and kind-hearted king, but his patience was running thin.He gave Larry a hard

    kick, causing the old wizard to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "I''m the grand wizard Larry.How could I possibly lose to you? You stupid, savage beasts!"

    Larry screamed like a madman, blood dribbling down his chin.

    Now that Anthony had sessfully subdued Larry, all of us heaved a sigh of relief.

    Roy rushed to the injured witch and helped him leave for treatment, while I nervously stood several feet

    away from Anthony and Larry.

    "Larry, Mr.Jones is the most powerful lycan in the entire kingdom.Maybe your skill with witchcraft is

    unparalleled, but when ites to closebat, you''re no match for him."

    Trying my best to suppress the fear in my heart, I locked eyes with Larry and spoke seriously.

    "Without a wand, you''re powerless."

    "I haven''t lost just yet!" Larry spat stubbornly, blood spurting all over the ground.

    I shook my head with disdain.I knew he couldn''t be reasoned with.

    "Mr.Jones, there''s no need for you to waste any more time on this lunatic.Please ask him to hand over

    the antidote already!"

    Morgan tapped his foot on the ground impatiently.

    "Morgan is right."

    Anthony dug his heel onto Larry''s chest.

    "Hand over the antidote, Larry.You can refuse if you want.But allow me to warn you: there are

    countless ways we could make your life worse than death."

    Larry''s gloomy eyes peered around at everyone present.

    All of a sudden, he burst into a crazedughter, spitting out blood everywhere.

    "This is perfect! Do you really think I''ll just give in to your request? Never!"

 Chapter 359: Injured Amelia

    Chapter 359: Injured Amelia

    Jennifer''s POV:

    Seeing everyone fight fiercely against Larry, my heart leapt to my throat.I wanted so desperately to join

    in the fight and help my friends, but I couldn''t take the risk.I wasn''t so worried about myself, but the

    safety of my child was of utmost priority.

    For the sake of my child, I could do nothing but hide behind a wall of guards and watch the fight from

    afar.

    Fortunately, my mate was very strong and cunning.

    When he saw an opportunity, he seized it and attacked Larry.

    Anthony sessfully subdued the relentless Larry.

    Seeing Anthony''s foot firmly pressing down on Larry''s chest, I breathed a sigh of relief.I approached

    Anthony, albeit still surrounded by my protective guards.

    "How is everyone?" I asked as soon as I was within earshot, looking both Amelia and Morgan up and

    down carefully.

    "We''re fine.Cynthia''s slightly injured, but Roy has already taken her away to treat her injuries.The other

    wizards were also injured, but fortunately, it''s nothing serious.They''ve all left to treat their wounds,"

    Amelia reported.

    Hearing this, I nodded.Then I turned to Anthony, who was standing nearby with Larry under his heel.

    "Anthony, are you okay?"

    At the sound of my voice, Anthony turned around and smiled at me.

    "Don''t worry, honey.I''m fine.But Larry injured some of my guards.I''ve already sent them to the

    infirmary."

    I wiped my brow with relief and nced down at Larry, who was lying on the ground in a pool of blood.

    His face was bloodied as well, and he looked extremely disheveled.

    It was just as Amelia had said: he was an ordinary person without his wand.

    Seeing him like this both startled and relieved me.

    The once arrogant grand wizard had just been defeated by Anthony.

    Evil could never win over justice.

    After all, God was on our side.

    "Just give it up, Larry.Anthony is right.Hand over the antidote and we''ll consider sparing your life," I said

    seriously.

    "Are you really willing to die so easily?"

    "Shut up, you worthless bitch!" Larry red at me.

    "Cut the bullshit.I know you manipted Amelia to lie to me.Why the hell should I trust you? I won''t

    give you the antidote even if it means I''ll die.Give up!"

    I had already expected such a response.I could easily shrug off his cruel words, but the fact that he still

    refused to cooperate with us stressed me out.

    He was still so stubborn.

    Anxious, I tried to change his mind.

    "Larry, we always keep our word.Don''t worry.We just want to lock you up and punish you ording to

    law, nothing more."

    Even if Larry refused to cooperate, we wouldn''t actually kill him.

    After all, with him dead, we wouldn''t be able to get the antidote to save Amelia.

    But there was still the matter of convincing him to give us the antidote we so needed.

    "Yes, and as the king of this kingdom, I can never go back on my word.I can swear right here and right

    now that if you hand over the antidote, we will spare your life,"

    Anthony chimed in, echoing my sentiments.

    Larry fell silent for a while.Finally, he said, "Let me think about it."

    I nearly jumped for joy.

    "Okay.Rest assured, we will hold up our end of the bargain.We just don¡¯t want Amelia to be in pain

    anymore.She saved Anthony and me."

    "Don''t y tricks, Larry, or else..."

    Anthony said ominously, digging his heel deeper into Larry''s chest for emphasis.

    "Larry, Mr.and Mrs.Jones are both trustworthy.Stop resisting and just listen to them.If you''re willing to

    turn over a new leave, they might just give you a second chance," Amelia said softly, also trying her

    best to persuade Larry.

    Our pleas were met with silence.

    Larry simply red at us coldly.

    We all stared at Larry in nervous anticipation, waiting for his answer.

    Just as I opened my mouth to say something more, a sh of light suddenly shot out from Larry''s hand.

    And it was flying straight at me.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    What the hell?! Hadn''t Larry''s wand been kicked away? How the hell was he able to cast a spell? My

    body moved involuntarily.

    My hands reached up to cover my belly and I tried to turn away from the light.

    "Jennifer!"

    Anthony shouted and rushed to me, leaving Larry on the ground.

    Amelia''s POV:

    Never in my wildest dreams would I have expectedLarry to use magic in that moment! I was shocked to

    see him attack Jennifer.

    Fortunately, Anthony was extremely fast and made it in time to throw his arms around her protectively.

    Just when I thought I could breathe a sigh of relief, the sh of light suddenly changed direction and

    attacked Morgan, who was beside me.

    Only then did it dawn on me that Larry''s target was Morgan from the very beginning.

    Larry was a lunatic.

    Of course, he couldn''t bear the weight of my betrayal.

    Now that he found out that Morgan and I had set him up, he would definitely want to kill Morgan.

    Oh, my God! Why didn''t I realize this sooner? Larry was a sly, cunning, and evil mastermind.

    He knew that Anthony would do everything to protect his mate, so he pretended to attack Jennifer so

    that Anthony would release him.I wasn''t about to let my husband get hurt.

    "Morgan!"

    I shrieked hysterically, rushing to him regardless of anything.

    In a moment as critical as this, my mind wentpletely nk.I just knew that I couldn''t let anything

    bad happen to Morgan.

    He was innocent.

    It was I who got him involved with such a dangerous person.

    This was all my fault.

    And because I was guilty, I''d rather be punished.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.

    The moment I pounced on Morgan, I felt a piercing pain on my back, as though I had been stabbed

    with a knife.

    The pain was so excruciating that I nearly fainted, but s, I wasn''t so fortunate.

    I could do nothing but feel the pain keenly and scream in a shrill voice until my throat went dry.

    In that moment, I wanted to die.

    I couldn''t take this suffering anymore.

    Maybe all the disputes would end if I died.

    I copsed to the ground and tasted metal in my mouth.I spat out a mouthful of blood before I could

    choke on it.

    "Amelia!"

    Morgan screamed and rushed over to pull me into his arms.

    "No, no, no! Amelia, can you hear me? Answer me.Help! Help her!"

    I heard Morgan''s shrill voice and wanted to respond to him, but I couldn''t.

    All I could do was feebly raise my hand.

    "Morgan..." I whispered.

    It sounded as though my voice was as soft as a light gust of wind.

    "Amelia, you''ll be fine! Just hang in there!"

    Morgan hugged me tightly and burst into tears.

    "Oh, God, no! Amelia, Amelia!"

    I mustered thest of the strength I had in me to reach for Morgan''s hand.

    "I''m just d you''re okay..."

    "Silly girl, you didn''t need to protect me!"

    Morgan wept, wincing in pain.

    "I just wanted you to be fine!"

    Of course I would protect him.I loved Morgan with all of my heart.I wanted to say something more to

    him, but I found that I couldn''t.

    There was nothing I could do but close my eyes helplessly as all the life was being drained from my

    body.

    "Help! She needs to be sent for emergency treatment!" I vaguely heard Jennifer''s voice.

    I felt sorry that I had dragged them into this mess.

    "Get an ambnce! Call the royal hospital and get the best doctors to save Amelia!"

    A drone of different voices echoed in my ears.I tried my best to peel my eyes open, because I didn''t

    want to die like this.

    Even if I had to die now, I didn''t want to leave this world with regret.

    Where was Larry? Amidst all the chaos, he could''ve slipped away.

    We needed to catch him.

    Did he escape? No!

 Chapter 360: Larrys Escape

    Chapter 360: Larry''s Escape

    Larry''s POV:

    I couldn''t believe the lycan king managed to strike me down.I got so carried away with Morgan and

    Amelia that I dropped my guard against him.

    Fortunately, I hade to this battle fully prepared.

    On my finger was a magic ring.

    It wasn''t nearly as useful as my magic wand, but it was capable of casting spells at critical moments

    such as this.

    Sure enough, they didn''t know that I was carrying such a trump card.

    When I was trampled on the ground by Anthony, I activated my ring secretly and cast a spell just as

    they let their guard down.

    A light shot out of the ring, like a bullet from a gun.

    At first, I pretended to aim my attack at that bitch, Jennifer.

    Sure enough, when he saw that his precious mate was about to get hit, the lycan king abandoned me

    and rushed to her side.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But Jennifer wasn''t my target.

    Morgan was the bastard I wanted to kill the most.

    When the light went towards that bastard, I was almost ecstatic.I could practically taste the sweetness

    of revenge on my tongue.

    Never in my wildest dreams would I have anticipated that it would be Amelia who would take the fall

    and not that ursed bastard.She had intercepted my attack.

    Seeing all the color drain from Amelia''s face, my heart nearly stopped in my chest.

    The light had practically pierced through her waist.I stared at her nkly and watched as she spat out

    mouthfuls of blood.

    After letting out a bone-chilling shriek, she copsed to the ground.I knew she was going to die any

    second now.

    My body suddenly felt numb.

    This wasn''t the n.

    I didn''t want to kill Amelia.I loved her! I just wanted to kill the fucking bastard who took her away from

    me! Why did she have to sacrifice herself to protect that son of a bitch? Damn it! Damn it all to hell! I

    had used thest of my strength tounch that attack just now.

    God, why? Why did this have to happen? I broke down again.

    Jealousy consumed my heart and all I wanted was to be by Amelia''s side.

    "Amelia, no! I didn''t mean to hurt you!" I stumbled towards her, regardless of her being surrounded by

    my enemies.

    "Amelia, I didn''t want to hurt you.I just wanted to kill everyone who got in our way!"

    I couldn''t catch a glimpse of her.

    She was surrounded by a crowd.

    Damn it! I tried my best to squeeze through the crowd to get close to her, but suddenly I felt a strong

    wind blowing at me.

    I instinctively knew something was wrong, so I quickly took a few steps backward, narrowly avoiding

    lightning bolts from the sky.

    "How dare you try to get close to her again? Larry, you''re a fucking demon! No, you''re the devil

    himself!" Morgan raised his wand and took a step towards me ominously.

    "You hurt Amelia countless times.I won''t let you go.I''m going to make you pay.Even if it means risking

    my own life, I swear I''ll never let you go!"

    But I didn''t give a damn about him.

    I simply fixed my eyes on the half-dead Amelia, who was being lifted onto a stretcher.

    "No, no, Amelia, I didn''t want to hurt you.I love you! Amelia, please! I love you! Don''t leave me!"

    Amelia finally peeled her eyes open and looked straight at me.

    But there was only unmasked hatred in her eyes.

    After shooting me onest re, she turned her head away from me.

    Of course.

    Amelia hated me for hurting her. I felt as if I Had been struck by lightning.I lost all feeling in my fingers

    and toes.

    Burying my face in my hands, I wanted to shout to vent the pain in my heart, but instead I was choked

    with sobs.What had I done? What had I done?! Then, I raised my head, fierce determination shing in

    my eyes.

    My heart was bursting at the seams with hatred.

    Only now did I realize that no matter what I did, Amelia wouldn''t like me.It would be better to be

    destroyed together with her.

    "Fine! If that''s how you''re going to treat me, then I''ll just kill you!" I roared into the sky.

    "Let''s all just die together! I won''t let.any of you survive!"

    "Larry, enough!" Morgan shouted at me.

    "Everyone, look! He used a magic ring.Take his ring away and then he''ll be powerless!"

    I shot him a murderous re and gritted my teeth angrily.

    How did he see right through me? Morgan was really something.But now, there was no time to lose.I

    needed to run, or else I''d never get a chance to exact my revenge.

    "Sandstorm!" I shouted, raising my left hand.

    The ring on my finger glowed obediently.

    The number of spells that could be cast through the magic ring was limited.I concentrated on using one

    of my most powerful curses.Sure enough, a gust of yellow sand quickly blew up from the ground in the

    garden as soon as I finished the incantation.

    Amidst the whirling sand, I dove to the ground.

    Before Ipletely sank into the soil and disappeared, I shot that bastard onest re and shouted

    at Amelia, "Honey, I wille back for you! Wait for me!"

    Morgan''s POV:

    Larry managed to escape, but I didn''t care at the moment.

    All I cared about was Amelia.

    "Leave Larry alone for now.Our priority is to save Amelia," Anthony ordered his attendants urgently.

    I looked at him gratefully and then ran out of the garden alongside the attendants carrying the

    stretcher.I held Amelia''s hand tightly.

    She was lying lifelessly on the stretcher, too weak to open her eyes.I could sense that her breath was

    getting weaker and weaker.

    "Amelia, you''re scaring me.You''ll be fine.Don''t fall asleep, honey!" I squeezed her hand and begged.

    "Honey, you''ll be fine! Just hang in there for a little longer." My pleas were met with silence.

    Amelia was in aa, which made my heart leap to my throat.I felt as though I was losing her.I tried

    my best to suppress my grief and followed the attendants as they carried the stretcher.

    While waiting for the ambnce, I began to use the healing magic on Amelia, hoping that she could

    hold on.

    Soon, the ambnce arrived and the first-aid staff carried Amelia into the ambnce.

    The doctors transferred Amelia from the stretcher into the ambnce.I followed them into the

    ambnce, watching the doctors try desperately to save Amelia.

    Jennifer and Anthony followed us inside.

    Then, the ambnce rushed to the royal hospital.

    As we zipped through the capital, everyone eyed the weakened Amelia warily.

    "How is she?" Jennifer asked the doctor anxiously.

    "Mrs.Jones, she''s bleeding heavily from the wound.She''s in bad shape, but we''ll do our best to save

    her," the doctor in scrubs replied briskly.

    Oh, my God! How could I have let this happen? All of a sudden, I fell to my knees and crouched by the

    bed, staring at the lifeless Amelia.

    My heart sank to my stomach.

    No! Amelia! Don''t do this to me! How could I have let this happen? I was a terrible husband.

    "Amelia!" I cried desperately, tears rolling down my cheeks uncontrobly.

    I held her hand tightly, wishing that we could trade ces.I should''ve been the one lying in bed

    unconscious, not her.

    "Honey, hang in there.Please." I gently pressed the back of Amelia''s hand against my cheek.

    "I love you, honey.Hang in there.For me."

    "I''m sorry, Morgan.We weren''t able to protect Amelia," Anthony sighed heavily.

    He and Jennifer looked at me remorsefully, as though they felt that this was all their fault.

    "Don''t apologize.You two have been very kind and have helped us greatly."

    I shook my head.

    "This is all Larry''s fault.I''m going to kill him myself."

    When the image of Larry shed in my head, I gritted my teeth angrily.

    "We failed to catch Larry this time, but now we know better.We won''t let him escape next time,"

    Anthony said seriously, looking at me with a straight face.

    "And don''t worry.Amelia will be fine.The doctors of the royal hospital are all the top in their fields of

    specialty.I just know they''ll be able to save Amelia."

    Wincing in pain, I nodded.

    "Thank you, Mr.Jones.I hope you''re right."

    After saying that, I turned to focus all my attention on Amelia.

    Maybe Anthony was right and my wife would be find.After all, she was such a kind-hearted soul.Surely,

    God wouldn''t turn away from her.

 Chapter 361: Saving Amelia

    Chapter 361: Saving Amelia

    Jennifer''s POV:

    It didn''t take long before the ambnce screeched to a halt at the royal hospital.

    The doctors sprang into action and pushed Amelia into the operating room for revive her.

    As for the rest of us, there was nothing we could do but wait outside.

    "This is all my fault.I was the one Larry wanted to attack!"

    Morgan copsed to the floor and buried his face in his hands.

    "God, please be with Amelia and make her get through this crisis."

    Seeing Morgan like this made me feel very sorry for him.Amelia was such a kind and gentle soul.She

    and Morgan loved each other so much.

    But at this moment, it was possible that the two would be separated forever.

    "Morgan, I firmly believe that God''s on Amelia''s side." I knelt next to him and tried tofort him.

    "If anyone''s at fault, it''s ours.Anthony and I both underestimated Larry and failed to protect Amelia."

    I couldn''t help but feel like this was all our fault.It was Anthony and me who wanted to deal with

    Larry.We were the ones who told Amelia to get close to Larry.

    "She''s right.We''re truly sorry, Morgan," Anthony said sincerely, shaking his head.

    "We''re sorry too, Morgan."

    Roy also showed up, with Cynthia close behind.

    "When we heard that Amelia was hurt, we came here as soon as we could.I''m sorry I wasn''t there for

    you.Cynthia was injured, so I took her away to treat her.I wasn''t there to help you stop Larry.If only we

    were more vignt, Amelia wouldn''t have gotten hurt."

    "I don''t me any of you.You all tried your best.Larry was the one to me.He deceived us all!"

    Morgan got on his feet hurriedly and shook his head.

    Then, his face clouded over.

    "No one foresaw that he would take forbidden medicine to deal with us.That damned bastard! I''ll make

    him pay for what he''s done!"

    Both Roy and Cynthia echoed his sentiments.

    Roy nodded and said through gritted teeth, "Larry gives us a bad name.He uses witchcraft for evil.What

    a heartless son of a bitch!"

    "We''ll help you catch Larry and avenge Amelia!"

    Cynthia chimed in, nodding indignantly.

    As everyone got worked up over Amelia''s misfortune, I also stood out.

    "Larry has crossed the line for thest time.He''ll get what''sing to him."

    "Jennifer''s right.Larry took the forbidden medicine, which has strong side effects.I''m sure his body is

    suffering now.Even if he tries to stir up trouble in the future, he won''t be strong enough to deal that

    much damage.Let''s all work together to capture him then."

    Morgan''s eyes shed with fierce determination.

    I had no doubt in my mind that he was the one most eager to duel Larry to the death.

    After all, Larry was the one who had hurt the love of his life.

    As we waited for the news regarding Amelia, Anthony kept making phone calls to his men.

    "Have the garden cleaned up and issue a notice for arrest to the whole kingdom.Tell them that wizard

    Larry is wanted." Anthony spoke on the phone seriously.

    "Larry first attempted to murder my mother, and then he attacked our distinguished guests.He

    completely ignored our kingdom''sws and hasmitted heinous crimes time and time again.List him

    as the most wanted criminal, and offer a reward of a million to anybody who can turn him in."

    After Anthony finally put the phone down, his expression was still gloomy.I gently patted him on the

    shoulder and whispered, "You did a good job, honey.By the way, Anthony, how about those injured

    guards today? They tried their best to fulfill our mission.Although we failed to catch Larry, I think we

    should reward them, too."

    Anthony nodded.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "That''s a good idea.I had the injured sent to the hospital.I''ll give the guards who participated in today''s

    operation three-ss merits."

    This arrangement made sense to me, so I didn''t pester him with any more questions.

    "Everyone, please get some rest and take the time to heal.You don''t have to wait here.Anthony and I

    will stay here and keep you all posted."

    "Yes.We''ll inform you the second we hear word of anything.I know all of you have suffered injuries from

    the operation, so get some rest.I''ll send for some doctors to treat your wounds personally."

    Anthony stood up and bowed to everyone slightly.

    But to our surprise, all the wizards before us shook their heads stubbornly.

    "Our injuries aren''t a big deal.We''ll wait for Amelia to wake up," Cynthia said insistently.

    "I''m not leaving either.I refuse to leave Amelia here," Morgan said, cing his palm on his chest

    solemnly.Anthony''s POV: Our n had been set in motion for a long time now.

    I didn''t expect that we would fail miserably and that Amelia would be the one who coulde out of it

    seriously injured.

    Such a result was devastating to me, but there was nothing we could do to change it.

    Jennifer and I had no choice but to do our best to make up for our mistake.

    Seeing Morgan suffer over the woman he loved, I couldn''t help but sigh alongside him.I understood

    how he felt.

    If the roles were reversed and it was Jennifer who was lying in the operating room now, I knew I

    would''ve gone crazy.I silently prayed that Amelia would be fine.

    She was a good witch and had sacrificed a lot in this operation to catch Larry.

    What seemed like an eternity passed and there was still no news from the doctors.

    Everyone waited quietly in the corridor.

    As the hours passed by, I started to worry about Jennifer.

    She was pregnant after all and should''ve gotten more rest after today''s string of unfortunate events.

    Just as I opened my mouth to tell Jennifer to leave first, an attendant suddenly approached me and

    bowed.

    "Mr.Jones, our men found this when we were cleaning up the scene.The captain felt something was off

    and asked me to report it to you."

    As he spoke, the attendant took out a medicine bottle from his pocket and handed it to me.I took the

    bottle in surprise.

    "I see.Thank you.You may go now."

    After the attendant left, I observed the medicine bottle in my hand carefully.

    My keen sense of smell picked up a strange scenting from it.I had some wizard friends, and I had

    seen magic medicine before.

    This bottle looked simr to them.

    Thinking of this, I immediately stood up and walked over to Roy.

    "Roy, can you take a look at this and check if it could be magic medicine? My men found it in the

    garden when they were cleaning up.I don''t know where it came from."

    I handed the bottle to Roy and asked the other wizards present to help us identify it.

    "I can''t help but feel that it''s a little suspicious."

    Roy took the bottle and examined it carefully.

    Then, he handed it to the other wizards, murmuring, "It looks like magic medicine, but whatever it is, it''s

    not mine."

    The other wizards each took turns studying the bottle carefully, but all of them eventually shook their

    heads.

    "It''s not mine either," Morgan said, scratching his chin.

    "Maybe it''s Amelia''s." I turned to Jennifer.

    "You often met with Amelia.Have you ever seen her use this kind of magic medicine?"

    But Jennifer also shook her head.

    "As far as I know, she hasn''t been refining any magic medicely, since she was busy dealing with

    Larry."

    After hearing everyone''s answers, I was more certain that my hunch was correct.

    "Listen to me, everyone.I have a feeling that Larry must''ve lost this bottle amidst the chaos of the fight."

    Hearing Larry''s name, the wizards¡¯ expressions changed.They took a closer look at the bottle and

    studied it with renewed vigor.

    "I''ve never seen magic medicine of this color.It looks strange to me," Roy said, pursing his lips.

    "Me neither." Cynthia shook her head.

    Just as everyone was at a loss, Morgan''s face suddenly lit up.

    "Mr.Jones, I think I know what this is.It may not be magic medicine, but an antidote! Amelia once

    described to me the color and shape of the antidote.I think this might be it!"

    Morgan''s enthusiasm was infectious.I hurried to call the director of the royal hospital so that he could

    have a look.

    "Please have someone test the contents of this bottle.We suspect it may be the antidote to the poison

    in Amelia''s body.As this is urgent, inform me as soon as the resultse out," I instructed briskly.

    The director nodded respectfully.

    "Okay, Mr.Jones.I''ll have it tested right away.Is there anything else?" I shook my head.

    "No, that is all.You can leave now."

    Just as the director scurried off, the door of the operating room suddenly swung open and several

    doctors in white coats filed out.

    "Doctor! How is my wife? Will she be okay?"

    Morgan immediately rushed over to the nearest doctor and asked anxiously.

    Jennifer and I also followed behind him, holding our breaths in anticipation of the result of the

    operation.

 Chapter 362: A Successful Operation

    Chapter 362: A Sessful Operation

    Morgan''s POV:

    When the doctors came out of the operating room, I couldn''t hold back my panic anymore and rushed

    to the nearest doctor.

    "How is Amelia?"

    My heart pounded violently against my chest, and my throat was tight.I held my breath in nervous

    anticipation for their answer.

    What if the doctors weren''t able to save her? I knew I couldn''t face reality if that were the case.I shut

    my eyes tight, wincing in pain at the thought.

    "The operation was a sess.You can all rest assured that she will be okay," the doctor announced.

    "Wonderful!" I copsed to my knees.

    Unprecedented joy filled my heart to the brim and I no longer cared about anything else.I just wanted to

    express my gratitude and threw my arms around the doctor.

    "Thank you.Thank you so much.You saved my wife.I will never forget this!" I cried, choking with sobs.

    "Please calm down, sir."

    The doctor patted me on the shoulder, his face flushed with a little embarrassment.

    Only then did I realize that I was a bit out of line, so I quickly withdrew my embrace.

    "The patient''s vital signs are stable, but she''s still very weak.She needs some time to recuperate.We''ll

    arrange for her to be transferred to a special ward so that we can keep her condition under

    observation," the doctor turned to Anthony and reported briskly.

    "I see.Thank you.You''ve done a good job, all of you.I will donate a generous amount of money to the

    royal hospital as a way of saying thanks," Anthony said nobly.

    "I hope this will encourage you to keep doing your best.Please have only the best doctors watch over

    Amelia from here on out."

    The doctor bowed respectfully to the king and said, "We''ll do our best, Mr.Jones."

    I looked at Anthony gratefully.I bowed to him too and whispered, "Thank you so much, Mr.Jones.Thank

    you for always being on the lookout for Amelia.And thank you as well, Mrs.Jones."

    I was too overwhelmed with excitement that I didn''t know how to express my gratitude properly.I kept

    bowing towards the couple.

    "Morgan, there''s no need to thank us.We''re only doing what we should do.After all, we were the ones

    who asked Amelia to get close to Larry." Anthony offered his hand to help me up.

    Tears rolled down my cheeks uncontrobly.

    How on earth could I repay these people? Anthony and Jennifer were really kind-hearted.

    Just then, Amelia, who was still unconscious, was wheeled out on a gurney.I called out her name with

    tears in my eyes, "Amelia! You''re going to be okay! I love you!"

    I wanted to reach out to touch her, but on second thought, I held my hand back.

    Instead, I quietly followed the medical staff as they wheeled Amelia into a special ward.

    Everyone else followed closely behind me, but the doctor advised us to leave.

    "Mr.Jones, the patient has just finished an intense operation and can''te into contact with

    outsiders.We can''t run the risk of her getting infected."

    Even though the doctor said so, I found it hard to hold myself back.

    "Is there really no way I can see her, doctor? I just want to see her.I won''t touch her, I promise."

    The doctor frowned slightly as he was caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    "Well...I suppose it should be fine if you wear sterile clothes and go through the disinfection procedure,

    but..."

    "Then let him go in alone," Anthony said firmly.

    "Morgan is the patient''s husband.I can vouch for him.He won''t do anything reckless."

    Hearing what Anthony said, the doctor stopped hesitating.

    "Okay, I''ll make the necessary arrangements right away."

    Thanks to Anthony, I could finally see Amelia.This made me even more grateful to him.

    In that moment, I made up my mind to repay him and everyone else who had helped me save Amelia.

    After changing into the sterilized clothing and having my whole body disinfected, I followed the nurse

    into the special ward.

    "You can only stay here for half an hour, sir.Please contact us immediately if anything happens." The

    nurse then nodded politely and left.

    I slowly approached Amelia''s bed.

    She was still unconscious.

    As I approached, I kept the doctor''s words in mind.Worried I might infect her, I didn''t dare to touch her.I

    simply stood by the bed and looked at her quietly.I was just so thankful that she survived.I drew a long

    breath and whispered, "I''m sorry, honey.I''m sorry I wasn''t able to protect you.You idiot, why did you

    take the fall for me? You shouldn''t have blocked Larry''s attack.I could''ve dodged it myself.Anyway,

    don''t be afraid, honey.Mr.Jones has issued an order to arrest Larry and now the entire kingdom knows

    that he''s a wanted man.It''s only a matter of time before that fiend gets caught."

    My monologue was met with silence.

    Amelia''s eyes remained shut, but I took sce in knowing she was going to make it.

    "Honey, Roy and the others also hope that you''ll recover as soon as possible.We all admire your

    courage.When you get out of here, we''ll all use healing magic to help with your recovery."

    I watched her chest rise and fall as she breathed steadily.

    "I''m so d that we met such good people.Now, we''re neither alone nor helpless.Anyway, don''t make

    me wait too long and wake up soon, okay, honey?" I kept whispering to Amelia about how much I loved

    her.

    lt wasn''t until my time was almost up that I left the ward reluctantly.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Clenching my fists, I prayed that Amelia would recover soon.

    Cynthia''s POV:

    Roy and I couldn''t enter the special ward, but we still wanted to know how Amelia was doing, so we

    waited outside the ward for Morgan.

    When he finally came out, we hurriedly approached him.

    "How is she?" I asked bluntly.

    "She hasn''t woken up yet, but I know in my heart that she''s going to be okay."

    As Morgan spoke, his eyes were full of tenderness.

    They were also very red.

    Obviously, he had shed a lot of tears, which made me sigh heavily.

    "Of course she''s going to be okay, Morgan! I admire your love for her.I just know that God will bless the

    both of you."

    I patted his shoulder in an effort tofort him.

    As soon as I finished speaking, I couldn''t help but burst into tears.

    Oh, my God! What the heck was wrong with me? How could I cry in front of Morgan? I felt so

    embarrassed that I hurriedly lowered my head to hide my tears.

    Amelia was in aa, and Morgan was already depressed.I shouldn''t have cried in front of him.I knew

    that would just make the mood even gloomier.

    "Here, Cynthia,"

    Roy suddenly whispered, even though I turned my face away.I looked up and found that Roy was

    holding up a tissue in front of me.I nced at him and my heart skipped a beat.I quickly epted the

    tissue and lowered my head, feeling my cheeks and ears burn a bright red.

    "Thanks, Roy," I muttered under my breath.

    Just then, Anthony and Jennifer approached us.

    "Now that we know that Amelia''s going to be okay, you all should go back and get some rest.You''ve

    had a long day and I know you''re all exhausted," Anthony said.

    "Everyone, please have dinner first.As our way of saying thank you, we have asked the chef to prepare

    a hearty meal for you all," Jennifer added.

    "Thank you, Mr.and Mrs.Jones," I replied in a hurry.

    I wanted to retire to my room as quickly as possible because my mind was in a mess.

    For some reason, whenever I looked at Roy, my heart would feel restless.I really didn''t know how to

    face him, so I took this opportunity to take my leave.

    Maybe seeing how much Morgan and Amelia loved each other made me think about my regretful past.

    Roy and I had also once been a couple who loved each other deeply.

    But things have changed since then.

 Chapter 363: The Past Between Roy And Cynthia

    Chapter 363: The Past Between Roy And Cynthia

    Cynthia''s POV:

    Just as I turned around to leave, Roy suddenly clutched his chest and copsed to the ground.

    "Oh, my God!" I immediately knelt beside him to help him up.

    "Roy, what''s wrong?"

    When I saw his face, I found that he was extremely pale and sickly.

    "Roy, what happened?"

    Jennifer and Anthony both rushed to help us when they saw Roy faint out of nowhere.

    "Did you get injured in the fight with Larry?" Morgan pursed his lips worriedly.

    "Mrs.Jones, can you ask the doctors to treat Roy as well?"

    I hoisted Roy''s arm over my shoulder to support him.

    Anxious for his health, I turned to Jennifer pleadingly.

    Before Jennifer could answer me, Roy shook his head weakly.

    "No need.I just suffered some flesh wounds.I can use an incantation to treat it myself."

    "Don''t exhaust yourself, Roy."

    Jennifer eyed Roy worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs.Jones.I know my own body.Thanks for the concern though."

    Roy smiled feebly and tried to stand on his own two feet.

    It pained me to see Roy being so stubborn, but I knew him well.

    He probably didn''t want to inconvenience Jennifer at a time as critical as this.

    "I''ll help him," I said resolutely.

    "Don''t worry, everyone.I''ll take good care of him with my healing magic."

    Morgan and Jennifer looked at me dubiously, but I nodded at them reassuringly.

    Seeing this, they finally nodded.

    "Thank you, Cynthia," Jennifer said gratefully.

    "No, I don''t want to bother you¡ª" Roy started to say anxiously.

    "It''s fine, Roy!" I interrupted him, shaking my head firmly.

    "Let''s go."

    After saying goodbye to everyone, I helped Roy back to his room.

    On our way there, Roy kept trying to persuade me to go to my own room and rest.

    "I''m fine, Cynthia.I don''t want to take up any more of your time.Just go back and rest.Don''t worry about

    me,"

    Roy kept saying.

    "No, I need to make sure you get back safely," I insisted stubbornly.

    I looked at him seriously and pouted.

    "Roy, stop pushing yourself past your limit.We''re not young anymore."

    At this, Roy finally fell silent and stopped protesting.

    When we arrived at Roy''s door, he said, "Okay, we''re here.I can heal myself now.Thanks for the help,

    Cynthia.You may go now."

    I was already expecting this from Roy.

    He didn''t want me to see him in a vulnerable light.

    But I had known him for so many years, and I used to love him.I had seen every side of him.I shook my

    head and strode inside his room, pulling Roy towards the bed.

    "You''re injured.Just lie down and rest.Do you really think I''m incapable of caring for others?"

    After pushing him onto the bed, I turned around to ask a maid to fetch a thin nket for Roy.

    As she scurried off to do as I said, I went to prepare a cup of magic tonic drink for Roy to quench his

    thirst and relieve pain.

    "Here.You''ll feel better if you drink this." I handed the ss to Roy.

    "I remember you don''t like bitter stuff, so don''t worry.This is sweet."

    Roy looked at me and his gaze softened.

    "I''m not so particr with bitter food now.I''m an adult after all."

    He winked at me, took the ss and drank most of the tonic in one gulp.

    Seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    At least his pain would subside for now.I took out my wand and started casting healing spells on him.

    "Heal!"

    As I healed Roy''s wounds, I stole nces at his face from time to time.He had been a little uneasy

    since earlier.

    When I was done, I stood up and sighed.

    "Roy, I''m sorry if I make you feel ufortable.I just want you to feel better.I can''t bear to see you in

    pain."

    We had broken up so many years ago, so it was only natural that he felt ufortable with me here.

    Still, I couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.

    Roy didn''t answer me.

    Being met with silence, I said, "Okay.I won''t bother you anymore.Bye."

    I turned around to leave.

    "Wait! Don''t go, Cynthia!"

    Unexpectedly, Roy''s voice sounded from behind me.

    When I turned around and met Roy''s eyes, I was overwhelmed with a flurry of mixed emotions.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s wrong, Roy?"I asked furtively.

    After a moment''s silence, Roy whispered, "I''m sorry, Cynthia."

    I smiled gently.

    "Roy, there''s no need to apologize.I wanted to heal you just now."

    "No, I do owe you an apology.I was too cowardly back then.I let you down.I''m sorry.Cynthia, you

    deserve a better man," Roy said loudly, locking eyes with me seriously.

    My jaw nearly dropped to the floor.I didn''t expect Roy to bring this up.

    "Don''t say that, Roy.It''s been so long.I don''t care about whatever happened in the past anymore."

    As I spoke, my voice trembled slightly.I quickly lowered my head to hide the tears welling up in my

    eyes.

    "As fate would have it, we weren''t meant to have a happy ending together."

    As soon as I finished speaking, I walked out of the room without looking back and shut the door behind

    me.I didn''t want Roy to see me crying.

    Leaning against the door, I wiped away my tears with the back of my hand.

    Why was I crying? I didn''t want to cry, but for some reason, tears kept streaming down my_ face

    uncontrobly.

    "Damn it," I whispered under my breath.

    After all these years, I still loved him.

    Roy''s POV:

    After Cynthia left, I sank into bed and couldn''t help but recall our sweet past.

    Cynthia and I used to love each other so deeply.It was love at first sight.

    We used to think that meeting each other was the best thing that had happened to us.

    But our rtionship was forbidden.

    My n had always been hostile towards Cynthia''s.

    The conflict between the two ns went all the way back to our ancestors.

    The second word got out that we were in a rtionship, the elders of our ns immediately locked us

    up separately in a crazy attempt to end the rtionship.I was the sort of person who followed the rules.

    After I parted with Cynthia, I was depressed all day long, but it never crossed my mind to disobey my

    n''s wishes.

    On the other hand, the gentle and kind Cynthia managed to pluck up the courage to run away with me.I

    would never forget the night I was tossing and turning in bed restlessly when a magic paper crane

    suddenly flew in from the window.

    It flew straight to me and Cynthia''s voice sounded.

    "Roy, how about we elope? I''ll wait for you in the garden tomorrow night! See you!"

    I had no idea how hard it was for Cynthia to sessfully deliver this message to me.I didn¡¯t dare to

    imagine how much thought she had put into this.

    Her voice sounded so resolute, as though she was sure I wouldn''t fail her.

    And as much as I didn''t want to fail her, I did.

    After all, I wasn''t as courageous as her.I couldn''t betray my n.

    In the end, I chose my n over Cynthia.

    Sure enough, the following day, I didn''t meet her in the garden.

    Instead, I sent her a message, asking her to give up on our love and find her own happiness.

    Since then, I hadn''t seen her.

    Years had passed.

    Every single day after that night, I regretted how cowardly I had been.

    I knew that, even if we did meet again, I had no right to tell her that I loved her.I was a real coward.

    Over the years, I still wanted to know how she was doing, so I asked my friends to inquire about her.I

    was relieved when I found out that she wasn''t driven away by her n.

    Such a way of lifested for many years.

    It wasn''t until my n declined and even fell apart that I could look at her from afar.

    But that was all I could do.

    I figured that she must''ve had many suitors.

    She was, after all, an excellent witch.

    I Just knew she would end up with a loving husband, and maybe even a cute child or two...

    Later, our paths happened to cross again, but neither she nor I mentioned the past.It was as though it

    had never happened.

    Now, we often met in the royal pce of the Osman Kingdom, but it was as though there was this

    unspoken rule to keep a distance from each other.

    Lying in bed and recalling the past, I had mixed feelings.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!